《Breeding Dragons From Today》 Chapter 1: Talent in Magic

Chapter 1: Talent in Magic

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Congrattions, Mr Edward. The old man in the ck robe smiled. Young Master Joelson indeed has the talent to be a magician. His talent is not low, around the middle level. It can be considered a pretty good talent. Everyone in the Edward family was ecstatic. When Joelson saw his father, Morgan Edward was so excited that the thick beard on his chin trembled slightly. However, Joelsons mood continued to sink, and his expression did not look good. This was the sixteenth year since he transmigrated. Thats right, he was not originally from this world, but had transmigrated from Earth. The world here was simr to the medieval times of the Europa continent in his previous life, where feudalism and very coexisted. Joelsons father, Morgan Edward, was an aristocratic baron who owned a small territory. Although it was only in the countryside, not in the big cities of the empire, he had often heard stories from bards since he was a child about powerful sorcerers who could use powerful magic, terrifying monsters who could easily destroy viges and towns, and powerful knights who killed monsters. In fact, he had personally witnessed the existence of real extraordinary power today. The white-haired old man with a long beard and a mage hat in front of him was a real mage. Just now, he had demonstrated magic in front of everyone and used a fireball spell. A fireball was ignited out of thin air, and the power was not small. Although it was not powerful magic, it was only a demonstration of magic, and it was indeed extraordinary power. Beard wore a ck robe with two golden stripes on the left side of his chest. It represented that he was a level-two mage who had been certified by the Magic Union of the Alcott Empire. And a mage was the rarest and most respected profession in the entire continent. Their status was far higher than that of ordinary people. Even a noble with a noble title could not bepared to a mage! Morgan had paid a huge price to invite this passing mage to the castle to conduct a talent test for his children. In the end, he was the only lucky person who had the talent of a mage. Young Master Joelsons talent is simr to mine, perhaps even better than mine. The old mage, Beard, looked at Joelson in surprise. He hade to take the test for the reward money. If not for the fact that he had spent all the money, with his status, he would not have paid any attention to a country aristocrat like Morgan, let alone take the talent test for his child. But he did not expect to actually meet a young man with the talent of a mage in this small country. His talent was not low. Even Beard felt that Morgan was too lucky to have such a small chance. An ordinary noble had given birth to a son with medium-level magic talent, and his title would definitely rise in the future. So, in the future, Joelson can at least be a level-two magician?! Morgan could not hide his excitement and excitement. Beard nodded, In theory, yes. Morgan was so excited that his face turned red. The Edward family was finally going to have a magician! Morgan foresaw the rise of the Edward family in his eldest son. Not to mention anything else, as long as Joelson became an official level-one magician. His title would immediately rise by one rank; from baron to viscount. However, Joelson did not look happy. He did not want to have a medium-level mages talent. If he studied little by little until his beard turned white, he would only be able to be a second-level mage like Beard. Although Joelson did not know much about the strength and status of mages, it was clear that this second-level mage was not a very powerful existence. Otherwise, even if the other party spent all their travel expenses, his father would not be able to hire him, a mage was not something that could be hired just by having money. Joelson was a little depressed. He had waited for a whole sixteen years for medium mage talent. Where was the golden finger of a transmigrator? This was not the treatment that a transmigrator should receive! In the eyes of Beard, Joelsons depressed look was instead regarded as a sign of maturity. Beard suddenly thought of something. He took out a notebook with a yellowed cover from his loose ck robe and handed it to Joelson. I hope it will be of help to you. Joelson epted it and politely thanked him. Beard happily left with hundreds of gold coins under the gratitude of Edwards family. He did not stay any longer. Just by spending a little time and giving him an apprentices notebook that was no longer of any use to him, he could exchange it for a generous reward that was enough for themoners to spend decades. This was what a mage was like. He had a high status, so it was really easy for him toe quickly. At night, under the dim yellow light, Joelson slowly opened the notebook that Beard had given him. The words that twisted into a ball made him frown. Most of the words in the notebook were bragging about the mysterious and powerful power of magic. The remaining part was ridiculing how profound and difficult magic was. There were only a few mysterious and difficult magic names that asionally appeared, it made the notebook look like a notebook about magic. However, it was not of any practical help to Joelson. He turned to thest page of the notebook. Joelsons mood suddenly became excited. On thest page, there was a wizards Meditation technique and a few difficult-to-read magic spells. The old man, Beard, had a conscience. Joelson read the Meditation technique carefully several times. Then, he sat on the bed, followed the instructions of the meditation technique, and began to Meditate for the first time in his life. Although the meditation technique was used by a magician to practice, the steps were actually very simple. There were only two steps in total. The first step was to sense the magic elements in the air, and the second step was to capture and absorb the magic elements into ones body. Although these two steps seemed simple, for people without magic talent, even if they worked hard for a lifetime, they might not be able to do it. Joelson closed his eyes, and countless colorful light spots immediately appeared in front of his eyes. This was the first step of perception. These dots of light were the magic elements in the air. In his memory, he had been able to do it at a very young age. This step was not difficult. The difficult part was how to use his mind, which was also known as the spiritual power of a mage, to capture those flexible magic elements. Finally, Joelson knew why his magic talent was only medium. Because it took him a long time to barely absorb a light spot into his body. The moment the light spot entered his body. A voice suddenly sounded in Joelsons mind. Matching energy detected. System activating... Creating space... Dragon God Ranch system activated sessfully. Chapter 2: Dragon God’s Pasture

Chapter 2: Dragon Gods Pasture

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL A white light shed in front of his eyes, and the next moment, he found himself in another world. It was as if he was flying in a very high cloud, surrounded by white clouds. Then he kept descending, and the clouds spread to both sides. A small ind appeared in front of his eyes. A small ind suspended in the air. Joelsonnded on the small ind. He was stepping on soft grass, surrounded by the fragrance of flowers. There were rocks, weeds, and wildflowers. The outermost area of the small ind was shrouded by clouds and mist, so he could not see clearly. Rancher, please enter your name. The systems voice sounded again. Joelson Edward. Honorable rancher Joelson, wee to your Dragon God Ranch. Joelson was stunned. This was his ranch? What was he raising? A dragon? Congrattions rancher for sessfully activating the ranch. You have received a novice gift pack. Do you wish to receive it? Yes. You have received a gold coin * 1000. A heavy ck cloth bag appeared in Joelsons hand. Joelson almost couldnt hold it anymore. He opened the bag, and there was a sh of gold inside. Joy appeared in his eyes. One thousand gold coins! This was a huge amount of money even for the entire Edward family. The exchange ratio between gold coins, silver coins, and copper coins was 1:10 and 1:100 respectively. As a noble baron, his fathers annual tax revenue in Morgan territory was only two to three hundred gold coins. Obtained, one chance at the lucky draw. A huge illusory wheel appeared in front of Joelson. In each box of the wheel was an egg of a different color. Joelson blinked and chose to draw a lottery. The huge illusory wheel started to spin. A few secondster, the wheel stopped. An egg that was as red as magma slowly turned from illusory to solid. It gentlynded under Joelsons feet. It was the size of a human head and looked like a dinosaur egg from his previous life. Congrattions to the rancher for obtaining a fire-type dragon egg * 1. Main Quest: hatch a Dragon Egg. You have your first pet dragon. Quest Reward: EXP * 5, gold * 50. Seeing the quest content published by the system, Joelson was stunned. Hatch a dragon egg? How was he supposed to hatch it? He couldnt just sit on the egg like an old hen and wait for it to hatch, right? The dragon egg was so big that even his butt couldnt cover it. With a strange and curious expression, Joelson squatted down and ced his hand on the dragon egg. The temperature of the fiery red dragon egg was unexpectedly high, making Joelson feel a little hot. Joelson could clearly feel that a life was being nurtured inside, and it was currently in a deep sleep. Hey, system? How do I hatch it? I cant just sit on it and wait for it to hatch, right? Joelson shouted in his heart. The systems voice immediately sounded, The ranchers blood can awaken a sleeping dragon baby. Does the dragon egg still have a blood contract? Its always like this! Joelson cursed in his heart. He thought for a moment, but he didnt have a knife on him, so he bit his pinky. A few drops of bright red blood slowly slid down and dripped onto the dragon egg. Then, a magical scene happened. Joelson watched as the dragon egg absorbed all the blood he dripped onto it like a sponge. The color of the dragon egg became even redder, and the temperature rose rapidly. There were even steam rising from it. It was as if it had been cooked. The dragon egg began to tremble violently. Joelson hurriedly retreated. Crack! Many cracks suddenly appeared on the dragon egg, and then it broke into pieces. A small red head slowly drilled out of the eggshell. Rumble... A young and strange cry rang out. The life born in the dragon egg slowly crawled out of the eggshell. Its fat body was the size of a small dog. Its whole body was fiery red, like the color ofva. The little fire dragon staggered towards Joelson. It looked like it would fall at any moment. Joelson felt iting forward and picked it up. The little fire dragon stuck out its tongue and licked Joelsons face intimately. The temperature of the little fire dragon was very high. When Joelson held it, it felt like he was holding a stove. Even his tongue was hot. However, as the owner of the little fire dragon, Joelson did not feel hot. Puff! A pair of small wings suddenly stretched out from the back of the little fire dragon. Although it was still very small, it finally looked like a dragon. Missionpleted. Congrattions to the rancher for having his first dragon. Reward experience points * 5, gold coins * 50. A small pile of gold coins dropped in front of Joelson. He counted them and found that there were exactly 50 of them. He could be considered as a little rich man now. System, whats the use of experience points? Joelson asked, Can it be upgraded? Thats right, respected rancher. His personal attribute panel popped up on the system panel. Host: Joelson Title: Dragon God rancher ss: Magic Apprentice (5/10) Dragon n: Fire Dragon (unnamed) Building: None Item: gold * 1050 Followed by the attributes panel of the little fire dagon. Fire Dragon Name: unnamed Strength: Tier 0 Skills: fire breath, bite Habitat: Fire Dragon Nest Yield: 1 gold coin per minute (activated after owning the Dragon Nest) Growth Value: 0/10 Note: Without the dragons nest, the dragon race can not obtain any natural growth points Personality: loyal and passionate, hot-tempered It seems that the so-called intermediate mage talent tested yesterday is not practical at all for me. As long as I have enough experience points, I can directly upgrade from a magic apprentice to a trainee mage and a level-1 mage. Fortunately, this is good news. As he thought of this, his expression also began to be happy. To him, this was the greatest good news at the moment. He did not have to endure to be a white-bearded old man to barely be a level-2 mage. After all, in the other world, strength was the most important thing. Ill give you a name first. As he picked up the little fire dragon, he felt a sense of intimacy and familiarity that was connected to his soul. Du lu du lu... The little fire dragon did not look like a mighty dragon at this time. It licked Joelson like a puppy. What should I call you? Since you like to Du Lu du Lu so much, Ill call you Du Lu. Joelson said with a smile. The little fire dragon was so excited that it spat out a me, which made Joelson jump. You cant spew fire randomly. Fortunately, I reacted quickly. Otherwise, this handsome face would have been ruined by you. Joelson lectured him. It was better to be more careful in the future. Joelson put Du Lu on the ground. Du Lu, who had been born not long ago, looked at Joelson innocently with his ck eyes that were as clear and bright as gemstones. His expression was very human-like as if he had been wronged. Du lu du lu... Ill help you build a home first. Main Quest: Build a fire dragon nest. Quest Reward: EXP * 5, gold * 50. Chapter 3: Building the Ranch

Chapter 3: Building the Ranch

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson opened the building function on the system panel. When he opened it, he was shocked when he saw the items inside. Dragon Nest, building, altar, decorations... To unlock and use them, one basically needed gold coins. Most of them were gray and could not be unlocked because the current Joelson did not have so many gold coins. Only now did he know why the novice gift pack included 1,000 gold coins. It turned out that it was used here to start the construction of the ranch. Otherwise, he would not know where to get 1,000 gold coins. Finding the fire dragon nest was not too expensive. It only cost 100 gold coins, and he could still afford it. He chose to buy it to unlock it. In the next second, he felt a powerful force falling from the sky, and thewn not far in front of him began to rumble. The soil rolled, thewn burned, and hotva spewed up. Not long after, everything came to an end, and a dragon nest that looked like a volcano appeared in front of him. The area was not too big, about a few hundred square meters. Joelson slowly approached the dragons nest. A hot breath blew on his face, forcing him to stop. Du Lus eyes instantly widened and lit up. He quickly pped his wings and ran over. Walking around the dragons nest, he looked very excited. For ordinary people, the hot environment was unbearable, but for Du Lu, who was a fire-elemental dragon, it was veryfortable. If Joelsons magic level was higher, he would be able to find that the fire magic elements in this area were very rich and active. Small Fire Dragon Nest: a suitable environment for fire dragons to grow. Growth Value + 1/day. can amodate 500 gold coins per day. There was still room for upgrading this dragon nest. As long as he spent more gold coins to upgrade, when he upgraded to the central or evenrge dragon nest, theseva pools would turn into active volcanoes. Missionpleted. Congrattions, host, you have obtained 5 experience points and 50 gold coins. There was another tter, and a small pile of gold coins dropped. It was still 50 gold coins. Looking at the gold coins, Joelson was in a very good mood. Du Lu yed around in his new home for a while. When the novelty wore off, he ran back to Joelson and circled around him. Joelson picked him up like he was holding a pet dog. Du Lu also stuck out its tongue like a puppy, Licking Joelsons face until it was full of hot saliva. Joelson wiped the saliva off his face and asked Du Lu helplessly, Du Lu, are you hungry? Do you want to eat something? Du Lu actually understood what its master meant and nodded desperately. Joelson thought for a moment. He could not find anything to feed it now. In the novels of his previous life, newborn dragons would chew off their own eggshells. Why not let them chew on their own eggshells to satisfy their hunger first. Joelson carried Du Lu to the ce where he broke the eggshell. The broken eggshell fragments were still lying on the ground. Joelson picked up a small piece of the eggshell fragment and brought it to Du Lus mouth. The little guy was really hungry. He swallowed the eggshell in one gulp and chewed it up. Those who didnt know would think that Du Lu was eating a biscuit. Joelson surrounded Du Lu and ate the eggshell piece by piece. Seeing Du Lu eating so happily, Joelson was also curious about the taste of the eggshell. He broke off a piece and put it in his mouth and took a bite. Du Lu saw his master put his eggshell fragments in his mouth and thought that his master wanted to snatch the food from him, so he cried out anxiously. In the end, the eggshell fragments were too hard. Joelson could not bite them at all. Only the teeth of the dragon race could eat such hard eggshells. Du Lu raised his head proudly. After a while, Du Lu had eaten all the eggshell fragments. On Du Lus status panel, his growth value suddenly increased by 1 point. It seemed that dragon eggshells were the most suitable food for newborn dragons. Du Lu had eaten his fill. His eyelids slowly closed, and the Doodle Doodle Doodle Doodle Doodle Doodle gradually stopped. His fat body curled up into a ball, so sleepy that he had fallen asleep. Joelson picked Du Lu up and sent him back to the dragon nest. On the hot volcanic rock floor, Joelson felt a little hot when he walked on it with his shoes on. This was because this was his ranch. Otherwise, his shoes would have been set on fire when he walked on the volcanic rock, but to Du Lu, this ce was like a hotbed. Joelson watched Du Lu sleep like a baby. He felt that he was not like a rancher, but rather like a little fire dragons wet nurse. Main quest released. Joelson looked happy. The quest hade again. Cultivate a farnd and nt dragon-scale fruits. Quest Reward: EXP * 5, gold coins * 50. Joelson found a small farnd in the construction panel, just like the previous time. A mysterious power descended from the sky, and a fertile farnd was cultivated. Dragon scale fruit. Joelson found the seed of the dragon scale fruit in the system store. Just one seed was worth a hundred gold coins, which was the reward forpleting two quests. He couldnt help but feel a little reluctant to part with it, but after reading the description of the dragon scale fruits attributes, he found that it was indeed worth a hundred gold coins. Dragon-scale fruit: one of the favorite fruits of the dragon n. It has magical power and can help the dragon n grow faster. After eating it, the dragon n growth value + 10. It seemed that as long as Du Lu ate one, it could immediately advance to Tier 1. Joelson directly chose to exchange for five at a time. Then, he nted the seeds in the farnd. Because the pasture had a bonus effect, the dragon-scale fruit only needed a short day to grow and mature At this time, the umted experience points on Joelsons body had reached 15 points. Before the dragon-scale fruit matured, the system did not issue any other missions, so Joelson chose to return. A white light shed before his eyes. The scene in front of him returned to his own room. Everything that had just happened seemed like a dream. But Joelson knew that everything was real. Joelson opened his right hand, and a gold coin suddenly appeared in his palm. The gold coin shone under the dim light of the candle, shining with a bright golden light. The corner of Joelsons mouth rose slightly, revealing a trace of a smile. After obtaining the ranch, it was as if he had a huge portable space. Just this alone was enough to make 99% of the magicians on the continent jealous to death. Joelson clenched his hand, and the gold coin disappeared. It was very convenient. Then, he thought for a moment and decided to choose to level up. In an instant, in his perception, countless magic elements in the surrounding crazily surged toward him, almost forming a rainbow-colored vortex. Among them, there were more red light spots representing fire magic elements than the others. Joelson guessed that it must be rted to Du Lu. Chapter 4: Tier-Three Giant Dragons

Chapter 4: Tier-Three Giant Dragons

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL He felt a cool sensation in his mind, and his thinking speed seemed to be faster than before. Everything in front of him became clearer, and he could see things more clearly. Joelson knew that this was because of the increase in his spiritual power. Spiritual power was the most important core of a mage, and it was also the source of a mages power. However, spiritual power was powerful, which meant that the more magic elements a mage could control, the more powerful their magic would be. On the system interface, Joelsons strength had also been upgraded from a Magic apprentice to a Level-one trainee mage. Trainee was because, although Joelsons spiritual power had already reached the standard of a mage, he did not know any level-one magic yet. ... A few dayster. The carriage swayed as it drove on the mountain path. The person driving the carriage was a youth with freckles on his face. Young Master Joelson, it looks like well have to spend the night in the wilderness. Yes, I understand. A faint voice came from within the carriage. Joelson sat in the carriage. Although the shabby carriage was covered with a nket, Joelsons butt still hurt from the jolt. Today was the third day of departure from home. The day after the old magician Beard left, Morgan made an important decision. He decided to send Joelson to the Magic Academy in the capital of the Alcot Empire. If one wanted to be a mage, it was obviously not enough to just have magic talent. An apprentice with magic talent had to go through systematic learning before he could be a formal mage. The Magic Academy in the capital of the Alcot Empire was the best ce. Joelson himself was willing to go out for a walk. He had stayed in the Barons territory for sixteen years and had long been tired of staying there. Before he left, Morgan gave him a total of five hundred gold coins to cover the expenses on the way and the tuition fees for school. This was almost half of the savings Morgan had umted over the years. The small nobles in the countryside did not have so much tax revenue. The fact that he was willing to pay so many gold coins showed how much hope he had for Joelson. Joelson still remembered Morgan patting himself on the shoulder before he left. He said to himself, After you go to school, the family will send you ten gold coins every month as living expenses. Study hard, Joelson. The task of strengthening the Edward family is in your hands. I believe you wont let me down. Joelson spread out his right hand. A fireball was changing shapes in his palm. This was the result of his three days on the road. Now he could skillfully control the fire magic elements. Presumably, it was because he had signed a contract with Du Lu. Joelson had obtained a part of Du Lus fire magic talent. Under the control of his spiritual power, the fire magic elements were especially obedient. It was almost as flexible as a part of his own body. He had obtained the fireball spell from Beards notebook. On thest page of Beards notebook, in addition to Meditation, he also recorded two spell casting methods. One was the Magic Shield, and the other was the fireball spell that Joelson had just used. Joelson had tested the power of the first-level fireball spell. A fireball the size of a fist could easily melt two centimeters of steel, which shocked Joelson. This was also the reason why Joelson had the courage to go to the capital with only a servant. Although he was not strong at the moment, he had a certain degree of self-protection. The Barons territory was far from the capital, and it would take about half a month to travel. Soon, night arrived. Joelson and the servant, Martin Jr. were preparing to spend the night in a deserted forest. After eating some dry food, Martin Jr. put out the bonfire and snored slightly while leaning against the carriage. Joelson walked out of the carriage and walked all the way into the depths of the forest. Ten minutester, Joelson felt that it was about time, so he stopped and stretched out his hand to summon Du Lu. Du Lus appearance caused a fiery red light to appear in the dark forest. Du Lu had already undergone a huge change. A fire dragon the size of a carriage appeared in front of him. Its body and wings were already very strong. Its head was as big as a wheel. Its teeth and ws had also be very sharp, exuding a metallic luster. Of course, the most eye-catching part was its body. Red dragon scales that were like magma covered its entire body, giving off a zing aura as if it was a ball of burning mes. Fire Dragon Name: Du Lu Strength: Tier 3 Skills: Dragon breath, dragon might, fire magic immunity, bite Habitat: Small Fire Dragon Nest Output: 10 gold coins per minute Growth Value: 3/500 Du Lu had already risen to tier 3, and his body was also rapidly growing. He no longer looked as cute as a puppy when he was just born, and now had some of the might of a dragon. However, he was still as close to Joelson as when he was born. As soon as he was summoned, he pounced on him. Alright Du Lu, stop licking me. Joelson helplessly pushed Du Lus huge head away, but Du Lu kept pushing his head over, acting coquettishly like when he was born. Joelson gently stroked Du Lus head twice. This was all because the effects of the dragon scale fruit were too terrifying. Normally, it would take at least a year for a new born dragon to grow to Tier 3, but Du Lu only took three days to eat the dragon scale fruit, it had already grown to this size. Joelson had also gained a lot of benefits from Du Lus growth. Every time he plucked a mature dragon scale fruit, he would receive 1 exp. His current experience point was: 20/50 At his current speed, it would not be long before he could advance to a level-2 mage. If someone elses advancement speed was walking, then his speed was akin to riding on a rocket. If Beard found out that he had only be a level-2 mage after enduring for a few days until his beard turned white, then it would only take a few days for him to reach that level. He would definitely be furious. After ying with Du Lu for a while, he looked into Du Lus eyes and said, You are no longer a baby fire dragon who only knows how to snore in theva. You are already a big dragon. Its time for you to learn how to fight. Du Lus ck gem-like eyes revealed a hint of confusion. He did not understand what he meant. Joelson did not say anything else. He waved his hand and Du Lu lowered his head. Joelson climbed onto Du Lus back. Du Lu, who had already reached the third level, was enough to carry Joelson and fly in the sky. Although it was not the first time he rode Du Lu into the sky, Joelson was still a little excited. The dragon knight was too cool! Go! Joelson shouted. Du Lu pped his wings and flew in the air above the forest. He was also looking down, looking for a target. Suddenly, he saw a few dim lights in the darkness. It was a group of wild wolves! Du Lu, go up and kill them! Hemanded Du Lu excitedly. Du Lu let out a dragon roar and dived towards the wolf group. Chapter 5: Lucca Caravan

Chapter 5: La Caravan

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL When Du Lu dived down, the red light on his body illuminated a few wild wolves, and a disappointed expression appeared on Joelsons face. Du Lu had not even made a move, but the dragons might alone had scared the wild wolves so much that they did not dare to move. His body was tightly crouched on the ground, his tail tightened, and smelly liquid flowed out from under his body. Du Lu did not spend much effort toplete the task that Joelson had given him. One w after another, with a few ws, he smashed a few wild wolves into minced meat. Joelson casually threw out a fireball spell and set a wild wolf on fire. This made Joelson feel that it was not interesting at all. Joelson wanted to meet a few more powerful magical beasts. Ordinary beasts like wolves might be a bit of a threat to ordinary people, but it was not challenging at all for a tier 3 fire dragon like Du Lu, it waspletely impossible to test Du Lus true strength. Joelson rode Du Lu around the forest for a long time. He was so frightened that he did not know how many poor beasts were there, but he did not encounter a single magical beast. He had no choice but tomand Du Lu to return the way he came. In the next few days, Joelson would ride Du Lu and fly around outside. The main reason was to cultivate Du Lus battle awareness. Du Lu had been living toofortably in the Dragon God Ranch. He did not want Du Lu to be a dragon that only knew how to sleep and act coquettishly. In the future, Du Lu would definitely be an important battle partner for him. Therefore, he had to cultivate Du Lus battle ability. In the past few days, Joelson had also been continuously nting dragon scale fruits. Currently, there was only one farnd on the ranch, and he could only nt five dragon scale fruits at most. The seed price of each dragon scale fruit was 100 gold coins. The gold coins produced by Du Lu every day was just about the same as the consumption. Joelson had thought about upgrading the small dragon nest to the intermediate level. That way, he could earn a total of 5,000 gold coins every day. However, the cost of upgrading required 10,000 gold coins, so Joelson had no choice but to temporarily give up on his n. After a few days of traveling, Joelson and Du Lu finally encountered a magical beast. It was a python that could spit out tornadoes to use as a de. Its strength was around Tier 2. However, Du Lus dragon might made the tier 2 magical snake not have any desire to fight. It only dared to run away and did not even dare to look back. After eating a meal of roasted magical beast meat, Joelson roughly understood Du Lus strength. Below tier 3 magical beasts, he was invincible. Young Master Joelson, we will arrive at the capital in another three days! After traveling for more than ten days, the young Martins originally young and tender face had be somewhat weathered, but annoyed him appeared to be very excited. Because he knew that young master Joelson was about to be a noble and great mage. And as his servant, young Martin felt iparably honored. Joelson poked his head out of the carriage. Looking at the scenery outside, he could not help but sigh. The scenery along the way had be more and more beautiful in the past few days. It was no longer as deste as before, which made him feel very good. Who is it?! Suddenly, someone shouted loudly. Just as Joelsons carriage approached, three or four guards wearing leather armor and carrying swords stood out. The guards faces were full of vignce, and they were ready to attack at any time. Little Martin did not see such a situation. He was shocked and immediately shouted, I am the valet of Baron Edwards family. Dont attack! We are all good people! When the guards heard this, they were all puzzled. In this ce, who knew that Baron Edward was a person from that mountain ravine again. Hearing this, Joelson also felt a little funny. He came to the outside of the carriage and said to the guards, Were just passing by. The guards saw a handsome young man who had a noble air about him. The atmosphere eased a little, but they still did notpletely let their guard down. What happened? A middle-aged man who was a little fat and dressed very luxuriously came forward and asked. A few guards exined the situation to him. The middle-aged man went up and talked to Joelson. Joelson pretended to identally reveal that he intended to go to the capital Magic Academy. After hearing this, the middle-aged mans attitude towards Joelson instantly changed. I see. Our caravan is also going to the capital. Sir Joelson, why dont youe with us? It wont be so boring on the way. After the middle-aged man learned that Joelson was a magic apprentice, he warmly invited Joelson to join their caravan. Joelson agreed. It would be a few more days on the road. It would be good to have a few more people to talk to. After the conversation, Joelson learned that the middle-aged man named Benson was the steward of the caravan. The caravan belonged to the La Chamber of Commerce, which was very famous in the capital. In order to make friends with Joelson, the future mage, Benson specially gave a carriage to Joelson. Joelson was also very happy. After all, the carriages of the caravan were much better than his own carriage. Joelson followed the caravan for two days. Every day, Benson would invite Joelson to eat with him. Sir Joelson, after passing the mountain in front, we can reach the capital after another day of walking. Benson said to Joelson as he rode on his horse and looked at the mountain in front of him. Joelson nodded, feeling a little happy in his heart. The days of traveling these days were too boring, and it was very inconvenient. Right now, Joelson only wanted to take a bath and find a big bed to sleep on. Mr Benson. Joelson suddenly pointed at thest few carriages of the caravan and asked curiously, What are those carriages loaded with? Joelson had been holding this question in his heart for several days. Most of the carriages of the La caravan were used to transport the magic beast skins and magic crystal ores purchased from the far west. But thest few carriages were covered with thick ck cloth, which made Joelson a little curious. Benson had a strange look in his eyes and said with a smile, Those are just a few low-level magic beasts alive. The nobledies in the capital all like to keep one as a pet. Joelson nodded and did not ask any more questions. Low-level magic beasts? Joelson had seen people bringing food to the carriage. Could magic beasts still use knives and forks? However, since Benson did not want to talk about it, Joelson did not ask any more questions. The caravan moved forward for a while and passed by a dense bush. Whoosh! Suddenly, there was a piercing sound in the air. A few guards at the front of the caravan fell to the ground, their bodies filled with arrows. Quick! Prepare for battle! There are enemies! The caravan instantly became chaotic. The guards drew their swords one after another and spread out in formation, protecting the entire caravans carriage in the middle. Bensons expression became very nervous. Even though his mental strength far surpassed that of an ordinary person, Joelson still heard him say in a low voice, Damn it! Were in trouble now! Chapter 6: Bandit Attack

Chapter 6: Bandit Attack

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL It was bandits! Suddenly, dozens of strong men jumped out from the bushes. Most of their clothes were dirty and tattered, but their expressions were extremely fierce. The leader was tall and well-proportioned. His face was gloomy, and his narrowed eyes were filled with coldness and cruelty. Damn it, do you know who we are? Benson strode forward and shouted, You dare to rob the La Chamber of Commerce? Whoosh! A shooting arrow shot the hat on Bensons head. If Benson hadnt shrunk his neck so quickly, this arrow would have been nailed to his head. Benson looked terrified. He quickly climbed onto a carriage and didnt dare toe out again. Next was the battle between the guards and the bandits. The two groups of people fought in a melee. The bandits were obviously stronger. However, the guards of the La Caravan had received professional training and were well-equipped. They were barely able to fight the bandits to a draw. This stalemate continued until the leader of the bandits joined the battle. Once the leader of the bandits joined the battle, the fragile bnce was immediately broken. A powerful knight! Someone shouted loudly. The knights in this world were not just a title, but a job simr to mages. They also had powerful skills, but they were not as rare and powerful as mages. The tall bandit wearing leather armor took out arge knights longsword from his waist. He shed down, and a white light shed on the pitch-ck de. One of the guards raised the longsword in his hand, wanting to fight against him. However, both the man and the sword were cut in half by the bandit leaders sword. Hahahahaha... The bandits cheered. A cruel smile appeared on the leaders face. It was as easy as cutting vegetables with the longsword that had the white light. No one could withstand his light attack. Combat aura! Only knights above tier 3 can havebat aura! Someone shouted in despair. The leaders face was covered in blood. His face was filled with ferocity and killing intent. The guards were quickly defeated. More and more people fell down. The bandits did not stop killing. They wanted to kill all the people in the caravan! The whole scene became chaotic. The people in the caravan ran in all directions. However, the bandits caught up with them and killed them cruelly. Benson rolled down from the carriage trembling, his body trembling as if he was standing in the snow with his clothes off. Its over! Its all over now! Bensons expression was very ugly. The loss of goods in the caravan was secondary. The most important thing was that his life was about to be lost. Young master! Young master! Martin, who was hiding under the carriage, called out in a low voice. He was anxious and afraid, looking for Joelsons figure. Just as the leader was having a good time, a bright red line suddenly streaked across the sky. The leader looked panicked and subconsciously raised his sword to block it. It was a fireball! The fireball hit the long sword and was shattered by the white light on the sword. Before the leader could breathe a sigh of relief, another fireball came in front of him. Hisbat aura had not recovered yet. Without the support of hisbat aura, the longsword instantly turned into a puddle of molten iron under the high temperature of the fireball. Ah! The leader cried out in pain. The molten iron from the longsword sshed on his face, causing him to cry out in pain from the heat. However, he finally found an opportunity. His body rolled nimbly and dodged the third fireball. This scene happened in an instant. It changed in an instant. Everyone was shocked and stopped what they were doing. Mage. A hoarse voice slowly sounded. The leader got up from the ground, and his entire face was burnt until it was rotten. It was extremely disgusting. One eye was even blind, and his other eye was filled with deep hatred and fear. What a pity. A person slowly walked out from the shadow of the carriage. Everyone looked at him, and their eyes instantly widened. It was a handsome young man with an indifferent expression, with an indescribable calmness and elegance. Young Master! Sir Joelson! Young Martin and Benson shouted at the same time. Their faces were full of excitement and joy. Young Martin saw that his young master was fine, while Benson was d that he could survive. I didnt expect that there was a mage hidden in the small La Caravan. The leader gritted his teeth and said angrily. Joelson looked at him indifferently and raised his right hand. A fist-sized fireball appeared in his palm. He could feel the heat even from a distance. The leaders face suddenly became very frightened. He turned around and fled without thinking. The bandits faces were also full of fear. A mage! Its actually a mage! Damn it, run! Ah! After a shrill scream, a bandit fell to the ground with arge hole in his chest. His body was emitting a charred smell. He was obviously the unlucky one who had been hit by the fireball. This further increased the fear in the hearts of the other bandits. All the bandits ran in all directions in panic. Some even ran to the road of death. What are you waiting for? Go after them! Joelson snorted coldly. Only then did the guards of the caravan react and immediately chased after them. Their morale increased greatly. The situation immediately turned around. The guards suppressed the bandits and fought them. Joelson also quickly chased after them. He could not let the leader, who was at least a 3rd Rank Knight, escape. Along the way, he casually killed two more bandits who were escaping. It was a wonderful feeling to have someone elses life in his hands at any time. Fireballs danced on his fingertips, and each one could easily take a life. The power of magic was too powerful, and ordinary people could not contend with it. Only the leader. He had actually dodged three of his fireballs. It was unbelievable. In an empty ce, Joelson summoned Du Lu and rode on its back. He ordered it to fly close to the forest at a low altitude. Not long after, the leaders figure was seen fleeing frantically. His speed was very fast, jumping from the forest like a deer. It was almost impossible to see his figure clearly. However, no matter how fast he ran with his legs, he could notpare to the flying speed of Du Lu. Damn it, I actually met a mage and instantly cast a fireball. Is that kid a monster? The leader cursed as he ran. He felt that the sky above his head suddenly darkened. He subconsciously turned his head. The leaders expression was dull, and he was dumbfounded. A shadow covered the sky, and the leaders face was filled with malevolence. What is this? This was thest thought in his mind. Ka-cha! Du Lu bit off more than half of the leaders body in one bite. After chewing twice, he seemed to feel that the taste was not good and vomited. The meat sauce and blood mixed with Du Lus saliva fell next to the two lonely broken legs. Seeing this, Joelson felt nauseous. Idiot, dont make it so disgusting next time. He pped Du Lus head twice. Du Lu cried out aggrievedly and nodded his head. Chapter 7: The Elf Maiden

Chapter 7: The Elf Maiden

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL By the time he returned, the caravan guards were already cleaning up the mess. Corpses were strewn all over the ground. There were robbers and guards. All of them had sad expressions on their faces. But when they saw him, all of these emotions turned into excitement. All of them looked at him with respect and even admiration. The image of Joelson, who was slightly thin, was magnified in their hearts. Sir Joelson! Benson came up to him excitedly. He looked at Joelson with a hint of respect. Thank you for saving our entire Caravan! Joelson waved his hand indifferently. It was nothing. He just wanted to find someone to test his fireball spell. Moreover, if he didnt do anything, the bandits would definitely find trouble with him in the end. It would also affect his speed of arriving at the capital. How are the casualties? Bensons mood fell. He said sadly, Eight guards died and five were seriously injured. When we go back, the Chamber of Commerce will give a certain amount ofpensation to their families. However, we almost wiped out all the bandits. These damn bastards. Joelson nodded and told Benson that the leader had been killed by him. Benson let out a sigh of relief, but soon his face showed shock. I didnt expect Sir Joelson to be a powerful third-rank mage. If I remember correctly, you are only sixteen years old. Benson had thought that Joelson had the potential to be a mage, so he took the initiative to talk to him and get to know him. He didnt expect to meet a powerful third-rank mage by ident. A sixteen-year-old third-rank mage? There were only a few in the entire Alcott Empire. A genuine genius! Joelson was stunned, shook his head and said, No, Im not a third-rank mage, Im just a first-rank mage. Impossible! Benson could not help but say, To be able to cast a fireball instantaneously, your strength must be at least third-rank! Only then did Joelson realize that he seemed to have done something amazing. All mages needed a spell to guide them in using magic, and they all needed a certain amount of time to guide them. To be able to cast a spell instantaneously required at least tens of thousands of times of practice or some special talent. Only mages who were at least tier three could cast a level-one spell instantaneously. After Joelson exined it to Benson, Benson was even more delighted. Benson clearly regarded Joelson as someone with a special talent. A 16-year-old Tier-1 mage was also an outstanding achievement. Moreover, he had the talent to cast an instant spell, and he was a genius! Please allow me to take care of some things first. Later, I will express our most sincere gratitude to Sir Joelson on behalf of the La Chamber of Commerce. Joelson nodded and was willing to ept it. After all, he had saved so many lives. If he did not give others a chance to thank him, they would feel embarrassed. Benson quickly left and gathered a few people to make preparations. Little Martin rushed up from the outside, his face full of excitement and ecstasy. Young master, you are already a noble magician?! You were so powerful just now! Thats great! You are really too handsome. When the baron hears this news, he will definitely jump up in joy. Thats Great! Young Martin was so happy that he did not know what to say. Because of Joelson, the others also treated young Martin with some respect. This made him feel even more proud and honored to be young Master Joelsons servant. Joelson smiled and shook his head. He returned to his carriage to recover the spiritual power he had used during the battle. When night fell, Benson knocked on the door of Joelsons carriage. Sir Joelson. Benson greeted him respectfully, Im here on behalf of the La Chamber of Commerce to express our most sincere gratitude for helping us today. Joelson noticed that there was a carriage behind Benson. It was the carriage that was covered with a thick ck cloth that he had been curious about previously. Sir Joelson, werent you curious before? I didnt tell you the truth at that time, but now I can give it to you as a small gift. I hope you will like it. Benson took two steps back and ordered someone to remove the ck cloth on the carriage. Joelson was stunned. So this was not a carriage at all, but a prison carriage. There was a huge cage on the carriage. It was made of steel bars, like a huge birdcage. Inside the cage was a girl. A very beautiful girl. Her skin was white, and her facial features were exquisite. Her long, pale golden hair hung down, giving off a faint luster under the moonlight. Her sky-blue eyes were as beautiful as ake, but at this moment, they were filled with timidity and fear. The clothes on the girls body were very strange as if they were woven from leaves and vines. What puzzled Joelson the most was her ears. Spindle-shaped, with a sharp tip. This was an elf?! The elf girl from the Elf Forest is our most precious cargo. Benson introduced Joelson. The elves will not give their virginity until they are a hundred years old. She is only fifty years old this year, and she is still keeping her virginity. Bensons face showed a smile that all men understood. Then, I wish you a wonderful night. After saying that, Benson left without waiting for Joelson to speak. Joelson felt a little helpless. He never thought that Benson would actually give him an elf girl as a gift. He wanted to refuse, but the soul from Earth made him subconsciously reject this behavior of treating people as goods. But when he thought about how he happened to have a maid by his side. Little Martin was too stupid. At most, he could only be used to run errands. So, he epted it. Joelson walked to the prison carriage and opened the iron cage. The elven girls face showed fear, and she shrank to the corner in panic. Come here. Joelson extended a hand to her and looked at her calmly and gently. The Elven girls eyes shed with hesitation. This human... Didnt seem evil. There was a special aura about him that made her feel inexplicably at ease. The Elven girl finally held onto Joelsons hand. Joelson pulled her out of the prisoner carriage. So beautiful. Martin, who was at the side, was already stunned. He stared at the elven girl with infatuated eyes. Joelson snorted, and Martin quickly ran away. Young Masters woman, you cant look at her! You Cant look at her! The elf girl and Joelson held hands, feeling nervous and uneasy. She was like a frightened kitten, feeling like she was going to run away at any moment. Joelson took her to the carriage, took out some dry food, and handed it to her. Lets eat something first. The elf girl was obviously famished. She grabbed the wheat cake and began to eat it. Perhaps because the wheat cake was too dry, and she ate it too quickly, she choked in no time. Cough cough... The elf girl coughed violently. Dont rush, eat slowly, drink some water... Joelson smiled and handed her a cup of water. Chapter 8: Arriving in the Capital

Chapter 8: Arriving in the Capital

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL From the day she was captured, Leas thought she was finished. Every day she lived in panic, fear, and despair. She had heard the elven elders talk about what had happened to the elves after they had been captured by humans. They had be puppets for the human nobles and tools for their lust. The delicate bodies and natural beauty of the Elves were very popr in the upper sses of the human society. It was said that raising a few elves was a symbol of the identity and taste of the great nobles. Even the male elves were the same. She was like a frightened little animal in the dark and damp prison bus, waiting for her tragic fate toe. However, it seemed that today, fate took a turn. Leas heard the sounds of fighting outside the prison bus and screams that finally turned into cheers. In the end, everything calmed down. When the ck cloth in front of her was lifted. A young human appeared in front of her. He was very good-looking, not inferior to the elves at all. The humans who captured her all respected him very much. Most importantly, his eyes were very clear and calm. There was not the slightest bit of greed or lust that others showed when they saw her. It was as if they would pounce on her at any moment and tear her into pieces. It made her very afraid. The wheat cake was too coarse and tasted terrible. It was not as delicious as the fruits that grew in the elven forest. But Leas was too hungry now. Those people only gave her a little food every day in order to prevent her from having any physical strength, so she would struggle to escape. Leas drank a mouthful of water and desperately swallowed the wheat cake crumbs in her mouth. Its not good, right? Leas shook her head desperately. She was afraid that even this pitiful food would be taken back. No need to hide it. Actually, I dont think its good either. Joelson smiled and said, Lets wait a little longer. When we enter the city tomorrow, well be able to eat delicious food. Its time for you to take a good bath. Leas fair face flushed red. She had not taken a bath for many days, and her body was emitting an unpleasant smell. This was simply unbearable for the Elves, who had always loved cleanliness. Leas finished arge piece of wheat cake and drank a lot of water. Her stomach finally felt much better, and she was not so hungry anymore. After Leas was full, she burped a little. Joelson could not help butugh. Leas shy face turned red. Joelson realized that Leas indeed had the temperament of a maid. She was weak, obedient, and like a kitten. If she could change into a maids outfit, she would be very cute. Joelson thought of Leas wearing a maids outfit. Sleep. Joelson leaned against the cushion on his back and closed his eyes. Most mages would use meditation to rece sleep. For other magicians, no matter how powerful their magic power was, it needed to be umted bit by bit. But Joelson didnt need it. Ever since he met that old man, Beard, he hadpletely given up the idea of trying to meditate every day to level up. He had a system. Leas secretly observed Joelson and found that this human seemed to be really ready to sleep and didnt have the slightest intention of invading her. He was really very different from others. Leas was relieved. Looking at the carriage door, the thought of escaping shed through her mind, but it was quickly extinguished by herself. If she was found running away, she would definitely be captured and sold to another person. Could she be fat and ugly like a fat pig? Or perhaps she had some perverted hobby? Leas did not dare to think further. Looking at the handsome and gentle side profile of Joelson, she suddenly felt that it was good to have such a master. Leas did not see that a smile appeared on the corner of the mouth of the tightly shut eyes of Joelson. Joelson did not fall asleep. His consciousness had already arrived at the Dragon God Ranch. Most of Du Lus body was submerged in the magma pool to sleep. Theva pool, which could be used as a pool for it to swim in, was now only a slightly bigger bathtub. When Du Lu reached Tier 4, it would appear even smaller. It had to save up gold coins to upgrade the dragon nest to medium-sized. There was a small pile of gold coins beside Du Lu. When it saw Joelson, it immediately became excited. It pped its wings, shook off theva on its body, and pounced on Joelson. Joelson pushed Du Lus big head away in disgust and walked to the farnd to take a look. The five dragon-scale fruits ntedst night were almost ripe. Each purple fruit the size of a fist was covered with regr patterns like scales. When the dragon-scale fruits were ripe, Joelson picked all of them and exchanged them for five more seeds to nt. Du Lu, open your mouth! Joelson called out, and Du Lu wagged its tail and came up to him. The five dragon scale fruits entered Du Lus already huge mouth. Although these five fruits looked small in his mouth and could not fill his stomach, he was still eating happily. Growth Value: 467/500 In one more day, Du Lu would advance to tier 4. It was the same for Joelson. The experience points he had umted were almost overflowing. He thought about it carefully and decided to level up as well. After leveling up, Joelson instantly felt the power in his body be stronger, and his mind became clearer. Just like thest time he leveled up to a level 1 apprentice mage, he had already be a Tier 2 mage. In more than ten days, he had changed from an apprentice who had just learned how to meditate to a level-2 mage. If word got out, it would probably scare a bunch of people. It could only be said that having a system was good! No matter how talented other mages were, no matter how hard they worked, they would never be able to catch up to him! Joelson was slightly satisfied and chose to return. Sir Joelson, in front of us is the Capital of the Alcott Empire! A magnificent giant city was disyed in front of Joelson. People, carriages, and guards in bright armor patrolled. This was a scene he had never seen in the 16 years he was in the barons territory. Sir Joelson, are you really not going to visit the La Chamber of Commerce? The president will be very happy to see you. No, Id better go to the academy and register first. Joelson declined Bensons invitation. Bensons face was full of regret, but he didnt insist. After Sir Joelson enters the academy, we wille to pay an official visit. After Benson said goodbye to Joelson, the caravan drove in another direction. Joelson got down from the carriage, followed by Leas and Martin. He especially found a ck cloak to cover Leas pointy ears, so as to avoid unnecessary trouble due to her identity as an elf. Joelson found a small hotel and spent a gold coin to rent two rooms, so that little Martin and Leas could settle down first. He found the owner of the hotel himself, asked for the location of the capital Magic Academy, and went to the academy alone. That was the real purpose of his trip for so many days. Chapter 9: Superior Magic Talent

Chapter 9: Superior Magic Talent

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Tulip Academy of Magic. Joelson found the Capital Academy of Magic. The ssical-style gate was open, but it was guarded by the imperial guards. No one was allowed to enter. Those who are taking the entrance test, turn right in front. Joelson spent a few copper coins to get the information he wanted from the imperial guards guarding the gate. On the right side of the academy was a small square. Joelson saw many young men and women around his age gathered in one ce. All of them were here to participate in the entrance test of the Magic Academy. The Best Magic Academy in the Alcott Empire. It had a long history of more than 500 years. There were many powerful mages who came out of the academy all over the continent. The pir of the Empire, the great saint-level. The Tulip Academy of Magic was the holy and of magic that all the youths of the empire yearned for the most. There was no one like it. The entrance test requires a fee of ten gold coins. If one is admitted, the gold coins will be returned. Joelson thought that mages were indeed a noble upation. Just one entrance test required ten gold coins. It would take a few years for amoner to umte the gold coins. If they did not meet the entrance criteria, the gold coins would be wasted and they would not be able to get it back. However, even with such harsh conditions, there were still many people who came to take the test. Once they were admitted, their lives would bepletely different. It could be said that the ten gold coins changed the fate of the family. A mage had a status that was even nobler than a noble. A few people in ck robes sat in the middle of the square. Two transparent crystal balls the size of a human head floated in front of them. The crystal balls were used for the entrance test. This magical scene made the teenagers who were waiting for the test both amazed and shocked. Was this the power of magic? The person who supported the test was a man with a short golden beard. He looked a little thin and weak with a cold expression. Joelson noticed that there were three golden stripes on the left chest of his ck robe. This was a tier 3 magician. Name? Sherwood Phillip. The young man who was preparing for the test was wearing a washed white linen shirt. He was obviously amoner. He was very nervous in front of the man with the short golden beard. Put your hand on the first crystal ball. Oh, okay. The young Sherwood hurriedly nodded and stretched out his hands towards the crystal ball, looking as if he was going to take it away. The short-bearded man frowned slightly. Just one hand will do. The crowd burst intoughter and Sherwoods face instantly turned red. Sherwood carefully put his right hand on the Crystal Ball, afraid that it would fall from the air. Obviously, his worry was unnecessary. The crystal ball was lifted by an invisible force and was very stable in the air. Under everyones eyes, the crystal ball lit up with white light, like a fifty-watt incandescent light bulb. Sherwood was shocked and looked at the short-bearded man helplessly. The short-bearded mans eyes lit up and he became alert. Put your hand on the second crystal ball again. Sherwood did as the short-bearded man said. The second crystal ball also lit up, but unlike the first one, it emitted an earthy yellow light. The crystal ball under Sherwoods hand was like a turbid yellow agate. The short-bearded man nodded in satisfaction and seemed to be in a good mood. Spiritual power talent, medium. Congrattions, you will be a member of the Tulip Academy of Magic.. The short-bearded man announced. There was a burst of exmations from the crowd. Oh my God, thismoner is actually admitted?! Medium spiritual power talent and magic perception talent. He can at least be a level-two earth magician in the future! What a lucky kid! Sherwood was stunned by this sudden huge surprise. A couple rushed out from the crowd and hugged Sherwood. Tears of joy flowed out of their eyes. They were his parents. Im going to be a magician! Im going to be a magician! Sherwood came back to his senses and shouted excitedly. He looked a littleical. But no oneughed at him. Instead, they looked at him with envy. After Sherwood graduated from the academy, he would be a noble of noble status and an elite of the empire. Hello, I am the butler of Count Websters mansion. I am from Marquis Reginalds mansion. A few well-dressed men quickly walked towards Sherwoods house and offered him olive branches to rope him in. From the moment Sherwood was tested for his magical talent, the fate of his family had changed drastically. Unfortunately, no one was epted again for a long time. Finally, it was Joelsons turn. Joelsons face was calm. He was different from the others. He knew how talented he was in magic. They were both intermediate. Since Sherwood could be epted, he definitely could. Put your hand on the crystal ball. Joelson already knew the steps of the test. His fair and slender fingers gently covered the crystal ball. The crystal ball slowly glowed. The short-bearded man looked up in surprise. It seemed that another qualified person had appeared. The onlookers also stretched their necks and looked over. The light of the crystal ball grew brighter and brighter, quickly surpassing the brightness that Sherwood had achieved previously. The crowd had already begun to let out some scattered exmations. Joelson felt that the crystal ball in his hand was like an invisible vortex, sucking his spiritual energy. He could only continue to pour his spiritual energy in. He let all of the spiritual energy of the second-rank mage in. The brightness of the crystal ball had reached a terrifying level, dazzling to the point of being blinding. It was impossible to look straight at it. It was as if a small sun had risen in the square. The short-bearded man stood up with a swoosh. His expression was extremely excited, and his breathing became heavy. When he was testing Sherwood, his expression had only softened a little, but now, his entire face was trembling with excitement. Lets change to another one! The short-bearded mans tone was extremely hurried as if he could not wait any longer. There was also a hint of expectation and respect in his tone. Joelson changed his hand and covered the other crystal ball. The transparent crystal ball was instantly dyed red and then quickly deepened. It could not bepared with Sherwoods slowly changing color. The fiery red color became darker and darker. At its peak, it was like flowing magma, with traces of golden yellow. The short-bearded man could no longer suppress his ecstatic mood. He suddenly walked out from behind the table. He held onto Joelsons hand tightly! Spiritual power talent, Super! Magic Perception Talent, Super! Fire element affinity! Congrattions, Joelson Edward! I look forward to the day when you make the Tulip Academy feel honored! The square, which had been discussing non-stop just now, instantly fell silent. The entire ce was silent. Chapter 10: Successfully enrolled

Chapter 10: Sessfully enrolled

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Everyone was stunned. The golden-bearded mans attitude towards Joelson and Sherwood waspletely different. Compared to the eliminated examinees, it made these peoples hearts ache. Congrattions, Joelson Edward. He specifically called Joelson by his full name. This was a form of respect. I look forward to the day when you make the Tulip Academy feel honored! What high praise and honor! Countless people thought of ways to get into the highest magic academy, no matter how much money they spent, to honor one person. How terrifying was Joelsons talent! To be able to make a short-bearded man say such words! Hearing such praise, even a fool could tell how high Joelsons talent was. Sherwood, who had medium talent, could at least reach the strength of a second-tier mage. Then, what level could a super talent reach? A fifth rank sorcerer? An eighth rank sorcerer? Or even... a saint?! No one knew. They only knew that Joelsons future was bright. Compared to Joelson, Sherwood, who was originally quite outstanding, suddenly became unnoticed. Like a firefly under a full moon, he was ignored. Only the short-bearded man knew what Joelsons talent represented. The pir of the empire, the great mage, Dean Harriet Terrence, was talented in both spiritual power and magic perception. Although in the field of magic, talent did not mean everything, and it had a lot to do with future opportunities and hard work. But who could say that the sixteen-year-old boy in front of him could not be a second Harriet Terrence? In the previous years entrance exam, he had recruited a student with superior talent. At that time, this student had already caused a sensation in the academy and even in the entire capital. And now, there was another genius with superior talent. The short-bearded man almost could not help but exim in admiration. This was simply the God of Magic revealing his great miracle. Moreover, he knew that the talent of Joelson was definitely not as simple as being super-grade. In the maind, the division of magic talent was always based on a rather vague concept. As both were super-grade talents, there were strong and weak. The brightness that Joelson made the crystal ball emit was the first time in his life that he had seen it! God of Magic, what did I see?! The crystal ball was about to explode! It was unbelievable! Gasps of surprise rang out from the crowd one after another. Everyones eyes were focused on Joelson, which contained surprise, shock, and jealousy... I am the butler of Duke Cyrils mansion... I am the butler of Duke Alvas mansion... The butler and servants who were squatting in the small square to recruit elite talents for their master rushed to Joelson anxiously, as if they were worried that if they were one step slower than others, Joelrson would be recruited by others. They had witnessed the birth of a top genius. It was imaginable that when the news spread, the entire capital would remember a name, Joelson Edward. Sherwood looked at Joelson in a daze. His mouth was wide enough to fit two eggs. This young man, who looked about his age, was much more powerful than him! He had tried his best to barely light up the water ball, but he had almost made the crystal ball explode! And from his expression, he seemed to be so rxed. Sherwood felt a sense of loss. He suddenly realized that family background and birth could be ovee, but some things were indeed born. Please follow me. The short-bearded man did not give these people any chance to extend an olive branch. He gave a gentle and polite smile to Joelson and led him out of the crowd. He did not care about the following tests. Joelson followed behind the short-bearded man. In fact, he was a little surprised himself. Wasnt his talent medium? How could he be a double super grade! Every time the rancher owns a dragon, he can obtain the corresponding magic ability of that dragon. After asking the system, Joelson finally understood. Just as he guessed, the increase in talent should be due to the contract between him and Du Lu. It was equivalent to sharing Du Lus talent. The dragon race was recognized as a Master of Magic. When a giant dragon reached adulthood, it would have at least the magic attainments of a ninth rank magic tutor. Among them, the most outstanding one could even reach the saint rank. Dragon magic was not that simple. Joelson was finally qualified to enter the Magic Academy. The academy was much more beautiful than he had imagined. The spacious and tidy academy avenue was filled with tall champs trees on both sides. Red, purple, and blue tulips were everywhere. It gave people afortable and cosy feeling. The new students are all in the first grade, but you are an exception. You will be arranged to be in the best ss in the second grade. After entering the academy, you must live in the academy. The academy has arranged a ce for everyone. You can bring servants with you. You will have a chance to go out once a week. The students must abide by the academys rules. If they vite the rules, the corresponding credits will be deducted. If the credits are deducted to a certain value, they will be expelled from the academy. These are all exined in detail in the admission manual that will be issued soon. The short-bearded man introduced many rules and knowledge of the Magic Academy to Joelson. Joelson had a wonderful feeling as if he hade to a university in his previous life. This is yours. It is a standard mage robe and a student badge. The robe is attached with a small dust removal spell. The colors of the mage robes are different for the different grades. The short-bearded man handed a folded dark blue mage robe to Joelson. There was a beautiful silver badge in the robe. Use the badge to report tomorrow. There will be a special person to bring you to familiarize yourself with everything here. I have a question. Joelson looked at the robe in his hand. He thought for a moment and said, How much is the academys annual tuition? The short-bearded man was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, All the fees of the students will be paid for by the empire. You dont need to spend a copper coin. Of course, if you conduct personal magic research, you still need to spend your own money to buy the magic materials used. Joelson nodded thoughtfully. No wonder it was called The Imperial Magic Academy. This was another version of The National University in the other world. It could also be considered as a means for Diyin to recruit civilian mages. Any other questions? Joelson looked at the short-bearded man and asked, Last question, what is your name? The short-bearded manughed happily. Brewster Aubrey, you can directly call me Brewster. Then thats all for now. The short-bearded man solemnly performed the standard etiquette of a magician to Joelson and said seriously, Once again, on behalf of the Tulip Academy of Magic, I would like to extend a wee to you, Mr Joelson Edward. Chapter 11: Forbidden Magic

Chapter 11: Forbidden Magic

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Try it on. Joelson smiled and said to Leas. Leas nodded She took the clothes Joelson bought for her and obediently walked into the room. Joelson drank the ck tea provided in the hotel while he waited. After returning from the academy, he bought some clothes for Leas when he passed by the clothing store. Leas slowly walked out of the room. She was a little shy, and her face was slightly red. She was somewhat not used to human clothes. However, Joelson was stunned by Leas new image. She had light golden, long hair, snow-white skin, and exquisite facial features. Her sky-blue eyes were like a clearke, and there were faint ripples of shyness in them. Paired with the most popr waist-tied long dress in the capital, her upper body entuated her graceful curves, and on her lower body was a skirt with a fluffy belt and ruffledce. She was just like a real noble girl, filled with a tender temperament that made people feel pity for her. Put this on again. Her pointy long ears were covered by a pink satin headband, so that no one could see the identity of the elf Leas was anymore. Not bad. Joelson walked in front of her, his eyes full of admiration and praise for her. Very beautiful. A hint of red appeared on her face. She did not dare to look directly into Joelsons clear eyes. She also liked it very much. A humans dress was indeed much more beautiful than the traditional elf clothing. From now on, you can be my personal maid. Joelson thought for a moment and said. The rules of the Tulip Magic Academy allowed the bringing of servants. After all, most of the students were nobles, and the academy did not allow people toe and go as they pleased. It was impossible for them to do all the daily chores by themselves, and they still needed servants to do it. Joelson looked at Leas shy and beautiful face, and he could smell the fresh and pleasant fragrance of a young girls body that was like leavesing from her body. He could not help but look forward to the uing life in the Magic Academy. He had already written a letter to his family and asked Little Martin to send it out as soon as possible. He believed that his father, Morgan, would be very happy to know that he had sessfully entered the Magic Academy. The next day, Joelson, who had changed into a dark blue student robe, walked out of the hotel. Little Martin had already prepared a carriage and was waiting at the door. Young Master, you look so handsome now! Little Martin could not help but exim, his face full of admiration. Joelson smiled slightly. After changing into the mage robe, his handsome face had an elegant and noble temperament. He was an extremely charming noble youth. Beside him, Leas little heart was also beating rapidly. She now knew that Joelson was a mage and a noble existing among humans. Along the way, the rickety carriage arrived at the gate of the Magic Academy. Joelson got off the carriage with Leas. The Academys guards stopped him as usual, but after Joelson showed the silver student badge. The guards let him pass without hesitation. There was even a hint of respect in their eyes. There were already people waiting for Joelsons arrival. You are Joelson Edward, right? It was an extremely young man. He was wearing a long robe of the same style as Joelson, but the color was red. You can call me Raymond. I am your senior in the fourth grade, Tulip. The colors of the robes of different grades in the Magic Academy are different. The first and second grades are dark blue, the third and fourth grades are red, and the fifth and sixth grades are purple. When you are qualified to wear a ck robe, it means that you can graduate. Raymond exined with a smile. Joelson nodded and greeted Raymond. Raymond looked at Joelson from head to toe, his eyes filled with surprise and disbelief. Ive finally met the person with dual superior talents. Junior Joelson, almost the entire academy is talking about your name now. Joelson was slightly surprised. The news spread so fast? Of course, it only requires a simplemunication spell. Raymond said helplessly, My talent is only above average. I thought I was proud enough, butpared to you, Junior Joelson, I waspletely defeated. Joelson smiled and did not say anything. Leas widened her eyes and looked at the two of them curiously, especially Joelson. Although she was not sure what the two of them were discussing, she could tell from Raymonds expression and words. Joelson was very impressive. Lets go to the residence first, then Ill take Junior Joelson for a simple tour of the academy. Joelson naturally did not have any objections. The house is indeed a little shabby. This is mainly requested by the Dean. A mage can not rx his hard-working requirements for pleasure. Raymond brought Joelson to his residence. Everything was prepared, and there was also an undergroundboratory for him to conduct magic experiments. Joelson was very satisfied. The Shabby that Raymond said was already several times better than his familys baron castle. Joelson instructed Leas to settle down first, and then followed Raymond out. Tulip Academy advocates freedom. Although there are many rules in the academy, there are only a few that need to be paid attention to. Raymond introduced them to Joelson as he walked. Students are not allowed to fight at will, but they can have a formal duel. They are not allowed to study forbidden magic. Once they are discovered, they will be immediately expelled. Joelsons expression changed, and he asked, What is forbidden magic? It is an evil magic. It is simr to a forbidden spell that drives the spirits of the dead or even uses the flesh and blood of living creatures to exchange for powerful magic power. Mages who study forbidden magic are the enemies of all mages. Of course, ordinary mages would not be able toe into contact with forbidden magic, so there is no need to worry, Junior Joelson. Joelson nodded. Raymond enthusiastically took Joelson for a walk around the academy. The academy was veryrge, with all kinds of buildings of different styles. There are many student associations in the academy, such as the Magic Potion Association, the Magic Pet Association, the Magic Circle Association, and so on. Thergest association in the academy is the Truth Association, which is in charge of some of the associations. All the associations are managed by the students, and the instructors in the academy are only in name at most. Hearing this, Joelsons eyes lit up slightly. The Tulip Academy was much more interesting than he had imagined. Okay. Raymond suddenly stopped and looked at Joelson with a smile, pointing forward. The second grade is in front of you. Your instructor should be waiting for you, Junior Joelson. If you have any problems in the future, you cane to the fourth grade to look for me. I really want to have more exchanges with you, a genius with two super talents. Raymond winked at Joelson and teased him. Joelson smiled and nodded. Raymond was not a bad person. He could be considered a friend. Nice to meet you, Senior Raymond. Raymondughed loudly. Chapter 12: Potions and Magic

Chapter 12: Potions and Magic

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson strolled over. He saw a huge book of magic and a stone wand floating in the air. Simr to the unique sculptures found in all the universities in his previous life. This was the symbol of the Tulip Academy of Magic. The Book of Magic represented knowledge, the wand represented magic and the spiritual power that lifted them up in the air. It represented the three great sources of power for a magician. Joelson was shocked. He could deeply feel what it meant to have knowledge. Taking his eyes off the Book of Magic, Joelsons eyes lit up again. A woman appeared in his field of vision. A very beautiful woman. She had long sea-blue hair and skin as smooth and white as milk. Her cute tourmaline and cherry-red lips were a fascinatingbination. Even the loose mages ck robe could not hide her sexy figure. Compared to the elf girl, Leas, this woman had more of the intellectual beauty of a mature woman. Joelsons pupils suddenly constricted. He saw that there were six golden patterns embroidered on the left chest of the womans Robe! A sixth-tier magic conductor! Joelson Edward. The woman spoke, her voice was crisp and melodious like a nightingales call. I am your teacher. You can call me Teacher Elsa. Joelson came back to his senses. Hello, Teacher Elsa. Elsa nodded, her eyes showing some novelty and amazement. It was really the first time for her to meet a student who had both extraordinary talents, except for the Dean. Although your talent is so good that it makes people jealous, I still have to remind you, Joelson. Talent is only a gift from the God of Magic, but the only thing that can determine your future achievements is yourself. I understand. Joelsons eyes were calm as he nodded. Joelsons humble attitude made Elsa very satisfied. She saw a rare calm in Joelson. Elsa smiled. Then lets go and meet your ssmates. They are looking forward to meeting you. He followed Elsa into a veryrge room. The floor was covered with a thick fur carpet, and there were a few long tables. On the tables, there were some bottles of different sizes. More than a dozen young boys and girls in dark blue robes were staring at him. Their young faces were filled with surprise, curiosity, jealousy, envy, and other expressions. Are these my ssmates from now on? Joelson said in his heart. Wee, new ssmate. Elsa looked at Joelson with an encouraging gaze and said, Introduce yourself to everyone. Joelson nodded and gave a standard mage salute to everyone. He said faintly, Joelson Edward, nice to meet you all. Sporadic responses came from the audience. Suddenly, a slightly sarcastic voice came out. Youre quite proud. As soon as he said this, there was a burst ofughter. Joelson was expressionless. If he knew that his talent had improved, he would not have used his full strength during the test. He knew that if he was too outstanding, he would be envied. With the dazzling halo of a genius, he would definitely receive many malicious gazes. Viins could be found everywhere. Elsa frowned and said coldly, Shut up, Ralph! Seeing someone in the crowd showing a jealous expression, Joelson secretly remembered this face. Joelson, you can go down first. Elsa gently pointed a seat to Joelson. This ss is a magic potion ss. You can sit in. After that, I will help you catch up with everyones learning progress as soon as possible. Joelson expressed his gratitude to Elsa and then walked into the crowd. It was different from the sses in his previous life. There were no tables and chairs in the Magic Academy sses. Joelson could feel that everyone around him was looking at him curiously. No one was seriously attending the ss. Finally, someone could not hold it in anymore. Hello, neer. The one who spoke was a little fatty with freckles on his face. He extended a chubby hand to Joelson. My name is Morton Edgar. Lets get to know each other. Joelson hesitated for a moment and nodded, but he did not shake his hand. Morton looked at him and carefully lowered his voice, Im sorry, may I ask, are you a noble or amoner? Joelson frowned slightly Is this important? Of course. This determines that you will be epted by that circle. The little fatty Morton nodded seriously. As expected, ss divisions existed everywhere. Joelson nced at his surroundings. The people around him were eavesdropping seriously. Obviously, they were also very concerned about this problem. My Father is a Baron. Joelson told the truth. There was no need for him to lie. Joelsons answer caused a smallmotion. Joelson found that some people were a little far away from him, while others showed joy on their faces. Although they were only the lowest barons, as long as they had a noble title, Joelson could be considered a noble. Morton was very excited, and he became much closer to Joelson. Morton was the son of a marquis. Mr Edgar! Morton wanted to say something to Joelson, but Teacher Elsas stern voice came over, and she called Mortons surname seriously. Morton shrunk his neck and immediately shut his mouth, not daring to continue speaking. Joelson began to pay attention to the ss. The magic potion ss was somewhat simr to the chemistry ss in his previous life. There were more than ten things in front of Elsa. The roots of an unknown nt, strange red liquid, shiny broken gems, and some other strange things that could not be recognized. Joelson even saw the eyes of a cat and the eggs of a frog. Magical potioneering is a profound knowledge that is extremely important to every mage. Dean Harriet is a very outstanding master of magical potioneering. Many magical potioneering are of great help to mages, such as spirit potions. A bottle of the lowest grade spirit potion can increase the meditation efficiency of a mage from Tier 1 to tier 3 by 5% ! There was a slightmotion in the crowd. All the young people were pleasantly surprised. Because meditation was the most important method for all mages to advance. Increasing the meditation efficiency by 5% might not sound like much. But, after a long period of umtion, there was a 5% difference every day of the 365 days of the year. The difference was terrifying. Moreover, this was only a low-grade spiritual potion. If it was an intermediate or high-grade one, how powerful would the effect be? Joelsons expression changed. He seemed to have grasped onto something. Who is willing to try to concoct a spiritual potion under my guidance? All the youths wanted to give it a try. But a voice spoke first. Joelson noticed that it was a blond youth with a cold face. Gerrard, its him again. Hes amoner. Of course, he has to seize every opportunity he can. hehehe. I think hes going to mess things up again. I really want to see him make a fool of himself immediately. Chapter 13: The Genius Joelson

Chapter 13: The Genius Joelson

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson noticed that the discussions around him were mostlying from the noble boy. The boy, called Gerard, pretended not to hear the sarcasm in his ears. Joelson looked around him. The civilian students looked at Gerard with more admiration. Huh? Joelson suddenly felt a gaze on him, as if someone was looking at him? Joelson turned his head and met a pair of bright emerald-like eyes. He had been discovered. The person who was peeking hurriedly turned his head. Joelson saw a beautiful face with a hint of red. It was the cute girl with blue curly hair. It was a beautiful school life. Alright, you do it, Gerrard. Elsa looked at Gerrard and nodded approvingly. Five grams of grimace vine root, ten drops of bullhorn snake saliva, three grams of fire-type gem powder and three grams of water-type gem powder. While instructing Gerrard to add various magic materials to the test bottle, Elsa introduced it to everyone in the ssroom. The production of the beginner-level spirit potion is rtively simple, and the materials are rtively cheap. Everyone can try it on their own when they go back. The little fatty, Morton, moved closer to Joelson. He was worried that Elsa would notice him, so he lowered his voice and said, Actually, I drink this thing every day. It costs ten gold coins a bottle. After drinking it, I sleep veryfortably. Joelson looked at him speechlessly. There was no one else who could use a spiritual medicine that could increase the efficiency of meditation as a sedative to calm ones mind and help one sleep It was a full ten gold coins per dose. Although it was not too expensive for Joelson, it was enough to cover the expenses of a family for a few years for amoner student. This was how the ss conflict between themoner and the noble students came about. They had different values. Suddenly, Joelson thought of something. Wait, the mental medicine cost ten gold coins per dose?! A bold idea popped up in his mind. He had been worrying about how to earn enough money to upgrade Du Lus dragon nest. Du Lu had already reached Tier 4. A small fire-type dragon nest was a little small for him. Moreover, he urgently needed to increase the gold coin capacity of the dragon nest. That way, the gold coins Du Lu produced every day would be enough to support his magic cultivation. If he could learn how to make spirit potions, he would be able to earn enough money to upgrade the dragons nest by selling spirit potions! All of a sudden, Joelsons attention was focused on Gerrards operation on the stage. Gerrard, be careful. If you make a mistake in this step, you might explode. Elsa reminded him. Laughter broke out from the audience. The noble teenagers were looking forward to the explosion of the potion in the ssroom. Gerrard was also nervous. He was holding a small test tube in his hand and adding it to therge test bottle He shook a little. He had added too much of the potion. The various magic materials in the test bottle suddenly had a violent reaction. The crowd burst into exmations. It was really going to explode! Elsa looked calm. She calmly stretched out her fair arm and slightly opened her mouth. An invisible force lifted the test bottle into the air. Bang! With an explosion, the test bottle exploded into pieces. The exploded test bottle was wrapped by a force and didnt hurt anyone. I failed. Gerrard lowered his head and whispered. He bit his lips tightly, looking very sad. Its okay, Gerrard. Youve done very well. Elsaforted him. Gerrard walked down, and the people around him were still mocking him. Joelson noticed that his hands were tightly clenched. Obviously, Gerrard was having a hard time holding it in. Everyone, take a dose of spiritual medicine. Everyone, start meditating after taking it. Elsa pointed out Gerrards mistake and gave everyone a dose of spiritual medicine to experience after doing the correct demonstration. The civilian students were very excited. Their families could not afford to use a psychoactive potion, which was a rare benefit for them. The noble teenagers were more casual. The sessfully prepared primary psychoactive potion was a beautiful light blue color. Joelson looked at it carefully and drank it in one gulp. There was a slightly sour taste, which was not as bad as he had imagined. After taking it, his spiritual power was indeed much more active during meditation, and the efficiency of capturing magical elements had indeed increased a little. Joelson, lets go together. Ill bring you to meet some new friends. After ss, Morton proposed an invitation to Joelson. Joelson directly rejected it. No, I still have something to do. Next time. Morton did not force him. He said goodbye to Joelson and left with the crowd. When everyone had left, Joelson walked up to Elsa and said, Teacher Elsa, I have something to ask you. Elsa was a little surprised. Speak, Joelson. I want to know more about pharmaceutics. Elsa blinked. Are you interested in pharmaceutics? Yes. Elsa looked happy but soon frowned. But, Joelson, you are still far behind in your magic ss. Studying pharmaceutics will distract you. Joelson thought for a moment and asked, How is the progress of the other students magic ss? Elsa said, Everyone has mastered at least three level-one spells. Is that so? Joelson whispered to himself. In the next moment, Elsas eyes slowly widened. A faint red light appeared on Joelsons body. It became denser and denser until it was almost solid. It formed an egg-like round shell and wrapped around Joelson. Level-1 magic, magic shield. Then, Joelson stretched out his right hand. A small me suddenly appeared in his palm. In an instant, it expanded to the size of a human head. This was the effect of the fireball spell he cast after Tier 2. Level-1 spell, fireball spell. I have mastered two level-2 spells. Teacher Elsa, can teach me a new level-1 spell now. I think I will catch up with the others progress very soon.. He said calmly. Elsa waspletely shocked! Joelson! He had already learned two spells. You didnt chant?! Instant level-1 spell?! Elsa cried out in disbelief. It was too unbelievable. How powerful was his control of the fire element to do this! And judging from the thickness of the magic shield and the strength of the fireball spell, Joelsons spiritual power had already reached level-2, infinitely close to level-3. God of Magic! How old was Joelson? Was this the so-called genius?! Elsas mouth was wide open. She wanted to say something, but she couldnt say a word. She was shocked. She was once a genius praised by countless people. But what was she doing at the age of sixteen? She was still trying hard to meditate to break through the threshold of a level one mage. Joelson. Aisha sighed weakly. Alright, what magic potion do you want to know About? Chapter 14: Level-Two Magic

Chapter 14: Level-Two Magic

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL This is a notebook that I have used before. It contains the casting methods of all basic spells from level-one to level-three. As she spoke, she handed a thick notebook to Joelson. Opening the magic notebook, beautiful words were written all over it. The basic spells of each element were recorded in detail, especially water magic. Beside them, there were many very detailed insights and experiences. It seemed that Elsa was a water magic shooter. Joelson sighed in his heart. This was a magic notebook. Compared to this, the notebook that Beard gave him was nothing. Joelson directly flipped to the pages of fire magic. Level-1 fire magic, illumination. There were not many level-1 spells. Illumination was a very practical auxiliary magic, suitable for use in dark environments. After reading through the casting method, Joelson had memorized all the principles of the spell. He snapped his fingers. His right hand suddenly burst out with a dazzling light. Elsas eyelids twitched, and she was very shocked. Did he learn it with just a nce? Although illumination was simple, the learning speed was a bit too exaggerated. The illumination is quite strong. It can be used as a sh bomb, Joelson said to himself in a low voice sh bomb?! What was that? Elsa was stunned. Joelson had already flipped to the location where the second-level spell was recorded. Second-level fire-type spell, explosive fireball. Second-level fire-type spell, ring of fire. There were many types of spells that could be learned in second-level spells, and the power was also much greater than first-level spells. For example, the exploding fireball was an advanced spell of the fireball spell. After it was cast, one could use ones mental strength to control the explosion of the fireball, creating a ssh effect in the surroundings, increasing the destructive range of the fireball spell. Joelson immediately began to study it. He extended his fair and slender right hand. He did not have his own magic staff yet, so he could only use his hand to rece it. There seemed to be no movement. Joelson. Elsa could not help but say, The difficulty of casting a second-level spell has increased a lot. It is normal to fail a few times. Do not be disappointed. You are very talented, but the difficulty of this spell is not low. When I first tried it, I also failed. Elsa did not finish her words of encouragement. A ball of fire jumped out of Joelsons hand. In the blink of an eye, the fireball grew to the size of a human head like a balloon. It was darker than the fireball cast by the fireball spell. The me was also more active, containing a hint of brutality. He seeded. Elsa blinked and froze on the spot. She was a little dumbfounded. Joelson raised his head and asked in puzzlement, Elsa, what did you say? How many times did you fail? Well, ah, when I first learned level-2 magic, I also failed more than ten times before I seeded. You seeded in one time. Youre really outstanding! Oh. Joelson lowered his head again, but he did not see Elsas blushing face. Elsa had lied just now. When she first learned level-2 magic, she failed more than three hundred times. It took her three days to barely seed. Even so, her teacher was pleased to praise her as a water magic genius, but she was too embarrassed to say it in front of such a genius student. Elsa had always been proud of this. But nowpared to Joelson, she felt that she was as stupid as a donkey. Joelson only tried once and he seeded! Although he had the foundation to learn fireball. But at such a fast learning speed, Joelsons earth-fire magic talent is too terrifying. Elsa found that Joelson began to try ring of fire. Ring of fire is an area-of-effect magic, a ring of fire around the body, pushed out in all directions. It can kill the surrounding creatures. The difficulty of casting the spell was one level higher than that of exploding fireballs. Elsa originally wanted to tell Joelson to take his time. But she opened her mouth and closed it again. Forget it, lets not talk about it. Later, she would be shocked by this genius again. Whoosh! A ring of fire appeared around Joelsons body. It swayed slightly, like a gorgeous fire belt. As expected. Elsa sighed weakly. Was a level-two spell really that easy? The level-two spell I learned was fake, right! Suddenly, another ring of fire appeared. Elsa widened her eyes and blinked hard. How was this possible?! A second ring of fire appeared around him! Multiple rings of fire were already within the scope of a level-three spell! A level-three spell was derived from a level-two spell! Was he still a human?! Elsa had to admit that she was really frightened by his talent. The third ring of fire was slowly condensing, and it suddenly broke halfway. Joelson waved his hand and dispersed the condensed fire elements. He said regretfully, No, summoning three rings of fire is still too difficult with my current spiritual power. It seemed that Joelson was still very dissatisfied. Elsa simply didnt know what to say. Joelson Edward! Youre still not satisfied with this? Youre making others die! Its already genius enough to cast a level-3 spell with a level-2 strength, okay? Still not satisfied? What else do you want? Only now did Elsa finally understand the true meaning of the words super talent. Joelson! Elsa quickly stopped Joelson from wanting to study the next level-2 spell. She had been dealt a blow enough. She felt that if she stayed with Joelson for a while longer, her confidence in the path of a magician would bepletely destroyed. Dont you want to learn about magic potions? Come with me. You can slowly study this notebook when you go back. Joelson was stunned for a moment and nodded. Okay. It was just that magic was so attractive. He was so engrossed in reading that he almost forgot the real purpose of looking for Elsa. The most important thing was to learn how to make spirit potions as soon as possible. Encyclopedia of Magic Materials, Introduction to a Hundred Kinds of Magic Potions, Basic Knowledge of Potions... Elsa took out a few more books and handed them to Joelson. Take these books back and read them first. Ask me if you have any questions. Joelson nodded and agreed. He casually flipped through them. Joelson could not help but ask, Teacher Elsa, dont you have the method to make intermediate potions? Elsa looked a little confused, but she quickly figured it out. Joelsons strength was about to break through to Tier-3. The basic potions did not really help him much, so it was not a problem for him to understand the intermediate potions in advance. I dont have it here. You can go to the academy library to look for it. Elsa replied. Yes, thank you, Teacher Elsa. Joelson expressed his gratitude to Elsa and left. He needed to go to the library as soon as possible. Elsa looked at Joelsons back as he left, her pretty face filled with aplicated expression. What a monster! Chapter 15: The Blue-Haired Girl

Chapter 15: The Blue-Haired Girl

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The most magnificent pce in the world is the library with thergest collection of books. Joelson remembered a famous person in his previous life saying something like this. The library of the Tulip Academy of Magic was indeed as magnificent as a pce. The upper and lower floors were arranged neatly in brown oak bookshelves. When he looked up, he saw a vast starry sky. The stars in the sky rotated slowly like a huge whirlpool. It symbolized endless wisdom and power. The form for an intermediate magic potion. Joelson was considering how to find it. ssmate. Joelson called out to a girl who walked past him. He was about to ask her. But he was suddenly stunned. He knew this girl. She was the girl who had emerald-like clear eyes and ice-blue curly hair. She peeked at him in ss. The girl seemed to have recognized him as well. Her eyes shed with shyness and panic, and her fair and pretty face turned red to her ears. Yes, is... is there something wrong? Joelson came to his senses and asked, I want to know, how do I find the book I Want? Just... just find a tutor. The girl stammered back. Joelson nodded. Thank you. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, the girl suddenly called out to him. Wait! Joelson looked back strangely. The girl was so shy that she wanted to cover her face. I... I am a book tutor. Joelson did not know what to say, so he could only smile. After a simple conversation, Joelson learned that the girls name was Juliana. Every day, after the ss was over, she would take on a part-time job as a tutor in the library. Her main job was to guide the students to search for books and tidy up the bookshelves. The purpose was to earn credits. Joelson had heard the word Credits repeatedly, so he asked. Whats the use of credits? Juliana tilted her head and thought for a moment, then exined, Each student must earn thirty-four credits a year. Only when they have earned enough credits can they be qualified to enter the next grade For the activities of the Academy Association, you can act as a tutors assistant and meet the academic standards. You can obtain credits by passing the monthly academic test. Of course, if you vite the Academys Regtions, credits will also be deducted. If you have more than thirty-four credits, the extra credits can also be exchanged for magic potions, magic materials, and so on at the Truth Society. Joelson understood that the credits were simr to those from the university in his previous life, but they had a broader use. Joelson realized that Juliana had been peeping at him. When he turned his head, she immediately dodged like a frightened deer. It was really very interesting. Joelson smiled and did not expose her. What book are you looking for? Juliana finally could not help but ask. The Encyclopedia of Intermediate Magic Potion Forms. Joelson replied, Is there a simr collection? Intermediate?! Juliana shouted in a low voice in surprise. Her eyes were wide open, and she looked extremely cute. Have you already advanced to intermediate potioneering? Julianas face was filled with admiration. Joelson felt that this girl was really innocent and cute. I just want to take a look. Joelson joked, The library wont have a standard for borrowing books, right? Yes. Juliana actually nodded seriously and said, But only high-level and above precious books have a requirement. Only academy instructors or glory ss students are qualified to borrow them. Alright, Juliana said another noun that Joelson didnt understand. Students who have the academys recognition of their strength and have made contributions to the academy can receive the personal award of Dean Harriet Terrence. Joelson nodded. Follow me. Juliana waved at Joelson and walked to a three-meter-tall bookshelf. She chanted a spell and a book automatically jumped out of the bookshelf and flew into her hand like a bird with wings. Here you are! Joelson took the book and flipped through a few pages. It was indeed the book he was looking for. Thank you! Joelson expressed his heartfelt gratitude to Juliana. Youre wee. Julianas face turned red again. She lowered her head and nervously tugged at the hem of her skirt. This is my job to begin with. Joelson smiled and chatted with Juliana for a while more before saying goodbye and leaving. Juliana looked at Joelsons back as he left. Her eyes were nk, and no one knew what she was thinking. In the La Chamber of Commerce, a tall woman was reading a book in her hand. She had a cold and elegant face, which gave her a shrewd temperament. If Joelson were here, he would be surprised that the woman had the same blue hair color and a face that was 70-80% simr to Julianas. Hes 16 years old and has excellent spiritual power and magic perception. Hes the most talented freshman in the history of the Tulip Academy. Oh, right. The woman raised her head and looked at Benson, who was standing quietly in front of her with his hands hanging down. She asked, You said that he easily killed a knight who was above Tier 3, and he used the instant fireball spell? Yes. Benson replied respectfully. Well done. The woman showed a look of approval on her face and emphasized. You can think of giving that elf to him as a maid. This step is very good. My Lady. Benson raised his head and said excitedly, Do you think its possible for us to get Joelson on our side? If we get his help, the Chamber of Commerce will definitely be able to tide over the difficult situation! The woman shook her head. Youre thinking too simply, Benson. Joelson is only a powerful first-rank mage now. The difficult situation were facing isnt something a first-rank mage can solve. Moreover, a super genius like him who hasnt appeared in the past hundred years isnt someone our small La Chamber of Commerce can get on our side. However, being able to befriend him is already enough to surprise me. When Joelson grows up, perhaps the La Chamber of Commerce will be able to get on his good side and repeat the glory of the past. Then. Benson said hesitantly, Miss, should we pay him a visit and further express our goodwill towards him? No Rush. The woman said, I have my own ns. Juliana will be back in a few days. Second miss! Lucas cried out in surprise. Miss, are you nning to let the second miss and him... Thats right. A rare gentleness appeared in the womans eyes. She said lightly, It will be much more natural to approach him as a ssmate, and it wont cause him to be disgusted. It is said that the temperaments of geniuses are very strange. If Julianas charm can... The woman coughed lightly and didnt continue. Thats even better. It was too unpleasant to say Seduce. It might be more appropriate to say that they liked each other. Benson, you can leave first. Yes, Eldest Lady. She waved her hand and asked Benson to leave. The woman let out a long sigh of relief. Thinking of the predicament the Chamber of Commerce was facing, she helplessly looked at the photo on the table and asked, Father, can I really do it? Chapter 16: The Record of the Fastest Advancement

Chapter 16: The Record of the Fastest Advancement

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL I dont think its that hard. Joelson closed the book and said to himself with some enlightenment. It seems that I have to buy the materials and try it myself. Joelson flipped through the few books that Elsa had lent him, but he focused on studying the preparation method of spiritual medicine. It was still very fast. After all, no matter how many times he read the notes, it was still not as helpful as experimenting with them himself. As for magic materials, remember what Juliana said yesterday? You can exchange them with credits at the Truth Society. Joelson now had 24 unused credits, which he had since the second-grade. They should have belonged to the first-grade. However, if he wanted to take out these credits, he still needed to pass the first-grade assessment test. His spiritual power had reached the standard of a first-grade mage, and he was proficient in three second-grade spells. Now that he had reached the standard, he only needed to ask Elsa for a certificate. With your current strength, you can even directly advance to the third grade. After watching the demonstration of all the Level-1 and level-2 spells, Elsa sighed weakly. Elsa picked up the quill on the table, wrote a few lines on a yellowed piece of paper, and handed it to Joelson. Show this to the people of the Truth Society, and you can use your credits. Thank you, Teacher Elsa. Joelson politely expressed his gratitude. Elsa looked relieved. Joelson was the most outstanding student she had ever taught, and no other student couldpare to him. The Truth Society was located in the eastern-most part of the academy. It was an independent building with a golden scale as its symbol. It represented absolute justice and fairness. In this regard, Joelson only smiled. Absolute justice and fairness was impossible in his eyes. Hello, how can I help you? Upon entering the door, a red-haired girl quickly walked up to Joelson. She was wearing a red mage robe. Joelson said, I want to exchange my credits for magic materials. Oh, I see. The girl nodded and said, Please tell me your name. Joelson Edward. Joelson Edward. The red-haired girl repeated the name and checked the student file in her hand. Suddenly, she raised her head abruptly and eximed, Joelson Edward?! Are you that new student with double super talent? Joelson nodded calmly. The girls exmation attracted the gazes of the other students in the hall. Oh my God of Magic! Its actually Joelson Edward! The most talented new student in thest hundred years! Finally, I see him in person! He looks quite handsome. Hehe, I like his eyes. Jennifer, go up and say hello to him! Oh, please, I dont like siblings. Everyone looked at Joelson in surprise and curiosity, making him feel a little ufortable After all, not everyone liked to be looked at like a monkey. Can you hurry up? Joelson said calmly. Oh, okay. The red-haired girl quickly nodded and said, but her attention was still on Joelson. She read the information while secretly looking at him. The credits you currently have are... Oh, Im sorry, you haventpleted the first grade course, so you dont have any credits to use for now. The girls face showed an embarrassed expression. A burst of lightughter sounded around them. Haha, it seems that our super genius freshman doesnt seem to understand the academys credit rules. He probably thinks that credits are the same as his magic talent, that he was born with it. Hehe, just because he has a bit of talent, does he think that he has special privileges? Someone said jealously. Joelson pretended not to hear it and took out the letter that Elsa had given him and handed it to the red-haired girl. Please take a look at this. The red-haired girl took the letter suspiciously. The next moment, her eyes suddenly widened and she cried out in disbelief. Oh my God of Magic! Youve already passed the first-grade assessment! No! Youve even passed the second-grade assessment! This is simply unbelievable! What?! A bunch of senior students who were prepared to watch Joelson make a fool of themselves froze on their faces, thinking that they had heard wrongly. How was this possible?! They rushed forward in disbelief and snatched the letter from the red-haired girls hand. But soon, their expressions became simr to that of the red-haired girl. Student Joelson Edward has already passed the first-grade and second-grade assessment. His results are excellent! This seems to be the proof that Teacher Elsa personally gave! How is this possible! Then, does that mean that he is already a Tier 2 mage?! Oh, my God of Magic! Everyones faces were filled with shock, terror, and disbelief. Looking at Joelson, it was as if they were looking at a humanoid monster. Sixteen years old. He has just entered the school for less than three days, and he has already be a Tier 2 Mage. This is simply a miracle of the god of Magic! Someone whispered with a terrified expression. Jennifer. I know! A girl with a tall and hot figure walked quickly towards Joelson with a bright and charming smile on her face. She stretched out her hand and said, Junior Joelson, may I know you? My name is... Before the girl could finish her sentence, Joelson interrupted her impatiently, Im sorry, Im not interested. Then, he said to the red-haired girl, Can you hurry up?! Oh, okay, Im sorry. The red-haired girls attitude suddenly became much more enthusiastic, and her movements also became much faster. Only the girl named Jennifer stood by the side with an awkward expression, her hand still hovering in mid-air. At this time, the way everyone looked at Joelson changed. From the initial curiosity, teasing, to now, he waspletely shocked, and even a little frightened. Dual supreme talent! Was this the strength that dual supreme talent represented? Toplete all the first and second-grade magic lessons in three days, an average person wouldnt be able to do this even if they had started meditating before they were born. How much time did the previous Super Genius Francis spend from Tier 1 to tier 2? A whole year! Moreover, Francis was the son of the Duke. When he entered the academy, he already had the strength of a tier 1 mage. That result was already shocking enough butpared to this person in front of him, there was no room forparison! The record for the fastest advancement to Tier 2 mage in the history of the Tulip Academy was broken once again! Everyone received a heavy blow. Hmm, Junior Joelson, the total credits you currently have are 48 points. What would you like to exchange for? Chapter 17: The Experiment Began

Chapter 17: The Experiment Began

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL I want to exchange beginner for intermediate spirit potion materials. Joelson had already thought it through and said directly. The surrounding people were surprised again. Joelson is also studying pharmaceutics?! Intermediate materials? Could it be that he had already begun to try to concoct intermediate magic potions? The God of Magic! He was only sixteen years old! It should just be an attempt. Hes a genius. Its always easy to be too proud and think that hes outstanding in every field. Joelson ignored the discussions of the others and only looked at the red-haired girl. Can I? The red-haired girl came back to her senses and said, Oh, of course. The materials for the beginner-level spirit potion are the stalks of the ghost face vine and the saliva of the bull horn magic snake. Hmm, each set of materials requires one credit to exchange. So cheap? Joelson was slightly surprised. It seemed that the value of the credit was even higher than he had imagined. What about the materials for the intermediate-level spirit potion? The red-haired girl nced at her hands and replied, 15 credits per set. Joelson raised his eyebrows and asked, Why is there such a big difference? The red-haired girl exined, Because the intermediate-level spirit potion requires the saliva of the Asian Dragon. The Asian Dragon is a magical beast with an average strength of at least tier 5. It is rtively rare, so the price is a little more expensive. Joelson thought for a moment and replied, Then what if we remove the Asian Dragons saliva? Remove the Asian Dragons saliva? The red-haired girl was stunned for a moment when she heard that. The Asian Dragons saliva was a key ingredient in the concoction of the intermediate spirit potion. Without it, it was impossible to concoct it. Why would they remove it? Although she did not understand, she still answered Joelsons question. In that case, we only need seven credits. A portion of Yalong saliva was worth eight credits. It was more precious than all the other materials added together. Then. Joelson said, Please help me exchange for one portion of intermediate spiritual medicine materials, four portions of intermediate spiritual medicine materials excluding Yalong saliva, and five portions of beginner spiritual medicine materials. The red-haired girl blinked her eyes and said subconsciously, Then you wont have a single credit left. I know. Junior Joelson, if you dont have enough credits, you cant advance to the third grade. I know. Joelson interrupted the red-haired girl and said seriously, Can you please hurry up? The red-haired girl opened her mouth and nodded helplessly. Alright, she had said too much. How could a super genius like Joelson worry about credits like ordinary students? The monthly homework test was enough for him to umte a years worth of credits. To be honest, after working at the Truth Society for so long, this was the first time she had seen someone squander credits like this. Joelson exchanged for the materials he wanted. After confirming that there were no problems, he thanked them and left under the surprised gazes of the people around him. Back at his residence, in the underground magicboratory. The key to making a magic potion is the dosage of each material. It is simr to the chemical reaction experiment in my previous life. A little more or a little less might cause unexpected idents, leading to the failure of the experiment in the end. Joelsons hands were very steady, and his eyes were calm. He ced thest material into the test bottle. As thest material was added, a magical reaction urred. The turbid liquid in the bottle slowly became clear and transparent, and finally turned into a beautiful light blue color. The preparation of a beginners potion is not difficult at all for my current spiritual power, Joelson said. In front of him, there were already two bottles of the beginners spiritual potion that had been prepared. He had tried it three times, and all of them were sessful. If Gerrard and Elsa saw this, their jaws would drop in shock. Its time to try the intermediate level. Joelson did not take out the remaining two sets of basic materials, but took out the intermediate magic materials. Intermediate fire-type gem powder, bloodthirsty vine root and leaf, and this one. Joelson raised a small transparent bottle in his hand, which was filled with lead-gray turbid liquid. Yalong saliva. There were five sets of materials in total, but there was only one set of Yalong saliva. It did not seem to be enough. However, Joelson had already made a n. ording to the magic potion book, the reason why the Yalong saliva was used in the preparation of the spirit potion was because it contained a thin dragon bloodline. As long as it was the saliva of a dragon descendant, it could be used as a substitute. The thicker the bloodline, the better the effect. Joelson said in a deep voice, In that case, then Du Lus saliva can also be used. It is a pure-blooded fire-type giant dragon, so the effect should be even better! It was obvious that Joelson had already nned this. Come out, Du Lu. In the dark basement, a red light suddenly lit up. Du Lu, a fire-type dragon that had already advanced to the fourth rank, appeared in front of Joelson. Its body was already very huge. Its length was close to ten meters, and its height was about five to six meters. The small basement could barely amodate it. Du Lu had to try its best to curl up. Du Lu du Lu. Du Lu was like a big dog. It growled at Joelson in a wronged manner. This ce was too small. It felt very ufortable. Joelson patted Du Lus scalding head twice andforted it, Bear with it, just bear with it. Im here to ask for your help. Joelson picked up a crystal test tube and said to Du Lu, Open your mouth. Du Lu obediently opened his mouth, revealing his huge mouth. His teeth were as sharp as knives and his throat was like a ck hole. Fortunately, du Lu had grown up eating dragon scale fruits and had never eaten meat, so his breath was not heavy. However, when the hot breath blew onto Joelsons face, he could almost smell the burnt smell of his own hair. Joelson knocked on Du Lus chin and scolded jokingly, Dont breathe too hard, hold it in. Du Lu du Lu. Du Lu called out twice, his ck gem-like eyes full of grievance. His breath was much weaker. Joelson inserted the crystal test tube between Du Lus teeth, and threads of transparent birth water slowly dripped in, quickly filling a bottle. Not bad, very clean! Joelson sized up the crystal test tube and nodded in satisfaction. Du Lus saliva was as clear as water, as sticky as glue, and still boiling hot. The next step is almost the same as the initial stage. Joelson skillfully handled all kinds of magic materials. The preparation of an intermediate potion was the same as the initial stage, except that there were more materials and it was moreplicated. The real test was still the control of spiritual power. Half an hourter. What a pity. Joelson sighed regretfully. He had almost seeded. He had made a small mistake. Come! Open your mouth! Du Lu! Du Lu shook his big head hard. No, no, Im an arrogant giant dragon. Its already shameful enough to open my mouth a second time. Ill never do it again. Baby, Im trying to make money. Im going to make money to build a bigger house for you! Think about the beautiful active volcano. Dont you want to lie in the crater of the volcano and roll around? Joelson felt like a child snatcher with lollipops. Only the target was a dragon. Chapter 18: Enhanced Spiritual Medicine

Chapter 18: Enhanced Spiritual Medicine

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Dragons saliva. The transparent saliva dripped into the test bottle and was mixed with all sorts of reagents that appeared extremely turbid. As the dragons saliva dripped into the bottle, a miraculous change urred in an instant. It emitted a little red light. When Joelson added all the dragons saliva in his hand, the entire test bottle appeared to be a perfect light red color. It was held in a crystal test bottle, and under the light, it looked like a clear and transparent ruby. Sess! There was a look of joy in Joelsons eyes. After absorbing the experience of the first failure, he seeded the second time. It had to be said that Joelson could also be considered a genius in pharmaceutics. Roar! Roar! Du Lu growled twice as if to say, I yed a part in this, okay! Joelson smiled and said to himself, Lets see what the finished product will look like with the Yalong saliva. Joelson was already very familiar with the process of making the potion. The intermediate spirit potion made with Yalong saliva was also red in color. However, upon careful observation, there was still a difference between the two. Although the red color of an ordinary intermediate spirit potion was also very beautiful, it did not have any luster at all. It could not bepared to the spirit potion made with the saliva of a purebred dragon. The intermediate spiritual potion made with Du Lus saliva emitted a faint red glow. It was still warm when held in ones hand. This might have something to do with Du Lu being a fire-elemental dragon. Whats the difference in effect? Joelson nned to try it himself. But he hesitated again. Thinking of these two things, one was made with the saliva of an Asian dragon, and the other was made with Du Lus saliva, he felt a little disgusted. Sigh, Ive been licked by du Lu so many times that I dont even know how many times. Why do I still care about this? Joelson shook his head with a bitter smile. He first picked up the ordinary medicine and drank a small mouthful. He entered meditation. A few minutester, Joelson opened his eyes. The efficiency of meditation has increased by about 20%. Its much better than the basic medicine. Then, it was Du Lus bottle. He drank it again and entered meditation. Half a dayter, Joelson suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes shining. I cant believe it. The efficiency of meditation has increased by a whole 40%. Moreover, even the affinity of fire magic elements has increased by at least 30%! Joelson stared at the Du Lu version of the intermediate spiritual potion in his hand, his face full of surprise. This effect is so powerful. It can definitely be sold at a good price. ording to what Joelson knew, the price of an intermediate spiritual potion on the market was around 800 to 1,000 gold coins, which was close to 100 times the price of an elementary spiritual potion. The price of an advanced spiritual potion was even more expensive. At least 10,000 gold coins was the starting price, and it was not something that could be bought with money. Normally, it was not sold on the market and could only be found in the auction house. Return to the Dragon God Ranch. Joelson appeared on the floating ind. Check my current personal attributes. Host: Joelson Title: Dragon God Ranch owner ss: Tier 3 Mage (66/200) Dragon n: Fire Dragon (Du Lu) Buildings: Small Fire Dragon Nest * 1, basic farm * 1 Items: gold coins * 1756 All of Joelsons assets were 1756 gold coins, and upgrading the small dragon nest to a medium-sized dragon nest required 10,000 gold coins. There was a gap of more than 8,000 gold coins between the two. Ordinary intermediate spiritual potions are sold for 1,000 gold coins, but this strengthened version of mine has an effectparable to a high-level one. Moreover, it also has the fire element affinity. No matter what, it should be sold for more than 5,000 gold coins. Based on this price, as long as Joelson could sessfully sell the three bottles of spirit potion in his hands, he would be able to gather enough money to upgrade the dragons nest. He also wanted to cultivate another piece of farnd or upgrade the current piece of farnd. When Du Lu reached Tier 4, it needed more growth points. The dragon scale fruit gradually could not satisfy its appetite. It needed to unlock crops with better effects. Moreover, Du Lu was a pure-bred dragon. It could not be a vegetarian all the time. These were all ces to spend money! Thinking of this, Joelson sighed. Looking at the vast ranch, he thought to himself, If I want to have a return, I have to invest first. Young Master, are you going out? Leas carefully changed Joelsons clothes and asked carefully. Joelson looked at her strangely, then smiled. Leas must have learned from Little Martin and started to call him Young Master. She looked more and more like a maid now. Yes. Joelson grabbed Lies hand. Leas was suddenly like a frightened rabbit. Her pretty face blushed, and she subconsciously wanted to pull her hand back. But she soon found that Joelson had just put her hand down gently. He tidied the knot on his cor. Im going out to buy something. Joelson said calmly, Do you have anything you want? I can buy it for you and bring it back. Leas shook her head and bit her lower lip gently. Suddenly, she said, I. . . Can I go with you? Her clear sky-blue eyes were filled with anticipation and desire. Joelson thought about it and understood. Leas stayed in the house every day. He had sses during the day, and when he came back, he was busy reading or studying magic potions. He had no time to talk to her. She was indeed lonely. Ill take you next time. Its not convenient this time. Joelson could not bear to reject Leas, but this time, he was going out to sell potions. It would be a little troublesome to bring Leas with him. Oh. Leas lowered her small head, looking a little disappointed. Joelsonforted her softly: Wait for me to find some time to apany you to stroll around the capitals markets and streets. To be honest, I really want to go out and y. Yes, yes, Young Master. Leas nodded and suddenly felt that she was a little greedy. As an elf who had been captured by humans, it was already very good that she had not be a ve of an ugly noble. Moreover, whether it was food, clothes, and shelter, she was better than when she was in the Elf Forest. What was there to be dissatisfied about? Most importantly, Young Master Joelson had never touched her... Sometimes, Leas would be very grateful, and sometimes she would feel disappointed. Was it because she was too unattractive? Joelson changed into a noble shirt, leather boots, and white trousers. This was the most popr dress in the capital, highlighting Joelsons slender and well-proportioned figure. Paired with his handsome appearance and slightly curly red-brown short hair, he exuded an elegant and noble temperament. Just like when he entered the academy, he showed his silver badge to the guards and sessfully left the academy. He stopped a carriage and handed it over with a gold coin. He said tly, Take me to thergest tradingpany in the capital. Alright! Sit down, noble lord! The coachman received the gold coin. His eyebrows raised happily, and his attitude was very warm. After all, there were not many customers who would directly give him a gold coin. Chapter 19: Snowflake Chamber of Commerce

Chapter 19: Snowke Chamber of Commerce

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Master, were here! Joelson poked his head out of the carriage. Benedict Chamber of Commerce. Yes, its a Chamber of Commerce set up by Count Benedict. It includes two auction houses, three jewelry stores, more than a dozen magic potion stores, weapons stores, and so on. The coachman was as familiar with the Chamber of Commerce as if he was at home, and his answer was extremely smooth. Oh, said Joelson. Then lets go to the weapons shop first. The coachman responded respectfully and drove the carriage for about five minutes. He stopped in front of a shop with the symbol of a crossed mages scepter and sword. Wait at the door. Joelson instructed the coachman and then strode into the weapons shop. Joelson needed a handy magic wand. Although mages did not rely on weapons as much as dirt, a good magic wand could speed up a mages casting speed, increase the power of casting spells, and elerate the speed of mana recovery. In a duel between two mages of the same strength, a mage with the support of the magic wand would definitely be able topletely crush an empty-handed mage. However, not long after Joelson walked in, he walked out. The coachman felt strange. Master, why are you so fast? Have you already bought it? Joelson snorted lightly. Theres nothing good in here. The coachman was a little surprised. Go to the shop that sells magic potions. The coachman drove the carriage to change direction. Inside the carriage, Joelsons face was full of helplessness. He did not look down on the things in the shop. The fire magic staff that the waiter had just introduced to him was very good. It was made from the core of a red paulownia tree and an intermediate fire-type gem the size of a pigeons egg. Joelson really wanted to buy it. But when he asked the price, he found out that it was sold for eight thousand gold coins. He couldnt afford it, so Joelson could only pretend that he didnt want it. The Magic Potion Shop was also not far away. As soon as Joelson entered the shop, just like in the weapons shop, someone immediately greeted him. What do you need, dear customer? Joelson thought for a moment and said, Do you have any spirit potions? Of course! The waiter showed a warm smile. Those who would buy spiritual potions were all mages. Basically, all mages were rich. The basic spiritual potions cost fifteen gold coins per dose, and the intermediate spiritual potions cost twelve hundred gold coins. Which kind do you need? Joelson frowned and asked, Why is it so expensive? The waiter smiled and replied, I can give you a discount. Joelson nodded and said, Then Ille again next time. Then, he turned around and left. The smile on the waiters face froze. He was so angry that he cursed under his breath, Why are you pretending to be a mage when you have no money? Youre wasting my time! Joelson heard it clearly, but a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Then, he asked the coachman to take him to more than ten different Chambers of Commerce and different magic potion shops. Thats enough. Lets call it a day. Joelson threw a gold coin to the coachman who yawned, looking a little sleepy. Lets go back. Im tired. Yes, Master! The coachman didnt understand why this noble master was so strange. After walking around for a whole day, he seemed to have bought nothing after walking around half of the Imperial Capital. He didnt understand. But he didnt dare to say anything more. He sent Joelson to the gate of the academy not far away and drove the carriage away happily. He was happy enough to get two gold coins a day. After Joelson got off the carriage and waited for the carriage to leave, he did not immediately return to the Magic Academy. Instead, he turned around and entered an alley. A few minutester, a tall and thin man in a ck robe with a pale face and a thin face walked out of the alley. It was Joelson. It was not that he did not buy anything. He bought transformation potions and voice-changing potions in several shops. He had now changed from a handsome young man to a hoarse, entric, and lonely magic potion master. This was a necessary disguise. Joelson had to be careful. If people knew that he was selling intermediate spiritual potions and was targeted by others, the consequences wouldnt be what he wanted to see. After all, whether it was him or Du Lu, their current strength was very weak. Snowke Chamber of Commerce. A medium-sized Chamber of Commerce. Arge Chamber of Commerce had many good things, and Joelson could not offer too high a price. A small Chamber of Commerce also had no money, so they could not sell at too high a price. Little George stood in front of the counter and yawned out of boredom. There were no customers all day, but a well-dressed noble youth came in the afternoon and asked a lot of questions. George thought that some big customer hade, so he was very enthusiastic. He made tea and put in a lot of effort. In the end, the other party left without buying anything, which made him very angry and depressed. Suddenly, a figure walked into the shop. Georges eyes lit up, and he quickly walked up to him. But when he saw the other partys appearance, his enthusiasm was immediately reduced. His clothes were too shabby, and he did not look like a rich man. Sir, is there anything you need? Little George still asked politely. But the other party did not even look at him. He walked straight to the store and sat down. Call your store manager out. I want to discuss a big business deal with him. George could not help but frown. Sir? Before he could finish his words, the other party red at him fiercely. Those eyes were like knives. George suddenly felt a wave of fear, so much so that his back was covered in a cold sweat. I... Ill go right away! George hurriedly ran away, cursing in his heart, F*ck! Its actually a mage! It was normal for a magic potion shop to meet a mage, but it was Georges own misfortune to meet such an overbearing and unreasonable mage. Joelson sat for a while, and the manager of Shelleys Magic Potion Shop slowly walked over. It was a thin, short, and sharp-eyed middle-aged man. Dear customer, how may I address you? Joelson snorted coldly. Just call me Edward. Mr Edward. The manager sat down across from Joelson with a smile. What is the big business you are referring to? Do you ept spirit potions? The store manager frowned slightly. He thought that the other party was here to buy things, but he did not expect that they were selling things. His attitude immediately became very cold Our Chamber of Commerce has its own magic pharmacist. Joelson interrupted him and said, What if its a high-grade spirit potion? What?! George, who was beside him, couldnt help but shout. The store manager red at him, his gaze changing. What do you mean? Joelson took out the spirit potion and put it on the table. The store manager frowned slightly. This is only an intermediate-level spirit potion. Youre wrong. Joelson shook his head and said seriously, This is a high-level spirit potion, a new type of high-level spirit potion. It increases the efficiency of meditation by 40%, and it can increase fire element affinity by 30%. How is this possible? The store manager could not help butugh. Joelson looked at him indifferently. You can try. The store manager saw that Joelson did not believe him and said a few words to Little George. Little George left quickly and soon led another person out. Chapter 20: Follow and Kill

Chapter 20: Follow and Kill

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The person who came was wearing a ck mage robe with four golden patterns embroidered on it. A fourth rank high mage?! Joelsons pupils contracted, but there was no change on his face. He sensed that there were faint fire element magic elements active around him. Giles,e and try it. The store manager pointed at the spiritual potion on the table. The cold-faced mage nodded slightly. He picked up the potion, poured a little into his mouth, closed his eyes, and sat on the floor to meditate. After a few minutes, he suddenly opened his eyes and said. The effect is not as good as the advanced spiritual potion, but my perception of the fire element has improved a lot! How much has it improved? At least 30%! The mages eyes were so bright that it was frightening. The shopkeepers expression immediately changed, bing warm and respectful. Excuse me, did you make this, Mr Edward? What do you think? Joelson snorted coldly. The shopkeeper immediately changed his words, Master! No... how much does Master Edward want to sell it for? Joelson took a sip of the tea on the table and said slowly, 15,000 gold coins for each dose. The store managers expression changed instantly. Thats impossible! The faces of Little George and the mage beside him also twitched. Joelson really dared to make a bid. At most 10,000 gold coins for each dose, and you have to provide us with at least five doses. 13,000 gold coins! And theres only one dose. This kind of new material is very rare. Joelsons attitude was very firm. Otherwise, Ill go to another Chamber of Commerce. Joelson got up and was about to leave. The store manager hurriedly got up and pulled him back, saying, Okay, 13,000! The efficiency of meditation wasparable to high-level spirit drugs, and it had never been enhanced by affinity. If this were to be put up for auction, it would be enough to drive many people crazy! It would be very easy for the transaction price of 13,000 gold coins to increase by several times. The store manager of the Snowke Chamber of Commerce very readily paid 13,000 gold coins to Joelson. Joelson nodded in satisfaction. Its a pleasure to work with you. If Master Edward has more next time... The store manager wanted to say a few more words to Joelson, but Joelson was already about to walk out of the store. When Joelsons back disappeared at the door. The smile on the shopkeepers face instantly disappeared. Giles! The mage who was testing the potion stepped forward. What are you nning? A cruel smile appeared on Giles face. The shopkeepers eyes were cold. He nodded and said, Together with Lucien, a fourth-rank mage and a fourth-rank knight should be enough to eat this fat sheep. The shopkeeper held the warm crystal potion bottle in his hand and said with a faint smile, If we can get his potion form, well be rich. After leaving the shop, Joelon deliberately went around a few more circles. He had nned to sell the remaining two bottles of potion in another shop, but he felt that a faint spiritual power was locked on him. Joelson had expected such a situation. With 50% profit, it dares to take risks. For 100% profit, it dares to vite all rules andws. With 300% profit, it dares tomit any crime, even risking the risk of being hanged. This was the nature of a businessman. Joelson did not panic. Instead, he acted as if he did not notice and rushed out of the city. If he hides in a corner of the capital, it will be difficult for us. If we leave the city, hehe... In a dark corner, a muscr man grinned. His face was filled with ferocity and cruelty. What is the strength of the target? Giles, who was using his spiritual power to lock onto Joelsns figure, opened his eyes and said confidently, His strength is not above level three. He might have some troublesome means, but as long as we hide in front of him and cooperate with him, he cant escape! The burly mansughter grew louder and louder. Joelson walked out of the city gate and deliberately walked toward a deste and remote ce. When he reached a ce where there were no people within a few miles, he stopped. Mosien stood more than ten meters behind him. You found out toote, Master. Mosien said to Joelson with a smile. A fireball smashed toward him. Morsiens face changed and he dodged it. Just as he rxed, the fireball suddenly exploded, and sparks flew all over Morsiens body. He screamed and rolled on the ground. Whitebat aura shed on his body and extinguished the me. However, there were scorched marks on his face and body, which made him look very miserable. Joelson did not want to say anything more to him. He threw out a few more exploding fireballs. How could it be so fast?! Morsien drew the knights greatsword from his waist in anger and anxiety. Whitebat aura covered the de of the sword, and he hacked at the stone with his left hand. When he saw that Joelson casually threw out a fireball, he cried out in horror, Instant-cast magic?! Damn it! Mosien was cursing Giles in his heart. Not Stronger Than Tier 3?! F*ck you, to be able to instantly cast a tier 2 spell, he must be at least a tier 4 or even tier 5 mage, okay? Giles! You Bastard,e out now! I cant hold on much longer! Mosien shouted in anger. Riding on dirt to face a mage, one close to the other long-range, was already at a disadvantage. Especially when facing a mage who could cast spells instantaneously, the other party was simply a human-shaped cannon. Giles, who was hiding in the dark, cursed in a low voice. He had actually made a mistake. The other party was not some fat sheep. It was clearly a hungry wolf that was waiting for them to take the bait. He quickly chanted a spell and also threw out four to five exploding fireballs. Although they could not be cast instantaneously like Joelson, the power and number of fireballs were much stronger because of the strength of a tier 4 mage. Joelon had no choice but to dodge. He dodged the five fireballs, and the sparks were blocked by the magic shield outside his body. Lucien and Giles cooperated very well. Taking this opportunity, he kicked hard on the ground and stabbed forward with the longsword in his hand, pouncing toward Joelson. Seeing that Lucien was about to get close to Joelson, two rings of fire suddenly exploded and pushed him a few meters away Joelson was breathing heavily. It was still a bit difficult for him to fight against a fourth-rank knight and a fourth-rank mage alone. The most obvious sign was that he did not have much magic power left. He kept casting spells instantaneously, and his spiritual power could not keep up with it. A ferocious smile appeared on Giles face. He is not that strong. He only knows how to cast magic instantaneously. Lucien raised his long sword. Hisbat aura, which was like white fog, was pushed to the limit. He was ready for the next attack. Joelson sighed and said to himself in a low voice, Youre just bullying me because you have more people?! Chapter 21: Snack Time

Chapter 21: Snack Time

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Did you overdraw your magic power? Giles had a confident smile on his face. You havent even reached tier 3 yet, right? Tsk Tsk, to be able to instantly cast a level 2 spell, thats amazing. You can really be called a genius. Its a pity that you havent advanced to a tier 3 mage yet. Otherwise, we might not be your match. Giles, why are you talking so much nonsense with him? Mosien interrupted Giles impatiently. He looked at Joelson with a ferocious expression. Kid, if you hand over the form of the advanced spiritual potion now, I can still let you go. Mosien turned his neck, making a crisp cracking sound. Otherwise, when I slowly crush every inch of your bones, youll scream until you have no strength. Giles twitched the corner of his mouth and added, Also, hand over the technique of instant magic. Joelson narrowed his eyes and looked at the two of them, then suddenly said. Do you think that you are sure to win? Lucien grinned and put the knights greatsword on his shoulder. His meaning was very clear. Yes, we are sure to win. Do you have any other tricks? Hurry up and use them, or it will be toote. Joelson nodded. His body was straight, and he snapped his fingers indifferently. Come out, Du Lu. Its time to eat snacks. Giles and Lucien were stunned for a moment. The next moment, they slowly raised their heads and looked at the sky, their eyes wide open. There seemed to be a shadow in the sky thatpletely covered the two of them. Their faces were full of fear as if they had seen something extremely terrifying! A huge monster that was more than ten meters long appeared behind Joelson, flying in the sky. Fiery, red scales and dark eyes with golden, vertical pupils stared at the two of them. The dragon wings pped gently, stirring up a strong wind that blew on their faces. The hot smell of sulfur filled their nostrils. Dragon! Giles was so shocked that he began to stutter and scream incoherently. Its a dragon! Its a living dragon! Lucien was also scared silly at this time. Their faces were pale, and a sense of fear rose in their hearts. Their bodies trembled uncontrobly as if they were standing in the snow. The next second, they turned around and fled. Roar! A dragons roar echoed through the forest. Joelson turned his head to the side helplessly and covered one of his ears. Its too loud. Du Lu pped his wings and flew to the sky above the two escaping men. The dragon w gently pped down. Ah! A short scream. There was a faint red light under the dragon w. When du Lu raised his w again, there was only a disgusting pile of meat under it. Luciens heart was about to go crazy. The endless fear made him summon up thest bit of courage. He raised the long sword high in his hand and roared. The white light on the long sword shone brightly. There was a surprised look in Joelsons eyes. Huh, he actually made a breakthrough in the battle! What a genius! Phew. A surge of raging mes drowned Lucien, and not a single bit of white light could be seen. Du Lu shut his mouth. ng ng. A piece of broken iron fell to the ground, and there were still some extinguished mes burning on it. Joelson walked up with a frown. Roar! Du Lu growled in a low voice and leaned his head closer, wanting to act coquettishly with Joelson. Master, how am I doing?! No! Joelson knocked Du Lus head and pointed at the two marks on the ground. Look at what youve done. How am I supposed to search the corpses like this? This habit is too wasteful. Its not good. I must change it! Du Lu nodded its huge head, feeling wronged. There was no need to think about Luciens side. He had beenpletely burned to ashes. There was nothing left in the pile of ashes. Joelson found a branch and dug a few times in Giles meat sauce. He pulled out a sticky magic book. It must be his magic notes or something. Since he did not find anything good, Joelson also gave up. Sigh, forget it. Joelson sighed, climbed onto Du Lus back, and directed it in the direction of the Imperial City. Young Master, youre finally back! The effects of the transfiguration potion and the voice changing potion had long passed, and Joelson returned to his noble youth appearance. Seeing that Joelson had returned, Leas was very happy and weed him with joy. Joelson smiled at her, and after apanying Leas to have dinner, he went into the basement. Back to the ranch. It was a familiar scene. Joelson poured all the gold coins in the big ck cloth bag onto the ground and piled them into a small mound. He finally had money. Joelson immediately chose to upgrade the dragons nest. Upgrading medium-sized fire-type dragons nest. The mysterious power was rewarded again from the sky. A rumbling sound was heard as it transformed Du Lus home. Upgradepleted. Congrattions to the rancher for sessfully upgrading the dragons nest to medium-sized. Obtained 200 experience points and 2000 gold coins. The medium-sized fire-type dragons nest was nowpletely like a small active volcano. The crater of the volcano was emitting white smoke and steam. A smell of sulfur permeated the surroundings. Du Lu let out a few excited growls. He pped his wings and flew up. He dived into the magmake and rolled around happily. Joelson nodded in satisfaction. There were still more than six thousand gold coins left. Cultivate the second farnd. The second farnd was much more expensive than the first one, costing five hundred gold coins. Congrattions to the host for sessfully owning the second farnd. Obtained 100 experience points, 1000 gold coins. Joelson wanted tough heartily. Sure enough, although the investment wasrge, the return was also extremely generous. Three thousand gold coins, three hundred experience points. He could already directly level up to a tier 3 mage. Click to level up. His spiritual power soared once again, and a magical feeling descended once again. Joelson could not help but sigh. The feeling of leveling up was really good. Joelsons current experience was 171/500.. It was time to give Du Lu some better rations. Joelson took out the crop shop. Dragon scale fruit, one level up was... Dragon Linghua! Dragon linghua: a flower that contains magical power. It can help the dragon race grow faster, providing 50 growth points. Dragon linghua was 10 times the effect of dragon scale fruit. The ripening period also became longer, requiring three days. The price was five times that of the dragon-scale fruit, and each seed cost 500 gold coins, which was still eptable. Every time he harvested the linghua flower, the experience he could get increased by five points. Two fields, but the number of linghua flowers that could be nted was ten. Joelson spent five thousand gold coins to nt the linghua flower. His assets returned to more than one thousand gold coins. Now, Du Lu can produce five thousand gold coins a day. Excluding the cost of nting the linghua flower, I can produce ten thousand gold coins every two days. Joelson beamed. The days of not having money were finally over. Du Lu was his cash cow. Chapter 22: The Second Dragon Egg

Chapter 22: The Second Dragon Egg

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL New main quest released. Hearing the systems voice, Joelson was stunned. Please, rancher, upgrade the first dragon to tier 6 as soon as possible. Quest reward: New attribute dragon egg * 1 The second dragon egg. A hint of joy appeared in Joelsons eyes. From baron to Tulip, he had be a super genius that shocked everyone. It could be said that all of these advantages were brought about by Du Lu. Without his talent sharing and experience points, it was impossible for Joelsons strength to soar like a rocket. With the powerfulbat strength that he had shown in the few battles and the improvement in his talent, Joelson hadpletely experienced the benefits of having a huge dragon! If he could obtain a second dragon... His strength would immediately experience another huge increase. After two days, when Du Lu produces enough gold coins, we can consider cultivating another piece of farnd, or upgrading the elementary farnd to intermediate. Joelson made a decision in his heart. The history of the development of pce etiquette can be traced back to the ancient Potter dynasty 2,000 years ago. The instructor of the etiquette ss spoke very passionately on stage, but most of the students below the stage did not seem to be in the mood for the etiquette ss. This scene made Joelson think of the school scene in his previous life, and he could not help but feel a little amused. Joelson, what are youughing at? A low and melodious voice sounded in Joelsons ear. A cute girl with blue hair and green eyes, Juliana, was sitting next to Joelson. The two of them had developed a good rtionship. Sometimes, they would go to the library together. The other girls in the ss were extremely jealous of Julianas good luck. Not everyone could be friends with a super genius who had both extraordinary talents and had advanced to a second-tier mage within three days of entering the academy. The news of Joelsons advancement came from the Truth Society. Originally, many people only knew of a new super genius, but this news made the entire academy remember a name. Joelson Edward! Thest super genius who caused a sensation in the entire academy when he entered the academy, Francis, the son of the Duke. His spiritual power talent and magic perception talent were both of the best of the best. It was only after a year of silence that he started to shine and directly jumped to the third grade. He was now the Executive Director of the Truth Society. What about Joelson? He was more than ten times scarier than Francis. Im wondering if its a waste of time for a mage to learn these things. Joelson casually replied to Juliana. A mage is the noblest profession on the continent. They are born nobles. Even if you dont learn now, you still have to familiarize yourself with etiquette when you graduate and receive a title from the Empire. Joelson nodded. It was not just the court etiquette. The Tulip Academys daily curriculum also included theology, politics, appreciation, and even horsemanship and basic martial arts. The reason was that every student who graduated from the Tulip Academy was a reserve soldier of the Empires army. Once there was a war, mages would also have to go to the battlefield. A healthy and strong body could make meditation more efficient. This was what Dean Harriet Terrence said. Joelson, lets go out and have some fun this afternoon. The capital is very big. I know many fun ces. Morton, who was sitting on the other side of Joelson, was chatting with the others. He suddenly turned his head and winked at Joelson. Joelson shook his head and said, Ive already left the academy once this week. Its okay! Morton advised, You only need half a credit to exchange for a chance to go out. Joelson smiled. I dont have any credits anymore. Ah?! Morton said in surprise, Didnt you already pass the first-grade exam? You have at least 24 credits that you can use freely. In fact, Joelson exined, I have already used up all the credits of the second-grade. Mortons mouth was wide open, and his face was full of surprise. Damn! A genius was indeed a genius. Not only did he improve faster than others, he even spent the credits so quickly! Wasnt Joelson worried that he would not have enough credits to repeat the grade? Morton suddenly sighed, feeling a little depressed. He actually had the time to worry about a super genius. If he had nothing better to do, he should be more concerned about himself. Morton wasnt confident that he would be able to advance to a tier 2 mage by the end of the semester. If he didnt want to be held back, he could only try his best to earn credits. After the etiquette ss, Juliana held the textbook in front of her chest, her beautiful green eyes looking straight at Joelson. Joelson, do you want to go to the library together? Joelson nodded. The two of them walked on the avenue filled with fragrant leaves. Along the way, they often saw people whispering to them. Do you see that? Thats Joelson Edward, so handsome! I heard that hes only sixteen this year, but hes already a second-tier magician. Hes amazing, hes really a genius! Is that his little girlfriend next to him?! Sigh, what a pity. Joelson sighed in his heart. He never thought that he would actually be the focus of everyone and be a famous figure in the school one day. Tilting his head to look at Juliana, the little girls milk-like fair and smooth face was already red to the ears. She had obviously heard the discussions of the others. Juliana. Joelson called out softly. Hmm. Ah? Juliana suddenly came back to her senses. Her expression was a little flustered. No one knew what she was thinking about just now. Do you know of any way to earn credits faster? Joelson had been worrying about this recently. His strength had already reached the level of a third-grade mage, and he had almost learned a third-grade spell. He could not stay in the second-grade for a whole year. He wanted to jump levels like Francis. He wanted to enter the fourth grade ahead of time! A faster way... Juliana tilted her head and thought for a while, You can join a few more associations, the Truth Society and the Magic Potion Association. With your name, Joelson Edward, they will definitely be willing to give you a position so that you can get a certain amount of credits every month. Or... Juliana lowered her voice and said shyly, You can alsoe to the library as a tutor like me. I know the librarian, Tang Man. As long as I tell him, he will definitely agree. Juliana really hoped that Joelson could choose the second option so that she could spend more time with him every day. The association... Joelson whispered and began to consider Julianas suggestion. If he really wanted to join, the Magic Potion Association was a good choice. But two credits per month was too little. Look, its Francis! Francis from the Truth Societys Executive Department! Joelsons thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a cry of surprise. He looked up and saw a group of people walking past him. Chapter 23: Magic Potion Association

Chapter 23: Magic Potion Association

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The young students who were wearing red and blue mage robes were obviously older than the people in the blue robes. However, they were led by those who were wearing blue mage robes. The blue-robed youth looked to be the youngest, only one or two years older than Joelson. He had silver-gray pupils and short hair. Francis! Francis had an indifferent expression. His body exuded an ice-cold aura that no one dared to approach. He gave off an extremely arrogant feeling. His appearance instantly attracted everyones attention. The discussion was twice as loud as before. Francis! Behind Francis, someone wearing a red robe shouted in surprise, Look who it is! Its the Super Genius who is as famous as you, Joelson Edward! The group of people all looked at Joelson with curiosity in their eyes. So its him. He looks very ordinary. Amos, the word genius is not written on his face. What do you think will happen if we pull him into the truth? The president will definitely be very happy. Shh, stop talking. Francis will be unhappy. Francis eyes moved slightly, and he suddenly stopped. The others also stopped, and all of them shut their mouths. Although Francis was younger than them, and some of them were not weaker than Francis, when faced with Francis, everyone felt like they could not raise their heads, and their hearts beat abnormally. Francis turned his head and narrowed his eyes to size up Joelson. The people around him immediately became excited. Wow. Are Tulips two super geniuses going to face off? I can already smell the gunpowder! What does Francis want to do?! Im really looking forward to it! The onlookers who wanted to stir up trouble would not be less in any time and space. Amos. Yes, yes! A young student in a red robe hurriedly replied. Francis said calmly, In my name, go and invite him to join our Executive Department. Huh? Amos nodded subconsciously and then cried out in surprise. The others were also full of surprise. Francis nced at them, and everyone immediately lowered their heads. Amos followed his orders and walked towards Joelson. Not long after, he returned with a strange expression. Why did Joelson Leave? What did Franciss people say to him?! Did Joelson get scared? Thats really embarrassing! Francis frowned and asked, What did he say? Amos told him what had just happened, He refused. As if he had guessed it, Augustus was not surprised. He whispered to himself, Is it because I didnt show enough respect? He also said... Amos shut his mouth halfway as if he didnt dare to say anything. What else did he say? Francis suddenly raised his head and asked. He also said... Amos had no choice but to say stiffly, He said that he didnt have so much time to y the game of power struggle with a group of kids. Everyone was shocked, and the scene instantly became chaotic. Everyone couldnt help but say angrily, This Joelson is too proud! Yeah, he said that we are kids, but what does he count as? Who does he think he is?! How can he say such words? Because he is Joelson Edward, a super genius with dual super talents, Francis said calmly. All the voices disappeared. Everyone looked at Francis and found that he was not as angry as they had imagined. Instead, he seemed to have thought of something, as if he was thinking about what Joelson had said. Lets go. Francis quickly returned to his cold and arrogant expression. Joelson, if you refuse the invitation of the Executive Department like that, you might get into trouble. Julianas small face was full of worry. Joelson just smiled and said, I know, but this is the most direct and simplest way. In Joelsons view, the Truth Society was actually the same as the student union in his previous life. A group of young people who had just tasted the sweetness of power, driven by interests, yed bad political tricks. Joelson did not want to get himself into trouble for just a few credits. So he deliberately showed the arrogance of a super genius and refused the invitation of the Truth Society. Ive thought about it. Maybe joining the Magic Potion Association is a good choice. Joelson said to Juliana. Im going to take the opportunity to go to the Magic Potion Association. Sorry, Juliana, I cant go to the library with you. Juliana nodded. Although she was a little disappointed, she didnt take it to heart. Then, she waved goodbye to Joelson. The Magic Potion Association, which was marked with a crystal test bottle, was not far from the library. Joelson arrived soon. The door was open, and it was spacious inside. No one seemed to be there. Joelson walked in and was considering whether to shout, Is anyone there? Suddenly, a group of people jumped out quickly. Run! Run! Its going to explode! Run! Its going to explode! Oh God of Magic! The associations budget for this month is going to be insufficient again! Joelson was instantly stunned. Before he could react, he felt many people running past him. A hand grabbed him. What are you still standing there for? You dont want to live anymore?! Run! Joelson was forcefully pulled out of the associations door. The rest of them hid at the door. They bent their bodies slightly and covered their ears. Their faces were filled with nervousness. A loud sound came from inside the door. It was a feeling that shook the earth. It was as if the ground beneath their feet shook. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief and patted their chests. Hey, who are you? Are you also from our association? Why havent I seen you before? Someone cried out in surprise. It was the person who had just pulled Joelson out. His short purple hair contrasted with his fair skin, and his facial features were so handsome that even Joelson was jealous. Upon closer inspection, his neck was as smooth as a swans neck. It turned out to be a girl. It was just that she was dressed like a tomboy. Joelson exined with a wry smile, Im here to join the association. Before he could finish, he noticed that everyones eyes were starting to shine. Thats great! The tomboy shouted excitedly. Its been three whole months, and theres finally a neer who wants to join the Magic Potion Association! Its really not easy! Congrattions! Youre already a member of our Tulip Magic Academys Magic Potion Association! By the way, whats your name? Ill askter, Ill askter. Go in and tell the president this good news! Oh, oh, President! President! The scene suddenly quieted down; Joelson saw them looking at each other with strange expressions. Someone swallowed hard. Say, President, are you still alive? Chapter 24: President and Vice President

Chapter 24: President and Vice President

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The corner of Joelsons mouth twitched slightly. He suddenly regretted applying to join the Magic Potion Association. Were these people really reliable? Lets go in and take a look! A group of people carried Joelson and strode into the association. Joelson was surrounded by them. He always had the feeling that these people were afraid that he would run away. Below his line of sight was a messy room. The ground was littered with broken crystal shards, water stains, destroyed tables and chairs, and traces of mes. President. The tomboy called out softly. Hu! The sudden noise gave him a fright. He saw a person sitting up suddenly amidst the pile of junk. President! Everyone immediately surrounded him in surprise. Thats great! President, youre not dead yet! You scared me to death! What are you talking about, you bastard?! The tomboy took two punches on the top of her head. She hugged her head and shouted in a low voice, sticking out her tongue and not saying a word. The president finally got up from the ground. It was only then that Joelson noticed that the president of the Magic Potion Association was a girl. She also had short hair and a dark face. Her purple mage robe, which symbolized that she was a senior, was tattered. asionally, one could see a few streaks of seductive white. The president forced a helpless smile and said self-deprecatingly, Aiya, Ive failed again. I dont even know how many times Ive failed. You can continue the experiment. As long as the people are fine, thats good. The other members immediatelyforted him. Who is this person? The president noticed that there was a lone person standing next to her, Joelson. Everyone immediately started chattering excitedly, President, its a neer! A neer hase to our association! Yeah, and its even a handsome guy! Ahhh, how many years has it been since a handsome guy has appeared in the Magic Potion Association?! Who said that? Am I not? Get lost! The president suddenly looked like a different person. With a light tap of her finger, a magical fluctuation was produced, and a stream of water appeared in the air,nding on her hand and face. Someone tacitly handed her a clean white towel. After cleaning the ck dust on her face, a fair and beautiful face appeared in front of Joelson. Wee, new member! The president smiled happily as she walked in front of him and stretched out her hand. Dorothea! I am the President of the Magic Potion Association. Lets get to know each other, junior. Joelson made a standard mage salute. Dorothea withdrew her hand awkwardly and followed suit. Joelson Edward. Oh, I see. So its Junior Joelson. Wait, what did you say your name was? Dorotheas eyes instantly widened, not daring to imagine her own ears. The rest of the people also trembled and ran up, staring straight at Joelson. Joelson repeated it. Instantly, everyone went crazy. Oh God of Magic, am I dreaming? Joelson Edward! Joelson Edward actually joined our association! Let me see what the legendary super genius is like! Today is a day that will go down in history! It is also the day that our Magic Potion Association rises! Dorothea said excitedly, The strongest super genius freshman this year has joined the Magic Potion Association. I want to see who dares to say that our association has declined! Dorothea waved her hand and said heroically, Ive decided to hold a dinner party tonight! Everyone cheered. Soon, a weak voice sounded, President, this months funds seem to have been used up... This... Dorothea looked embarrassed and said helplessly, Then push it to next month. Joelson sighed in his heart. Could This be aedy association? The magicboratory that would explode from time to time, the somewhat silly-looking president, and a group of members whose reactions were much slower than normal people... Was it toote to withdraw now? The people of the Magic Potion Association were very happy with Joelsons arrival and introduced themselves one after another. There were less than ten members of the association, most of whom were students in the fourth or fifth grade. The tomboys beautifulvender eyes were staring at Joelson. Her name was Shannon. It was a neutral name simr to her appearance. Im here for the credits. Joelson directly stated his purpose in joining the association. Thats not a problem. We can talk about the credits. Dorothea patted her chest, causing a fluctuation. She said with a proud expression, Although our Magic Potion Association is poor, we have enough credits! Are there any vacancies in the Magic Materials Department and the Magic Equipment Department? No, President. Oh. Dorothea nodded and said directly, Then Joelson will be the vice president of the Association! Does everyone have any objections? Joelson:! Why is it so hasty? He became the vice president less than an hour after joining the association. No, no! Everyone raised their hands in agreement. What kind of association was this? Joelson didnt know what to say. The vice president gets two credits per month. Of course, if Junior Joelson is still not satisfied, the position of the president can also be discussed! Dorothea smiled and patted Joelsons shoulder. Once again, Joelson did not know what to say. He had onlye to this association once, and he already did not know what to say a few times. However, in such an association, college life should not be boring. The matter of Joelson joining the Magic Potion Association was thus settled. Dorothea rummaged through the junk pile for a long time and found a silver badge engraved with the crystal test bottle logo for Joelson. The badge of the Vice President. It was simr to Joelsons student badge, except that the picture of a tulip was engraved on the student badge. President, what kind of reagent experiment were you doing just now? Joelson could not help but ask curiously. Just call me Dorothea. Dorotheas face showed a trace of worry. She sighed and said, We are developing a new type of potion. Dorothea exined to Joelson. It turned out that some member had a sudden idea to mix the water element mana core powder with the fire element mana core powder to create a powerful attack-type potion. There were two types of magic potions; the status type and the attack type. The former included: Invisibility Potion, shape-changing potion, strength potion, and so on. Thetter included: Miasma Potion, fainting potion, and sleeping potion. Can you show me the form? Because he had concocted a spiritual potion before, Joelson naturally became interested in pharmaceutics. Oh, okay. Dorothea nodded. Rather than saying that it was a form, it was more like an experiment notebook, which was full of failed data records. With a strange expression, Joelson couldnt help but ask, Havent you thought of adding another material? Chapter 25: The Experiment Was a Success

Chapter 25: The Experiment Was a Sess

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL It could be seen from Dorotheas notes. After hundreds of experiments, she was actually doing one thing over and over again. That was continuously adjusting the amount and ratio of the two types of mana core powder, water and fire. Other than that, nothing else changed. Is there something wrong? Shannon rushed to answer, In theory, if the water and fire elements reached the right ratio, it would be able to maintain a perfect bnce and achieve a state where water and fire exist together. For example, a level-five spell thatbines water and fire elements is many times more powerful than a single element spell. The others nodded their heads. Although there were very few members of the Magic Potion Association, the people who stayed were all passionate about potioneering from the bottom of their hearts. Those who had talent in magic were all geniuses that could not be found in ten thousand people. The students who could sessfully enter the higher grades were the best among them. Their understanding of magic and research in pharmaceutics was extremely solid. But have you ever thought about it? With the notebook in his hand, Joelson said indifferently, This so-called perfect bnce point doesnt exist at all. ! ! ! In an instant, everyone was stunned. Joelsons words were like a knock on their heads, instantly waking them up. Thats right! What if this ratio doesnt exist at all? Then wouldnt they have wasted all this time?! Impossible! Shannon cried out, her pretty face flushed red. She wanted to refute but found that she could not find any reason to refute Joelson. Everyone realized that they had gone to the extreme and overlooked this crucial point. But they were unwilling to admit it. It was equivalent to saying that the money and effort spent on the hundreds of experiments were all in vain. Water element and fire element are born with conflicting attributes. If there isnt something in the middle to mediate, there is simply no way to achieve bnce. But! Shannon said unwillingly, How do you exin the level five water and fire dual element magic? They dont have anything the kind of mediating substance that you mentioned. Who says they dont!? Joelson looked directly into Shannons eyes. The confidence and certainty in his eyes made Shannons heart tremble a little, and she could not help but avoid his gaze. The medium to reconcile the water and fire dual-element spells is. Joelson said calmly, Mental strength! Without the control of a mages own mental strength, Im afraid that the fire elemental cable and the water element would not be able to control the collision and go berserk at the first moment. Thats right. Dorothea nodded in agreement and said, This level-five spell requires a very high level of mind control of the caster. Moreover, its very easy to get injured due to the collision of water elements during practice. Dorothea smiled helplessly. Just like the scene when we failed every time before, a violent explosion. The way Dorothea looked at Joelson hadpletely changed. A strange light shed as if she had gotten to know him once again. The others looked at him in amazement. Indeed, the way of thinking of geniuses was beyond their imagination. None of them had thought of it. Only Joelson had noticed it at a nce. For Joelson, it was too simple. The so-called water and fire dual element attack magic potion was simr to the liquid bombs and stic bombs on Earth in his previous life. Two or more types of chemical liquids were mixed in proportion to make a simple but powerful bomb. The mostmon one was nitroglycerin. As long as there was a slight violent collision or a bit of open fire, a powerful explosion could be produced. The water and fire magic elements in the magic world had a greater conflict and a greater power than the chemical reagents in his previous life. So, as long as we can find the right ingredients, its possible to seed? Dorotheas eyes lit up. Joelsons words opened up a new path for them to walk into a dead-end and make no progress in their magic experiment. A new dawn. Yes. Joelson nodded. Junior Joelson, do you have any good suggestions? Everyones eyes were fixed on Joelson, their faces full of anticipation. Joelson thought carefully for a while. I think we can try adding the frozen grass juice into it. Joelson was also a man who had finished reading the Encyclopedia of Magic Materials and the Basics of Magic Pharmaceutics, so he had a certain understanding of the magic materials in this world. The frozen grass was amon magic material. Its effect was to freeze liquid. It was usually used as a healing potion to treat wounds. Frozen grass? Dorotheas eyes lit up. The others also looked as if they had thought of something. Yeah! Dorothea suddenly cried out in surprise. The frozen grass juice can transform water elements into more stable mutated ice elements. This way, the conflict with fire elements will be less intense. Hurry up and try it! Dorothea was very excited. Dorothea was already very familiar with the configuration process. She had personally performed over a hundred experiments. Because she was the strongest in the association, she could ensure that she would not be harmed in the possible explosion. Dorothea pushed her magic shield to the maximum. The Magic Shield that was as thick as an eggshell indicated that she was at least tier 4 and above. Carefully adding the frozen grass juice, the red and blue liquid in the crystal bottle seemed to be boiling, and it was bubbling violently. Not good, its going to explode! The others were very familiar with this scene and subconsciously wanted to run away. Shannon had already grabbed onto Joelsons sleeve at the first moment, wanting to run out with him. Bang! Dorothea had already thrown the test bottle out with her magic power. It did not affect anyone. Although she failed, Dorotheas expression was even more excited. It really worked! The power of the explosion has decreased by a lot! Seeing hope, Dorotheas enthusiasm grew even more. After that, she failed three more times, but the power of each explosion gradually decreased. By the fourth time. After repeated calctions, the water and fire elemental crystal core powder and the frozen grass juice were added to the crystal test bottle. The red and blue liquid flowed like a ribbon in the bright prism-shaped crystal bottle. There was no explosion. It worked! Everyones faces were filled with uncontroble excitement. Shannon looked at Joelson in a daze, with hints of admiration and curiosity in his eyes. Dorothea could not hide her excitement. She said to him excitedly, This is your masterpiece, Joelson. Give it a name. Joelson was stunned for a moment. He thought for a moment and said with a smile, How about we call it Song of Ice and Fire? Chapter 26: Dragon Blood Potion

Chapter 26: Dragon Blood Potion

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Song of Ice and Fire? The ice and fire elements intertwined, and under the guidance of spiritual power, it yed a beautiful and dangerous magic movement. What a beautiful name! Dorothea praised. The girls of the Magic Potion Association suddenly had a new understanding of Joelson. Handsome, excellent, erudite, elegant, and ssically romantic, who belonged to the nobles. This kind of youth almost satisfied all the girls dreams of Prince Charming. Mysterious and charming. Dorothea personally tried the power of Song of ice and fire. The magic shield was pushed to the extreme, and the two fourth-grade earth mages in the association also gave her a level-3 defensive spell, shield of rock and earth. Dorothea herself was ready to retreat at any time. Shannon used her spiritual power to guide the magic elements in the crystal test bottle, which was equivalent to lighting a Fuse. Boom A sound that was even louder than the initial explosion. The students who passed by the entrance of the Magic Potion Association were all shocked, then shook their heads and sighed. These lunatics, the Tulip Magic Academy will be torn down by them sooner orter. As the dust settled, the entire magicboratory was in a mess. Even half of the walls had copsed. Sophia, who was facing the attack of the song of ice and fire head-on. The two Rock and earth shields in front of her had already be dpidated. Even the light of the magic shields had dimmed a little. This is too incredible! This power! Itsparable to a level-5 spell! And its an instant level-5 spell! If we were to catch them off guard and throw one at their feet, who would be able to block it?! All the members were shocked, and their faces were filled with ecstasy. Dorothea was also very excited. This power still has room for improvement. I estimate that if we increase the amount of fire element and water element mana core powder, the power would even beparable to a normal level-6 spell! Ah ah! Someone screamed. President, were rich! Yes, were rich! The Magic Potion Association used to be the richest association in the entire academy. Because they could concoct potions and sell them. But half a year ago, the few core members of the association were all trapped in the pit of the development of the ice and fire potions. The funds flowed out like water, and the members of the association also scattered. It was only now that the entire association had fallen to the point where there were only two or three people left, big or small. Say, do you think anyone will buy the potion at a price of 100 gold coins? Guild Leader, youre Crazy! Such a powerful new potion must be very popr with those adventurers! If I were you, Id say it should be sold for at least 500 gold coins! 500 gold coins?! Oh God of Magic! The cost for us to concoct a bottle is only less than 10 gold coins, right? Its too profiteering! When it came to money, everyones eyes turned to the color of gold coins. Joelson was also happy for them. It was unrealistic to sell the Song of ice and fire bottle for five hundred gold coins. After all, it was only a one-time consumable. However, two to three hundred gold coins could still be sold. At the critical moment, there was a level-five spell that could be cast instantaneously. It could save lives. The cost was less than ten gold coins, and the price was two to three hundred gold coins It was nearly thirty times the profit! Tsk, tsk. Joelson could not help but sigh at the fact that pharmacists were really a money-snatching profession. However, Dorothea and the others had invested a lot in developing the potion form. If they did not have their own guidance, they would have suffered a terrible loss. Vice-President Joelson has made a great contribution to our association as soon as he came! Dorothea chuckled and said, Ive decided that in the future, 30% of the profits from the sale of song of ice and fire will go to Joelson. What do you think? I agree! I agree! No one had any objections. Joelson was a little surprised. He did not expect that he would receive such a great benefit with just a few words. This was a golden hen that couldy eggs. If this went on for a long time, its value would be unimaginable. Lets go to a dinner party tonight! To celebrate the joining of Joelson into our association, and to celebrate the sess of the development of song of ice and fire! Dorothea hardened her heart and finally decided to pay for the meal out of her own pocket. Everyone cheered. Shannon looked at the dpidatedboratory and whispered, Then what should we do? Even the walls are about to fall down. Dorothea said indifferently, Its fine. Well renovate everything in a few days! Joelson began to live a leisurely and peaceful life in the academy. Every day, apart from sses, he would stay in the Magic Potion Association or the library. Low-key and regr. The Magic Potion Association was much more interesting than he had imagined. In addition to arge number of books and notes, which made Joelsons achievements in potions increase rapidly, there were also all kinds of strange potion forms left behind by the members of the association. For example, there were hair growth drugs that could rapidly grow hair and beard, floating drugs that made people float half a meter from the ground like they were in a weightless space, and chaos drugs that made peoples hands, feet, and facial features not coordinate within an hour. Most of them were just for fun and did not have much value, and none of the truly valuable potion forms were sessfully developed. However, Joelson was still very happy to see it. He waspletely addicted to the strange charm of potions. The members would prepare ten bottles of Song of ice and fire every day and sell them to the outside world by a member of the association named Rudolph. Song of ice and fire was very popr among the students who were about to graduate in the fifth or sixth grade. The price was 200 gold coins. If there was a surplus, they would sell it to the Chamber of Commerce outside the academy for 300 gold coins. Joelson didnt have to do anything. Every week, he could earn at least 5,000 gold coins. The farnd in the dragon ranch had been cultivated to three pieces, and two pieces had been upgraded to intermediate level. The number of dragon flowers that could be nted had increased to 8. With arge amount of dragon flowers feeding him, Du Lu quickly advanced to level 5 and was trying to advance to level 6. During this time, the truth society had sent people to look for him three times. Thest time was when the vice president of the Truth Society personally came to invite him to join. He promised that as long as he entered the third grade, he would receive the same treatment as Francis and be given a position as a minister. Joelson politely and firmly refused. The reason was very simple: Sorry, not interested. After that, the truth society never bothered him again. Joelson, what are you doing? The short purple-haired Shannon moved closer to Joelsons side. His slender hand supported his chin as he looked at him curiously. Joelson put down a page of notes in his hand. On it was messy handwriting. This form is very interesting. Shannon curled his lips in confusion and said, Whats the meaning of it? Its all impossible potions. Its useless. No. Joelson smiled and shook his head. He pointed to the note in his hand and said to Shannon, This potion form is theoretically possible. Shannon took a closer look and saw that the note read, Complete version of the dragon blood form.. Chapter 27: The Test for Geniuses

Chapter 27: The Test for Geniuses

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Let me see! Shannon snatched the pages from Joelsons hands and began to read seriously. A minuteter, she put down the notebook and said with a frown, Lunatic?! Lime, green truffles, obsidian crystals, bone powder of fifth-tier magical beasts... Shannon pointed at the end of the notebook and wrote a few words with a heavy pen. She sighed in disbelief, And this, the blood of a pure-blooded dragon is simply too ridiculous! Joelson could not help butugh. Otherwise, how can it be called Dragon Blood Potion? Shannon frowned and said, Even if there is no dragon blood, this potion form is... Well, you should know about green truffle. It is only found in the Elven Forest in the far west, and it is very rare. It is usually used to make high-level potions. Shannon did not know how to describe the exaggeration and impracticality of this potion form. To her, this was just the imagination of some lunatic. Who would be stupid enough to gather these materials to test whether it was real or fake? Joelson really would. Dragons blood potion, a permanent strengthening potion. In the imagination of the creator of the potion form, the dragons blood potion could strengthen the physical body of an ordinary knight to a levelparable to that of a dragon. Moreover, it would inherit the ability to be partially immune to magic. The whole process was painless and had no side effects. It could be called a divine potion! Uh, thest sentence was also said by the creator of the form in the notebook himself. Joelson had already used the form to carefully calcte the medicinal properties of various magic ingredients, and the result was the same. It was indeed feasible. The dragon blood potion form was an extremely useless thing to others. Because no one could get the blood of a purebred dragon, and even if they could, they wouldnt use it on a form that they didnt know if it was real or not, and they couldnt predict the sess rate. But it was different for Joelson. Would he say that there was a purebred fire dragon in his ranch, waiting for him to use a lollipop to trick him into raising his butt and letting him bleed? Joelson had decided to try. Every increase in strength was a guarantee of his survival in this unknown world. Perhaps, one day, his strong body could also be his trump card. Alright, Shannon. Joelson avoided this topic, packed his books and stood up. I should go to ss. I heard that there will be a test today. Shannon curled his lips and said, Is that a problem that you, Joelson Edward, should worry about? Joelsonughed and walked out of the Magic Potion Associations door. Along the way, Joelson was thinking about how to collect all kinds of ingredients in the potion form. Ordinary magic ingredients were fine, but rare ingredients like green truffles were not easy to buy. It would be best if he could find a chamber ofmerce and have their caravans help him bring them from all over the world. When he returned to his ss, almost everyone had arrived. Today was the most important day of the month. The end of the month test results were rted to the credits. Joelson! The little fatty Morton waved at Joelson excitedly. Come,e over here. Morton had been trying his best to make friends with Joelson. Joelson nodded and walked towards him. But his gaze habitually searched through the crowd. There was no familiar figure. Juliana, didnte to school again? Joelson frowned slightly. It had been three days since Julianast went home. She didnt even show up for the monthly test. Could it be that something had happened? Everyonee to me in order to take the mental power and magic mastery tests The beautiful teacher, Elsa, was taking attendance with the roster. Morton Cumbend. Unfortunately, the little fatty became the first man to be hit. Mortons chubby face was pulled down immediately, and he became dejected. Cheer up, Mr Cumbend! Elsas stern voice sounded in his ears. Morton immediately straightened his back. The spiritual power test was simr to the entrance test, but the test equipment was more advanced. It was no longer a crystal ball, but a long board filled with transparent crystal pieces. Morton ced his hand on the crystal board and injected his spiritual power. The dim transparent crystal pieces began to glow one by one. Five, six, seven... Morton used all his strength. His fat face was red, and he barely lit up half of the eighth crystal piece. Morton raised his head to look at Elsa. Elsa said expressionlessly, Barely qualified. Phew. Morton let out a long breath and wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead. He had finally passed the test. But the second test was not that simple. Teacher Elsa personally tested the students magic mastery ability. To put it simply, it was a battle with Elsa! However, Elsa would suppress her ability to a level corresponding to the students. Morton. A crushing defeat! Morton was beaten up by Teacher Elsa until he couldnt stop screaming. His legs were running all over the field, and he didnt have the slightest chance to fight back. Seeing this, the other students faces were also pale, and their backs were drenched in a cold sweat. One had to know that Mortons strength wasnt low. If he was beaten up like this by Teacher Elsa, then the result of them going up wouldnt be any better. It was too terrifying. It was even more terrifying than killing pigs. Failed. Morton Cumbend will be deducted one credit. Mortons expression was very miserable. He had a feeling that he did not want to live. The students went up one by one to take the test. Most of them could still pass the second test, as long as they could just aboutst a few rounds under Elsas hands, they would pass. Joelson felt that this scene was very simr to the monthly test in his previous life. However,pared to the monthly test, the magic test was more direct and crueler. Joelson Edward. Finally, the name of Joelson was called. Everyones eyes immediately focused on Joelson. Anticipation, curiosity, and doubt. There were countless rumors about Joelson, but only a few people had witnessed it with their own eyes. Everyone wanted to know how strong he really was! Now was the best chance! With a calm expression, he walked up to the spiritual power measurement board. He casually ced his hand on it. Swoosh! The transparent crystal pieces shot up like crazy. One by one, they lit up, making people feel as if their eyes could not keep up with them. 1,2,3... Someone unintentionally counted them out. When they finished counting, everyone had shocked expressions on their faces. 30... 38! I didnt count wrong, right?! Damn it, is he a monster? As expected of a super genius with dual super talent! Oh! All the students looked at Joelson with a look of admiration. They finally knew how big the gap was between them and a true genius. Thirty-eight degrees of spiritual power. Close to level-four! Joelson was already a level-three mage?! And a level-three mage who was about to break through to level-four?! It was like a dream. Elsa also unconsciously opened her mouth wide and blinked her beautiful eyes. If she hadnt seen it with her own eyes, it was really hard to imagine that such a thing had really happened. It was only a few days ago that Joelson broke through to level 2. Shocking! Chapter 28: The Battle of Magic

Chapter 28: The Battle of Magic

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Sixteen years old, tier 3... Invincible! This is too terrifying! I remember that only two weeks ago, there was news that Joelson had advanced to tier 2. In just half a months time, he had jumped nearly two tiers. Oh God of Magic, could this be your illegitimate child?! The students were so shocked that they did not know how to describe their feelings. It was veryplicated! He was about the same age as Joelson, and many of the people present were older than him. But between them and Joelson... It was as if there was an insurmountable abyss. It made people no longer have the desire to chase after him. There was only deep despair! A talent that made people jealous to the point of suffocation! The little fatty Mortons mouth was wide enough to fit a duck egg, and he could not close it for a long time. Joelson... Joelson is really amazing! Morton jumped up excitedly from where he was. He wanted to rush out right now and tell everyone that Joelson Edward was his friend! Although the results of the monthly test this time were not ideal, Morton did not panic at all. He was absolutely sure that as long as he went home and told his father that he had be friends with Joelson, he would not be beaten. Perhaps he would even be praised! Before he came, his father had told him to try his best to build a good rtionship with the outstanding students in the Academy. Because when they grew up after graduation and held important positions in the military or the court, every one of them would be the Cumbend familys connections. Morton now wanted to cling tightly to Joelsons thigh. This was no longer a word that could be used to describe excellence or genius. This was simply terrifying and abnormal! In short, it was not a talent that humans could possess! If in the future, Joelson could be a super powerhouse like Harriet Terrence, he, Morton Cumbend, would really be promoted along with him! It took Elsa a long time to calm down the shock and agitation in her heart. Her voice was slightly trembling. Joelson Edward, spiritual power score, perfect! Next. He looked forward to it even more. The next test would be the battle test. How long could Joelson and Elsa hold on if they fought? One minute? Ten Minutes?! Elsa did not know why, but she was actually a little nervous. She knew about Joelsons terrifying talent for learning magic. He could learn the principles of casting without even chanting a spell. And it was instant cast! But she also wanted to see how strong he was now. There was arge space in the test field. Lets begin! As soon as Elsa finished speaking, a fireball the size of a human head appeared in each of his palms. He controlled it with his mind and threw it at Elsa like a meteor. There was a burst of exmations outside the test field. My God! Why didnt Joelson chant a spell? Instant cast?! He just advanced to the third rank and he can already instant cast a level-1 fireball spell? And he can also instant cast two at the same time?! Thats amazing! Is this really something that we can do at our age?! Elsas expression did not change. Two water balls floated in front of her and she quickly went up to meet them. It was also an instant cast. As a 6th rank high mage, she could instantly cast low-level spells. She did not specifically chant a spell, and her standards werepletely different from others. It seemed to be a little too harsh. The moment the fireball and the water ball were about to touch, they suddenly exploded, creating two sparks. The magic shield around Elsa rippled, and the light dimmed a little. ! ! ! Its not a fireball spell! Hes using an explosive fireball spell! Joelson can instantly cast a level-2 spell, oh my God! The students eyes almost popped out. It was too scary! Too scary! Too scary! Everyone didnt know what to say. Elsa began to fight back. Joelson made her feel pressured. She felt that if she didnt use all of her skills and strength, she might even lose! Elsas finger tapped lightly in the air, and she quickly chanted in a low voice. Dozens of water bombs the size of eggs appeared one after another, densely arranged in front of her. Level-3 water magic, water bomb spell. The students spirits were lifted. Level-3 magic?! Teacher Elsa was starting to get serious! However, people did not understand what Joelson was doing. Not only did he not retreat, but he also moved forward. He took the initiative to rush towards Elsa. Dozens of water bullets flew towards Joelson like a swarm of bees. Each of them had the power of a level-1 spell. There was no way for Joelson to Dodge. Be careful! Joelson is in trouble. There was no change in Joelsons expression. His eyes were fixed on Elsa, and he pretended not to see the water bullets that were about to hit him. Boom Three brilliant red rings of fire surrounded him. The red rings of fire suddenly expanded and spread out in all directions... The surging mes scattered most of the water bullets, and only a few hit Joelsons magic shield. Another level-2 spell! And its an instant cast! Damn it! Its three at once! How did he do it! Elsas eyes shed. She didnt expect that Joelson would use this method to resist her water bomb spell. It was very clever, and the three fire rings were controlled well. At this time, Joelson was less than five meters away from Elsa. The scene was very strange. It didnt look like a battle between two mages, but more like a warrior who constantly wanted to get close to mage Elsa. Elsa didnt seem to panic and quickly chanted. A shimmering light also appeared in front of her. Level-3 spell, water mirror spell! It could defend against magic attacks that reflected a certain degree of power. Joelson slightly raised his eyebrows, and rays of red light instantly appeared on his body. It was his magic shield, which had been pushed to the limit. Crack. With a crisp sound, the mirror shattered. Everyone widened their eyes. Joelsons figure broke through the water mirrors barrier. Magic resistance; but it did not have much effect on physical attacks. He actually used such a rough method to break Elsas level-3 defensive spell. But Joelsons magic shield was also broken. Elsa was shocked and stunned. At this moment. Joelson stretched out his right hand. His fair and slender palm gently ced in front of Elsa, aiming at her chest. Three lines of fire suddenly shot out. They transformed into a ferocious snake shape and fiercely bit towards Elsa. Instant cast, level-3 fire snake spell! And it was multiple instant cast! The water-blue magic shield instantly disappeared. Elsa took a few steps back and waved her hand to wipe away the three fire snakes that were chasing after her. The power of a sixth rank high mage. Teacher Elsa used the power of a sixth rank high mage! She had already lost! The entire stadium was silent for three seconds Everyone stared nkly at the slightly panting Joelson on the field. They were so shocked that their mouths were wide open and their jaws were almost dislocated. Shock! Joelson had actually won! Everyone could not believe that they had actually witnessed this scene with their own eyes! Wonderful! So wonderful It was like a textbook magic duel! Chapter 29: Mage Trial Tower

Chapter 29: Mage Trial Tower

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Too strong! There was only one thought left in everyones mind. Even teacher Elsa lost to Joelson at the same level of strength. No one had thought of such a possibility beforehand! One had to know! Elsa was a 6th rank high mage! A high mages understanding of low-level magic was not something an ordinary person couldpare to. Although Joelsons improvement speed was abnormally fast, he was only at tier 3 after all! But Joelson still won. Moreover, he won cleanly! Beautiful! Joelson Edward, magic control results, perfect! Two perfect evaluation results, a whole four credits! Elsa looked at Joelson with aplicated expression. There was joy, surprise, shock, and a faint sense of disappointment. It was not easy to be a genius teacher, okay? Especially a genius like Joelson. It was too frustrating. Moreover, you did not know when he would surpass you with a whoosh. The test ended with Joelsons perfect and brilliant performance. Your battle awareness is very good. Elsas eyes were filled with praise. Joelson clearly knew that although Teacher Elsa suppressed her strength, his magic power could not bepared to that of a sixth rank magic shooter. The only way to win was to finish the battle as quickly as possible. Otherwise, if he used up all his magic power, he would be the one to lose. However. Elsa said seriously, The details are still very rough. A lot of magic power is wasted. In a real battle, a little magic power and a trace of spiritual power is enough to decide life and death. Hmm, you will understand this when you participate in the trial. Joelson nodded. Indeed, if he could not cast magic instantaneously, he had no chance of winning at all. Although he won, it was also very difficult to win. The magic shield was broken, and there was almost no magic power left, and his spiritual power was almost exhausted. If he was on the battlefield, a single arrow in such a state could easily kill him. The dragon blood potion had to be made as soon as possible. That way, even if his magic power was exhausted, he could still rely on the warriors means to protect himself. Of course, thebat skills of mages also had to be improved. You have a talent that makes people jealous. Elsa was referring to Joelsons ability to instantly cast spells of the same level. Dont waste it. Use it well. Okay. Joelson nodded and said, Teacher Elsa, can you train me in actualbat every week from now on? Of course. Elsa readily agreed and smiled. However, I have a better suggestion. What suggestion? The Mage Trial Tower. Mage Trial Tower?! Hearing this suggestion, Joelson was stunned. What was that? The Mage Trial Tower is located in the center of the inner court. It is the masterpiece of Dean Harriet Terrence. Only those who have reached the level of the mage trial tower are qualified to participate in the graduation trial. Otherwise, going to the trial forest is just sending themselves to their deaths! Elsas eyes shed with a strange light. She stared at Joelson and said, Joelson, that is the ce where you can improve your magicbat ability the fastest. Moreover, you can obtain credits through the trial tower. The Dean also threw a lot of interesting gadgets as rewards to motivate the students. I see that you stillck a handy magic wand. Maybe you can get the Dean to personally make it there. If you want to improve your realbat ability as soon as possible, the mage trial tower is the most suitable ce for you right now. It is more suitable than me helping you practice. Hearing this, Joelsons heart pounded. This was the first time he had heard of the existence of The Mage Trial Tower. Francis. Aisha suddenly said a name. When he was at the first level, he participated in the trial tower test and reached the third level on his first try. Last week, he broke through to the third level. Its said that he has passed the trial on the eleventh level. Its really amazing! There arent many people in the history of Tulip Academy who can achieve such results! Elsas face was filled with surprise. He was hailed as the number one genius of Tulip Academy because of this. At the same level, Im afraid that even three magicians arent his match. Joelsons eyes narrowed slightly. He didnt expect Elsa to have such a high opinion of Francis. But. Elsa smiled and said to Joelson, You can definitely do better than him! Joelson, youre the most outstanding student Ive ever seen. Youre definitely the best. No one canpare to you. Im sure! Thank you for your affirmation, Teacher Elsa. Joelson said goodbye to Teacher Elsa. The inner courtyard was the activity area for the advanced students of the Tulip Academy of Magic. From afar, one could see a gray castle-like building standing in the center of the inner courtyard. One could enter with the student badge. However, Joelson only took a nce from afar and did not step in. Joelson believed that it was not the time yet. After that, he went to the library. Ever since Juliana was absent from the library, Joelson felt that something was missing. That pair of crystal clear eyes that were like emeralds kept moving in his mind, making him unable to see anything. He simply stopped looking and returned to his residence early. The cheese pancakes tonight are very good, the mushroom soup is also very delicious, and the grilled steak is also very tender. Joelson slowly wiped his lips with a silk scarf and said to Leas with a smile. Young Master, really? Leas seemed to be very happy to receive Joelsons praise. Her eyes were bright as if they were shining. Leas had recently be obsessed with cooking. She taught herself from the cookbooks that Joelson borrowed from the library. She was quite talented in this area. In just a few days, she had already cooked very well. Okay! Joelson smiled at her and said, Im going to get working. Rest early. Yes, Young Master! Joelson walked into the magicboratory alone and called out softly, Return to the ranch! The scene in front of him instantly changed from a dark basement to a floating ind with blue sky and white clouds filled with the fragrance of green grass and flowers. A fiery red figure jumped over with the sound of the wind. The fifth-tier Du Lu was already the size of a truck. It was more than ten meters long and stood like a small hill. Oh no, it was a small volcano that could spew fire. It began to enter its youth stage. Damn it! Are you nning to swallow me? Joelsonughed and pushed away Du Lus head that kepting closer. Du lu du lu! Du Lu let out a unique cry, protesting aggrievedly. Suddenly, it looked at Du Lu and said seriously, You should learn how to fight as a dragon! Du Lu shook his head, not quite understanding what Joelson was saying. Joelson opened the system panel and found a building that he had been trying to unlock. Are you sure you want to unlock the Dragon God Arena? Yes. The Dragon God Arena is under construction. Chapter 30: First Failure

Chapter 30: First Failure

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL 20,000 gold coins deducted. Construction of the Dragon God Arenapleted. Congrattions to the rancher for obtaining a special building: The Dragon God Arena. Obtained 1,000 experience points, 5,000 gold coins. A nearly circr, bowl-like building suddenly sat in the middle of the field. It was simr to the ancient Roman arena in his previous life, with a huge tform in the middle. Around the side of the colosseum stood many marble columns that were dozens of meters tall. There were also countless dragon gs that whistled in the strong wind. It gave people an ancient and boundless feeling. Dragon God Colosseum: the training ground for ancient giant dragons. Only the most courageous and powerful dragons can stand out from this cruel ce. Effect: dragon races fighting spirit + 30% , dragon races recovery ability + 30% . Du Lus attention waspletely drawn to the arena. There was also some confusion in the dragons eyes that were filled with curiosity. Joelson climbed onto Du Lus back. Du Lu pped his wings and carried him into the arena. Roar! In a trance, Joelson seemed to hear the roars of countless giant dragons echoing in his ears. Even his soul was shocked. His eyes were filled with astonishment. Everything in the Dragon God Arena actually seemed to be real. Du Lu clearly heard the dragons roar as well. Roar! Du Lu raised his head and roared, his roar carrying a trace of majesty. In this arena, countless remnants of the ancient dragon races battle will were summoning him. His dragon blood began to boil, and the temperature on the surface of his body rose. It became iparably hot, as if it was about to burn. Joelson hurriedly jumped down from Du Lus body. There were spectator stands around the arena. He found a seat and sat down. Du Lu, who was soaring above the arena, seemed to have transformed into a dragon. It growled continuously and was filled with anxiety. It pped its wings rapidly and spat out mes from its mouth. From its dragon eyes, Joelson saw an intense burning desire to fight. Du Lu was eager to fight! Does the rancher allow the dragon n to have their first battle? Joelson nodded. Yes. Matching the opponents giant dragon. Ancient Dragon Soul Summoning. A golden light descended from the sky and shot onto one of the countless dragon gs beside the arena. The golden light outlined a ferocious giant dragon on the dim gray dragon g. The dragon g trembled. The slumbering ancient dragon soul was slowly awakening. Du Lu became even more excited as he continuously let out a dragon roar. Battle was the instinct of a dragon! The dragon g floated in mid-air, emitting a strange light. Following that, a huge dragon w with a metallic luster extended out from the g. Then, it was the dragons head and body, until the entire dragon extended out from within. Roar! The metallic dragon roared out, its violent aura sweeping through the entire area. A faint pressure even made Joelson, who was sitting by the side, feel heavy. Ancient metal-type giant dragon: Steel Dragon Strength level: tier 5 Combat Power: 2,300 Skills: steel body, berserk bite A thought shed through Joelsons mind. Hisbat power could even be quantified?! He hurriedly looked at Du Lu, and his heart sank. This battle was going to be very difficult to win. Combat Power: 800 Both of them were tier 5, but why was there such a huge difference in strength?! Was it because the opponent was an ancient, metal-type dragon? Could it be that the ancient dragon race was stronger than the current dragon race? It was likely that Du Lu and him had grown up in a greenhouse, and had never experienced a truly cruel battle. In the past, when the opponent was not strong enough, Du Lu had directly crushed them. Joelsons eyes could not help but reveal worry. There was a huge difference between the two dragons. Du Lu would not be in danger, right. The steel dragons body was more than twice the size of Du Lus. The feeling that the two gave people was alsopletely different. The steel dragons body was like cast steel. It looked like it was impossible to destroy. It was filled with power and a sense of oppression. Its entire body shone with a metallic luster. Its ws and teeth were real steel des. It gave people a terrifying feeling that it was impossible to defeat it. In the past, Du Lu appeared very huge and mighty in front of the enemy. However,pared to the steel dragon, Du Lu was like a young dragon that had not fully developed yet. Regardless of whether it was in terms of aura or body size, they were all inferior by more than one level. It was like a brave warrior and a child fighting in a duel. Du Lus dragon eyes stared intently at the steel dragon. It did not dare to rx like before. It let out a low growl that was filled with vignce. It sensed a thick and dangerous aura from the other party. This was an enemy that was very difficult to deal with. However, the arrogance that was branded in the dragon bloodline made it not retreat. Even if it died in battle, it would still bite off a piece of meat from the other partys body. Roar! The two dragons roared at almost the same time and pounced on the other party. The steel dragon pped its huge steel wings, setting off a violent hurricane that swept up the yellow sand and rocks in the arena. The giant tail that was like a steel pir swept across, and Du Lu was sent flying in a single blow. Du Lu roared in pain and rolled far away in the sky. It took him a lot of effort to stabilize his body. Joelson noticed that the dragon scales on Du Lus chest were already showing signs of breaking with just one blow from the dragon tail. The difference in strength was too great, and there was no way to fight. Joelson shook his head helplessly, ready to end the battle at any time. Du Lu had suffered a loss. It had learned wisely. It clearly realized that it was a very stupid thing to fight with the steel dragon, which was known for its body strength. Du Lu was a fire dragon. The strongest part of the fire dragon race was fire magic. Du Lu pulled away from the steel dragon and spat out fireballs from its mouth. It was much bigger than the tier 1 fireball spell that Joelson had cast. However, it did not work on the steel dragon at all. The metal dragons did not know magic, but their metal bodies were immune to most of the power of magic. The steel dragon waspletely enraged by Du Lus provocation and quickly pushed over. Du Lus speed was also not as fast as it. Moreover, escape was not allowed in the diator arena. Once they left the area of the diator arena, they would be considered to be afraid of battle, which was even more humiliating than defeat. It was something the pride of the dragon race would never allow. The steel dragon struck Du Lus body like a missile. Its huge and sharp ws easily tore through Du Lus scales and pierced into its chest. Blood flowed like a river. Du Lu screamed. Seeing this, Joelson felt his heartache and stood up abruptly from the stands. The pain also aroused Du Lus ferocity. It opened its mouth and spewed out raging mes. It formed a pir of fire that poured down on the steel dragons head. A minuteter, Joelson calmly said, We admit defeat. The steel dragon seemed to have received an order and let Du Lu go. Du Lu fell heavily in the center of the arena. It did not even have the strength to support itself to fly. The steel dragon growled and its body gradually became illusory. In the end, it turned into a golden light and flew back to the dragon g. The dragon g was inserted back into its original position. Du lu du lu... Du Lu, who was lying on the ground and looking very miserable, widened his eyes and fixed his gaze on Joelson. There was grievance, unwillingness, pain, and an even more burning fighting spirit! Chapter 31: Dragon Shield

Chapter 31: Dragon Shield

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Du Lu tried to get up, but its injuries were too severe that it was difficult for it to even get up now. Tworge holes had been opened in its chest by the steel dragon, and there was even a bite on its neck. The wounds on its body looked very terrifying, and one could even see the beating heart inside through the wounds. Fortunately, the vitality of the dragon race was very tenacious, to begin with, and in addition, the Dragon God Arena had a 30% recovery rate. Therefore, Du Lus life was not in danger now. Joelson walked to Du Lus side and covered Du Lus head with his hand, looking directly into its eyes. Dont be discouraged. One day, you will be able to defeat it, Du Lu! Du Lu let out a few low growls from the bottom of its throat as a response. It stuck out its tongue and licked Joelsons palm to express its intimacy. System, is there any way to quickly heal Du Lus injuries? Joelson asked the system. Dragon scale fruit, dragon scale flower, dragon fern grass... The system gave a series of notifications. Joelson quickly harvested the dragon scale fruit and dragon scale flower that he had picked recently and fed them to Du Lu. Du Lu opened its mouth and swallowed them one by one. Joelson saw a few horrifying wounds on Du Lus body. With the dragon reeds and dragon scale fruits as well as the buff from the arena, they healed at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. Joelson opened Du Lus attribute panel. He found that Du Lus growth value had only increased by a little, but the battle power disyed in the arena was slowly increasing. It seemed that the battle power did not depend entirely on the level of the giant dragon, but also on the battle experience. When the wound hadpletely healed, Du Lu shook its wings and suddenly flew up into the sky. It circled the sky, roaring continuously from its mouth, and violent mes spewed out from it. Joelson could feel Du Lus body constantly rising, fiercely burning with a fighting spirit. It wanted to fight another round! At this time, Du Lusbat strength increased by 100 points, reaching 900 points. When Du Lus battle intent reached its peak, a blurry red light burst out from its body, covering its entire body. Looking at Du Lus body, it looked like it was wearing custom-made armor, very gorgeous. Du Lusbat power instantly increased by 200 points. Congrattions, rancher, your fire dragon, Du Lu, has sessfullyprehended an innate skill, the protective dragon shield! Dragon Shield: physical damage reduction 20%, magic damage reduction 20%, can be upgraded. There was a hint of joy in Joelsons eyes. The defeat in this battle had greatly helped Du Lus growth. Hisbat power had increased by 300 points. Before the battle, Du Lusbat power was only a pitiful 800 points. After one battle, it had increased by almost half. Sure enough, the battle was the best way to promote the growth of dragons. Unfortunately, the Dragon Gods Arena could only be opened once a day. Otherwise, Du Lu could train in hell here. Joelson yed with Du Lu for a while, nted the new batch of dragon flowers, and then left the space of the ranch. ... Do you see Zi? Thats Joelson Edward! Hes so handsome! I heard that he has be a tier 3 mage. Is that true? Thats impossible, right? Hes still so young, but in another two years, I think hell definitely be fine! Of course its true. We even witnessed him defeating Elsa in the actualbat assessment! Thats incredible! You know him? Yes, yes, we have a good rtionship. Thats great. Tell me about it. As Joelson walked on the main road of the academy, discussions could be heard around him. Many first and second-year female students wearing blue mage robes surrounded him and discussed him. Their eyes were filled with curiosity and shyness. Those students who were in the same ss as Joelson had be the most popr people in the crowd. This was all because of him. Casually throwing out the legend of instantaneous level-3 magic and spiritual power close to level-4 could cause people to constantly exim. It was really nice to be the center of a conversation. They were also gradually proud of being his ssmate and his good friend, although the truth was that he might have only greeted him once. Since the results of thest monthly assessment spread, Joelson Edwards name once again caused quite a stir in the academy. Now, Joelson was not only on the road to be watched, everywhere he went, everyones focus. Moreover, because of his terrifying talent and strength, as well as his handsome and outstanding appearance, although not high but still considered to be a noble identity. He became the most perfect prince charming in the hearts of many girls. Every day, he received more than a dozen love letters. There were shy junior girls, and there were also enthusiastic and bold senior girls. But now, he didnt care about any of these. Joelsons brows were tightly furrowed, and his footsteps seemed to be very fast. He didnt seem to be very happy. He showed his student badge to the guard, and Joelson obtained the right to leave the academy. The conversation with Elsa just now was still echoing in his mind. Something seems to have happened at Julianas house. She might need to take a leave of absence for a while. Miss Elsa, do you know what it is? Im not sure. Juliana should be going back to apany her sister. Sigh, Catherine Luca is really an amazing girl. Wait! Miss Elsa, what did you say Julianas sisters name was? Whats wrong? Her name is Catherine Luca. Luca? Luca Chamber of Commerce. Joelson repeated these two names repeatedly. On the way to the capital, he had helped a caravan, and the steward of the caravan had told him with some pride. They were affiliated with Luca Chamber of Commerce and had even given Leas to him. To be honest, he hadnt even noticed. Julianasst name was Luca! Catherine La, Juliana Luca. What a coincidence. Anyway, Joelson was going to make a trip. Juliana was the first friend hed made since hed entered the academy. And the Luca caravan had been friends with him. He wanted to go and take a look. He randomly hired a carriage to go to Julianas home. He had already gotten the address of Julianas mansion from Miss Elsa. The carriage stopped in front of a quiet and luxurious house in the east of the capital. Joelson paid for the carriage and rang the doorbell. Soon, a middle-aged maid in a gray, linen dress walked out. She looked at him up and down with a vignt gaze. Sir, may I know who you are looking for? My name is Joelson Edward. Joelson said politely, Im Julianas ssmate. Im here to visit her. The maids expression rxed. She nodded at Joelson. Please wait a moment. Not long after, Joelson saw a familiar figure hurriedly walk out of the room. Chapter 32: The Lucca Sisters

Chapter 32: The La Sisters

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Sir Joelson. A familiar voice sounded. It was Benson, the steward of the caravan who had given Leas to Joelson. Joelson smiled and nodded at Benson. We meet again. Its great to see you again. Benson could not suppress his excitement. He respectfully invited Joelson. Sir Joelson, please follow me. The Miss is waiting for you. Okay, lets go. Joelson followed Benson into the house. There was a fountain in the courtyard and carefully repaired flowers and trees. It looked very gorgeous. The house was also veryrge. It could be seen that the background of the La family was not bad. When they walked into the house, a tall woman stood with her back facing Joelson. She quickly turned around. Her hair fell down like waves. She had an exquisite face that was 70-80% simr to Juliannas, and she was very beautiful. In his daze, Joelson even thought that he had seen Julianna three yearster. Catherine revealed a brilliant smile and walked quickly towards Joelson. Joelson Edward, the magic genius of the Tulip Academy of Magic. Ive often heard about you from Julianna. Im Juliannas sister. Nice to meet you. Catherine extended a fair and tender hand to Joelson. Me too. Joelson replied with a smile, The beautiful Lady Catherine, who is as beautiful as an ice spirit flower. Catherine pursed her lips and smiled gently. Youre not quite the same as I imagined. Oh? Whats different? Catherine said with a smile, I thought that a genius youth who could advance to a third-rank mage at the age of sixteen would be a bookworm who only knows how to study magic books. I didnt expect Sir Joelson to be so good at talking. Hehe. Catherine invited Joelson to sit down, and the maid brought him tea and snacks. I havent personally expressed my gratitude to you for the incident with the caravan. Its my fault. Catherine looked ashamed. Joelson shook his head and said, Dont worry about this matter. Steward Benson has already expressed his gratitude to me. Thats different. Catherine insisted and nced to the side. Benson walked up and put some things in front of Joelson. A full purse, a bottle of magic potion, and a gem shining with red light. This is a small gift from the La family. Please ept it, Sir. Joelson nced at the things on the table. A few hundred gold coins, spirit potion, intermediate fire elemental magic core, these simple things were not attractive to him. Is Juliana around? Elsa asked me to ask about Julianas recent situation for her. Joelson gently skipped this topic. Catherines eyes flickered, and she exined, I have already sent someone upstairs to call Juliana down. Before Catherine could finish her sentence, a delighted voice sounded from behind Joelson. Joelson?! Joelson turned around. Juliana, who was wearing avender dress, was running down the stairs with her long legs. Her face was full of surprise as she didnt expect that Joelson woulde to see her. Its really you! Why are you here? Juliana held the hem of her dress with both hands and jogged towards Joelson. Her cheeks were red, perhaps because she ran too fast or for some other reason. Juliannas heart was beating fast. She looked at Joelson, her eyes full of surprise and shyness. Joelson said seriously, Elsa and Tangman from the library both thought that you are a truant and sent me here to catch you. Ah?! Juliana cried out in surprise, her small mouth slightly opened, Impossible, Ive already asked for leave from the academy! Pfft, Hahaha... Behind her, Catherine could not help butugh. There was a smile in Joelsons eyes. Juliana immediately understood. You lied to me! Juliana pouted and red at Joelson. Joelson shook his head with a smile, then he stopped smiling and said seriously, Whats the reason? You didnt attend the monthly test two days ago. Because. Julianas eyes suddenly dimmed. Her face was full of hesitation. From time to time, she looked behind Joelson. She wanted to say something but didnt know whether to say it or not. Sorry. Catherine walked up and said helplessly, Let me answer this question. There are some things that I shouldnt have told you. Recently, the La Chamber of Commerce has been ostracized by a few chambers ofmerce. They have suppressed our shops and poached our pharmacists and even our cksmiths at high prices. A faint worry appeared on Catherines face, she took a deep breath and said, They even sent people to assassinate me in secret. One of my loyal personal guards died under the Shadow Societys poisonous des two days ago in order to protect me. I was worried that they would attack Juliana, so I chose to let here home. Sister. Julianas eyes were red as she stepped forward and gently hugged Catherine. The two sisters leaned against each other, revealing a weak and helpless look that deeply touched Benson. Miss Catherines independent support of the Chamber of Commerce is admirable. A look of admiration appeared on Joelsons face. Hehe. Catherines expression became even more pitiful. How about this. Joelson thought for a moment and said, The La Chamber of Commerce is in a difficult situation, so I dont want these things. If I need them, I still have a few thousand gold coins in my hands. I can lend them all to Miss Catherine. It can be considered as a small contribution. Ah?! Catherine was suddenly dumbfounded. Since I already know that Juliana is fine, then I wont bother you anymore. Joelson stood up and said to Juliana, I hope to see you at the academy as soon as possible. Joelson. Juliana was a little reluctant. Joelson said goodbye to the others. Catherine sent Joelson out of the house in a daze until Juliana went upstairs. Only she and Benson were left in the hall. Catherine was stunned. How could this be? Its totally different from what we expected! Benson also said with a bitter smile, I thought we could ask him to help us by taking the second miss home, attracting Lin Sis visit, and befriending him through goodwill. I didnt expect that. Forget it. Catherine rubbed her temples and said helplessly, As Julianas ssmate, what he can do is not bad. Lets think of another way. Benson sighed and nodded slightly. At this time, the maid walked up quickly and asked with a strange expression, Miss, that Mr Edward is back. He wants to talk to you alone. Catherine suddenly got up from the chair and looked at Benson with confusion and shock. It seems that this magic genius is much smarter than we thought! Chapter 33: The Lucca Chamber of Commerce, Which Was About to Close Down

Chapter 33: The La Chamber of Commerce, Which Was About to Close Down

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson sat in front of Catherine again. But this time, it was not in the living room, but in a small meeting room. Juliana doesnt know that youre back. Sir Joelson, if you have anything to say, just say it. Catherine said with a wry smile. Joelson changed his posture, with a faint smile on his face, and his hands casually rested on his knees. Unlike before, he hade back on his own ord, so this conversation had been led by him. I just think that if the La family were to suffer, what would that be called? The Shadow Society. Catherine exined, An assassin organization with a very bad reputation among normal people. Gold coin can order them to do anything. Yes, the Shadow Society! Joelson snapped his fingers and continued, Under the threat of the Shadow Societys Assassins, Juliana is the safest in the academy. Why did they bring her out of the academy instead? Miss Catherine should know this, right? Catherine did not say anything. Of course, she knew. No matter how powerful the Shadow Society was, they would not dare to go to the Tulip Magic Academy to kill people. There were so many experts among the instructors of the academy. Just the title of the number one saint-level mage of the Alcott Empire, Harriet Terrence, was enough to make them not dare to enter the academy. Actually. Catherine saw that she could not deceive Joelson, so she told the truth. We want to seek help from Sir Joelson. Our Luca family is now in a very difficult situation. Oh? Joelson was not surprised. He had already expected it, or else he would not havee back. Tell me what happened. Okay. Catherine nodded and said, The La Chamber of Commerce was one of thergest chambers ofmerce in the capital. It had more than 50 shops under its name in all the provinces of the empire. At that time, the La family was very prosperous. Miss Catherine. Joelson interrupted Catherines words and spread out his hands, saying, Im not here to listen to you tell me about the glorious history of the La Chamber of Commerce. Catherine revealed an embarrassed expression, she sped up and said, To put it simply, when my father was still alive, he had offended, or rather harmed, the interests of a portion of people. They joined forces and attempted to take revenge and annex the La familys property. This idea had been going on since my father passed away. Recently... Catherine paused for a moment. They became impatient. They first squeezed out our forging shop and weapons shop. Originally, there were two magic potion shops that could barely keep up, but justst week, they poached an intermediate magic potion master that the La family had worshipped for more than ten years. It can be said that the La family now has no source of ie at all. There are a lot of goods in the warehouse, but they cant be sold at all. After a while, Ill have to rely on selling shops to maintain the business of the Chamber of Commerce. This is the result they want to see. Hearing this, Joelson roughly understood and asked, What about the Shadow? They hired a low-level assassin to assassinate me, but a personal guard blocked a knife for me. I didnt lie to you about this. Catherine looked at Joelson helplessly and said, But the assassin wonte again in the future. Juliana is not in danger at home, because even if I dont die, the La family will soon copse. Oh. Joelson nodded. It seems that I cant help much. Miss Catherine doesnt want a little third-tier mage like me to help you destroy the enemy Chamber of Commerce, right? Haha. No! Catherine shook her head. Of course Sir Joelson can help. She looked at Joelson with anticipation. I know. Youre the Vice-President of the Magic Potion Association of the Tulip Academy. Joelson raised his eyebrows. You want me to help you prepare magic potions? It doesnt need any high-level potions. Just some stable low-level potions will do. Then our potion shop can continue to open and maintain the operation of the Chamber of Commerce! Catherine stammered, I heard that most of the members of the pharmacy association are qualified pharmacists. Joelson fell silent. Catherines mood was very unsettled. Joelson was too smart. A little trick that she thought was very smart was easily seen through by him. Although she had a rtionship with Juliana, she was still not sure whether Joelson would agree or not. Yes. Joelson said. Really?! Catherine cried out in surprise. Yes. Joelson nodded. The Magic Potion Association would sell a part of the potion to other chambers ofmerce every week. It was better to sell it to Catherine directly. At least she had a rtionship with the La Chamber of Commerce. She had some dealings with them beforeing to the capital, so she was trustworthy. Moreover, he was about to ask a chamber ofmerce to help him collect the materials to make the dragon blood potion. I can give all the potions that the associationpiles every week to the La Chamber of Commerce, including a portion of the intermediate potion and the new magic potion that we have developed. Catherines heart instantly rose from the abyss to heaven. She had never thought that she would be able to achieve such favorable cooperation. Thetest potion developed by the Magic Potion Association of the Tulip Academy?! God, if that was really the case, this gimmick alone would be able to attract arge number of customers. As expected, finding Joelson was the wisest choice. But... A smile appeared on Joelsons face as he continued, I also have conditions. What? Catherine blinked her eyes. ... The next day. The capitals busiest avenue, the Champs-Elysees. Theyre open again? A few middle-aged men dressed luxuriously stood at the entrance of the pharmacy shop with the logo of the La Chamber of Commerce hanging on it. They frowned and discussed in a low voice. Did the La family find a new pharmacist?! Thats impossible! Weve basically taken care of all the pharmacists in the capital! Whats the use of thinking so much? Lets go in and take a look. The few of them quickly walked into the pharmacy. On the first day of the reopening, Catherine personally took charge of the pharmacy. She was looking forward to todays business situation. Its you? Catherine saw the first batch of customers who walked into the shop, and her pretty face immediately turned cold. Youre not wee here. Please leave. Dear niece Catherine, this is not how you do business. A shrewd man with a mustache on his lips said with a fake smile. I dont need anyone to teach me how to do business. Catherine replied coldly. You! The man with a mustache was about to get angry when suddenly, a low voice attracted him. Heart of fire and water?! How did you get such a potion?! Someone pointed at a bottle of red and blue potion in the crystal window and said in disbelief. Catherine showed a slightly proud smile on her face. Chapter 34: The Chant of Ice and Fire

Chapter 34: The Chant of Ice and Fire

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL This is the most popr magic potion on the market recently. Its power isparable to an ordinary level-5 spell! Its said that the ck market has already sold it for 800 gold coins a bottle! This is a big market. If we can get it, it will be a huge sum of money! Where did this thinge from? Why dont we open up a source of goods? Only Grantham, that old guy, has a supply, right? Oh, I dont know how he made a deal with the people from the Tulip Magic Potion Association! This potion came from the Tulip Magic Academy?! Of course, the new potion recently developed by the Magic Potion Association is called Song of Ice and Fire by the students of the Tulip Magic Academy! Mustache pressed his face against the crystal window. His eyes were filled with infatuation and greed. He said in a low voice, Listen, what a beautiful name! The others were simr to him. They were all very envious of song of Ice and fire. Everyone wanted to have the source of this potion. Niece Catherine, where did you get this potion? The attitude of the mustached man and the others immediately changed, with a faint fawning and ttering tone. The red and blue magnificent medicine was arranged in a row in the crystal window. There were at least a dozen bottles. This meant that the La Chamber of Commerce had a sufficient and stable source of goods. This was not something that anyone could get! If they could have such a channel, they would be able to obtain dazzling gold coins! Bah! Catherine spat at them and said with a sneer, Dont call me that. It will only make me feel disgusted. If you want to buy things, I will wee you at any time. Otherwise, get lost! You! The mustache was so angry that the mustache on his mouth was shaking, but he quickly suppressed his anger and asked with narrowed eyes, How much is a bottle? One thousand gold coins! Youre robbing money! Someone shouted in surprise, The ck-hearted businessman, Grantham, only sells it for five hundred gold coins per bottle. Catherine said with a smile, Then you go to Grantham. Go out and turn left. I wont send you off. They were so angry that they couldnt speak. At this time, a few people walked in from the door. Luka Potion Shop: eh, isnt it closed? Joelson, why are you here? Go to the Provos Chamber of Commerce. It looks so small. My dear, we dont have much money. Believe me, the price of the shop is cheaper, and the items wont be much different. Alright. A man and a woman walked into the potion shop. The mans figure was tall and straight, and he carried a long sword on his waist. He was smart and strong. It seemed that he was a knight with good strength. The woman was wearing a ck robe, and there were three golden patterns on the left side of her chest. She was a tier 3 mage. The two of them were obviously a couple. Catherine quickly walked up to them. How can I help you two? We want to buy some things that can be used in the Magical Beast Forest. Well, mainly for her. The man looked at his femalepanion gently. Catherines face revealed a warm smile. You guys want to go on an adventure, right? The Magical Beast Forest is very dangerous. I rmend a new offensive magic potion to the two of you. Its very good. As long as you use your spiritual power to guide it and throw it at the target, it can cause the damage of a level-5 spell. Catherine took out a bottle of potion from the crystal cab. The woman shouted in surprise, Wow, its so beautiful. Yes, it has a poetic name, its called Song of Ice and Fire. Both of their faces were slightly moved, but more of them were doubtful. After all, there were too many ck-hearted businessmen nowadays. Can it really have the power of a level-5 spell? Of course, Ill guarantee it with the reputation of the La Chamber of Commerce. Catherine said seriously. Hehe. Someone sneered in disgust. Dear friend, dont be fooled by her. As far as I know, this shop is going to close down soon. They are preparing to use a batch of fake potions to swindle some money and then run away. Oh, right, this shop assistantdy just said that this small bottle of potion costs one thousand gold coins. One thousand gold coins! The two people eximed. Catherines face became very cold, and she said indifferently, No, its only four hundred gold coins per bottle. The mustached man whistled and said slyly, Then its even more fake. How can a magical potion that can withstand a level-five magic attack only cost four hundred gold coins? The doubt in the eyes of the two people towards Catherine became even more intense. A soft sneer sounded on the field. Everyone wasughing at Catherines joke. So what if there was a potion? As long as they were here, they could make sure that the La potion shop would not be able to do any business. They could not watch the La Chamber of Commerce rise again with their own eyes. They had to kill the La Chamber of Commerce. Catherines face was cold. Suddenly, the coldness on her face disappeared, and a bright smile appeared on her face. Im sorry, you two. Catherine apologized to the man and woman. There are some troublemakers in the shop. Ill drive them away first. Well, Ill show you the power of the Song of Ice and Fire. Catherine, what are you doing?! The face of the mustached man and the others suddenly turned gloomy, and they shouted, This is your pharmacy. Be careful not to break anything! I know. Catherine smiled and took out a strange thing from behind her. It seemed to be pieced together with a tube and a few pieces of iron. The ck hole of the tube was aimed at mustache and the others. They did not know why, but fear rose in their hearts. Bang! A red and blue light shed. Mustache let out a miserable cry as if he had been hit by something. mes and frost suddenly appeared on his body at the same time. The mes burned his clothes, and the frost froze more than half of his body. After the ice and fire wreaked havoc on his body, the mustache mans condition became very miserable. ck smoke rose from the top of his head, and his clothes were tattered. His face was ck and blue, and his beautiful mustaches were gone. His entire body was trembling. So hot, so cold, am I going to die?! Everyone was shocked! What was this thing?! Guards! Quickly call the guards in! Someone shouted. Catherine turned the muzzle of the gun around, and the person who was pointed at immediately turned pale, and his eyes revealed a look of fear. Hurry up and get lost! The group of people quickly ran away in panic. Only a miserable little mustache was left. Catherine ordered people to throw him onto the street. Wow! The female mages eyes were shining. What is this? So powerful, so magical! Catherine looked at the weapon in her hand, which Lynn called a gun, and exined, This is a magic-conducting weapon modified with the magic potion I just introduced to the two of you. Its name is. A handsome, calm, mysterious and confident face shed across Catherines eyes as she slowly said, The Aria of Ice and Fire! Chapter 35: Business Genius Joelson

Chapter 35: Business Genius Joelson

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL In Catherines hand was Joelsons masterpiece, the ice and fire magic gun. The origin of the invention was actually very simple. Rudolph, who was in charge of selling potions,ined to everyone that every time he sold a potion to people, he had to demonstrate it again. A demonstration cost hundreds of gold coins. It was really painful to use. Joelson proposed to reduce the dosage. As long as the power of the fire and ice potion could be demonstrated. It was even said that in many cases, it did not need too powerful an attack. For example, a level-3 spell could solve the battle. Using a bottle of potion that wasparable to the power of a level-5 spell was too wasteful. Therefore, Joelson proposed the idea of a magic gun. It was simr to the water gun yed by children in his previous life. The gunpowder was the bullet of the water gun. The user could control the amount of gunpowder used each time, and then decide the power of the magic gun. The magic gun was equipped with a crystal test tube filled with gunpowder. When the trigger was pulled, the gunpowder would flow into the bullets below. The bullets were the size of a thumb, and they were polished with a thin crystal. Then, a small wind magic array carved in the magic gun pushed the bullets out. The user used his mental strength to control the explosion of the water and fire elements in the potion. It looked a littleplicated, but it was actually more convenient to use. The La family had their own weapon forger. Under the guidance of Joelson, it was easy to produce the finished product. As the first trial user, Catherine was willing to give a very high evaluation! Its too convenient! After hearing Catherines exnation, the female mage cried out in surprise. She liked this magic-conducting weapon very much and was unwilling to put it down in her arms. She did not even care about her most beloved staff and directly stuffed it into the mans arms. It saves me the time to chant the spell. Its power is also not bad. The female mage liked it more the more she looked at it. Although the magic gun looked ugly, its name sounded nice. The Aria of Ice and Fire. It was very beautiful and filled with the romantic fantasy of a girl. The female mage winked at the man and said to her malepanion, Qiaosen, lets buy this. The man nodded dotingly and asked, Okay, lets buy it. How much is this? Catherine smiled and replied, Buy three or more bottles of Song of Ice and Fire at one time. Well give you a free Song of Ice and Fire. Then well buy three bottles! The female mage said very urgently as if she was afraid that she wouldnt be able to buy it after she finished speaking. The mans expression was very helpless. Darling, we only have a thousand gold coins. We still have other things to buy. The female mage had a conflicted expression on her face. She steeled her heart and took out a money bag from under the mages robe. I still have five hundred gold coins. This will definitely be enough! Darling! The man cried out in surprise, You actually hid money behind my back?! This is the money I used to buy perfume and dresses!! Alright. The adventurer couple left with three bottles of Song of Ice and Fire and the Aria of Ice and Fire, satisfied. Catherine was also very happy. Three bottles of potions, 1,200 gold coins. After deducting the production cost, they earned a profit of 300 gold coins. The cost of the magic gun was almost negligible. Although the design was exquisite, it was not difficult and was very easy to copy, but there was no need to worry about it. Because the true core of the Song of ice and Fire was still the ice-fire potion. It would be great if she could obtain the form for the ice-fire potion. Catherine sighed and shook her head vigorously. It was already very good now. She could not be too greedy. At night, La residence. Joelsonyzily on the sofa. Behind him was a top-quality velvet cushion. Beside his hand was red wine and snacks. Catherine stood in front of him and reported to him like a subordinate. Im personally in charge of selling the potion shop. Twelve bottles of Song of Ice and Fire have been sold today, and many other low-and medium-grade potions have been sold. The situation in the other potion shop was simr. I estimate that this batch of potions will be sold out within three days. Can the Magic Potion Association... Catherine looked at Joelson tentatively. Joelson picked up his ss and took a sip slowly. He said indifferently, Increase the price by 10%. The weekly quantity of potions will be doubled in the future. Okay. Catherine agreed without any hesitation. What the La Chamber of Commerce needed the most now was not profits, but how to survive. Moreover, she could also choose to increase the price of a single bottle of potions. The reason why Joelson raised the price was not because he was greedy. It was because he needed a reason for the people in the association who were addicted to potion research to devote more energy to make the potion that the La Chamber of Commerce needed. Otherwise, they would not be willing to spend their energy on a potion that had already been sessfully developed. The magic gun is also very popr. Joelson nodded and said, You can find someone to design the appearance of the magic gun more beautiful, and evenunch different models of guns with different upper limits of power. The aesthetic standards of men and women are not quite the same. Well, you should be better at this than me. Catherine suddenly felt that everything was clear in front of her. Joelsons words opened a new door for her. Yes, many mages would still care about the appearance when choosing a magic staff. As a magic weapon, the magic gun still had a lot of potential. When the time came, the magic gun could even be sold as a single item. Different styles, different powers, different types, all of them could be separated. Just like how women would neverin about having too many dresses, mages would neverin about having too many magic tools. Wait until there are imitations on the market, then push out the new magic gun. This piece of cake can not be eaten by one person, but the biggest bite will definitely be in the mouth of the La Chamber of Commerce. Catherines eyes flickered. After carefully tasting every word that Joelson said, she felt that it was very reasonable. He was a business genius! Joelson sat casually in front of Catherine, but he unconsciously exuded a powerful confidence of control, full of charm. Catherine suddenly felt her heart beat faster, and her ears began to burn. Handsome, mysterious, powerful, terrifying talent, and an outstanding business mind. Joelson became almost perfect in Catherines eyes. Catherine tried hard to push Joelsons figure out of her mind, and she couldnt help but smile bitterly in her heart. Could it be that she had fallen in love with a man three years younger than her? Her own sister still had some feelings for him! Well, I should go back. Joelson stood up and said goodbye to Catherine. Catherine walked him to the door with slight respect. Joelson suddenly turned around. Oh, right, I need something as soon as possible! Catherine nodded seriously. I know. Benson has already brought people to the Elf Forest. Chapter 36: Challenging the Mage Tower

Chapter 36: Challenging the Mage Tower

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The dragon g was fluttering in the wind. In the sky above the Dragon God Arena, two huge figures, one red and one gray, were fighting each other. This was the eighth battle between Du Lu and the steel dragon. From the first time when he was mercilessly defeated, he was now able to fight the steel dragon head-on, but he was slightly weaker. Du Lus improvement could be said to be very great. Of course, it was also rted to how Joelson fed the dragon scale fruit and the dragonling flower like it was free. Du Lus strength was still stuck at tier 5, but hisbat strength had soared to 1,800. Compared to the first time he fought, it had already risen by 1,000. In the attributes panel that Joelson could see. Protective Dragon Shield (LV3): physical damage reduction of 30%, magic damage reduction of 30%. upgradable. After Du Lu was injured, the food that Joelson fed him would not increase his growth points, but it could be converted into the EXP needed to upgrade the protective dragon shield. After eight days of upgrading the protective dragon shield to level 3, the 30% physical damage reduction finally gave Du Lu the ability to fight against the steel dragon. In the sky, the fire dragon, Du Lu, who was clearly a few times smaller than the steel dragon, appeared unusually fierce. The protective dragon shield that shone with a red jade-like glow covered its entire body. It was majestic and beautiful. The steel dragons sharp metal ws could no longer easily tear Du Lus body apart. The steel knife-like nails scratched Du Lus body, causing sparks to fly. Du Lu had already changed the way he fought against the steel dragon. He no longer used magic alone. Instead, he chose to fight the steel dragon at close range. The zing mes attached to his tail and ws, leaving scorched ck marks on the steel dragons body. The battlested for more than half an hour. The steel dragon suddenly roared loudly, and its huge steel tail shattered Du Lus protective dragon shield. Admit defeat! Joelson spoke hurriedly. The steel dragon nced at Du Lu indifferently. There seemed to be a hint of appreciation in its huge lead-gray pupils?! The steel dragon turned into a golden light and returned to the dragon g. Du Lu pped its wings andnded in front of Joelson, silently licking the wounds on its body. Very impressive Du Lu! Joelson patted Du Lus knee. He could only touch Du Lus knee now. Next time, next time you will definitely defeat it! Roar! Du Lu raised its head and roared wildly. Its golden eyes were filled with fighting spirit. After the battle in the arena, Du Lu seemed to have transformed into a dragon. He was no longer the little dragon that only knew how to act cute and coquettish with Joelson. Instead, he had transformed into a warrior! Joelsons eyes were filled with joy and praise. Elemental dragons were already at a disadvantage against metal dragons. A steel dragon with abat strength of 2,300 could even challenge elemental dragons with abat strength of 2,500 or 3,000. Du Lu did well. Its time for me to learn how to fight. Joelson said to himself in a low voice. After feeding Du Lu to heal his wounds again, Joelson left the Dragon God Ranch. ... He showed his student badge and entered the inner courtyard. Joelson raised his head. The gray mage trial tower was right in front of him. The tower was very tall. It was impossible to count how many floors there were. Inside the mage tower sat a senior student wearing a red mage robe. I want to apply to enter the Mage Trial Tower. Oh, you need at least the power of a Fu ss. Whats your name? Please show me your student badge. The student in the red robe raised his head as he spoke. When he saw Joelsons appearance, he was suddenly stunned. Joelson was also stunned. He knew this person. Its you, Junior Joelson?! Do you still recognize me? Of course. Joelson smiled and nodded. Hello, Senior Raymond. It was Raymond who had shown him around when he entered the academy. He did not expect to see him again in the mage tower. It was probably because he was working for credits or something. Almost all positions in the Tulip Academy were held by students. The famous Tulip Academys Super Genius, Joelson Edward, has finally decided to challenge the mage tower? Raymond winked at Joelson and teased him. Joelson chuckled. Raymond recorded Joelsons name into the Magic Tool and began to exin the rules of the mage tower to Joelson. The rules of the mage tower are actually very simple. Once you enter, enemies will appear. As long as you destroy all the enemies, you can enter the next level. Of course, if you havent fought before, its fine even if you are destroyed by the enemies death in the mage tower will not cause any substantial damage to you. It will only consume your spiritual energy and force you out. Whoosh! A red-figure suddenly appeared in front of the two of them. His face was pale and he looked like he had used up all his magic power. Raymond pointed at this person and said to Joelson, Yes, yes, just like this. The magic elements in the mage tower far exceed those in the outside world. Every floor that you pass will have a certain amount of time for you to recover your mind power and magic power. This is one of the reasons why many people are keen to challenge the mage tower. There are many benefits, and your strength will also improve very quickly. For every five floors you pass, there will be a credit reward. Well, there is also a small gift that Lord Harriet Terrence randomly appeared in the tower. This was what Yisha had told him before. Joelson could not help but ask, How many floors does the mage tower have? 99 floors. Raymond had an expression of admiration on his face. He sighed and said, But no one has confirmed it, because even the great Dean Harriet Terrence did not pass the level. Even Dean Harriterrence did not clear the level?! Joelson was shocked. Didnt they say that she was the one who built the mage tower? Not really. Raymond smiled and said, The mage tower was an ancient magic conductor that Lady Harriet Terrence obtained when she was young. After establishing the Tulip Academy, he took out the mage tower as a tool for our students to practice. Ancient magic conductor... Joelson was shocked. A magic conductor that could be used by thousands of people, how terrifying was the power of an ancient mage? Every student who participates in the Mage Tower Trial will be ranked in the mage tower. Raymond pointed at a huge magic screen on the wall. On it were densely packed names, and behind each name was a challenge result. At the top, Joelson saw it. Ulysses, 6th grade, 56th floor. Raymond noticed Joelsons gaze and said in a low voice, This is the student with the best results since the establishment of the Tulip Academy. It is said that she is Lady Harriets disciple. Joelson, do you know why you are called the most talented student of the Tulip Academy in thest hundred years? Because in thest hundred years, this honor belonged to him, Ulysses. He is also a super-genius with superior spiritual power and magic perception. Joelsons gaze lingered on the name for a long time. He could not help but ask, So, what about him now? Raymond sighed and said with regret, He passed away unexpectedly. Chapter 37: The First Confrontation

Chapter 37: The First Confrontation

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL He died unexpectedly... Joelson also felt regretful. If such a genius-like figure could live until today, he might have be the second Headmistress Harriet Terrence. The magic screen recorded the challenge results of all the students of Tulip Academy. It was very long, but Joelson still found a few familiar names. Elsa, sixth grade, level 39. Dorothea, fifth grade, level 31. Even the final result of Elsas graduation challenge was only level 39. One could imagine how terrifying Ulyssestalent was. And... Francis, third grade, level 17: Francis had also broken through. He remembered that when Elsa had told himst week, he had only just passed level 13. Joelson also saw his name. Joelson Edward, second grade, level zero. He was at the bottom of the screen and had just entered. The ranking is updated in real time. Every time Junior Joelson breaks through a level, the screens ranking will rise ordingly. Raymond exined with a smile. So, are you ready to face the challenge now, Junior Joelson? Joelson nodded. Yes. Good luck! Junior Joelson, Im looking forward to seeing you shock all the teachers and students in the academy. Im waiting to witness this scene with my own eyes! Raymond made a cheering gesture to Joelson, looking very funny. Joelson found it funny and didnt know what to say. Raymond led Joelson to a small door that was shining with a strange light. Go in and you will reach the first floor of the mage tower. Joelson nodded and took a step subconsciously. Raymond suddenly grabbed Joelsons hand and said seriously, Junior Joelson, onest piece of advice. If you want to climb higher and further in the mage tower, you must save your spiritual power! Joelson thanked him seriously, Thank you. The slender figure disappeared into the light door. I really dont know how many floors he can climb? Raymond said in a low voice, his eyes full of expectation. This time, the minister will definitely break through to the twentieth floor! Its definitely more than that. I think its even possible to climb to the twenty-fifth floor! Isnt it said that Joelson Edward has already advanced to the third level? Why isnt he challenging the mage tower? Humph, in the end, hes still afraid of the minister. Hes afraid that when hes not the minister, the minister will steal the limelight. Thats right, thats right. Voices came from the door. Raymond frowned and went up to wee them. A pedestrian appeared in the mage tower. The leader was Francis. The mage robe he was wearing had been changed to red. He was as cold and arrogant as ever. Go in yourself. Raymonds attitude towards these people was not so good. He did not even bother to lift his eyelids. Francis didnt say anything. He habitually nced at the ranking on the magic light screen. Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows and looked a little surprised. A brand new and very familiar name appeared on the light screen. Joelson Edward, second year. The third floor! The others also noticed it and cried out in surprise. What, Joelson also came to challenge the mage tower?! The third floor, such a result, haha, how could he have the nerve toe here. Raymond raised his head, his eyes brightened, and said to himself, Eh, he just entered the third floor? What a fast speed. Raymonds voice was not loud, but it was just enough for everyone to hear. The few of them were suddenly like ducks with their necks strangled, holding their breath, unable to speak. They had just entered the third floor. Francis eyes shed with a sharp gaze. He turned around and asked, Did Joelson Edward just enter? Yes, just a minute ago. Okay! Francis strode towards the magic light door. His eyes were frighteningly bright. Joelson Edward. Now, we are all at the third-tier strength. Lets see who is the number one genius of the Tulip Academy! Francis followers had strange expressions on their faces. Can you feel it? The minister seems to be getting excited. Because of Joelson Edward. This is going to be a good show to watch. Francis and Joelson were both very famous super geniuses in the Tulip Academy. At the same time, they stepped into the Mage Tower Trial. This was their first battle in person. The news quickly spread throughout the entire academy. Everyone who received the news became excited. Looking forward to it... Not only were the students in the lower grades, but many of the students in the upper grades also rushed over. Even the instructors of the academy who was familiar with the names of the two people also came over to join in the fun. Magic Potion Association. A person suddenly rushed in and pushed the door open with a loud bang. Rudolph, whats the matter? Why are you in such a hurry? Dorotheained. The vice-president... Joelson?! The members who were addicted to making magic potions raised their heads. They were interested in the news about Joelson. Rudolph panted and said, The vice-president and Francis... Are they fighting?! A figure nimbly ran in front of Rudolph, grabbed his shoulder, and asked anxiously. With short purple hair, delicate facial features, and a hint of nervousness, it was Shannon. No, no, its not. Rudolph shook his head and said quickly, They entered the Mage Tower Trial together. Shannon let out a long sigh. Its fine, its fine. Dorotheas eyes lit up. This is... a different kind of duel? ! Lets go and take a look! Alright! Go and cheer for the Vice President! The group of people did not care about anything else. They threw the half-concocted magic potion onto the table and rushed in the direction of the mage tower. Joelson did not know that because of him and Francis, there was already such a bigmotion outside. He was currently in the mage tower. A world surrounded by a vast expanse of whiteness. It seemed to have no boundaries, but the magic elements were exceptionally abundant, almost ten times more than the outside world. Five magic wolves of different colors were staring at him fiercely. All of them had the strength of a tier-1 magic beast. They represented the five magic attributes of water, fire, earth, wind, and wood respectively. Not only were they fast and agile, but they could also spit out water bullets, fireballs, wind des, and other magic element attacks from their mouths. This was already the fifth floor. There was only one magic wolf on the first floor. After that, the number of magic wolves on each floor began to increase. Most importantly, the level-1 spells used by these magic wolves were all instantaneous! It must be known that if human mages wanted to be proficient in the instantaneous casting of level-1 spells, they had to be at least level-4 to level-5 mages. Joelson finally understood why Teacher Elsa said that the mage trial tower was the best ce to train a mages actualbat ability. If it was a tier-1 mage, he would be able to fight against five level-1 magic wolves that could cast spells instantaneously. Without sufficientbat awareness and skills, it would indeed be difficult. He would be instantly killed! Chapter 38: The Crowd Watches the Duel

Chapter 38: The Crowd Watches the Duel

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL There is a level-3 spell called me ripple that suits the situation. Use the heat of the me to shake the air, strangle and burn the enemy. Joelson can also achieve instant cast. However... Raymonds advice rang out in Joelsons mind. Try to save your mind power and mana. In the end, Joelson chose the ring of fire spell. The detached ring of fire. Apletely condensed ring of fire elementsnded lightly in the center of the five magic wolves. It suddenly exploded! The five magic wolves whimpered and rolled out. The two magic wolves closest to him directly turned into specks of light and slowly disappeared. The remaining three were also a little dim. They were all ancient magic beasts created from magic elements. Their strength was not something that the current magic beasts couldpare to. Immediately after, Joelson used a level-1 fireball spell to eliminate them one by one. The wind magic wolf was thest to be eliminated. Before it died, it spat out a wind de at Joelson. The light green wind de struck the magic shield on the surface of Joelsons body, causing a faint ripple, and then disappeared. Joelson had some enlightenment. In fact, maintaining the magic shield was the biggest consumption. If that was the case, finishing the battle in the shortest time possible and not allowing the opponent to attack him was the best way to conserve magic power and mental strength. The magic wolves were all eliminated. Joelson had one minute to replenish his mana. Of course, he could also choose to enter the lower level directly. Joelson walked straight into the light door leading to the lower level. A few level-1 spells and a level-2 spell had almost negligible consumption on him. The next level was the same world. However, the number of magic wolves increased again. The electric element spat out balls of electricity that could paralyze the enemy. Then, on the seventh level. On the eighth level... There were more and more magic wolves with different attributes, although their strength was only at level one. But on the ninth and tenth levels, there were even magic wolves with light and dark attributes that had long been lost. Joelson was shocked. In ancient times, it was verymon to see magic beasts with these rare attributes. The light and dark attributes were only second to the time and space attributes. When they were at the same level, the power they unleashed was several times more than the other ordinary attributes. Unfortunately, even the magic inheritance was cut off now. Congrattions to the trial-taker. You have sessfully passed the level-1 trial. The rewards are being distributed. A voice suddenly sounded. Joelson was stunned for a moment. The dense fire elements in the air gathered towards him. After more than ten seconds, he felt that the magic elements in his body were even denser. Joelson immediately understood. No wonder Raymond said that participating in the mage tower trial could improve his strength by leaps and bounds. That should be what he was talking about. However, things suddenly changed. Reward distribution failed. The element dispersed, returning from its active state to itszy state. Reward distribution failed? Wasnt this the real reward?! Joelsons brows furrowed tightly. At this time, the monster on the eleventh floor had appeared. It was still a magic wolf, wind attribute. However, its strength had be tier-2. Its level had increased. So, the tenth floor represented a level. In ancient times, a tier-1 mage had to have the ability to kill ten magic beasts of the same level and different attributes in order to qualify? If that was the case, then the ancient times were really terrifying. Joelson shook his head and revealed a bitter smile. He could not understand. These ancient secrets were still too far away from him. What he needed to do now was to try his best to break through to the higher levels. Joelsons expression became serious, and mes rose in his hands. Outside the mage tower. Hundreds of students wearing different colored mage robes gathered in front of the magic light screen. The space at the bottom of the mage tower was too small to amodate so many people. Some kind-hearted senior cast a spell to erge the magic light screen and projected it outside the tower so that everyone could see the real-time changes in the rankings. Francis has already reached the neenth floor. It seems that he has a chance to break through to the twentieth floor. It hasnt been two weeks since he advanced to tier-3. Could it be that he has already mastered level-3 magic? Isnt this too terrifying?! Hey, look at Joelson! At this moment, the name Joelson Edward slowly moved up by one. The 13th floor! DAMN! When I came here, he was only on the fourth floor. How long has it been? Hes already the 13th Floor! Its too terrifying. It seems that Joelson advanced to tier-3 earlier than Francis. Its not a big deal to have such speed. Joelson should be able to catch up to Francis very soon. What a terrifying talent. Its said that Joelson can cast level-3 magic instantaneously. Hes only 16 years old. Ah,pared to him, Im like a piece of trash. The 14th level! My God of Magic! While everyone was discussing, Joelsons ranking climbed up again. The 14th floor! The gap between him and Francis was huge. To observe their rankings, everyone had to look at two screens at the same time. But now, their names were on the same screen. Francis had stopped, the rise was very slow, and Joelson was catching up. Step by step, quickly. The people of the Magic Potion Association were all staring at Joelsons name on the screen. Every time Joelsons score changed, they would be excited. The vice president is awesome!! Awesome! He is indeed the first genius in a hundred years! Well done. Shannon stared at the light screen and pursed her lips. Her light purple eyes could not hide the joy and expectation. If you cant even beat Francis, I will not forgive you! As she spoke, Shannon waved her small fist at the mage tower. Joelsons tutor, Elsa, Morton, and Juliana stood together and watched as well. This ss was originally Elsas potions ss, but when she heard that Joels was challenging the mage tower, Elsa simply brought her entire ss over. Amazing! As expected of my good brother! The fat on Mortons face kept shaking, and he was very excited. The people around looked at him with disdain. Since when did Joelson be your good brother? Juliana clenched her fists tightly, shouting in her heart. Go, Joelson! At this moment, Joelson was fighting four tier- 2 magic wolves on the fourteenth floor at the same time. If I only use tier-2 spells, I might be able to get the best training. This should be the true intention of the mage towers builders. However, it would consume too much mana and mental energy. Ill do the same as level-1 to level-10. Ill use a spell a level higher to end the battle quickly. Looking at the four magic wolves, Joelsons gaze was calm. He pushed out a red me ripple with his right hand. A scorching aura spread out. Level-3 spell, me ripple! Chapter 39: Francis, Who Was Shocked

Chapter 39: Francis, Who Was Shocked

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The spell, which had the effect of burning and vibration, and the me ripple, directly killed all four magic wolves. Joelson did not choose to enter the next level directly. Now that his magic power had been somewhat consumed, he used the one-minute rest time to slightly recover some magic power and spiritual power, and then he walked into the light door. On the 20th floor of the Mage Tower. Francis was already very tired. He was panting slightly. He had already killed eight out of ten tier-2 magic wolves. There were still two light and dark magic wolves that he had not finished off. One of them waspletely white. Its entire body was exuding a sacred and invible aura. The other magic wolf was as dark as the night. Its eyes stared fiercely at Francis. The dark element magic wolf would hide in the shadows andunch a sneak attack without any warning. The sneak attack of the dark element magic wolf was very difficult to detect in advance. Just now, Francis had been a little careless and almost broke his magic shield. Francis cast an eleration spell on himself, and his body immediately became light and fast. He easily dodged a white ball of light, which was the attack method of the light element magic wolf. Francis used his agile body to start circling the two magic wolves. From time to time, he would throw a few wind des at the magic wolves, cutting out some light spots on their bodies. His major was wind element magic. It would be great if he could cast a levitation spell or a levitation spell now. He could easily defeat these monsters. However, hovering and floating were both level-4 and above spells, which were too far away for Francis. Finally, when Francis was about to run out of mana, he sessfully exhausted the two magic wolves bit by bit. The strength of a level-2 wolf with mutated attributes was almostparable to that of a level-3 wolf. The challenge here was too difficult. Almost in an instant, he cleared the level, Francis immediately sat down cross-legged and quickly recovered his magic power. The difficulty of every ten levels would be greatly increased. This was something that all the students who had challenged the mage tower knew. The 21st level, a rank 3 magic beast. Francisface revealed a trace of bitterness. He almost did not have much magic power left. With the magic power from the reward, he had probably only recovered less than 20%. Francis could only try this level. If he did not encounter any earth or ice type monsters with strong defense, he might be able to try again. If he was lucky, he might be able to go up another level. He wondered, what level Joelon had reached? The figure of a teenager appeared in front of Francis. This was his biggest concern. He and Joelson had cleared the level at the same time. The people outside were watching, so he had to try his best to go up a few more levels. Fortunately, it was Joelsons first challenge. The first challenge had to start from the beginning, including the mana consumption of the previous levels. Joelson would use up all his mana at the 16th level at most. Francis eyes rxed slightly. At this time, the time for recovery hade. He walked into the light door with a determined expression. Not long after. Hes out! Someones out! Outside the mage tower, someone eximed. Francis walked out of the mage tower with a pale face. He looked slightly disheveled. This was a sign of excessive consumption of spiritual power. The 21st floor! Francis has already reached the 20th floor! Its really amazing. Many fourth-year students are unable to break through the 20th floor! As expected of a genius! In the crowd, praises and exmations sounded one after another. Francis face returned to its previous arrogance and indifference. Minister! Youre too awesome! Yes, yes! Minister is already more amazing than many fourth-grade academies! The people from the executive department immediately came up to Francis, with admiration and worship. Francis seemed to not mind and nodded. Its a pity that we met an earth-type magical beast on the twenty-first floor. I didnt have much magic power left at that time, so I didnt kill it. Otherwise, I could have broken through to the twenty-second floor. Oh, right, has Joelsone out now? Not yet, someone answered. Francis was not surprised and continued, Which floor is he on now? The 16th floor? or the 17th floor? This was the result that Francis had predicted for Joelson. The people from the Executive Department immediately fell silent. Their expressions were a little strange. Huh?! Francis frowned. Sensing that everyones reaction was not right, he subconsciously looked at the light screen. The next moment, he waspletely stunned. Joelson Edward, second grade. Twenty-first floor! This is impossible! Francis almost screamed. His face was filled with shock, and his eyes were filled with disbelief. How could Joelson be so fast?! So Strong?! He had started the challenge from the first floor, but he had already reached the twenty-first floor. One had to know that he had started from the seventeenth floor, and he had started from the first floor! How long did it take him to clear the 20th floor?! Francis was stunned and did not know what to say. Joelson is too strong! Hes already on the 22nd floor! Other than the 19th and 20th floors, he did not spend more than a minute on each floor! He haspletely surpassed Francis existence. As expected of the number one genius! Thats too terrifying. Which floor do you think Joelson will be able to reach? The 25th floor or the 30th floor? Im not too sure. A senior student wearing a purple robe shook his head and said, But the 30th floor is absolutely impossible. After the 25th floor, magical beasts with third-tier rare attributes are too powerful. An ordinary third-tier mage in perfect condition might not be able to defeat them in a one-on-one fight, let alone magical beasts with other attributes. The others nodded in agreement. But their eyes were still filled with shock, admiration, and disbelief. Generally speaking, a third-tier mage passing the 17th and 18th floors was considered qualified. Passing the 19th floor was considered outstanding. To pass the 20th floor was considered a genius among his peers. For example, Francis. To be able to pass the 20th floor in less than two weeks after advancing to the third-tier was enough to shock people. As for Joelson... He was a monster! He was an existence that they could not understand! From the first floor to the 21st floor, he rushed up in one breath. He did not even breathe. God of magic, could it be that his magic power and spiritual power were limitless? Everyone watched as his ranking continued to rise rapidly. They were so shocked that they were almost numb. He rose again! He rose again! Someone cried out in surprise. Following that, everyone looked at Joelsons name in shock. He jumped every few minutes and every few minutes. He continued to jump until he reached the 26th floor. Can we pass this floor? Everyones mood became tense. They were filled with anticipation... Chapter 40: Advancing to Tier 4! Clearing the 30th floor!

Chapter 40: Advancing to Tier 4! Clearing the 30th floor!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson did not disappoint everyone. The time spent on the 26th and 25th floors were about the same. He actually passed?! I really cant believe it! Hes really too terrifying! All sorts of exmations were heard, including many from the seniors and even the teachers of the academy, who had a hint of admiration in their eyes. One had to know that Joelson was only in the second-grade. Right now, his strength and results were enough to make many fifth-grade students feel embarrassed. Following that, Joelson Edwards name climbed up step by step at a steady and firm speed. th floor. th floor. Soon, they reached the 30th floor. The exmations did not stop in the arena. More and more people gathered. The magic message spread like a stream of light in the academy. Many students ran out of the ssroom during ss and rushed to the mage tower. They wanted to witness the birth of a miracle, a miracle of their generation. Francis expression was already lifeless. With every level that Joelson went up, his face became paler and paler. It was a huge blow. Before today, everyone in the academy wasparing him to Joelson. Who was the most talented student in this years Tulip Academy? Francis was also secretlypeting with Joelson. Since he was a child, he had lived under the dazzling halo of genius, among countless praises. Among his peers, no one could be stronger than him. But then, Joelson appeared. He streaked across the sky of the Tulip Academy like a shooting star. From the moment Francis first heard his name, to the moment when he began to take it seriously, to the moment when hepared himself to him, to the moment when he could only catch up. Until now, a deep sense of powerlessness rose in his heart. Francis knew. From now on, no one would ever mention his name together with Joelsons. Because he was no longer qualified. All the light would gather on Joelson alone. His talent was so strong that it made people despair! The 30th floor! Joelson came to a ce that made everyone nervous to the point of holding their breath. If he can break through the 30th floor, Joelson will set a new record for the Tulip Academy. Since the establishment of the Tulip Academy, only one person has been able to break through the 30th floor with the strength of a third-tier mage. Ulysses! The proudest disciple of Headmaster Harriet Terrence. No, if he can do it, it means that he is stronger than Ulysses. When Ulysses passed through the 30th floor with the strength of a third-tier mage, he tried more than once. He failed eight times on the 29th floor alone. Its time for Joelson toe out. Someone said with regret and certainty, Even if he has the ability, his magic power and spiritual power should be exhausted from the first floor to the 30th floor. Unless... Unless what? Unless he breaks through in the mage tower and bes a tier-4 mage! ! ! ! Joelsons current situation was not very good. After tier-3, the power of the magic wolves with different attributes would increase exponentially when they gathered together. Putting everything else aside, ten magic wolves attacking a single target with a tier-3 elemental ball was enough to easily tear apart any opponent below tier-5. The only way was to kill as many magic wolves as possible as quickly as possible so that they would not have the chance to attack together. Joelson did the same. With the talent of instant magic, it was not difficult for him. However, his mental strength and magic power were indeed insufficient. From the 10th floor onwards, he had consciously saved his magic power and seized every opportunity to replenish it. But even so, when he reached the 29th floor, the magic power in his body was less than half. This was also the reason why after he shared the talent of Du Lu, both the amount of magic power and the speed of magic power recovery were much faster than ordinary people. The Level-3 light-attributed magic wolf on the 29th floor was too difficult to deal with. Joelson used up all his strength to barely kill it. His magic power had also been used up. The 30th floor. Before crossing the light door, he thought of the situation he was about to face. Joelson made a decision. It was just as the people outside the mage tower had said. Unless he could breakthrough immediately and advance to a tier-4 mage, the surge of spiritual power and the instantaneous flow of magic elements brought about by his advancement would be able to make up for his previous consumption. Even if he could not recover to his peak condition, under normal circumstances, he would still be able to reach 60%. It was simply impossible for others to break through in the mage tower. Only a very small number of lucky people who were blessed by the God of Magic would be able to do so. It might not be possible to find such a lucky person among 10,000 people. But for Joelson. This was as easy as eating and drinking. As long as he tapped lightly to level up. With the 1,000 experience gained from building the Dragon Gods Arena and the umtion of experience, he could already level up to a tier-4 mage. As his spiritual power skyrocketed, a cool current flowed through his mind, making the exhausted Joelson almost moan infort. The abundant magic elements in the mage tower quickly gathered toward Joelson. His body seemed to have be a ck hole, a whirlpool, greedily devouring the surrounding fire element. It was better than expected. Tier-4, 30% of his mental strength, and almost all of his mana was restored. He was at his peak condition when he was above tier-3. He had also studied level-4 spells before, and now he could cast them easily. me tornado. The violent fire element formed a small hurricane that exploded and raged. The magic wolves with normal attributes could not even make a whimper before they were easily killed by the mes. The ice element, electric element, and Air Element Magic Wolvesbodies were dim under the attack of the ming cyclone. A scorching red pir of me exploded from Joelsons hands. He easily destroyed a few magic wolves as if he was holding a holy sword. It was the same level-4 spell, scorching ray. As soon as they exchanged blows, the magic wolves on the 13th floor were mostly cleaned up by Joelson. The air was filled with all kinds of magical elements of various colors, as beautiful as a dream. The light and dark magic wolves, who had withstood two waves of damage from Joelson, bared their teeth and rushed toward him. Joelsons expression was calm, and his fair and slender fingers gently tapped on the void. It disyed the elegance and elegance of a mage perfectly. The elements quickly gathered into a ball. Two solid fireballs descended from the sky. The light and dark magic wolves did not make a sound. They turned into spots of light and disappeared. Level-4 spell, Fire Nova. This was the most powerful single-target level-4 spell. It advanced to the level-6 Fire Meteor and the level-9rge-scale destructive spell Fire Rain Meteor. Level-30 passed! In this battle, Joelson wantonly squandered his magic power. In addition to the joy after advancing to tier-4, he had been considering. Should he continue? Chapter 41: Sweeping Stance

Chapter 41: Sweeping Stance

He actually passed! A few seconds ofplete silence appeared outside the mage tower. There was no sound of agitation, and everyone could even hear their own breathing. Everyone stared nkly at the message on the light screen. Joelson Edward, and editing, level 31. Second year. The word appeared so bright and dazzling here that no one could speak. The seniors who had analyzed that Joelson could not pass the 30th floor revealed a bitter smile. As expected, the potential of a genius with two super talents is not something that we can easily guess. Not only the students but even the teachers were shocked. The first time he tried, he went straight to the 31st floor. Was this Joelson a monster? He probably had more magic power than most tier-5 mages. Teacher Elsa, this is your student! Hes really amazing! Some of the teachers looked at Elsa with envy. Elsa smiled, even she was shocked. Joelsons growth speed was too fast, so fast that she felt like she was already old. In fact, she was only twenty-two years old. The people from the Magic Potion Association and Joelsons ssmates were so excited that they wanted to dance. So strong! The vice president will be my idol from now on! Thats right, the vice president is also my idol! Please! You two junior Joelson has been my idol for a long time! You must be looking at juniors good looks, right? You... The record has been broken just like that! No one knew who shouted this, but everyone finally realized this. With one sentence, Joelson broke the challenge record set by Ulysses Lock. He was even more terrifying than Ulysses! Second grade! Thirty-first floor! This was a height that made people despair. Francis face did not have the slightest color of blood. It was even paler than when he had juste out of the mage tower when his spiritual power was exhausted. There was a trace of loneliness in his eyes. He realized that perhaps, Joelson had never treated him as a real opponent. Francis lips forced a smile, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. Everyone was looking forward to the appearance of Joelson, the strongest freshman in the Tulip Academy, the second-year student who shocked and terrified everyone. The first genius! The girls faces were filled with admiration, looking forward to the arrival of their Prince Charming. Countless love letters were already brewing in the hearts of the girls. Everyones eyes were fixed on the mage tower, waiting for the appearance of Joelson. However, in the next second... Under everyones gaze, Joelsons name began to rise rapidly like a rocket. Thirty-two floors, thirty-three floors, thirty-four floors... Swish! Swish! Swish! Just like that, it rose rapidly at an unbelievable speed. It didnt stop until the thirty-ninth floor. Stunned. Shocked. Unbelievable. This was the expression on everyones faces. Everyone was dumbfounded. What was going on? Could it be that the mage tower had malfunctioned? Impossible! This was an ancient magic conductor! It could not have malfunctioned! In other words. Joelson ascended nine floors in one breath, and only stopped when he was close to the 40th floor! Shocking! Absolute Silence! Everyone was speechless. Their hearts were pounding, and they could not believe their eyes. Until an excited voice sounded in the crowd. Joelson, Joelson, Edward must have broken through to tier-4! ... In the mage tower. In fact. At this moment, Joelson was much more rxed than anyone had imagined. He was sitting cross-legged in the mage tower, meditating and recuperating, recovering the mana and spiritual power he had used up on the thirtieth floor. In front of him, there was no suspense in this battle. A huge dragon was entrenched in the sky. zing mes poured down like a flood, burning the tier-4 magic wolves into elemental forms. Du Lu casually pped down with his palm, and the ice-type magic wolves were smashed into a pile of ice-blue meat paste, which then dispersed into magic elements. Du Lu, who was used to fighting steel dragons every day, had no interest in such battles at all. These magic wolves were simply too weak. Tier-5 giant dragons. Moreover, they had gone through the Dragon God Arena, the trial of blood and fire, and theirbat strength had reached 1,800 points. These tier-4 magic wolves could not even break Du Lus protective dragon shield. Torture. Complete torture. Although all the magic wolves were made of magic elements. But that scene was still unbearable to watch. Joelson summoned Du Lu and let it buy time for him to recover his magic power and spiritual power. At the same time, he cleared the battle in front of him that was not of much help to him. He wanted to challenge the fortieth floor! He wanted to see if he could sessfully clear the level under the siege of ten tier-4 magic beasts. Du Lu used apletely sweeping posture and a very domineering way to sweep from the thirty-first floor to the thirty-ninth floor. That was why the people outside the mage tower would see such a shocking scene. It was enough. Joelson stood up and smoothed the uninteresting creases on the mage robe. Youre back, Du Lu. Roar! Du Lu lowered her voice and roared as ifining to Joelson that these few battles were too boring. Du Lu was now a battle maniac. Joelson smiled and shook his head. Her gaze fell on the light door leading to the fortieth floor, and there was a burning passion in her eyes. As if affected by Du Lu, Joelsons fighting spirit also rose. Joelson licked his lips and said in a low voice, The fortieth floor, Im really looking forward to it. ... The fortieth floor. The surrounding academies were almost speechless. Even if he advanced to tier-4, hes still too strong! Each floor takes less than five minutes! This is the first time Ive seen someone challenge the thirtieth to fortieth floors of the mage tower at a faster speed than the twentieth to thirtieth floors. Despair. Everyone had no way of estimating which floor Joelson could reach. Their previous judgments were repeatedly broken by Joelson. Geniuses were existences that broke the rules. Not to mention a super genius like Joelson who had never existed before. He has already surpassed my previous results. Elsa smiled bitterly and shook her head. But hes only in the second grade! Yes, Joelson was only a student in the second grade. If this result had not been witnessed by thousands of people, no one would believe it. Francis expression had returned to calmness. From the moment Joelson broke through to the fortieth level. He was no longer persistent. If he was a human, he still had the heart topare. But not Joelson! He was a monster! An unimaginable being! Chapter 42: You have a dragon?

Chapter 42: You have a dragon?

Francis had already figured it out. With such an existence, what was there for him topare with. For such a genius, the others only needed to look up to him. A tall and slender figure suddenly appeared in front of everyone. Before everyone could react, they were all stunned for three seconds. Then, itpletely exploded! Joelson! Its Joelson! Hes finally out! If he doesnte out soon, well go crazy! Hes only sixteen years old! Hes so young! I cant believe it! Hes already made it to the fortieth floor at such a young age! Thank you for the blessing of the god of magic. The God of Magic has blessed my Tulip Academy! Joelson was also shocked by the scene in front of him. Why were there so many people outside the Mage Tower? It looked like they were all looking at him. Was it because of the results? Joelson instantly reacted. Exmations, praises, and cheers flooded Joelson like a tide. Everyone rushed up and looked at the handsome youth in front of him with curiosity, admiration, appreciation, and even jealousy. The greatest genius since the birth of the Tulip Academy! A genius who surpassed Ulysses! The crowd suddenly parted to form a path. A thin man wearing a ck mage robe walked up to Joelson. His eyes were filled with admiration and admiration. He smiled and said to Joelson, Joelson Edward, the Dean invites you! The Dean invited him. Had Sir Harriet Terrence already noticed Joelson? Thats right. With Joelsons talent and such terrifying strength and achievements, the Dean should have noticed him long ago. His envious gaze focused on Joelson. To be invited by the great saint-level powerhouse and the idol of countless young mages, Sir Harriet Terrence was indeed a supreme special honor. Joelson was also stunned for a moment, but he quickly regained his calm. Okay, Master Brewster. This thin man was the short-bearded man who had tested his magic talent when he first entered the academy. They met again. But the situation waspletely different. Its rare that you can still remember me. Brewster sighed, his eyes filled with relief. It had only been a month since the magic talent test, and the scene of him being recruited into the academy was still in front of him. But now, the young man in front of him had easily surpassed him and be a fourth-rank mage. He was only a third-rank mage. Please follow me. Brewster said to Joelson, then turned around and walked out of the crowd. Joelson followed. Everyone watched as Joelson left, their eyes in a trance. Today, they had witnessed the rise of a legendary genius like aet. The light was so dazzling that no one could stop it. Harriet Terrence. Along the way, Joelson had been chanting this name. A name that no one didnt know. There were so many stories about Harriet Terrence. He was another legend. When he was young, he was just like the current Joelson. He was as dazzling as aet, suppressing his peers and making them appear very dim. He was the number one genius of the Alcott Empire. Later, he left the Alcott Empire and traveled to an extremely distant ce. It was said that he even passed through the ocean behind the impassable mountain range and arrived on another continent. When Harrit Terrence returned, he had already be a terrifying saint-level powerhouse. Then, his teacher, the chief court mage of the Alcott Empire, invited him to establish the Tulip Academy. When the old mage passed away, Harrit Terrence became the second dean of the Tulip Academy until now. Seeing a legendary mission soon, Joelson was still quite excited. Why did Harriet want to see him? Was it because his results were too dazzling? He suddenly regretted summoning Du Lu. He had already cheated. Unfortunately, he still could not pass the fortieth floor. A tier-4 magic wolf was the size of a calf. Not only could it spit powerful magic, but it also had the speed and strength of a tier-3 knight. It was very difficult. Very difficult. Joelson was still a little short. His magic power had been exhausted, but he was still unable to kill the light and dark magic wolves. He could only helplessly leave the mage tower. If his magic key could be a little denser, and the power of his magic was a little more powerful, he might be able to get through it. Joelson thought of the new attribute dragon egg mentioned in the ranching mission, and he could not help but look forward to it. Were here. Brewster called out softly and pulled Joelson back from his thoughts. In front of him was an ancient castle with a medieval style. It was the resting ce of the academys instructors. The dean is waiting for you on the top floor. After Brewster said this, he did not go forward. He smiled and gestured for Joelson to walk in by himself. After thanking Brewster, Joelson walked in. The brown staircase spiraled upward. When one looked up, one could see the faint lighting from the sky. When Joelson walked up the stairs, a force immediately rose from under his feet, pushing him up quickly. It was like an esctor in his previous life, but this was a power that belonged to magic, and it felt a little strange. Soon, they reached the top of the building. There was only a small door, and it stood in front of Joelson. Joelson straightened his mage robe, walked up with a serious expression, and gently knocked on the door. No one answered. He waited for a while, and found that the door was not locked, but was left ajar, so he pushed the door open and walked in. The soft light filled the entire space, and it was bigger than Joelson had imagined. The first thing that Joelson saw when he came in was a book. A book. There were books everywhere. On the ground and on both sides, there were all kinds of books piled up in a mess. They were spread out messily, making it seem crowded and chaotic. Oh, are you here? An old voice sounded. Joelson saw a white head emerge from the messy pile of books. An old man in a white robe jumped out from the pile of books. Just like the magicians in the magic movies in his previous life, he had gray hair, eyebrows, and a bushy beard that reached all the way to his chest. It was obviously Harriet Terrence. Harriet Terrence showed an embarrassed expression and said, Sorry, its too messy here. He tapped his finger lightly. Joelson felt the wind magic flow again. The entire rooms secretary became useless like a flock of pigeons. In a short while, they were all neatly arranged. This kind of magic control made Joelsons eyes widen. Its much more spacious now. Harrit Terrence smiled kindly and pointed at the chair in front of Joelson. Do it, child. Joelson nodded and sat down. Dean Harriet Terrence, may I ask why you are looking for me? Joelson could not help but ask. Have a cup of tea first. Harriet Terrence snapped his fingers, and two cups of steaming hot tea flew out of nowhere andnded on the table. Harriet Terrence picked up a cup and took a sip with a face full of enjoyment. Then he looked at Joelson with a smile and said, You have a dragon, right? Chapter 43: Personal Disciple

Chapter 43: Personal Disciple

! ! ! When he heard this, he almost jumped up from his chair. His expression did not change, but his heart kept sinking. Had he been discovered? As expected, he had been too rash and had not thought things through. What should he do now? The value of the dragon was very clear in his heart. If Harriet Terrence wanted to rob him by force. Would he and Du Lu be able to defeat a saint-level mage? Joelson quickly thought of a solution in his mind. Oh, no, no, no. Please dont misunderstand, Joe.son. Harriet Terrence said with some distress, Perhaps I shouldnt have asked so directly. I didnt mean to me you at all, nor did I have any other thoughts. Thats your luck. Its the favor of the God of Magic. Im happy for you. Joelson stared into Harriet Terrences eyes. He was wise and experienced, as deep as the starry night sky, and calm and clear. He really didnt have any malice. Thank you for understanding, Dean Harriet Terrence. Joelson let out a sigh of relief. Harriet Terrence also showed a rxed and gratified smile. He was also worried that he had scared Joelson. Everyone has their own little secret. Im sorry, I shouldnt have said it. But Im very curious, how did you get this dragon, Joelson? A conflicted and hesitant expression appeared on Joelsons face as if he was in a difficult position. He would never reveal the fact that he had the system to anyone. After some consideration, Joelson decided to honestly make up a story for Dean Harlit Terrence. ... Its really unbelievable. Harriet Terrence revealed a surprised expression for the third time. So, it has been following you ever since then? Yes. With a sincere expression, Joelson replied, After I treated its injuries, it became my most important partner. Its really amazing. Harriet Terrence eximed, Its your kindness that brought you good luck. Perhaps. Joelsons face was filled with gratitude. In his heart, he was ridiculing the system. It was clearly the system that brought him good luck. Du Lu could be personally hatched by me. If it didnt follow me, who else could it follow? The rarest thing is that it even signed a contract with you. It seems like it treats you as its master. Harriet Terrences expression immediately became veryplicated, he said seriously to Joelson, Joelson, you must remember that before you have enough strength, you must never let the Giant Dragon n discover the existence of this contract. The pride of the Dragon n does not allow their nsmen to sign such a contract with humans. Yes, I understand, Dean Harriet Terrence. Joelson silently noted it down in his heart. He did not know what kind of contract he had made with Du Lu, but he had indeed gained more benefits. Harriet Terrence nodded with gratification and said with a smile, Actually, I have been paying attention to you since a long time ago, since you entered the academy. Joelson was suddenly surprised in his heart. After all, there havent been many magic geniuses with double talents since the founding of the Tulip Academy. Youve already surprised me enough, do you know that, Joelson? Instant-cast magic, Song of Ice and Fire... Hmm, is that the name? and the amazing talent you showed in your magic training injuries, you remind me of myself when I was young. Harrit Terrence was very excited in front of Joelson. The old man seemed to have been alone for too long, and no one spoke, so he couldnt hold it in anymore. But your performance in the mage tower today really scared me. You actually summoned a dragon! A real Fire Dragon! Harrit Terrence looked at Joelson with envy and said, I wasnt as lucky as you when I was young. He did not expect Harriet Terrence to secretly observe him. He had rashly summoned Du Lu to help him. Now it seemed that he was indeed a little reckless. Joelson warned himself to be more cautious. However, the old mage who had lived for more than five hundred years was indeed terrifying. He even had the habit of peeping on people. So, Dean Harriterrence, why did you call me here? Joelson could not help but interrupt Harriet Terrence with a bitter smile. Oh, right, I almost forgot. Harriet Terrence stroked his white beard and stared at Joelson with an expectant gaze. I want to ask you, are you willing to be my disciple? Joelson was stunned. Harriet wanted to take him as a disciple?! A saint-level powerhouse actually took the initiative to be his own teacher! Was this the legendary protagonists Halo? Joelson immediately put on a very excited, unbelievable expression and said, Really? Dean Harriet, this is my greatest honor! Harriet Terrenceughed in relief. The matter was decided so easily and happily. Hariet Terrence was very satisfied with Joelson. He had double innate talent in magic, excellent control of magic, the instant casting of magic, and luck that even he could not help but envy. Joelson had actually signed a contract with a dragon when he was at tier-4! After some time, when the dragon had fully grown, it would definitely be a powerful helper for him. If Harriet knew that Joelson had a ranch that could raise dragons, he might be scared to death if he used a bunch of dragons to gang up on his opponents in the future. I see that you dont seem to have a suitable staff? Yes, Ive looked at it in the Chamber of Commerce, but I havent seen a suitable one. Harrit Terrence nodded, thought for a while, and said, As a teacher, I should also give you a wee gift. Harrit Terrence waved his hand, and a short ck staff appeared out of thin air in his hand. The tip of the short staff was iid with a red ball. From a distance of more than a meter, Joelson could still feel the rich power of magic elementsing from the staff. This is the staff I used when I was young, the crystal core of a tier-8va violent bear, and the handle made of tungsten and ironwood. It can speed up your mana recovery by at least 30% . Joelson took the staff, his eyes could not hide the joy in them. He had always wanted to buy a suitable staff, but he did not expect to get one from Harriet. This teacher was worth it. Holding the magic staff in his hand, it was heavier than he had expected, and it felt very heavy. Tungsten and ironwood are the best materials to make a magic staff. Its hardness isparable to steel, and even a sword would not leave any traces. Joelson thought that if he took the dragon blood potion to strengthen his body in the future, he would have the strengthparable to a knight. During the battle, when others rushed in front of him, he suddenly lifted his mage robe, raised his staff, and struck it. It was a funny scene. Chapter 44: Shaking the Empire

Chapter 44: Shaking the Empire

And this. Harriet Terrence ground out another silver-white ring, his expression a little reluctant. A magic ring with a cubic space. This is much more precious than the magic staff in your hand. Its worth at least 100,000 magic crystal coins. Joelson frowned and asked, Teacher, what is a magic crystal coin? Harriet Terrence exined, It is a currency in cirction in the mage world. Its value is a hundred times more than gold coins. You wille into contact with it in the future. A hundred times more. There was a hint of shock in Joelsons eyes. That said, a small interspatial ring was worth more than ten million gold coins. It was too valuable, too precious! However. A cubic space was too small. Thinking about how he owned a Dragon God Ranch that was as big as a floating ind, Joelson didnt know what to say. But he still had to put on an expression of Excitement and surprise. Thank you, teacher. Harrit Terrence nodded with gratification and said, The interspatial ring also has the symbol of your new identity. The symbol of the new identity Harriet was talking about was a badge, simr to a student badge, but made of purple gold. In the Tulip Academy of Magic, the student badge was silver, and the instructor badge was gold. Purple badges were only qualified to be worn by the Dean and the Deans personal disciples. ... With a calm expression, Joelson walked out of the ancient castle. Brewster was still waiting on the spot. However, he noticed that the student badge on Joelsons chest had changed from silver to honorable purple. Brewster was instantly stunned and his expression was dull. Dean Harrit Terrence has he... has he taken you in as his personal disciple?! Joelson nodded. Brewster could no longer describe his current mood with words. Admiration, envy, gratification, manyplicated emotions piled up in his heart. ... Congrattions. After holding it in for a long time, Brewster solemnly gave Joelson a standard mage etiquette and said with some respect. Right now, regardless of whether it was his strength or status. Joelson had reached a point where he needed to look up to him. Obviously, Joelson still did not know what it meant to be Harriets first direct disciple. The news spread throughout the entire academy the next day. The entire academy waspletely shocked by the news. Joelson had already brought them enough surprises, but this time, it was undoubtedly a level-10 forbidden spell that smashed into the Tulip Academy. It was said that when Francis learned of the news, he had. He withdrew from the Truth Society, resigned from his position as the head of the executive department, and devoted himself to the cultivation of magic. On the third day, the entire Alcott Empire was shaken. The pir of the empire, the saint-level mage, Harriet Terrence, had taken in another personal disciple after a hundred years?! This news was too shocking. Immediately after, the truth about Joelson spread. The double super talent entered the Tulip Academy and directly broke through to the second grade. On the third day, he advanced to the second grade. Two weekster, he advanced to the third grade. In the monthly routine test, he defeated his mentor, Aisha, who was a sixth-grade sorcerer. A monthter, he challenged the Mage Tower and directly advanced from the first floor to the 40th floor, breaking the record set by the genius, Ulysses Lock. He was hailed by all the teachers and students as the strongest freshman and the most monstrous genius academy since the founding of the Tulip Academy. What was more surprising was that. He was also the Vice-President of the Magic Potion Association. On the day he joined, he helped the Magic Potion Association develop a new type of offensive potion. The Magic Potion Association immediately became the most popr association. This kind of magic potion had already been hyped up to the price of one thousand gold coins per bottle on the ck market. Even so, it was still not avable. Joelson was actually a magic potion genius! And this year... He was only sixteen years old! Any feat, if ced on another person, would be enough to make others gasp in admiration. And when all these halos were concentrated on one person... The degree of this light was so dazzling that it made everyone unable to open their eyes. It was already a dazzling light. Joelson Edwards name began to frequently appear in the mouths of the upper-ss nobles. They were curious and expectant about what such a genius youth looked like. Magic crystals with Joelsons portrait on them spread out from the academy, and people were surprised to find out. This legendary magic genius was even more handsome than everyone had imagined. Countless young noble girls were filled with shyness, hoping to have the opportunity to meet Joelson. Even the Emperor of the Alkot Empire was shocked. What?! Joelson raised his head in surprise and asked, Charles III is going to award me with a medal?! Yes, thats right! Shannons delicate face, which was quite neutral, was full of excitement. Yes, to be precise, he will confer you the title of a lifetime Earl, and your father will have the title of a hereditary Viscount. Joelson was very surprised. He looked at Shannon with puzzlement and asked, How do you know so clearly? Ah? This is because... A trace of panic shed across Shannons face. He stammered, Because, this matter has been spread throughout the entire capital. I heard it from others. Maybe its a rumor. Joelson smiled carelessly, shook his head, and once again buried his head and focused on reading the magic book. Shannon, it cant be a rumor! Shannon pushed him anxiously and said, The Emperor said it himself, how could it be fake? The medal ceremony is tomorrow night, and there will be a grand banquet at that time. All the nobles in the capital wille. Dont forget it! After saying that, Shannon left in a hurry. Joelson shook his head helplessly. He felt that Shannon was a little strange today, but he couldnt tell what was strange about it. Joelson closed his book and got up to go to Harriet Terrences residence. He had directly jumped to the fourth grade now. The dark blue mage robe had been changed to red. There was no teacher anymore. Instead, Dean Harriet Terrence taught him personally. Almost everyone around him knew him when he walked through the academy. When he passed by, the people around him would stop to watch and discuss. Look, thats the most famous person in the academy, Joelson Edward! The Tulip Academy is also the number one genius of the empire! However, no one came up to him to strike up a conversation. Before this, Joelson was only amazing. Now, he had risen to a level that they could only look up to. It made them feel like they were in a different world from him. Chapter 45: The Way of the Knight

Chapter 45: The Way of the Knight

Teacher. Joelson greeted Harriet Terrence respectfully. Harriet Terrence revealed a gratified smile. This disciple of Harriets really made him feel very satisfied. Other than being smart and outstanding, he could always hint at some wonderful ideas that even he couldnt help but marvel at. Moreover, even as the number one genius, he was still very diligent and hardworking. He saw a calmness in Joelson that ordinary youths did not have. I noticed that youve been reading some books about knight cultivation recently? Harriet Terrence could not help but ask. Joelson thought for a moment, nodded and said, Yes, teacher. Because I thought that I might encounter such an opponent in future experiences and battles, I read some books about knight cultivation to increase my understanding. Well, very good, very good. Harriet Terrence showed a look of approval. In fact, Joelson was just preparing to take the Dragon Blood Potion. Judging from the time, Las caravan should be returning from the Elf Forest soon. With the Green truffle, he could try to make the dragon blood potion. At that time, his overall strength would have another significant increase. Oh, right. Harriet Terrence seemed to have thought of something and said, There will be a dinner party at the Royal Pce tomorrow night. Its about your medal ceremony. Hearing what Harriet Terrence said. Joelson was instantly stunned. Whats Wrong? A member of Harriet Terrence, Joelson, was surprised by the good news, he smiled and said, Its just early. After graduating from Tulip Academy, every mage is qualified. But its the Emperor himself who awarded the medal. It seems that the royal family has ns to rope you in. Then what rank will I be awarded? Harriet Terrence shook his head and said, Im not sure about that. At least above Viscount. Joelsons expression suddenly became very strange. He thought of what Shannon said. ... Harriet Terrence was an earth magician. He only taught Joelson theoretical knowledge of magic. The specific fire magic still needed to beprehended by Joelson himself. However, there was a benefit to this. Joelson got all the spell-casting spells of fire magic from Level-1 to Level-9 in one go. In fact, its good that you know some of the training methods of knights. In theory, mages who have been nourished by magic elements all year round are more suitable to train as knights than ordinary people. Having a strong body can also make meditation more effective. Thest sentence was often mentioned by Harriet Terrence. Teacher, has anyone in this world tried to cultivate both magic and knights at the same time? Joelson asked the question that had been hidden in his heart all this time. How many people dreamed of cultivating magic and knights at the same time. Edward. Harriet Terrences expression became serious as he said seriously. Dont try this dangerous idea. Whether its magic or the path of knights, its enough for us to spend our whole lives to study and struggle. We cant reach the peak even if we spend our whole lives. Your talent is very good, but you cant use it to squander or waste it. If you get distracted, perhaps youll be mediocre on both paths. Harriet sighed and looked into the distance. During my time on the continent, Ive seen many geniuses with outstanding talent, even surpassing you. Each of them was very confident, fantasizing about cultivating two paths at the same time, but in the end, they were all disappointed. I really dont want you to be like them. Joelson nodded seriously and said solemnly, Your disciple will remember teachers teachings. However, he couldnt help but think, If I can concoct the dragon blood potion, even if I dont put my energy into the path of knights, the level of knights will rise like a rocket. Speaking of which, its almost time for the annual Academy Exchange. Academy Exchange? Joelsons expression changed slightly. Harriet Terrence exined, The Arhang Empire, which is adjacent to the Alcott Empire, will send out their most outstanding geniuses topete with our students every year. This has already be a tradition. Whats the result of the Annual Exchange? Harriet Terrence coughed lightly and said vaguely, There will be winners and losers. Joelson looked at Harriet Terrence. Harriet Terrence was embarrassed by Joelsons clear gaze and said helplessly, Well, we have already lost three times to the knights. Its true that mages will suffer a lot if they meet the knights in the early stages. So! Harriet patted Joelsons shoulder heavily and said hopefully, This year, you must not let me down! The glory of the Tulip Academy is with you. Joelson didnt know what to say. He could only nod helplessly. Oh, right. Just as Joelson was about to leave, Harriet called out to him. There will be a carriage from the royal familying to the academy tomorrow night to pick us up. Remember to change into a set of beautiful clothes. Harriet Terrences wrinkled face revealed a smile, causing more wrinkles to appear on his face. He smiled and said, I can foresee that you will definitely be very popr at the banquet. You might even be able to capture the heart of the Princess of the Empire. Joelson smiled helplessly. If anyone knew that Harriet was such an interesting old man, who knew how surprised they would be if they knew that Harriet was the pir of the great saint-level Mage Empire. ... In the Dragon Gods Arena. Will the rancher allow the dragon race to have the fifteenth duel? Yes. Summoning ancient dragon soul. It was still the 5th rank steel dragon. Du Lu was already familiar with this opponent, and his battle intent soared. Before the steel dragon could fully drill out of the dragon g, he had already pounced forward. Continuous dragon roars resounded throughout the entire arena. One Red, one gray, two huge figures intertwined together. And this time, the red figure steadily held the advantage. Du Lu was exceptionally fierce. It seemed that even it could feel it. All the humiliation and pain it had received before would be repaid today! [Dragon Shield Protection (LV4): physical damage reduction 35%, magic damage reduction 35%.] [Fire Dragon: Du Lu, Combat Power: 2,100.] It was an intense battle! Du Lu fought the steel dragon without any regard for his own life. He relied on the damage reduction effect of his protective dragon shield to fight the steel dragon. Du Lu was very smart. After more than ten battles, he had learned how tobine the strong physique of the dragon race with his magic power. It posed a big threat to the steel dragon. The battlested for three hours. Chapter 46: First Victory

Chapter 46: First Victory

In the Dragon God Arena. Du Lus protective dragon shield had long been broken. The dragon scales fell off, and dragon blood sttered. The steel dragon was also in a bad mood. It glowed with a metallic luster, and its seemingly solid body became dim and even illusory. Joelsons eyes became serious, and he could not help but stand up. Finally. Du Lu was about to fiercely bite the steel dragons neck. Even though the dragons teeth were broken, he still refused to rx. The thick and long tail turned around and struck the steel dragons body. The steel dragon let out a powerless wail, and its body stiffened. The next moment, it suddenly shattered and turned into a golden light that filled the sky. He won! Du Lu finally won! A look of joy and excitement appeared on Joelsons face. He was even more excited than when he won the next battle. In the fifteenth battle, Du Lu had finally defeated his first opponent in the diator Arena! Du Lu raised his huge dragon head, and his roar shook the sky. His broken dragon wings lifted his body that was full of wounds. His aura was weak, but it was almost burning in the dark dragon eyes. This was the pride of the dragon race! Congrattions to the dragon race that belongs to the rancher for obtaining the victory of the Dragon God diator Arena. You have obtained 1 victory point. Victory points?! What was this? Joelson was stunned for a moment before he began to carefully check the system. He discovered that after the victory of Du Lu, the Dragon God Arena had opened something simr to a lottery roulette. It required victory points to be able to be drawn. Five victory points to be drawn once. Joelson intended to carefully check if there were any good things that could be used on the roulette, but the systems voice sounded once again. Congrattions to the fire-type dragon Du Lu for obtaining the ancient Dragon Gods praise for its tenacious fighting spirit. After the voice ended, a golden pir of light descended from the sky, enveloping Du Lu within. Du Lu howled in pain. However, the injuries on its body were rapidly healing. At the same time, its body was constantly expanding and expanding, and explosive power was brewing under its body. Joelson quickly checked Du Lus status panel. The growth value did not increase at all. However, there was a strange progress bar at the bottom. Ancient Fire Dragon Bloodline: 1/100 The progress bar continued to increase. When it reached 10/100, the golden light pir dispersed. At this time, Du Lu seemed to have undergone a huge change. It was still a type 5 dragon, but Du Lus body had grown by a whole circle. The color of its scales had be purer, and the red scales were like rubies. Its ws and teeth had also be harder, longer, and sharper. The once cute Du Lu had disappeared, and it now had the ferocity of a dragon. However, it was still as intimate with Joelson as before. Du Lu lowered its head and let Joelson climb onto its back, spreading its wings and soaring in the sky above the ranch. Du Lu, well done! Joelson patted Du Lus huge head in satisfaction. Du Lu let out a few happy growls. Du Lu, who had obtained a portion of the ancient fire dragon bloodline inheritance, had already soared to 2,500bat power,pletely surpassing the dragon soul of the steel dragon it had defeated. His growth value had also reached 3,866/4,000. Joelsons heart was filled with anticipation. Soon, he would have a second dragon. A brand new dragonpanion, a brand new magic attribute talent. A dual-element mage, or even a multi-element, or even an all-element mage in the future! After challenging the Mage Tower, Joelson was very envious of the elemental magic wolf that could easily control the light and dark attribute magic powers. And he, too, would have such a day sooner orter. Joelson exited the Dragon God Ranch and walked out of the basement. Leas came up to wee him and said softly, Young Master, the bath water has been put in. Joelson nodded slightly. The bath barrel was filled with hot water, and Leas sprinkled some essence and flower petals on it. Joelson didnt know what to say. He said helplessly, Leas, do you think Im a Woman? Leas face turned red. She whispered in embarrassment, I think thats what other people did. Other people? Who do you think did it? Leas helped Joelson take off his clothes and frowned. Its young Master Mortons sisters. They oftene to talk to me. Leas was a little worried. She carefully looked at Joelsons expression, afraid that he would be unhappy. Oh, is that so? Joelson said lightly. Joelson knew that Morton must have asked the maid to specially teach Leas. Morton was very smart. Joelson slowlyy down in the bathtub. A pair of cold little hands suddenly reached out from behind his head and stroked Joelsons temple, gently pressing it. Did they teach you this too? Joelsonughed. Leas technique was very awkward, but surprisinglyfortable. Yes. Joelson could not see that Leas, who was behind him, was already blushing. Leas did not say anything. In fact, what Mortons maid had told her was... At this time, she should step into the bathtub together and ce Joelsons head on her body. Sometimes, she even had to satisfy some of the nobles demands. Leas still could not do it. Leas stared at Joelsons handsome side profile with his eyes slightly closed. She could not help but think if Joelson really made such a request, would she agree to it? Leas was lost in her thoughts, and her eyes could not help but be a little stunned. Suddenly, a pair of clear eyes were staring at her. Joelson opened his eyes. Leas hurriedly turned her face to the other side, her face turning red until it reached her neck. Forget it, Ill wash it myself. Oh. Leas stood up obediently. She heaved a sigh of relief, but for some reason, there was a faint sense of disappointment. Joelson watched Leas slender figure slowly disappear at the door, and shook his head helplessly. At first, Leas massage was fine, butter, the pressure became lighter and lighter. In the end, it was as if she was tickling herself. If this went on, Joelson was afraid that he would fall asleep in the bathtub. A maid who did not look like a maid. And a noble who did not look like a noble. After Joelson took a shower, Leas brought over the gorgeous clothes that she had prepared earlier. Tonight was the banquet in the pce, and it was also his honor ceremony. Forget it, Ill wear that, he said after thinking for a while. It was a brand new mage robe, but it was ck. The four golden stripes on the left side of his chest were shining under the light of the magicmp, and there was also a purple-gold badge that symbolized nobility. The certificate of a fourth-rank mage. Harriet Terrence had prepared it for him. Put on this mage robe. Even if you dont say it, everyone will know that you are Joelson Edward. By the time Joelson arrived at the agreed location with Harriet Terrence, Harriet Terrence was already waiting there Chapter 47: The Banquet at the Palace

Chapter 47: The Banquet at the Pce

Teacher. Joelson called out respectfully. Harriet Terrence looked at Joelson carefully and finally nodded in satisfaction. Harriet Terrence was not quite the same as usual. His beard and hair had obviously been carefully groomed, and he was not like him. Finally, he had the demeanor of a saint-level mage. A very luxurious carriage quietly stopped in front of the academy. The carriage was engraved with the purple thorny flower symbol of the royal family. The royal butler, who was dressed very carefully and was very polite, waited in front of the carriage, and greeted both Joelson and Harriet respectively. Both of them were invited to the carriage. The interior of the carriage was more luxurious than any carriage that Joelson had ever ridden in. The carriage was lined with gold, and the floor was covered with a thick ck velvet carpet. There were also all kinds of exquisite desserts and fine wine. After Harriet got on the carriage, he closed his eyes to gather his energy. Joelson also imitated Harriet. He closed his eyes and slowly calmed down. Were here. Harriets gentle voice rang in Joelsons ears, pulling him out of his meditation. Youve done well by taking advantage of all the scattered time to meditate, Joelson. Harriet Terrences eyes revealed some praise. The more he looked at Joelson, the more satisfied he felt. Joelson felt a wave of shame in his heart. He had only meditated a few times. Usually, he relied on leveling up to increase his spiritual power and magic power. If Harriet Terrence knew the truth, he would probably be so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. Amon carpet extended from the front of the carriage to the pce. The appearance of Joelson and Harriet Terrence immediately attracted the attention of everyone around them. Look, its Lord Harriet Terrence! I remember thest time I saw him, I was still a three-year-old child. So many years have passed, but he hasnt changed at all! Its really unbelievable! Countless nobles in luxurious clothes looked very excited. They all looked at Harriet with respect and admiration. People kept saluting to show their goodwill. A room full of nobles kept saluting. The scene was very spectacr Joelson looked at the scene in front of him and didnt know what to say. Was this the influence and power of a saint-level mage? It was truly terrifying. The youth beside Sir Harriet Terrence must be Joelson Edward! Thats right, its him! Ive never seen such a young tier-4 mage before! Its really unbelievable. Although I already know, seeing it with my own eyes is really shocking! Its really too shocking! The nobles gradually noticed Joelson who was beside Harriet. He was also very eye-catching. The four golden stripes on the ck mages robe made the hearts of the nobles tremble. ... In the gorgeous boudoir, a group of maids were busily surrounding a person. Your Highness, your Highness. A maid with a delicate and pretty face rushed in from outside the door, holding her skirt. Because she ran too fast, her thin chest was heaving up and down violently, and she was panting. Sir Joelson Edward hase! Really?! The young girl, who was enduring the pain and letting the maids busily work, suddenly stood up in front of the mirror in surprise when she heard the news. The surrounding maids who were busy dressing her called out in a low voice in panic. Your Highness, dont move, your hair is going to be messed up! Your Highness, the dress, be careful of the dress! Dear your Highness, theres still one more earring to hang. It still needs a while. Your Highness, please sit down and wait for a while. Hearing the maids exmations, the young girl obediently sat down again. The maid who reported the news held her chest with both hands and sighed. Sir Joelson is even more handsome than in the magic images, and he is so young! He is a perfect match for the princess. Her Highness is also sixteen years old this year! Only a great genius mage like Sir Joelson can be a match for our Princess! The maids were busy, and they began to discuss happily. The girls fair face was slightly hot, and there was a hint of red. She sat quietly in front of the mirror and looked at the delicate and beautiful face in the mirror. She whispered, Will he really like me? Of course! Your Highness, how can he not like your Highness! The maid next to her bent down and said with a smile, Look at the pearl of our Alkot Empire, how beautiful it is! I dare to swear that any man will fall in love with you when they see you, your Highness! Hearing the maids around her say this, the young girlughed and suddenly frowned in distress. But, what about my hair? If I had known earlier, I wouldnt have cut my hair short! Your Highness, have you forgotten this? The maid handed over a jewellery box, and inside it was a beautiful emerald ne. The girls distressed eyes suddenly lit up. Yes, how could I forget? Grandpa Harriet gave it to me on my fifteenth birthday. The girl eagerly put on the ne. The emerald shone brilliantly against her fair skin. Then, something magical happened. The young girls hair grew out quickly and naturally fell on her petite shoulders. Her hair was the color of purple thorny flowers. Her long purple hair made the young girls extremely beautiful face even more charming. Even the maids were stunned. The corners of the girls mouth rose slightly, and a hint of a smile appeared on her face. She secretly thought to herself, this time, he shouldnt be able to recognize me, right? ... During the dinner party, Joelson followed beside Harriet Terrence. During this time, people kepting to greet them. Viscounts, counts, marquises... All of the important figures who were usually distinguished now came up to greet them with a smile that was close to fawning on them. Joelson was very clear that this was because of Harriet Terrence. Its very boring, isnt it? Harriet Terrence held a ss of red wine and smiled at Joelson. He sighed and said, Thats why Ive always hated such asions. Thank you, teacher. Harriet Terrence hade here today solely for him. It meant to tell the entire capital that Joelson was his highly valued disciple. Sir Harriet Terrence, Sir Joelson. A middle-aged man with a round figure walked up with a smile and greeted the two of them. Harriet Terrence nodded, and Joelson was just about to respond politely. Suddenly, he saw a familiar face appear behind the middle-aged man. It was making funny faces continuously, signalling to Joelson. He paused. Chapter 48: The Princess Appeared

Chapter 48: The Princess Appeared

Morton?! So this was Mortons father, the Marquis of Cumbend. Harriet Terrence noticed Mortons presence and smiled at Joelson. Go and find your friends. You cant always stay with an old man like me. Joelson nodded and walked over to Morton. Morton! Morton was so excited that his whole face was trembling slightly. He knew very well who the main character of this dinner party was. All the nobles in the upper ss were trying to make friends with Morton, the rising star of the Empire. Morton saw that his usually strict father also gave him an approving and expectant look. Being able to make friends with Joelson, he felt that this was the luckiest thing he had ever encountered in his life. Morton, I didnt expect to meet you here, Joon said to Morton with a smile. Morton said excitedly, Of course, in fact, many people in the academy are here. See over there? Francis is there. Joelson followed Mortons gaze and looked over. He only saw an arrogant and cold youth staring at him from the corner. When he looked over, he quickly averted his gaze. This youth was Francis. This guy cant be arrogant at all now. Even his father, Grand Duke White, is depressed. Old Duke White used to love to show off his genius son to others. But ever since you broke the record in the Mage Tower, you dont show off how talented your son is anymore. Morton felt that this matter was a little funny, so he turned to look at Joelson, his eyes were filled with envy and worship as he said, From today onwards, you are a real noble. My father said that you can at least be conferred as an Earl. The God of Magic! Joelson, you are only sixteen years old, a sixteen-year-old Earl! Joelson smiled and said faintly, Morton, you are also a Marquis. This is different. Morton shook his head and said, I have to wait until I am at least twenty years old before I am qualified to inherit the position of Marquis. Moreover, I only have the qualifications. I can not directly inherit it. My father doesnt have it. Cough, cough, lets not talk about it. Moreover, you are only in the fourth grade now. When you graduate, your rank will definitely be promoted again. While Joelson and Morton were chatting, many noble girls kepting up to talk to him. Morton was very envious. Why didnt any girle up to talk to him? Now all the nobles in the capital want to marry their daughters to you, Morton said. Suddenly, there was a slightmotion in the banquet hall. A handsome and thin middle-aged man walked in from the door. The nobles on both sides greeted him, just like when Joelson and Harriet Terrence came in. Prince Antoine, Morton said in a low voice, The Emperors younger brother. He seems to being over here. Mortons voice became nervous. It was just as Morton had said. Antoine casually chatted with the people beside him for a while, and then directly walked over in the direction of Joelson. Joelson Edward! Magic genius! Potion genius! Recently, Ive heard too much about your legendary deeds. Antoine was an extremely charming man, giving people afortable feeling when talking to him. Thank you for thepliment, Your Highness. Joelson replied faintly. If you have the chance, you cane and chat with me. When I am with you energetic young people, I always feel that I have be younger. My familys red wine is also very good. Antoineughed a few times and left. Was it just a simple gesture of goodwill? Looking at Antoines back as he left, Joelson thought silently in his heart. Dont get too close to him. An old voice sounded in his ear. He turned his head and saw Harriet Terrence. Hes much more cunning than you see, and... Harriet Terrence said meaningfully, Antoine has always liked to snatch things from his brothers since he was young. He looked serious. At this moment, someone shouted. His Majesty is Here! A middle-aged man walked out, surrounded by people. His identity was obvious. Charles III. The current ruler of the Alcott Empire. He was not quite the emperor that Joelson had imagined. The middle-aged mans face was pale, and his eyes were slightly sunken. If it was not for the luxurious clothes in gold and blue and the purple hair that added a bit of nobility to his temperament, Charles III would actually look no different from an ordinary aristocrat who indulged in excessive desires. In fact, he was just as mediocre as he looked. From the moment he ascended to the throne until now, the only thing he was proud of was that he had given birth to an extremely beautiful daughter. The Pearl of the Alcott Empire, Princess Dayshannon. Charles III coughed lightly twice and waved to everyone with a smile. Joelson unconsciously nced in the direction of Prince Antoine. He found that the smile on Antoines face hadpletely disappeared at this moment. An even greatermotion broke out. Everyone looked in another direction, ignoring their emperor. And Charles III did not seem to be angry at all. Instead, he revealed a sincere smile. A young girl slowly walked out, dressed in a gorgeous long dress. Two maids followed closely behind her, lifting the hem of her dress that was dragging on the ground. The crowd was filled with exmations. So Beautiful! The faint light of the magicmp fell on the young girls body. Her exquisite and beautiful features had a shy smile, and her beautiful eyes were like twinkling stars. She was like an elf that had walked out of a dream, causing people to be unable to help but be intoxicated by her beauty. Princess Dayshannon! Joelson heard Morton beside him shout in an excited, low voice. His chubby face was filled with infatuation and excitement. Most of the people in the banquet hall were in this state. Even Francis was a little excited. Joelson was also shocked. In his previous life, he had definitely seen many beautiful women, but none of them couldpare to the girl in front of him. She was like a crystal amethyst, pure and wless, emitting a magnificent light. But... Joelson always felt that he had seen this famous Princess Dayshannon somewhere. It sounded like a bad excuse to hit on her, but he really had this feeling. Shes beautiful, right? Harriet Terrence smiled and nced at Joelson, saying, Take advantage of this opportunity. Dont forget that tonight, you are the real protagonist. This is an advantage that no one else has. Chapter 49: Rejecting the Princess’s Invitation

Chapter 49: Rejecting the Princesss Invitation

When Joelson heard the deans words, her face turned red and she didnt know what to say. Dayshannons heart was also beating very fast. From the moment she stepped onto the stage, she had been looking for Joelson in the crowd. Because of this, she had almost stepped on the hem of her skirt and fell down. She immediately saw Joelson in the crowd. The admiration in his eyes made her heart feel as sweet as honey. If she ran over to him and said, Vice President! Would he be shocked?! A trace of redness appeared on Dayshannons face, and her eyes were filled with joy and shyness. Charles III looked at Dayshannon lovingly. He waited for the exmations and praises to slowly stop. He announced the officialmencement of the medal ceremony. Under everyones enthusiastic gaze, Joelson walked onto the stage. The distance between him and Dayshannon was less than three meters. In the name of the Emperor of the Alcott Empire, I will honor the Purple Thorn Flower family... Charles IIIs hand gently rested on Joelsons left shoulder. His voice was gentle, but his expression was extremely solemn. Joelson lowered his head slightly. There was no need to kneel. No one could make a noble mage kneel, not even the Emperor. Grant Joelson Edward the title of Earl for life. The ceremony waspleted. Joelson gave a standard aristocratic salute to Charles III. When he raised his head, he was surprised to find Princess Dayshannon staring at him, as if... She was even happier than he looked. The nobles congratted Joelson one after another, and Harriet Terrence revealed a satisfied smile on his face. Joelsons father, the Viscount title of Baron Morgan, would be delivered to the baron by the imperial waiter within a month. Joelson could almost imagine his fathers excited and ecstatic expression, and could not help butugh. Then the dinner party officially began. The nobles of the capital gathered together to chat,ugh, and drink. The wonderful sound of the harp rang out in the banquet hall. Charles III invited his daughter, Dayshannon, to the first dance amidst cheers, which won waves of cheers and apuse. Then the nobles pulled their female partners into the dance floor and began to dance. A grand and luxurious banquet officially began. Joelson and Morton stood in a corner, both of them holding a ss of wine in their hands. It was made from raspberries and grapes, and had a slightly sour taste. Joelson felt that it was not bad. A girl with light golden hair and long eyebrows shyly walked in front of Joelson and carefully said, Edward, can I invite you to dance with me? Joelson gave an apologetic smile and lightly said, Im sorry, but I dont know how to dance. The girl showed a disappointed look and left with disappointment. Joelson, youve gone too far! Morton looked at her with jealousy and said bitterly, This is the thirteenth one tonight, right? Are you going to break the hearts of all the noble girls here?! Joelson nced at him and said, Then, what about you? I want to. Morton sighed helplessly and said, But no one will like me standing next to you! You can try taking the initiative. Joelson encouraged him. Morton hesitated for a while and made up his mind to clench his teeth and say, Okay! Ill try! He then added, Your Highness Dayshannon, Im going to let you down! This left Joelson at a loss for words. Suddenly, Mortons mouth grew wide as if he had seen something unbelievable. She... she seems to be walking towards us! Who is it? Princess... Princess Dayshannon! Morton began to stutter. Joelson followed his gaze and looked over. As expected, the amethyst-like beautiful and noble girl was walking towards them step by step. Just like Joelson, Dayshannon had also rejected many of the youths who had invited her to dance. One of them was poor Francis. Many people in the banquet hall were paying attention to Princess Dayshannon. When she began to move, the entire banquet hall fell into a strange silence. Everyone watched quietly as the pearl of their empire slowly walked towards... An ordinary-looking fatty who was even a little wretched?! Morton waspletely excited. He was extremely excited and his body was trembling slightly. Princess... Princess Dayshannon is doing this for me? Morton was almost speechless. He was hit by this huge surprise. His mind was not clear and he felt dizzy. Princess Dayshannon, the pearl of the Empire, was walking toward him. The God of Magic! Is this true? Am I Dreaming? Princess Dayshannon finally approached him. And then. She easily bypassed Morton. She came in front of Joelson and said with a smile, Can I. . . Can I invite you to dance with me? Everyone in the banquet hall was stunned. Mortons mouth was wide open, unable to speak. His body waspletely stiff, as if he had been petrified by magic. Joelson was also stunned. His face was full of disbelief. Princess Dayshannon had invited him to dance?! Her Highness Princess Dayshannon had actually taken the initiative to invite Joelson to dance with her?! The entire banquet hall was in an uproar! If his gaze had any lethality, the current Joelson would probably have been killed a thousand times by the gazes of all the young nobles present! Especially Francis. He clenched his teeth tightly. His strength and talent could notpare to Joelson. Even the girls he liked liked liked him very much. He was deeply shocked. The young nobles were not any better. Their faces were full of disappointment. Under the brilliance of Princess Dayshannon, their beauty was as dim as an ugly duckling. Everyone looked at Joelson. To be able to get the favor of Princess Dayshannon was really enviable. Joelson was silent for a moment, and finally said helplessly, I really dont know how to dance, Your Highness. The crowd was in an uproar again! Everyone looked at Joelson in disbelief! This was simply more unbelievable than Princess Dayshannon taking the initiative to ask Joelson to dance! He actually refused Princess Dayshannons invitation?! Francis clenched his fists in anger. This was too arrogant! Francis wanted to rush up and duel with Joelson immediately! Even if he was not a match for Joelson, he would use everything he had to defend Princess Dayshannons nobility and dignity. Morton waspletely dumbfounded. His jaw was dislocated, and instead of closing, it grew even bigger. Was Joelson crazy?! Didnt he know how lucky he was to be invited by the Princess?! Chapter 50: I Can Teach You

Chapter 50: I Can Teach You

Everyone looked at him in shock. Only Dayshannon knew. He was serious. He really didnt know how to dance. His clear and sincere eyes told her that he wasnt making excuses for his refusal, but that he really didnt know how to dance. The Tulip Academys etiquette course didnt include learning how to dance. Charles III also frowned slightly. It was not wrong for him to admire Joelson. He almost saw him as the next Harriet Terrence, which was why the royal family immediately tried to curry favor with him. However,pared to a magic genius who had yet to grow up, the status of his daughter, Dayshannon, was obviously higher in his heart. He even had the idea of immediately abolishing the title of Duke. Prince Antoine had a smug smile on his face, as if he was looking forward to a good show. The atmosphere at the scene began to be a little tense. Suddenly, Dayshannon let out a Pfftandughed. The beauty that bloomed in an instant made everyone dizzy. All the nervousness disappeared. Its okay. Dayshannon mischievously winked at Joelson and extended a hand to him. I can teach you. Everyone sighed in their hearts. For the sake of Joelson, the princess had actually lowered herself so much. There was no reason to refuse this time, right? If he dared to refuse again, this kid would definitely regret it. Numerous gazes filled with warning shot over. Alright! Joelson replied straightforwardly, seizing the opportunity to hold that perfect and slender hand. His jealous gaze instantly became much more heated. He actually dared to hold the princess hand?! Really! It was too enviable! Dayshannons hand was small and soft. It was veryfortable to hold. A faint blush appeared on her face. This was supposed to be an invitation from a nobleman to a girl he liked. Now, she was the one who took the initiative to do it to Joelson. Her heart was thumping, and she was very embarrassed. She held onto Joelson with one hand and her long skirt with the other, and walked happily to the center of the dance floor. At this moment, everyone retreated from the center of the stage and made room for the two of them. Only these two people had the right to stand in the center of the dance floor. Their light purple hair fluttered in the wind as Dayshannon walked towards them. The two of them were very close to each other. The puzzlement in the eyes of Joelson became even more intense. He seemed to have smelled the faint scent of the Bauhinia flowers somewhere before. Joelsons left hand gently rested on Dayshannons waist, and his right hand tightly grasped Dayshannons small hand. Just like me, Dayshannon whispered. Take it one step at a time. Its actually very simple. A genius like you will definitely be able to learn it easily. Joelson took out the same concentration he had when Harriet Terrence taught him magic lessons, and studied it very seriously. Amidst the sound of the harp, Dayshannons melodiousughter rang out like ark. No, no, you should step out with your left foot first. You stepped on my skirt again! Are you really a magic genius?! Haha. Im sorry, Princess Dayshannon. Im as clumsy as a duck. The atmosphere of the banquet became harmonious and cheerful again. Charles IIIs eyebrows rxed. He could see that his daughter was very happy. Other than some young men and women who were hiding in a corner and quietly watching the two of them, they were jealous, envious, and depressed. However, there was nothing they could do. They could only keep pouring wine into their mouths. Morton saw an opportunity. After four or five attempts, he finally seeded in inviting a noble girl, who had been rejected by Joelson and was still very depressed, to dance with him. There was also a pair of eyes that had been staring intently at the two figures who were continuously dancing. Your Highness the Prince. A person quickly walked to Prince Antoines side and said respectfully. Antoine slowly took a sip of the short-term wine ss and then asked indifferently, How is it? Have you brought the things? Ive brought them. They are in the carriage outside the pce. Very good. Antoine nodded in satisfaction, he whispered to himself, This new high-level spiritual potion cost me 50,000 gold coins to get. Not only does it increase meditation, but it can also improve a mages fire elemental perception. Joelson majored in fire magic, so he will definitely like this gift. Send it to him after the banquet. Yes, Your Highness. The man replied and asked sadly, Your Highness, do you need to send him a message? Antoine narrowed his eyes, thought for a moment and said, Tell him that this is a small gift from me. I hope to call him a friend. Understood. Oh, right. Antoine nced at his subordinate and asked, Have you found the master who made this potion? Or, have you found the form? Not yet. His subordinate shook his head and said, All the people in the Chamber of Commerce who sold the potion at the auction house have been arrested and interrogated. They said that a man named Edward sold the potion to them. They also had their eyes on the form, but the two Tier-4 mages and knights who were sent over did note back. Idiot! Antoine snorted disdainfully and said, How could two tier-4 trash be able to create such a magical potion? Antoine looked at the dancing figure of Joelson and said in a low voice, Edward, another Edward. One Harriet Terrence is enough for the Alcott Empire. I dont want to see another one. If you are smart enough, you might be able to be my... Haha. ... Soon, the dinner ended. Joelson sat in the royal carriage. He was alone. Harriet Terrence was nowhere to be found halfway through the dinner. It was destined to be a wonderful and unforgettable night. After Joelson clumsily danced the entire dance song. Dayshannon quietly said goodbye to him, disappearing like the moon and stars in the night. Joelson even felt that she was like Cindere in a fairy tale, who suddenly barged into his world and quietly said goodbye before the clock struck twelve. The scent of Bauhinia flowers that remained on his hand was the crystal shoes that she had left behind. It was as if it was a dream. Pulling his thoughts out, Joelsons gaze fell on his own hand. A magic potion in a beautiful crystal bottle was emitting a faint red glow in the dark. There was aplicated expression on his face. He was surprised, but he didnt know what to say. Wasnt this the new spirit potion he sold? Chapter 51: Water-Elemental Dragon Eggs

Chapter 51: Water-Elemental Dragon Eggs

He had not expected that the new spirit potion he had sold would now return to his own hands. It was a gift from Prince Antoine. It was a further gesture of goodwill and wooing. He had wanted to refuse, but Antoines servant put down the potion and left in a hurry. He frowned. Harriets reminder was still ringing in his ears. He had no interest in the intrigue and strife within the pce. Everyone seemed to think of him as Harriets sessor, and even Harriet seemed to have a vague idea. The royal family had decorated him, and Antoine had deliberately befriended him. Both sides were trying to rope him in. Harriet had guarded the Alcott Empire for five hundred years. But, Joelson would not do that. Joelson raised his head, and through the window of the carriage, he could see the vast starry sky. This world was very big, and he would not stay in a small Alcott Empire forever. ... Time passed very quickly. Three dayster. In the Dragon God Ranch. After carefully picking the mature dragon reeds, Joelson called out towards theva volcano, Du Lu! A huge fire dragon broke out from theva. It pped its wings and slowlynded in front of Joelson. Open your mouth! Du Lu obedientlyy on the ground and lowered its head. Just like when it was a child, its mouth was wide open. Hot steam came out of its throat, bringing with it a smell of sulfur. Joelson threw one flower after another into Du Lus mouth. Gulp gulp... Du Lu did not even bother to chew. The small flower was not even as big as its teeth, so it directly swallowed it. However, its growth value kept increasing. 3870,3920,3970... 4020! There was a sh of light in Joelsons eyes. Promotion! Almost at the next moment, Du Lu suddenly raised his head, issued a huge roar. It could not help pping its wings to fly to the sky, a faint red light from its body emitted. The body expands and grows again. Joelson could feel all the fire elements in the air converging towards Du Lu. The dignity of a dragon soared once again. The violent aura dispersed the small clouds above the floating ind. Tier-6 giant dragon! Du Lu had taken another big step towards bing an adult! Joelson looked at Du Lus attribute panel through the Dragon God Arena. Fire Dragon n Name: Du Lu Strength: Tier 6 Combat Power: 3,000 Skills: Level 1-6 fire magic, bite, dragon shield Habitat: medium-sized fire dragon nest Output: 35 gold coins per minute Growth Points: 20/8,000 Personality: loyal, passionate, hot-tempered, brave With one upgrade, Du Lusbat power had increased by a full 500 points. Du Lu soared in the sky, roaring furiously and spewing mes as it wantonly released its dragon might. Joelson knew that it was yearning for a battle! Dont rush. Joelson said softly. He still had more important things to do. Congrattions, rancher, for sessfully raising a dragon to tier-6. Obtained reward, new attribute Dragon Egg * 1 A hint of excitement appeared on Joelsons face. He had been looking forward to this for a long time. A new dragonpanion. The illusory turntable filled with dragon eggs of various elements appeared once again. At a nce, Joelson saw a dragon egg that emitted a metallic luster. It gave off a heavy feeling, as if it was cast with steel. Steel dragon. Recalling the domineering and fierce posture of the ancient steel dragon soul in the Dragon God Arena. He even wanted to rush up to it and bring it down. Also, his gaze swept across the turntable. A pure white dragon egg caught his attention. The pure white dragon egg was filled with a sacred aura. Beside the pure white dragon egg was a ck dragon egg that was theplete opposite of him. Staring at its pitch-ck egg shell that was like the night, it was as if even its soul was about to be sucked in. Light and dark elemental dragon eggs! Joelsons heart trembled violently. He had experienced how terrifying light and dark attributes were. The tier-4 light and dark elemental magic wolves in the mage tower had made him suffer. After that, Joelson had challenged the fortieth level several times, but without exception, he had failed all of them, not even once. If it was a dragon with light and dark attributes. Even he couldnt imagine how terrifying it would be. Light, dark, or metal, just give me any one! He thought silently. He took a deep breath and confirmed the lottery draw. The illusory wheel spun quickly, the needle skimmed over light, dark, metal... Joelson felt a sense of loss, but when the needle slowly stopped on a dragon egg... His eyes froze for a moment. It was actually a dragon egg with this attribute?! It was a dragon egg that was as blue as the sky. The eggshell was flowing with a faint magical halo, as if water was flowing on it. It was very beautiful, like a huge blue agate stone. Congrattions to the rancher for obtaining a water elemental dragon egg *1 Water elemental dragon egg. Joelsons expression started to be strange. Du Lu was a fire elemental dragon, and now he was given a water elemental dragon egg. A bold idea came to his mind uncontrobly. Perhaps this was not a very bad lottery result, and it might even be a very lucky result. Thinking of that possibility, Joelson could not help but feel a little excited. But the first step he had to do now was to hatch the dragon egg. Joelson took out the dagger that he had prepared earlier and gently cut his finger. He still remembered that when he bit his finger, it was still quite painful. Blood flowed out from the tip of his finger and dripped onto the blue dragon egg. The egg shell was like a sponge, absorbing all the blood. This time, Joelson had a special feeling. It was as if the contract had been signed in a ce he did not know. Crack! A crisp cracking sound. A baby dragon as blue as the sky popped its head out of the egg shell. It was a small one, very cute. The baby dragon struggled to get out of the eggshell. Plop! It fell to the ground with a loud sound. Yi ni, Yi ni... The water-type baby dragon seemed to be in pain from the fall. Its mouth grew bigger, and tears started to flow out of its sapphire-like big eyes. It actually cried? Joelson didnt know what to say. This baby dragon was much more delicate than du Lu. Could it be a girl?! Du Lu pped its wings and descended from the sky. Its eyes were filled with curiosity. It had never seen any other dragon, except for the steel dragons dragon soul. This was the first time it had seen such a small dragon of its kind. Du Lu was like using a big dog at this time. It leaned its head over and kept sniffing the scent. Frightened, the young water dragon backed away and cried even harder. Chapter 52: The Tree of Spiritual Power

Chapter 52: The Tree of Spiritual Power

Joelsonughed softly and walked up quickly. He pushed Du Lus big head away and carefully carried the young water-elemental dragon, coaxing it like a nanny. The young water-elemental dragon seemed to feel a familiar aura from Joelsons body. It stopped crying immediately and rubbed its small head against his chest affectionately. It seemed to be acting coquettishly. Please give the rancher a name for the new Dragon n. Ill call you Enny. Joelson patted the young, blue dragons small head and said with a smile. Because this young dragon had been crying Enny, enny, enny, Joelson gave it this name. Joelson always felt that Enny was a girl. Name sessful. Enny let out a Yi ni, yi ni sound andughed. It seemed that she liked this name very much. Congrattions to the rancher for having a second dragon. Obtained 50 experience points. With the experience of being a nanny for Du Lu, Joelson was alreadypletely familiar with how to take care of a new born dragon. Joelson picked up all the fragments of Ennys dragon eggshell and fed it piece by piece. Enny ate quickly. Crack crack crack... Eating the eggshell, Enny reminded Joelson of eating potato chips in his previous life. Every time she ate a piece of eggshell, Enny would lick Joelsons fingers with her soft pink tongue. This was her way of expressing her love for Joelson. Du Lu looked on enviously. What would the blue dragon eggshell fragment taste like? It also wanted to taste it. Du Lu could not help but move its head closer, wanting Joelson to feed it a piece as well. Joelsonughed as he cursed and pushed it away. A level 6 giant dragon would not be embarrassed to fight with a new born baby dragon for food. Enny casually ate all the eggshells, not leaving a single fragment. Her small blue belly bulged, and she kept burping. Then her eyelids kept falling, and she closed them. She gave a very cute yawn. Obviously, Enny was tired after eating. Joelson gently ced Enny on the grass, and then opened the system panel. Building a water-elemental dragon nest. A small water-elemental dragon nest is under construction. The construction of a small water-elemental dragon nest isplete. At the location that Joelson had specified, the grass split open, and clear spring water surged up. Thend with the spring water as the center kept copsing, and clear water surged out. Not long after, a small pond the size of a football field appeared in front of Joelson. Joelson took a look at the wealth he had now, a total of more than 100,000 gold coins. He simply upgraded the small water-type dragon nest to a medium-sized one. The small pond that had justnded rapidly expanded, and before long, it turned into a sparklingke. He could even vaguely see all kinds of small fish swimming in theke. The ranch was finally starting toe to life. Building the dragon nest and upgrading the dragon nest gave him a few hundred more experience points. At this rate, he would soon advance to the 5th rank and be a magic shooter. After that, Joelson specially cultivated another piece of farnd for Enny to grow dragon scale fruits. The level of the Dragon Ream Flower was still too high for Enny. He was afraid that it would have indigestion. If she leveled up too quickly, she would not have much fighting strength. As the nanny of a dragon whelp, Joelson had really prepared too much for the dragon whelp. Looking at Enny who was sleeping soundly, the corner of Joelsons mouth curled up slightly, revealing a trace of a smile. When Enny woke up and found that she had a perfect new home and delicious food, she did not know how happy she would be. Du Lu! Joelson waved at Du Lu to signal it toe over and said seriously to it, In the future, when Im not here, you have to take good care of Enny. Hmm, sister Enny, do you understand? Du Lu slowly shook his huge head, indicating that he understood. After taking care of everything, Joelson put all his energy on himself. He looked at his hands calmly. A me suddenly emerged from his palms. Level-1 fireball spell. With Joelsons current level-4 strength, the fireball spell was the size of another human head. Its power was definitely far greater than level-1 spells. The fireball burned quietly in his right hand. He turned to look at his left hand. His palm gradually became moist. A drop of water gradually condensed. The drop of water rapidly expanded and turned into an irregr ball of water. Tier-1 spell, water ball spell! After he hatched Enny, he naturally obtained her terrifying talent in water magic. The water elements in the air also became very familiar to him. It waspletely impossible to tell that Joelson was a fire magician. The water ball expanded to the size of a me. Joelsons gaze became solemn. He wanted to test the idea in his heart. He raised both his hands, the water ball in his left hand and the me in his right hand as if they were from an ancient god. The water ball and the me slowly approached. Thats right! Joelson intended to try fusing the water element and the fire element! Just like the Song of ice and fire in the magic potion. There was also the fusion of the ice element and the fire element in the level-5 spell, but that was also a spell that required the cooperation of two mages, unlike what Joelson did. But now, Joelson wanted to do it on his own. It was not unheard of for people to have the talent of both water and fire elements. Although such people were rare, there had been some such people in the long run. Usually, under such circumstances, they would choose to major in one element and thenpletely give up on the talent of the other element. This was because the mages who tried to practice both elements at the same time had all died in the constant shes between the water and fire elements. Even if it was a dual element magic talent that did not conflict, very few people would choose to practice it at the same time. After all, a persons energy was very limited. However, Joelson did not have such concerns. For him, advancing did not require any time at all. Ennys appearance not only brought him a very powerful water magic talent, but even his spiritual power had also undergone a huge change and upgrade. Joelson did not advance to a fifth-tier mage. But his spiritual power had be stronger than before. If onepared spiritual power to a tree. The thickness of a tree trunk was the embodiment of a mages spiritual power talent. This kind of spiritual power talent was also determined by nature. Except for very few cases, it could never be changed. Du Lus talent sharing made the tree trunk of Joelson much thicker, and he became a super genius that amazed countless people. This was only the change brought about by Du Lus fire dragon. And now, Enny made Joelsons spiritual tree expand once again. Chapter 53: Fusion Magic

Chapter 53: Fusion Magic

If the current Joelson were to participate in the entrance test of the Tulip Academy of Magic, he might be able to directly burst the crystal ball for the spiritual power test. However, this was not the biggest benefit that was brought to Joelson. Every mages spiritual tree was naked, with only a main trunk and no branches that branched out. The mage meditated every day, and the purpose was to continuously water his spirit tree, making it taller and longer. But no matter how hard the mages tried; the tree would not grow any branches. But Joelson broke this iron rule. His spirit tree spread out on both sides like a palm, and two branches grew up. With this, Joelson could perfectly control two different elements at the same time. He could perfectly control the fire and water elements, so as to avoid the danger of a conflict between the water and fire elements. The water ball and the fireball slowly approached. The water and fire elements that formed them discovered each others existence, and as if they had met their enemy, they instantly became violent. These two elements were natural enemies. At this moment, a gentle power descended. It appeased the water and fire elements had be irritable. This was Joelsons spiritual power. Just like what Joelson had once said, in order for these twopletely conflicting magic elements to maintain a state of peace, or even to work together. In the middle, there must be a medium to unite them. The water element and the fire element were like two countries that had fought each other for generations. Joelsons spiritual power was the lobbyist between them, traveling between the two countries, eliminating their estrangement and hatred, and condensing their power. His spiritual power slowly seeped into the water ball and the fireball, gently breaking the two elements apart, then mixing and rbining them. From the outside, it seemed that the water ball and the fireball in Joelsons left and right hands seemed to have fused together. The color was no longer pure, turning into a new magic elemental ball with two colors, red and blue. It worked! A trace of joy appeared in Joelsons eyes. Lets try the power of the fused magic elemental ball. Joelson threw the water and fire elemental ball to the grass in front of him. The grass in the Dragon God Ranch on the floating ind was wrapped by a magical power. Even if it was destroyed, it would be restored to its original state the next day. The red and blue elemental ball drew a beautiful trajectory in the air and then hit the grass hard. Boom! A violent explosion was heard. Soil and grass sshed and smoke rose in the middle of the ranch. When the smoke dispersed, Joelson was stunned for a moment. A huge hole appeared on the ground, and wisps of white smoke were rising from the hole. Wasnt this power a little too powerful?! Burning, corrosion, explosion, and ssh. There were several damage effects, and damage that even surpassed that of a normal level-2 spell. Was the power of the fusion of water and fire elements so terrifying? Song of ice and fire was onlyparable to a level-5 spell. The power of level-5 water and fire fusion spell was also inferior to a true level-6 spell. But why did it be even more powerful when it came to him?! Joelson frowned and began to think, but soon his frown rxed again. This should be a problem of the fusion of magic elements. Song of ice and fire potion, level-5 fusion spell. One was tobine the magic crystal powder of the two elements to achieve fusion, and the other was to let two different mages control the fusion of the two elements. The fusion of the elements of these two methods was not very high. As for Joelson, because of the mutation of his spiritual power, he could perfectly fuse the two elements together. Therefore, the power unleashed was even greater. Joelsons eyes became brighter and brighter. He saw a path that could greatly increase his own strength. The fusion of level-1 water and fire magic had such great power. Then, what if it was level-2, level-3, level-4, or even higher?! The power of thebined magic would only be more and more terrifying! Moreover, he could still instantly cast thebined magic! This was even more terrifying! Joelson had a faint premonition in his heart. The fortieth floor of the mage trial tower. This time, he was afraid that he would be able to pass it. In the following period of time, Joelson was constantly practicing the fusion of water and fire magic of various levels in the ranch. Harriet Terrence had theplete books of all kinds of magic, and Joelson had copied all of them. The ranch was filled with roaring sounds. The grass was flying and the soil was scattered. In the distance, Enny, who was sleepingfortably, seemed to be disturbed by the noise. Her small face was slightly wrinkled, and she looked a little ufortable. Du Lu was lying next to her, looking at her with a pair of huge dragon eyes. Its wide wings slowly covered Enny, forming a small soundproof magic circle. Enny snorted twice, turned over, and her small body curled up into a ball. Hey, hey, hey. Du Lus eyes were filled with gentleness. He liked his new sister very much. ... Francis walked on the main road of the academy. There were many people who knew him in the academy. From time to time, there would be people who would stop and look at him before starting to discuss in low voices. Look, its Francis! I heard that he was provoked by Joelson and has already quit the Truth Society. Now, hes concentrating on his cultivation?! Thats right, its like this. But its said that hes still a third-rank mage. It seems that his cultivation hasnt had any results. Oh right, his ranking in the mage tower has risen by two ces, to the twenty-third floor. It seems that he cant bepared to Joelson at all. In the past, there were people who called him and Joelson the twin stars of the Tulip Academy. Haha, this is so funny! Keep your voice down. Dont let him hear you. Francis expression did not change, but his hands were clenched tightly. His nails dug into his palms, and he was almost bleeding. Those harsh discussions pierced into his heart like needles. In the past, his treatment in the academy was not like this. No matter where Francis went, there was only praise, amazement, and ttery around him. But now... All these changes were all because of one person! Joelson Edward! When Francis thought of this name, he felt a sense of powerlessness from the bottom of his heart. Because Joelson was too strong! His talent was simply too terrifying to be human! Chapter 54: Breaking Through the Fortieth Level

Chapter 54: Breaking Through the Fortieth Level

However, Francis was not depressed for long, and his fighting spirit was soon reignited. He had to catch up with the footsteps of Joelson, even if the hope was almost invisible. Because... An extremely beautiful face shed through Francis mind. Her Royal Highness Princess Dayshannon liked Joelson! And there was only one thing he could do. Penance! One day, Francis would defeat Joelson and prove to everyone that talent was not everything! Francis was the strongest mage! Mage Tower. Francis woulde here almost every day now. He should be able to break through the twenty-fifth floor today. As Francis was thinking, a gentle and familiar voice suddenly sounded in his ear. Senior Raymond. He turned around. It was Joelson! Was he here to challenge the Mage Tower Too?! Joelson was smiling as he greeted Raymond when he suddenly felt a gaze staring at him. He turned around and saw a familiar face. It was Francis. Joelson was stunned for a moment. He nodded at Francis and walked straight into the light door of the Mage Tower. Francis did not know what he was feeling. He remembered the first time he met Joelson. At that time, he was still the head of the Executive Department of the Truth Society, the new genius of the Tulip Magic Academy, and the object of everyones admiration. At that time, he was still standing high up, looking down at Joelson. But soon, his position and Joelsons were switched. Now, it was his turn to look up at the other party. Even if he looked up, he could not even see the back of the other partys neck. Francis followed him into the light door in a daze. Mage Tower, fortieth floor. Ten elemental magic wolves surrounded Joelson in a fan shape. The ice, electric, and air elemental magic wolves condensed a dazzling light from their mouths. The fire, wind, and earth elemental magic wolves pounced on Joelson like bolts of lightning. The close-range and long-range attacksplemented each other. The magic wolves tacit understandingly was truly terrifying. Joelson did not panic at all. His expression was very calm as if he was taking a walk. The tungsten wood staff suddenly appeared in his hand. Joelson gripped the staff tightly and lightly tapped it. A zing red light burst out from the top of the staff. It formed a halo that spread out in all directions. Level-4 fire spell, me ripple. In an instant, all five elemental magic wolves were heavily injured. They were sent flying by the shock and impact of the ripple. At this moment, the magic elements from the spit of the elemental magic wolf with three rare attributes had already arrived in front of Joelson. Joelson took a step back. An arc-shaped shield wall formed entirely of solid ice rose from under his feet. The three elemental balls easily shattered the shield wall into ice shards. However, Joelson also easily dodged the attack of the magic elemental balls with the help of the break time defense. Level-4 water magic, solid ice shield wall. While Joelson dodged, his hand did not stop, and he kept casting magic. His left hand released frost, and the material elemental magic wolf that had just been repelled was frozen into ice sculptures before it could even stabilize its body. The staff in his right hand released scorching rays, killing the elemental magic wolves one by one. The increase in his spiritual power base had greatly increased the power of every spell that he cast, and the power now was almost twice as strong as before. Moreover, he could think of two things at the same time, and he could also cast both water and fire spells at the same time. The five ordinary elemental magic wolves did not even have the chance to fight back, and they were scattered after a few moves. At this time, a dark shadow moved to the foot of Joelson without any sound and suddenly exploded. The dark elemental magic wolf rushed out fiercely. Its pitch-ck body, which looked like the night sky, formed a strong contrast with its white fangs, bringing endless fear to people. However, Joelson had already expected this. In an instant, seven or eight red halos burst out from his body, exploding at the same time. The dark elemental wolf was forced to retreat. The Mage Tower was rtively friendly to the trial-takers. In this level of the battle environment, which was filled with lightning and a vast expanse of whiteness, the dark elemental wolfs innate ability, shadow concealment, received a great negative effect. In other environments, such as the dark night, the hidden killing intent was the most terrifying. During thest challenge to the Mage Tower, where half of the magic wolves were left on the field, Joelsons face had already begun to turn slightly pale. He had already used up more than half of his magic power and mental strength. But this time, after throwing out six or seven level-4 spells, his face was still very calm. His spiritual power and magic power were much stronger than that of an ordinary level-4 mage. The light elemental magic wolf also joined the battle. Thebination of water and fire spells blossomed in a brilliant light in Joelsons hands. The three rare elemental magic wolves were also dying. The light and dark elemental magic wolves, which were the most difficult to deal with, were now full of wounds and the light was much dimmer. Its much easier than I thought. Looking at the remaining two elemental wolves, Joelson said to himself in a low voice, But Ill let you die a more magnificent death. Joelson moved his hand. Eight exploding fireballs appeared in front of Joelson and flew towards the two wolves. Then there were dense water bombs. They were like meteors crashing into each other. The speed of the water bombs became faster and faster, and they gradually caught up with the exploding fireballs. One after another, they merged into the fireballs. The exploding fireballs expanded rapidly like balloons. The faintly revealed terrifying power made the two elemental magic wolves feel a sense of danger, and a trace of fear appeared in their eyes. The light element magic wolves opened their mouths wide, and dazzling light balls were brewing in their air. The shadow under the dark element magic wolfs feet gradually began to spread, and its body slowly sank down. The two elemental magic wolves were ready to unleash their strongest attack. Joelson raised his magic staff and pointed it in the air. He said softly, Explode. Boom! A loud sound was heard. Eight exploding fireballs fused with water bombs exploded almost at the same time. mes and frost flew everywhere. In an instant, they were as beautiful as fireworks. When the raging magic elements gradually calmed down and the smoke dispersed. The light and dark elemental magic wolves had long disappeared. Facing thebined magic attacks that were equivalent to the power of eight level-4 spells, even if they were all tier-5, they would not be able to withstand such attacks. Congrattions, trial-taker. A familiar voice sounded in his ear. Joelson was very satisfied with the actualbat effectiveness of the water-firebined spell. However, the higher the level of the water-fire dual-element spell, the more difficult the fusion would be. Right now, Joelson could only perfectly fuse a level-3 spell. The fusion of a level-4 spell was not yet mature. After a short period of meditation to recover the mana he had used up, Joelson entered the next level. Francis appeared outside the Mage Tower with a pale face. Chapter 55: The First Seat of the Academy

Chapter 55: The First Seat of the Academy

The twenty-sixth floor, Im still a little short, Francis said softly with a hint of unwillingness in his eyes. If he had a little more mana left, he would be able to break through to the twenty-seventh floor. A third-tier mage challenging the twenty-seventh floor. A shocking result. Even in the history of the Tulip Academy, he could be ranked. Francis was already proud of his results. But when he looked at the ranking on the magic screen, the joy that had just risen in his heart instantly disappeared. Because he saw it. Joelson Edward, fourth grade, level 42. Did he break through again?! Francis whispered in a dull voice, his face full of frustration and bitterness. At this moment, he was not the only one who saw that Joelson had broken through to the forty-second floor. Joelson Edward had sessfully broken through to the fortieth floor of the Mage Tower! This news spread throughout the Tulip Academy in a very short time. It was simr to the grand asion when Joelson challenged the Mage Tower for the first time. Many students immediately put down what they were doing and rushed over when they received the news. Joelson had been stuck on the fortieth floor of the Mage Tower for a long time. No, it should have been a long time for Joelson. But in fact, it was onlyst week. During this week, Joelson often came over to try to challenge the fortieth floor, but he never seeded. Everyone thought that Joelson had encountered a bottleneck and that it would be difficult to break through in a short period of time. In the end, they did not expect him to seed in the challenge in just short of a week! Everyone gathered outside the Mage Tower and looked at the name Joelson Edward who had climbed to the forty-third floor. Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. It was so terrifying! Such a result made everyone unable to believe it! After entering the fortieth floor, did it mean that Joelson had already advanced to tier 5?! The speed of his advancement was too terrifying! Oh God of Magic! How long has it been since he entered the academy? He has already advanced to tier 5?! Could it be that he is the illegitimate child of the God of Magic?! I cant believe it! This talent is too terrifying! Everyone was almost powerless. The constant shock had almost numbed them. They watched as Joelsons name climbed up step by step. The forty-fourth floor, the forty-fifth floor, the forty-sixth floor... If it wasnt for the glorious battle record of Joelson challenging the Mage Towerst time, they might even think that they were dreaming. On the forty-seventh floor, there was a sh of light. Joelsons figure appeared outside the Mage Tower. He had a tall and slender figure, and there was not a single wrinkle on his brand-new mage robe. Only his slightly pale face and somewhat tired eyes showed that he had used up a lot of energy. When Joelson came out and saw so many people surrounding him, he was slightly stunned. However, he had long been familiar with this scene and quickly regained his calm. He walked through the crowd and headed outside. The crowd automatically backed away from where he walked and parted a path. Everyone stared at him in a daze. Their eyes were filled with shock, admiration, envy, admiration, and a trace of deep respect. The current Joelson was no longer just a genius. He could already be called a powerhouse! With the power of the forty-seventh floor of the Mage Tower, he could easily defeat most of the people present with one move. When Joelsons back gradually disappeared from everyones sight, someone could not help but sigh and say, He just became Joelsons ssmate. It hasnt even been a few days, and he is about to advance to the fifth grade and be my senior. No! A student wearing a red mage robe looked at the magic screen in confusion and said, Joelson, he doesnt seem to have advanced to the fifth grade. What?! Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! Are you kidding me?! Yes. Another person said with certainty, The forty-seventh floor is the most powerful evidence. If Joelson advanced to the fifth grade, then he definitely wouldnt only have this result! A level 5 magic beast is not something that a level 4 magic beast canpare to, okay? It is already very impressive that Joelson was able to defeat six elemental magic wolves at tier 5! Some people could not help but retort, thinking that Joelson had already advanced to a tier 5 mage. The former nced at him and pointed at a name at the top of the magic light screen, he said calmly, Dont forget, when Ulysses set this record, he was only a newly advanced tier 6 mage. He almost defeated six tier 6 elemental magic beasts at the same time! Do you think that its worse for Joelson to avoid Ulysses? As soon as he said this, no one on the field said anything. Because no one thought that Joelson could not bepared to Ulysses. From the current situation, the talent and potential that Joelson disyed was even more powerful than Ulysses. So, Joelson is still a tier 4 mage?! But his strength is already able to cross ranks to challenge six tier 5 elemental magic beasts? God of Magic! Someone sighed helplessly. It was even more terrifying and horrifying! How did he do it? Is it really possible?! The agepetition ising up, and hes still in the fourth grade. Who else in the fourth grade is his match? Im afraid that even the fifth grade is no match for him! The students in red mage robes looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Joelson Edward can already reserve the first seat of the fourth grade! Give him another half a year. No, it shouldnt be that long. He can definitely be the first seat of the Tulip Academy! Everyones expressions were horrified! If it was really as they said. The sixteen-year-old would be the first seat of the academy. The youngest first seat of the academy in history. This was too terrifying! Joelson was still recalling the proportion he had experienced in the Mage Tower. The power of the water-fire fusion spell was much greater than he had imagined. With this, his tier 4 strength was enough to crush a tier 5 elemental magic wolf that had more than forty levels. If it were not for the fact that the fusion spell consumed too much magic power too quickly, he estimated that he could have made it all the way to the forty-ninth level. It was hard to say for the next two levels. He would only have a chance to pass after he mastered the fusion of level-4 magic. Joelsons life became busy and full. In addition to the basic lessons, he also had to receive two hours of private tutoring from Dean Harriet Terrence every day. He then went to the Magic Potion Association for a while and then went to the library. The rest of the time, he spent all his time in the Dragon God Ranch. In addition to continuing to study thebination of level-4 water and fire spells, he took care of the water element dragon, Enny. Chapter 56: The shocked Harriet Terrence

Chapter 56: The shocked Harriet Terrence

In the Dragon Gods pasture. The reflecting water surface was calm. If one looked down from the sky, one could see a shadow hidden under the water surface. Ssh! The water sshed in all directions, and a clear dragons cry sounded. A tall blue dragon dashed out of theke. Enny pped her wings and flew to Joelsons side. She intimately rubbed her long neck against Joelsons body, as if she was acting coquettishly. Joelson had already confirmed that Enny was a girl. Under the feeding of arge number of dragon scale fruits, Enny had rapidly grown to the fourth rank. Her figure was a whole circle smaller than that of Du Lu when she was at the fourth rank. But she was slenderer and more elegant than Du Lu. It reminded Joelson of an innocent noble girl. Joelson stroked Ennys smooth, moist head,ughing and ying with it. A domineering dragons roar sounded. Du Lu flew out from the volcanos mouth. Enny let out a low dragons roar as if she was responding to Du Lu, but her actions were very mischievous. With her powerful water magic talent, she controlled theke water, and a stream of water shot towards Du Lu. Du Lu spat out a ball of me, evaporating the water into steam. Seeing this scene, Enny was not happy. She controlled several streams of water to shoot towards Du Lu. Du Lus eyes revealed a trace of helplessness and indulgence. He no longer spat fire or dodged. He allowed the water to wash over his body. He was drenched. Enny let out a joyful dragons roar as if she had won. Joelson smiled as he watched from the side. Du Lu seemed to like Enny very much. Enny was the second dragon in the Dragon God Ranch. Du Lus first kin. It could be seen that Du Lu had a very special feeling towards her. When Joelson was no longer in the Dragon God Ranch space, Du Lu was the one who took care of Enny. Although the two dragons elemental abilities were naturally opposed, they were exceptionally friendly. Simr small games like the one before often happened between Du Lu and Enny. Du Lus strength was far greater than Ennys, but he was giving in to her everywhere. This made Joelson feel very surprised. It seemed that he could consider bringing these two dragons together. Joelson stared at a building called Nurturing mountain on the system interface. He gently touched his smooth chin, thinking about something. ... You actually passed the forty-sixth floor of the Mage Tower?! Harriet Terrence looked at Joelson, his eyes full of surprise. As the owner of the Mage Tower, Harriet Terrence was the one who knew the difficulty of each floor the best. The difficulty of every ten floors of the Mage Tower would soar. The power of thebined attack of ten magical beasts of the same level was unimaginable. Harriet Terrence still remembered his most proud disciple Ulysses. He had been stuck on the fortieth floor for more than half a year, only passing it after breaking through to be a fifth-tier mage. Then, he had been stuck on the forty-first floor for almost two years. And what about Joelson?! He had stayed on the fortieth floor for a week?! Moreover, his strength was still that of a fourth-tier mage. Even a saint-tier mage like Harriet Terrence could not believe this news. You summoned that dragon again?! Harriet Terrence could not help but ask, but he quickly denied this spection. Joelson was a very proud person. If he had relied on the dragon, he could have directly cleared the fortieth-floorst time. There was no need to wait another week. But other than this, Harriet could not imagine the second possibility of Joelson clearing the fortieth floor. He did not always pay attention to Joelson. He did not see the process of Joelson clearing the Mage Tower. I have recentlyprehended some new things. Joelson thought for a while and decided to tell Harriet about cultivating water and fire magic together. This was his own strength. He would reveal it sooner orter. It was better to say it now. Joelson raised his right hand in front of Harriet. A clear and transparent water ball was changing shape in his palm. My God of Magic! Harriet could not help but exim, but his expression became very serious. He then re-evaluated Joelsons magic talent. Half a minuteter. Harriets mouth was wide open. He looked at Joelson in a daze, unable to say a word. Under his feet, there were broken pieces of the crystal ball. The two crystal balls had both exploded. Harriet Terrence swallowed with difficulty and said, His water magic talent is actually superior! Harriet Terrence could no longer describe his current mood with words. The superior dual magic talent actually appeared on a persons body at the same time. Even he could not help but feel a little jealous. Could it be that Joelson was really the illegitimate son of the God of Magic?! Edward. The shocked expression on Harriet Terrences face quickly turned solemn. You must immediately stop your training in water-element magic. Teacher! Joelson interrupted Harriet Terrences words. He knew what Dean Harriet Terrence wanted to say. Joelson did not choose to exin. Instead, he used his actions to exin. He summoned a fireball and a water ball with both hands. Then, he easily fused the two elemental balls together in front of Harriet Terrence. Harriet Terrences eyes immediately widened. He looked at the water and fire elemental magic balls in Joelsons hands in disbelief. How... How did you do that?! Harriet Terrence was so shocked that he began to stutter. As a saint-level mage, he had seen everything, but what he saw today was beyond his understanding! I dont know. Joelson shook his head in confusion and said, Last week, during a meditation, I suddenly realized that the water element was very close to me. After that, it was very natural for me to do this. Harriet Terrence could not help but ask, Is there any conflict between the magic power in your body now? No! Joelson shook his head firmly, indicating that he denied it. How far have you learned your water magic? Same as fire magic. Harriet Terrences heart suddenly trembled violently. Sixteen years old, dual-talent, dual-element, fourth-rank mage, instant-cast magic, born with the fusion of water and fire elements. Harriet Terrence was struck by this disciple of his. He felt as if he had returned to the days when he was a young man traveling around the central continent. The geniuses were so talented that even he was jealous of them. Harriet Terrence finally knew how Joelson had managed to reach the fortieth floor of the Mage Tower with the strength of a fourth-rank Mage. He was very clear about the power of a double-element spell. Challenging someone of a higher rank was asmon as eating and drinking water. Harriet Terrences mood suddenly became uncontroble and excited. Good, thats great! Chapter 57: You Will Definitely Surpass Me

Chapter 57: You Will Definitely Surpass Me

Harriet Terrence grabbed onto Joelsons shoulder tightly. The satisfaction, admiration, and love in his eyes for Joelson were ten times more than before! The me that had been extinguished in his heart burned intensely once again, continuing to burn on Joelsons body. Tomorrow, I will let Elsa be your teacher again, teaching you water magic. Harriet Terrence looked at Joelson and said, Joelson Edward, your achievements will definitely surpass mine in the future! ... Aftering out from Harriet Terrences ce, Joelson let out a sigh of relief. The sudden appearance of water magic talent did not make Harriet Terrence suspicious. He even took the initiative to find a way to exin it to Joelson, saying that some hidden magic talent would be awakenedter in life. A small number of dual-element mages only awakened their second elemental talent aftering into contact with magic. It was not bad to let teacher Elsa teach him. Although Elsa only had the strength of a sixth rank high mage, her foundation was very solid. Her understanding of middle and low-rank magic was not necessarily much worse than Harriet Terrences. Moreover, seeing a young and beautiful teacher every day was obviously much more pleasant than facing that old man, Harriet Terrence. all day long. Joelson. Someone called out softly from behind. Joelson took a look at the brick and realized it was Juliana. Juliana. Joelson smiled and nodded, greeting Juliana. Since they were not in the same ss, the chances of the two of them meeting each other were obviously much less. Juliana looked at Joelson, and it seemed that there was not much difference from a month ago. However, the distance between the two of them had be very far. Ever since Joelsons reputation had be famous, the feelings in Juliana Jiujiangs heart had been quietly hidden. My sister asked me to tell you that I have gotten the green truffles. There was a burst of joy in Joelsons eyes. ... Benson had set off with the caravan of the La Chamber of Commerce. After more than half a month, he had finally returned. They had returned with the green truffles that Joelson had been looking forward to for a long time. Is this it?! Joelson gently picked up a pale green, semi-transparent, and irregr object that looked like a gel on the table. It was cold and soft to the touch and had a faint natural fragrance. It was very simr to the various jellies he had eaten in his previous life. Joelson looked up at Catherine and asked, Is there only this little in total? There were two pieces of jelly simr to the one in Joelsons hand, and this one was even smaller. In total, it was less than 500 grams. Catherine said with shame and helplessness, Green truffles are also rtively precious medicinal materials in the Elf n. Besides, other than the elves who can use unique methods to find them, no one else has any way to find them, so there are only this few. Joelson nodded slightly and suddenly said, I hope the La Chamber of Commerce will not do such things again in a while. Catherine fell silent and didnt say anything. The La Chamber of Commerce has always been good at trading ves. Last month, the Chamber of Commerce almost couldnt keep up, so I had toe up with this method. This time, I will treat the elves who helped us to find green truffles kindly and let them go when we go to the Elf Forest next time. What Catherine did not tell Joelson was that the two male elves who had been captured together with Leas thest time. Although she had helped them to find the green truffles that Joelson wanted this time, she had also shouted for help during the search process and attracted the help of other elves. Benson and the others had lost almost half of their people before they managed to escape from the Elven Forest. Benson was also injured because of this. Joelson put away the green truffles in satisfaction and began to casually ask Catherine about the recent situation of the Chamber of Commerce. Catherines face revealed a smile. The Chamber of Commerces shops have all resumed business. The potion shop has increased the number of items. The sales of the ice and fire magic conductors are also very good. If this continues, the La family will be able to recover very quickly. Joelson nodded. He was also happy for Catherine. What about the people who went against you before? Catherine looked at Joelson. Her eyes suddenly revealed a faint look of worship and admiration. Ever since they found out that the Song of Ice and Fire was developed by you, they have nevere to the shop to cause trouble. The legendary story about Joelson had long spread throughout the entire capital. Who didnt know about the super genius, Joelson? A sixteen-year-old super magic genius, the personal disciple of Harriet, and His Majesty the King personally decorated him. It was no longer a secret that the Song of Ice and fire was produced by Joelson. The La family could get the exclusive right to sell potions by the Magic Potion Association, and the ck-hearted merchant, Grantham, wouldnt be able to get half a bottle of potion even if he doubled the price. This had to make those people think about the rtionship between the La family and Joelson. In a short time, they would not dare to do anything so obvious to harm the La familys interests. Because that might offend a very promising big shot. This person was Joelson! Be careful that they dont use those dirty tricks again. Joelson could not help but remind Catherine. Catherines expression was serious. She knew what Joelson was talking about. The Shadow Association! Understood. I will increase the guards of the Chamber of Commerce as soon as possible. Joelson nodded and stood up to bid farewell to Catherine. He could not wait to go back and prepare the dragon blood potion. ... In the space of the Dragon God Ranch. Du Lu squatted in front of Joelson with a big belly and looked at him pitifully as he kept cutting his belly with a dagger. Sigh. Joelson sighed and threw the damaged dagger on the ground. He helplessly raised his head and said to Du Lu, Stick out your tongue. Du Lus entire body was covered with dragon scales with amazing defense. Even the softest belly was not something that Joelson could cut open with a normal dagger. If he could have the strength of a knight, he might be able to do it with the support of hisbat aura. However, as a mage, his physical fitness might not be much better than an ordinary persons. Du Lus eyes revealed an aggrieved look, and brick looked to the side. Enny was looking at them curiously, obviously not knowing what exactly was Joelson trying to do. Du Luid down on the soft grass. His huge head was like a small hill. His mouth was wide open and his red-hot tongue was sticking out. Joelson picked up another intact dagger and carefully cut Du Lus tongue. The opening of the dagger instantly turned red. There were even signs that it was about to melt. It became very hot to the touch. Fortunately, there was a small cut, and red dragon blood flowed out. Chapter 58: A Strange Potion

Chapter 58: A Strange Potion

Yi ni! When Enny saw Du Lu bleeding, she immediately covered her eyes with her wings in fear. She could not help but peek out of curiosity. She looked very cute. Joelson threw away the dagger and quickly put the crystal bottle he had prepared under the bleeding wound. When the crystal bottle was almost full of dragon blood, the wound on Du Lus tongue was almostpletely healed. Looking at theva-like red dragon blood shaking slightly in the bottle, a satisfied expression appeared on Joelsons face. Lime, obsidian, tier 5 magic beast bone powder... All of these materials could be bought in the capital, but the price was slightly higher. There are also the key green truffles and dragon blood! Joelson ced all the ingredients for the dragon blood potion in front of him once, and his eyes gradually became focused as he began the first preparation. It was even more difficult than he had imagined. He failed three times in a row. A fist-sized piece of green truffle was wasted just like that. This made his heart ache for a while. The most precious dragon blood was as much as he wanted. He took a deep breath, picked up another piece of green truffle, and said in a low voice, I cant make any mistakes this time! A momentter, a strange bottle of pale red potion that was almost transparent appeared in front of Joelson. ording to the form, the dragon blood potion should be as turbid as blood. How can it be so clear? Joelson picked up the potion and looked at it carefully. There was a golden halo around the potion. But this cut doesnt look like a failure at all. Theres no problem with the preparation process. Joelson made another batch, but the result was still the same. He frowned; his eyes full of doubt. The dragon blood potion only existed in theory. No one had ever made it. He was the first experimenter. Therefore, Joelson was a little flustered. ... Enny,e here quickly. Hey! When Enny heard Joelsons call, she instantly flew back as if she had received a scare. Standing by theke, she wanted to dive into the water at any moment. Joelson coaxed Enny like he was coaxing a child and waved at her. Come, it wont hurt very much. I will just make a very, very small cut. Enny called out softly a few times, lowered her head, and slowly moved over unwillingly. The intimacy in the soul and bloodline made it unable to refuse any of Joelsons requests. Roar! Joelson was about to pry Ennys mouth open when suddenly, Du Lu squeezed in. His mouth was wide open, and his tongue was so long that it was about to fall to the ground. Saliva kept dripping down. He looked like a silly dog. Du Lu looked at Joelson with a pleading gaze, as if he was saying, Master, if you want to cut me, then cut me. Im not afraid of pain, Enny is. Joelson felt that it was very funny. He reached out and patted Du Lus head. He smiled and scolded, Dont worry, I guarantee that your sister Enny will not be in trouble again. Du Lu could only walk away quietly. Ennys sapphire-like clear eyes were covered with ayer of mist. Her big eyes looked at Joelson like a poor girl who was about to cry. Joelson almost couldnt bear to look at her, as if he was a bad person. Joelson made up his mind and gently pierced the tip of Ennys tongue, taking a small bottle of dragon blood. When he looked at Enny again, her eyes were filled with tears. Du Lu quickly flew over tofort her. Ignoring the two dragons, Joelson put his mind back to the preparation of the Dragon Blood Potion. He was getting more and more familiar with it. This time, the sessful potion was just like the form said. It was muddy like blood and had a trace of almost invisible water blue color. This was because Enny was a water-type dragon. Joelsons frown deepened. The two potions in front of him now. In theory, the turbid potion was the sessful one. Joelson had already re-calcted the form of the potion to make sure that there were no mistakes or problems. However. The golden-red potion looked more like a sessful product than the turbid potion. Joelson believed that if the two potions were ced in front of anyone, that person would immediately choose the golden-red potion. There was no way to judge, so he could only use experiments to prove it. Joelson took out the two rabbits that he had prepared earlier. He could not try it directly with his own body. He took three drops of both potions and fed them to the two rabbits. Joelson stared at the condition of the two rabbits seriously. They were normal at first. But after a minute, the two rabbits ran around crazily as if they had been injected with stimnts. Then they convulsed, and bulges appeared on their bodies one after another. It was as if there were many little mice running quickly under their fur. Bang! The bulges exploded one after another, and fresh blood gushed out. The two rabbits looked very miserable. However, Joelsons expression was very calm. Until now, the situation after taking the pills was exactly the same as what the form had said. More and more blood flowed out, forming a thick blood scab thatpletely wrapped up the two rabbits. They looked like two blood-red eggs. Joelson had been guarding the two blood eggs for an hour, but he did not see any movement. He had no choice but to leave. Before he left, he had instructed Du Lu to take care of the two eggs. Then, he left the Dragon God Ranch. ... Dark blue, red, and purple. Students from three different grades gathered in a stream and walked over from different directions. It was rare for Tulip Magic Academy to have such a grand asion. Because today was the annual gradepetition. Students from different grades stood in different areas. In the middle was the magic book sculpture that symbolized Knowledge, magic, and spiritual power.. Joelson stood quietly among the fourth-grade students. There was a small empty area beside him. The people around him unconsciously surrounded him and whispered among themselves. Joelson is definitely the first seat of the fourth-grade. After that position, you can challenge the first seat of the upper grade. Haha, the fifth-grade and sixth-grade students are going to be unlucky! They deserve it. who asked them to be so arrogant? This is the perfect time for Joelson to teach them a good lesson. Im looking forward to it. The gradepetition required the students to take the initiative to register before they were qualified to fight for the position of the lead student. Joelson hadpletely forgotten about this matter. However, everyone tacitly acknowledged him as one of the participants. Countless people were looking forward to Joelsons performance. With a sh of light, Harriet Terrences figure appeared in the middle of the field, hovering above the book of magic. The field quieted down. The students eyes were filled with admiration and excitement. Hovering in the air. Other than wind mages, mages could not do this. It meant that he was a saint-level mage! Chapter 59

Chapter 59

A realm that was both highly anticipated and very far away. Harriet Terrence casually said a few words, and then officially announced the start of the third-gradepetition. The center of the academy square was divided into zones, and the academy instructors cast a magic barrier to separate them. The contestants drew lots to decide their opponents, and there would be a half-hour break after each battle. The battles between the different grades were very lively. There were even instructors who wouldment on the students by the side, pointing out the strengths and weaknesses of the students on the field. The final goal of the gradepetition was to improve the students control of magic and their actualbat ability so that they could prepare for the graduation trial. However, in the fourth grade, a very strange scene appeared. Hello, Student Joelson. My name is Wycliffe Lucien. My father is Earl Egbert Lucien. A red-haired teenager stood in front of Joelson and kept introducing himself. He did not have any desire to fight with Joelson at all. Joelson was stunned. This was... The fourth one, right?! Every opponent who came on stage was the same. Thest sentence: Nice to meet you, Joelson Edward, I admit defeat! Then ndly walked off the stage, not a bit of shame or blushing expression. Joelson didnt know what to say. What was this? Were they all just copying each other? In a days time, the gradepetition ended. Joelson had not even used a single spell, and he had be the recognized principal of the fourth grade. No one had a single one. In the entire fourth grade, only Joelson was a tier 4 mage, and hisbat power was so terrifying! Who would have any objections? How could they fight with him?! If they went up to fight, they would be beaten up! All grades principal students, you can choose the target you want to challenge. Everyone instantly became excited. The real show was about to begin. Joelson nced in the direction of the purple mage robe. The fifth grades principal immediately became nervous. The sixth grades principal even directly stood up. I, Rodin, challenge the fourth grades principal student, Joelson Edward! A handsome gray-haired teenager looked directly at Joelson and said in a serious and loud voice. Rodin was wearing a purple mage robe. Half an hour ago, he had just won the sixth years principal position. To be precise, he had won the sixth years principal position for a second time. Rodin had already won the sixth years principal position for two consecutive school years. The entire hall was in an uproar. The sixth-grade lead student challenged the fourth-grade lead student?! This can be considered a big legend, right? Why do I admire Rodins courage instead! Because his opponent is Joelson! And Joelson is a monster! The fifth-grade lead student secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Last week, I just advanced to be a fifth-tier magician, Rodin said. It immediately caused a wave of exmations. So Rodin has already be a fifth-tier mage?! I didnt expect him to hide his strength just now! No wonder he had the courage to challenge Joelson! Impressive! But... Rodins face revealed a bitter smile, and he said in a helpless and bitter tone, I cant even pass the thirty-fourth floor of the Mage Tower, so I want to ask Junior Joelson for advice. Please promise me! Rodins eyes were sincere, and he looked at Joelson with longing. The senior students challenged the junior students, and the junior students had the right to refuse. Okay! Joelson simply agreed. The two people walked up to the center of the duel tform one after another. Everyone was watching. Everyone was looking forward to this battle. Franciss eyes were fixed on the two people. There was no obstacle. He was the first student of the third grade. He wanted to challenge Joelson, but he knew that he was no match for him. Rodin majored in wind magic, just like Francis. Francis stared at the field. He wanted to see how big the gap between Rodin and Joelson was. Rodin performed a standard magicians etiquette to Joelson. The battle officially began. Rodin immediately threw four or five wind des at Joelson. As a tier 5 magician, he could already cast a level 1 spell instantaneously. Then, he quickly chanted a spell and cast a levitation spell on himself. At this time, the privilege of being a wind magician was that a tier 5 magician would be able to break free from the shackles of the Earth. Joelson casually dealt with a few wind des until Rodin floated into the air. Then, he raised his right hand. In the following time, Joelson used his actual actions to show all the teachers and students in the academy what a battle between real mages was. A magnificent performance. Everyone was stunned. Including many teachers in the academy. Extremely meticulous magic control, terrifying battle awareness, and perfect casting timing. The most intuitive benefit of powerful spiritual power was that Joelson could control the entire scene like a god. Moreover, everyone was surprised to find that. Every spell that Joelson cast was at least twice as powerful as theirs. A level-3 spell could easily cancel out Rodins level-4 spell. A level-4 spell could easily cancel out Rodins level-5 spell. The key was... No matter what kind of spell Joelson cast, it would be instantaneous! It was so terrifying! Bang! Rodins face was pale as he fell to the ground. His chest rose and fell rapidly, and he was panting heavily. He no longer had any magic power to keep himself afloat. Rodins eyes were filled with shock, fear, and awe as he looked at Joelson. Joelson was simply not human. He was a monster! From the beginning to the end, Joelson knew how to use magic to defend against Rodins attacks. He had never taken the initiative to attack. But even so, he, a fifth-tier mage, had been drained of his magic power by a fourth-tier mage. He looked at Joelson again. His face was still calm, as calm and elegant as ever. It was as if he had just participated in a delightful dance and not an intense battle. Had his magic power already reached such a level?! Rodin hadpletely admitted in his heart that Joelson was stronger than him. He said, I admit defeat. After a short period of silence, a flood of apuse and cheers erupted! Joelson Edward! No one knew who was the first to call out this name, and then everyone followed suit and shouted. The first seat of the Tulip Academy of Magic! The sixteen-year-old first seat student! Once again, Joelson broke the historical record of the Tulip Academy of Magic. Joelson stood on the stage and looked at everyone calmly. He was like an emperor. He rose like aet and was like the Sun in the sky, dazzling! Chapter 60: The Knights of Dawn Have Arrived

Chapter 60: The Knights of Dawn Have Arrived

Francis, who was below the stage, looked at Joelson and sighed heavily. He knew that if he wanted to catch up to Joelson, he might not have the chance to do so in his lifetime. A bunch of carriages slowly drove into the city gates. This is the capital of the Alcott Empire. The person in the lead said with a smile. Thats all. A slightly contemptuous voice sounded. The corner of the leaders mouth rose. He smiled and did not say anything. Everyone in this group was wearing gorgeous and beautiful armor. They were tall and strong, and they did not blend in with everything around them. On the carriage and armor, there was a small knights longsword symbol engraved on them, making them appear dignified and noble. I can predict that this time, Tulip Academy will wee another crushing defeat! Hahaha, isnt this already destined? They cant even beat us in the past, let alone this time? We have Don Quixote! The light of dawn of the Empire! Everyone in the cultural relics turned their gazes to a young man riding on a snow-white war horse. Their faces were filled with worship, reverence, and even fanaticism! The man is known as Don Quixote. He had golden hair that was as bright as the morning sun. His face was handsome and cold, and there was no expression on his face. It was as if everything around him had nothing to do with him. Don Quixote has advanced to a sixth-tier knight, eighteen years old! If those mages from the Tulip Academy saw him, they would probably be scared to death! It is said that there is a genius from the Tulip Academy this year. He advanced to a third-tier mage at the age of sixteen. Third-tier?! Hahaha, I could crush him with one hand! Oh? I really hope that this magic genius will not appear on the dueling tform in the exchange match. Otherwise, he might go home crying to find his mother! Hahaha... A burst of arrogantughter rang out in the team. The middle-aged knight in the lead slowed down slightly and walked side by side with Don Quixote. The two people beside Don Quixote also slowly approached. One of them was a red-haired handsome teenager. The corners of his mouth rose, and his expression was rxed andfortable. The other was a girl. She had long golden hair like Don Quixote, tied behind her head. Her facial features were beautiful, but there was a hint of sharpness in her eyebrows and eyes. Even if she was riding on a horse, one could see her tall and slender figure. Although the Tulip Academy has gradually declined in recent years and no geniuses have appeared, the foundation is still there. Dont underestimate your opponents too much. The red-haired youths lips curled up slightly as if he was very disdainful. Don Quixote and the blonde girl were expressionless. The middle-aged knight shook his head helplessly. When he said this, even he himself felt that it was a little exaggerated. This years exchangepetition was not like an outing. There were many geniuses in the Imperial Knight Academy. Every year, there would be extremely stunning geniuses appearing. This time, there were even three of them appearing at the same time. There was even a terrifying monster-like genius like Don Quixote. Even His Majesty, the Emperor, was rmed by him and awarded him the honor of the Empires light of dawn. Im here for Princess Dayshannon. Don Quixote, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke, his determined gaze fixed upon the Imperial Pce of the Alcott Empire. Slowly but firmly, he said, I will defeat all those who try to stop me, one by one! ... Within the space of the Dragon God Ranch. Two strange creatures stood in front of Joelson. One could barely make out the appearance of a rabbit. But one was like a big dog, and the other was as big as a calf. One had blue fur, and the other had turnedpletely red. Both rabbits had a small horn on their heads. It was simr to the dragon horn on Du Lus head. From the two rabbits, Joelson could feel the aura of a magical beast that was close to the first rank. The one with the fiery red fur was close to a tier 2 magical beast. Joelson was shocked. They were just simple rabbits. A few drops of the dragon blood potion had allowed them to evolve to the level of a magical beast. Wasnt the effect of the potion a little too powerful?! Joelson could finally confirm it. The dragon blood potion was sessfully concocted. Moreover, the potion concocted with Du Lus dragon blood was obviously more effective. After thinking for a long time, Joelson suddenly remembered. Du Lu still had 10% of the ancient dragon bloodline flowing through his body. If he guessed correctly, it should be this reason that caused the mutation of the Dragon Blood Potion. Fortunately, this mutation was going in a good direction. After confirming that there was no problem, the next step was to take it. The form said that there was no pain and no side effects during the process of taking the Dragon Blood Potion. Joelson felt that this wasplete nonsense. After seeing the two rabbits take the potion, the excruciating pain of being skinned and cramped, Joelson would never believe that there was no pain. Should I drink it?! Joelson was a little hesitant. In the end, he picked up the potion and drank it in one gulp. He drank the cloudy bottle that looked like blood. It was not as bad as he had imagined. There was a faint fishy smell, and the taste was rough. Du Lu and Enny curiously poked their heads over and looked at Joelson. Joelson waited silently. Suddenly, his chest hurt. Joelson thought to himself, Itsing! The pain spread out like a spider web and quickly spread to Joelsons entire body. In an instant, the pain was magnified countless times. It was like a hundred steel knives scraping on Joelsons bones and flesh, apanied by a faint chill. Joelsons handsome face instantly wrinkled into a ball, and his forehead was covered in a cold sweat. He saw that his skin was bulging and expanding like a rabbits, and there were bloody blisters everywhere. He hurriedly closed his eyes. The pain surged up like a tide. Joelson could only continuously mobilize his spiritual power. Wherever his spiritual power traveled, there was a cool feeling. Crack! Crack! When the pain reached its peak, Joelson could even feel his skin bursting. He heard Du Lu and Ennys worried growls. They must be very anxious. The powerful spiritual power beyond ordinary people did not let Joelson faint easily. He could only hold on and use his spiritual power tofort the exploding wound. He did not know how long this process wouldst. ... Tulip Magic Academy... The knights from the Knight Academy of the Yheng Empire arrived at the entrance of the academy and were naturally stopped by the guards. Who are you? A few arrogant knight students acted as if they did not hear anything and continued to ride their horses, wanting to enter. The guards had a serious look on their faces and subconsciously pulled out their longswords at their waists. They were all elite soldiers of the empire. The emperors order was: anyone who tried to break into the Tulip Academy of Magic was an enemy of the empire. You still dare to draw your sword?! A red-haired young knight revealed a contemptuous smile. He sat on his horse and punched the guard fiercely. His fist emitted a dazzling white light. The guards expression changed and he shouted loudly, Level five... Level five knight?! Chapter 61: Crushing Mages

Chapter 61: Crushing Mages

The red-haired youths fistnded on the guards long sword. ng! The sound of metal shing rang out as the long sword broke. The young knights lips curled up into a wanton smile as his fist was about tond on the guards chest. Bang! The leader of the middle-aged knights used his hand to grab tightly onto the red-haired youths fist as he frowned. Hawthorne, restrain yourself! The red-haired youth snorted coldly and struggled free of the middle-aged knights hand. Dont forget, Tulip Academy of Magic and Harriet. The middle-aged knight said seriously, The terror of a saint-level powerhouse is not something you can imagine! I will also be a saint-level knight in the future! Hawthorneughed, revealing his white teeth. They looked very sharp, like a wolf. Then well talk about it after you be a saint-level knight. The middle-aged knight felt a headache. He was one of the three geniuses of Hawthorne Citys current batch of students. He was only eighteen years old, but he was already a fifth-level knight. He was second only to Don Quixote in the academy. However, his personality was very arrogant and arrogant. Many students called him Crazy Hawthorne in private. If I had known earlier, I wouldnt have brought him along this time, the middle-aged knight thought. The middle-aged knight picked up the broken longsword for the guard and revealed their identities. The guard was still a little frightened. He nodded and quickly ran into the academy to report. Five minutester, a few magic instructors wearing ck mage robes rushed over. Engel, are you leading the team again this year? Yes, its me again this year. Long-time no see, my friend. The middle-aged knight strode forward and greeted the mage warmly. If Joelson was here, he would definitely recognize him. The magic tutor with eight golden stripes on his chest was Mr Tang Man, who managed the library. We must stay for a few more days this time. We havent had a drink together for a long time. Tang Man nced at the knight students behind Engel with a hint of shock in his eyes. Everyones strength was above that of a tier 4 knight, and they were all no older than twenty years old. When her gaze shifted to Don Quixote, who was the most dazzling, Tang Mans eyes trembled violently. A sixth-tier knight?! A genius who was even more monstrous than Joelson Edward! The corners of Tang Mans mouth involuntarily curled into a bitter smile as she thought to himself, looks like Tulip Magic Academy is going to suffer another crushing defeat this time. The exchange match will officially begin tomorrow. We have already arranged amodations for everyone. You guys can also take a look around in the next few days. Elsa, who had changed into a mage robe, was very dignified and beautiful. Tang Man handed over the task of receiving the guests to her and then led Engel, the leader of the Knights, to meet Harriet Terrence. The arrival of the knights from the Knight Academy aroused the strong curiosity of the students from the Tulip Magic Academy. The students from the lower grades found it very interesting. A group of knights suddenly appeared in the academy that was full of mages. Moreover, they were of the same age as them. The students of the higher grades, on the other hand, all had grim expressions on their faces. They looked at the students of the Knight Academy with wariness and unfriendliness in their eyes. The annual exchangepetition was about to begin again, the day of shame for the Tulip Academy. This news soon spread throughout the entire academy. Most of the students and instructors walked out and surrounded this group of guests from neighboring countries by the roadside. The knights continued to talk with a calm expression as if they did not care about their onlookers at all. On the contrary, they enjoyed this kind of treatment. They dont seem to wee us? Someone asked. Of course, no one likes to be beaten up! Hahaha! A burst of wantonughter was heard. Elsa, who was walking at the front of the team, frowned. She turned around and said coldly, Didnt the tenmandments of knights teach you to be humble? The knights were silent for a few seconds before a frivolous voice suddenly sounded. Teacher Elsa, you look so beautiful when you are angry. Can I ask you out tonight? As soon as these words were said, a burst ofughter immediately rang out. It was apanied by boos and whistles. Eddie Taylor, you are really bold. Teacher Elsa is mine. Eddie Taylor, draw your sword! I want to fight you! Hahaha! The students of the Tulip Magic Academy naturally heard these words, and their expressions were extremely unsightly. The faces of the lower grade students were filled with anger, and they directly wanted to charge forward. Although Miss Elsa was strict, she was very gentle and patient towards the students. In addition to her beautiful appearance, she was the goddess in the hearts of many students. Elsa was so angry that her face turned ugly. She quickly chanted a spell and summoned a level-5 magic anaconda. Then, she pounced on the knight named Eddie Taylor. Not good! Eddie Taylor shouted in a low voice. His face revealed a trace of fear. He hurriedly retreated, but the anaconda was too fast. He was toote. He was about to be hit by the anaconda. At that moment, a bright white light shed. The anaconda was cut into two halves, turning into countless mist and disappearing into the air. The red-haired Hawthorne held his longsword to block Eddie Taylors attack. He raised his chin at Elsa, revealing a provocative smile. A hint of anger shed across Elsas face. Get on the dueling tform! Someone shouted. Immediately, everyone shouted as well. Right! Teacher Elsa, teach these hooligans from the Knight Academy a good lesson! Rude knights. They only have brute force, but they dont even know how to follow basic etiquette. They still dare to provoke our teacher in our territory! Elsa controlled her emotions and took a deep breath to calm down. As a teacher of the academy, she shouldnt be angry with the students. Moreover, the other party was a guest. Elsa wanted to turn around and continue leading them, but a voice sounded behind her. What? Are you afraid? Elsa stopped moving. The students of the Tulip Academy became even louder. Thats too evil! I think I should go up and beat him up! Unfortunately, Im only a rank one mage! Teacher Elsa, dont let him go! Elsa slowly turned around; her face very cold. What did you say? Hawthorne was not afraid at all. He deliberately looked at Elsa up and down, shook his head and said, Forget it, I dont bully women. Elsas hands suddenly clenched tightly, trying hard to suppress the anger in her heart. Just as she was about to speak, a figure wearing a red mage robe walked out from the crowd. Im here to teach you a lesson on behalf of Teacher Elsa! His face was calm, and he stood tall and straight. It was Francis. Chapter 62: Third-Rank Mage, Fifth-Rank Knight

Chapter 62: Third-Rank Mage, Fifth-Rank Knight

Its Francis! Great, Francis is here again, so theres no need to be afraid! Hes only second to Joelson. Hell definitely be able to defeat these arrogant knights. The students of the Tulip Academy were excited. They seemed to only remember now that this magic genius was overshadowed by Joelson. You are the second genius of this years Tulip Academy?! Hawthornes eyes revealed a trace of curiosity as he sized up Francis. What rank are you? Francis calmly replied, A third rank mage. He was definitely proud of his achievements. After all, he was only seventeen years old this year. He was definitely a magic genius. However, Hawthorne had a disappointed expression on his face. No, youre too weak. Too arrogant! Bastard! Dont you know that its far more difficult for a mage to advance than a Knight? A mage of the same level can easily defeat a knight, alright?! The students of the Tulip Academy were furious. The young knights, however, revealed strange smiles. Hawthorne, in particr, had a smile that almost reached his ears. Pleasee to the duelling stage. Francis said calmly. Theres no need. Hawthorne slowly raised the longsword in his hand, and a white light shot out from the de. Theres no need to go through so much trouble. We can settle it here. Francis looked away and quickly took out his staff. He turned his magic shield to the maximum and quickly cast the wind magic haste on himself. The most important thing in a battle between a mage and a knight was to increase the distance between them so that he had enough time to cast his spell. A thick white light lit up, almost enveloping the entire longsword. Hawthorne gave Francis a ferocious smile. The next moment, his figure suddenly disappeared. Francis was surprised and immediately moved, quickly looking for Hawthornes figure while silently chanting a spell to prepare for the next spell. Be careful! Above your head! Hes above your head! Exmations came from outside the field! Francis looked up abruptly. He saw Hawthornes back facing the sun, holding a beam of white light that was even more dazzling than the sun, charging straight at him from the sky. Wind barrier! Francis finally threw out this spell that he had been preparing for a long time. A level-3 wind-type defensive spell. The most powerful defensive spell that Francis could now master. But... A crisp sound rang out. It was as if a crystal had shattered. The light green barrier of wind was easily torn apart like a fragile piece of paper under the white light in Hawthornes hand. The white light fell, and the powerful momentum carried the hurricane. The magic shield shattered like a bubble. Franciss eyes widened, and a white light kept expanding in his pupils. The light was blinding. Despair, fear. At this moment, Francis almost thought he was going to die. The wind blew off the hair that had been cut off in front of Francis forehead. The long sword quietly hovered in front of Francis nose, and the sharp aura cut Francis cheek in great pain. Francis face was pale, with cold sweat kepting out, soaking his clothes. Hawthorne casually put away his long sword. Francis seemed to have lost all his strength. He fell to the ground, trembling, and took a deep breath. The whole arena was silent. Everyones mouths were wide open in shock, unable to believe what had happened in front of their eyes. Francis was defeated in one move?! Was the difference in strength really that big? Hahaha! Hawthorne let out a burst of arrogantughter. He pointed his sword at Francis and said to everyone, If theres such trash in the exchange match tomorrow, donte up and embarrass yourself! Humiliation, anger, helplessness... All kinds of emotions surged into their hearts. Everyone clenched their fists tightly. Too arrogant! Too arrogant! But there was nothing they could do. Wheres Joelson?! Wheres Joelson?! If Joelson was here, he would definitely teach these bastards a new life! ... In the space of the Dragon God Ranch. A human-shaped blood cocoon suddenly broke. Joelson crawled out of the cocoon and shook the blood scabs on his body. He felt as if his entire body had undergone a new transformation. Ssh! Joelson jumped into theke and took a good bath. Enny sat by theke and looked at him angrily, as if saying, Im so annoyed, the water is dirty! She turned to look at Du Lu, wanting him to talk about Joelson. Du Lu pretended to be stupid and turned his face away, as if saying, I dont see anything, I dont see anything. The clearke water was dyed a light pink. Countless fish gathered around Joelson, greedily nibbling at the blood scabs that remained in theke. It seemed that these blood scabs had an infinite attraction to them. Joelson smiled, the fish shoals rubbed against his body and itched him. He wanted to swim back to the shore, but he exerted a little strength under his feet. Ssh! His whole body shot out like a cannonball and directly jumped onto the shore. Joelson was stunned. He looked at his hands in disbelief. White, slender, and full of streamlined muscles, he clenched his fists slightly and felt a powerful force surging in his body. Tier 3! This force was at least at the level of a tier 3 knight. Joelson was very sure of this. He tried to swing his fist, jump, and run. Joelson seemed to have turned into a gust of wind, running freely in the pasture. If magic was to control the power of nature, then the way of a knight was to control their own power. This feeling was very wonderful. It was as if there was a power gushing out of nowhere in his body. That was abat aura. With one more step, Joelson would be able to cultivate his ownbat aura and be a powerful tier 4 knight. Having had enough fun, Joelson took out a brand-new mage robe and put it on. Suddenly, his expression froze, and his eyes shot out a look of disbelief. Boom! mes erupted, almostparable to the breath of a Du Lu Dragon. Tier 5! He had advanced?! This was the first time that Joelson had advanced by relying entirely on his own strength. His spiritual power had increased by arge margin, surpassing the standard of tier 5 by arge margin. However, his experience points had not moved. Joelson recalled for a moment and understood. It was the power of pain. The process of consuming the dragon blood potion was too painful. It was as if he had been cut by countless des. He could hardly hold on, if not for his strong spiritual power. The talent of spiritual power also represented a persons willpower to a certain extent. Joelsons talent was too strong. He couldnt even faint from the pain. But this was fair. After enduring great pain, it brought incredible rewards. Chapter 63: The Huge Difference in Strength

Chapter 63: The Huge Difference in Strength

Joelson was totally excited. This was an unexpected surprise. If he consumed a bottle of dragon blood potion, his physique and spiritual power would both improve... His gaze fell on the other bottle of golden-red transparent enhanced dragon blood potion in his hand. He experienced the pain again. Joelson was a little hesitant, but his gaze quickly became firm. There was a rare determination hidden in his eyes. He was going all out! ... Is Joelson here? Tang Man frowned and asked Elsa beside him. Elsa shook her head. The library, the Pharmacy Association, and his residence have all been searched, but theres nothing. Could he have gone out? The guards said they didnt see him pass by. What about the Dean? Sir Harriet said... Elsa hesitated for a moment and said, Let him go. Tang Man fell silent. This time, the situation was even worse than in the previous years. This time, the geniuses of Knight Academy were too arrogant and egotistical. Since yesterday, more than ten students could not help but challenge them. Of course, the oue was even more miserable than Francis. The student called Hawthorne in Knight Academy was a little restrained at the beginning. He just defeated his opponent. Butter on, he no longer had any scruples about attacking. Seven students were injured. Tang Man tried to talk to Engel, but the answer was, even Engel couldnt restrain Hawthorne. In the academy, he was famous for being crazy. He even challenged his own teacher. Tang Man couldnt attack Hawthorne because of his status as a teacher. He was so angry that his ears were about to spit fire. The Knight Academy of the Yheng Empire, the Tulip Academy of the Alcott Empire. The first day of thepetition between the two Empires strongest academies. Each academy would send out three genius students to participate in thepetition. Thepetition wouldst for a total of three days. The academy that won. In the second year, they would be qualified to visit the academy of the losing side. The Tulip Academy had been the host for three consecutive years. It was a huge humiliation. The students of all grades had gathered in the small square in the center of the academy. The dueling tform had already been set up. Several tier 8 magicians had worked together to set up a magic barrier that was sufficient to withstand any energy attack below tier 9. When the group of knights from the Knight Academy appeared, there was a burst ofmotion at the scene. Many angry and hateful gazes gathered on them. Hawthornes actions had caused all the students of the Tulip Academy to have an extremely bad impression of them. Most of the knights were not in a good mood. Being stared at by thousands of people with hatred in their eyes, it was as if their bodies had been pricked by needles. Hawthorne, on the other hand, looked indifferent. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and a faint smile hung on his face as if he was mocking everyone. There were also Don Quixote and the blonde girl, who were very calm and indifferent from the beginning. Engel was also a little embarrassed. He had a good personal rtionship with Dunman. They had once worked together in the four-nation trial, and Dunman had even saved his life. They could be considered very good friends. However, because of Hawthorne, Dunman did not speak to him anymore. When they met, he would just coldly snort, let alone drink together. Harriet Terrence appeared on the field and announced the official start of the exchange match. Before Engel could say anything, Hawthorne had already flipped over and jumped onto the stage. There was a wave of boos below the stage. Dunmans expression was unsightly. Standing beside him was the first participant of the Tulip Academy of Magic. Rodin. He had challenged the sixth grades first student, Joelson. At this moment, Rodins face was also filled with solemnity. He had seen Hawthorne make a move. He was too strong. He had no confidence in defeating his opponent. He had endured until now and did not challenge him. It was only because Rodin was afraid. If he did not go on stage, he would lose the right to represent the Tulip Academy. Rodin cast a levitation spell and slowlynded on the stage. Waves of cheers immediately rang out from below the stage. A tier 5 mage! Everyone looked at the Knight Academys side with provocative gazes. It was as if they were saying, Did you see that? Our Tulip Academy also has a tier 5 mage genius. The corner of Hawthornes mouth rose, and heughed contemptuously. A tier 5 mage? Was he very powerful? Rodin hovered in the air, looking down at Hawthorne from a high vantage point. It seemed that Rodins aura was a little stronger. But it wasnt like that at all. Hawthornes expression was much more rxed than Rodins. Tulip Academys sixth-grade student, Rodin Yekis, please advise. Rodin gave Hawthorne a standard magicians etiquette. Hawthorne smiled indifferently. Are you done? Alright, Im about to begin. Rodin nodded solemnly. Hawthorne dragged his longsword on the ground and slowly ran towards Rodin. His speed became faster and faster until, in the end, he could only see a blurry ck shadow running on the ground. So, what if he runs fast? Whats the use? Senior Rodin is in the sky, how can he fight?! Hahaha, this guy is going to lose! Beat him up, senior Rodin! He can only talk now. Senior Rodin beat him until he cant speak. The morale of the Tulip Magic Academy was very high. Rodins mood was slightly rxed. A tier 5 knight could not hover in the air, nor could he let hisbat aura leave his body. Hawthorne should not be able to attack him. Therefore, he was naturally in a position where he would not lose. What he needed to consider now was to beat his opponent until he admitted defeat before he ran out of mana! Rodins eyes were burning with confidence. The wind elements gathered towards him. Rodin was preparing for the strongest spell he knew at the moment. Level-5 spell, wind de hurricane. His eyes were fixed on Hawthornes figure, trying to lock onto him with his spiritual power. Countless tiny wind des had already formed around him, and the hurricane was about to appear. Suddenly, Hawthorne, who was running, stopped abruptly. From his fastest speed to stopping, if it was not for the effect of the magic barrier, he would have made a big hole in the duel tform. Boom! Hawthorne stomped on the ground and suddenly jumped up. Like a wolf, he pounced on Rodin. Rodin panicked and subconsciously threw out his magic. Countless wind des gathered to form a hurricane that rushed out and pressed straight towards Hawthorne. Hawthorne did not dodge. Rodin seemed to see a sly smile on the other partys face. In the next moment, Hawthornes figure suddenly disappeared. Rodins spiritual power instantly lost the opponents senses. He looked around nkly and saw the horrified faces below the stage. His gaze was on... Rodin suddenly turned around. He only saw a sword. A knights longsword that was shing with a dazzling white light. It was very close to him and shed at him fiercely. Rodin didnt even have time to cast a level 1 defensive spell. Chapter 64: Silver Cross Combat Aura

Chapter 64: Silver Cross Combat Aura

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Bang! The sound of a heavy object falling to the ground. Rodin fell heavily to the ground. Compared to the knight, the mages body made him spit out a mouthful of blood. A sharp pain came from his shoulder. Fortunately, Hawthorne turned the sword half a circle at thest moment and turned it into the de. Otherwise, Rodins entire arm would havended on the duel tform. The shining tip of the sword stopped in front of Rodin. When he raised his head, he saw Hawthornes arrogant face. Have you admitted defeat, noble mage?! Rodin felt extremely humiliated. His fingernails sank deep into the flesh of his palm. He gritted his teeth and said, I... I admit defeat! The momentum outside the arena immediately weakened. Tulip Academy against Knight Academy. The first match, defeat! Hawthorne carried his sword and walked down the stage with ease. Defeating a tier 5 mage seemed to be a very easy matter for him. Your battle experience is still too poor. Tang Man said to Elsa with a gloomy face, Before entering the saint rank, no one can truly fly in the air. The levitation spells in wind-type magic all require a height limit, and this height is just what some powerful knights can achieve with their jumping ability. Elsa nodded and said, Rodin has never fought a knight before, and hecks actualbat experience. Otherwise, he wouldnt have lost so quickly! It would have been great if Joelson was here. Although hes only a tier 4 mage, with his battle awareness, he can still win one match. The audience sighed helplessly. The second match. The people from the Tulip Magic Academy watched curiously. They did not know who the opponent would send out this time. A blonde girl who had her head lowered and was wiping her sword slowly stood up. He actually sent out a woman?! Is he looking down on us? The person sent out by the Tulip Magic Academy was an ordinary-looking young man. Many people did not recognize him. Who is this?! The sixth-grade students were all excited. Thats Senior Stuart! Thats right, its him, Senior Stuart! He hasnt graduated yet?! This is great! The Knight Academy is doomed to fail! Some people who did not know asked who Stuart was. The sixth-grade student sighed and said, Two years ago, he was the sixth-graders principal student. He was a super genius with dual superior wood element magic talent. Two years ago, in the Academy Exchangepetition, he was the only one who beat his opponent until he admitted defeat. The lower-grade student opened his mouth wide and stared at Stuart, whose eyes were exceptionally bright and his appearance was very ordinary. He did not expect that Tulip Academy still had such a magic genius hidden. The people from Knight Academy also frowned slightly. Engel said in a low voice, Stuart, he was a fifth-rank mage two years ago. Two years have passed, and he might have already advanced to a sixth-rank mage. In this battle, Stephanie might... Teacher Engel. Hawthorneughed and shouted, Arent you underestimating Stephanie too much? A sixth-rank mage? Hehe... Engel subconsciously nced at Don Quixote, who had remained silent the entire time. However, he realized that his attention was not on thepetition at all. His gaze was fixed in one direction. Below the stage. Engel followed Don Quixotes gaze and saw a purple-haired youth. This made him very puzzled. Tulip Magic Academy actually hid many old students who had never graduated, like Stewart. They didnt have absolute confidence to participate in the graduation trial, or they were unwilling to give up the academys many resources, such as the Mage Tower. These students would choose to cultivate in the academy with their bellies. Tang Man had no choice. He couldnt find Joelson, but he didnt want Tulip Magic Academy to lose too badly, so he could only find the old students from the previous years. Stewart and Stephanie stood opposite each other. Before thepetition started, Stephanie had already raised her long sword and rushed toward Stewart with her long, slender legs. This girl is so violent! Stewarts expression didnt change. He had the same level-five spell, but his casting time was half of Rodins. Level-five spell, bloodthirsty vine! A green glow was emitted from Stewarts hand. On the table between Stephanie and him, countless tiny sprouts were pulled out. Within a few seconds, the tiny sprouts grew rapidly and turned into thick green vines. Stephanies footsteps became chaotic. She raised her long sword and shed it in all directions. The whitebat aura cut all the vines that approached her into pieces. At this time, Stewart had already prepared his second spell. Wooden cage, bind! Everyones eyes were solemn. Someone cried out in surprise, A level-6 spell! Senior Stewart has indeed advanced to a level-6 mage! All the vines seemed to have gone crazy. They rushed crazily towards Stephanie. It was like a green palm covered with countless fingers. It quickly closed and formed a cage. Stephanie was instantly surrounded. Her face and figure could not be seen. A smile appeared on Tang Mans face as he said, Stuart has won this match. On the Knight Academys side, Engel and the other knights looked worried. However, they heard Don Quixote say calmly. This guy is finished. Stephanie hates being locked in a small dark room. As soon as she finished speaking, the huge vine cage suddenly exploded. A dazzling silver light scattered on the ground like silver. It was very bright. Silver Cross Battle Aura! Tang Man cried out in surprise The very bright silver battle aura cut the vine like cutting vegetables. The hardness and flexibility of a level five vine isparable to steel. How... How did she do it?! This is impossible! Everyone looked at the scene on the stage in disbelief. It was as if they had seen a ghost. If a knightsbat aura was so strong, who would learn magic?! What kind of mage would he be?! Stewarts expression changed drastically. He chose to retreat at the first moment. At the same time, he waved his staff crazily and threw out level-2 and level-3 spells. He tried to stop Stephanie from advancing, and at the same time, he tried to buy time for himself to cast a level-6 spell. But any spell, under Stephanies silverbat aura, was like a fragile piece of paper. There was no way to stop her for even a moment! Its actually silver crossbat aura. Tang Man whispered, the shock on his face had notpletely disappeared. Elsa was simrly shocked. She could not help but ask, What is silver cross battle-qi?! It is one of the most powerful battle-qi inheritances in the Knight Academy of the Yheng Empire. It is said that only people with a special bloodline can cultivate it. Its power is more than twice that of ordinary battle-qi! Chapter 65: Breaking the Record

Chapter 65: Breaking the Record

The Knight Academy hasnt had such a genius for almost ten years. I didnt expect that this year... Tom smiled bitterly and said, Stuart is going to lose. Not long after Tang Man finished speaking on the stage, Stuart had been forced to a corner of the dueling tform. The silver battle aura reflected on his face made him pale. Stephanie was like a goddess holding a holy sword, her aura fierce and aggressive. A trace of hesitation shed across Stuarts face, but in the end, he still opened his mouth and said, I admit defeat. Over at the Knight Academys side, wildughter rang out. The red-haired Hawthorne was he still so arrogant and detestable. On the contrary, the students of the Tulip Magic Academy were in low spirits. Everyone stared at Hawthorne angrily, but there was nothing they could do. A loss was a loss. Their strength was inferior to others, so there was nothing they could do. The third match was directly canceled. On the first day of the exchange match, the Knight Academy won. Everyone was very angry. Wheres Joelson? Wheres Joelson?! Hes the number one genius of our Tulip Academy! Could it be that Joelson is scared?! Even if Joelson is here, with his strength as a tier 4 mage, he wont be able to defeat that terrifying female knight. You have to know that even the tier 6 mage, Stuart, lost! He shook his head and sighed. Thepetition had ended. They should have dispersed, but there was amotion in the crowd. Someone passed through the crowd and walked down the stage. It was Don Quixote. What is he trying to do?! Don Quixote walked straight to a spot. The crowd parted on both sides of him to create a path. No one dared to stop him. Don Quixotes aura was too terrifying. Everyone who looked at him felt as if they were facing a terrifying magical beast. Don Quixote stopped in front of a purple-haired girl. Shannon looked at him carefully, a little panicked. Who are you? Don Quixote stood in front of Shannon. Don Quixote suddenly gave a knights salute and said seriously, Princess Dayshannon, Im d to see you here. When he said this, the whole ce became restless! Especially the people from the Magic Potion Association, they were stunned. Shannon... was Princess Dayshannon?! A trace of panic shed in Shannons eyes. She didnt dare to look at Don Quixotes eyes and stuttered, What are you talking about? I dont understand. Don Quixote said calmly, Im here for the marriage contract of Your Highness The Princess. The Emperor of the Yheng Empire has already sent a letter to your father, Charlize III. Impossible! Before Don Quixote could finish his words, Dayshannon had already shouted in a very lively atmosphere. Thats right, the tomboy from the Magic Potion Association, Shannon. It was the most honorable pearl of the Empire, Princess Dayshannon. The people around looked at Dayshannon with their mouths wide open in surprise. Your Highness The Princess?! Shannon is a Princess?! Am I dreaming? I always thought she was a boy. Dayshannon stomped her feet and said excitedly, My father will never agree to this request. No. Don Quixote looked at Dayshannon and said very seriously, I have a reason that he cannot refuse. Dayshannon did not know what to say and her face turned red. Then I definitely wont agree! Don Quixote frowned slightly and suddenly asked, Your Highness, do you have someone you like? Thousands of eyes stared at Dayshannon. Dayshannon used an impulse and courage out of nowhere and said directly, Yes, I have someone I like! God of Magic! My goddess has someone she likes! Who is it? Who is it?! The whole ce seemed to be filled with heart-breaking voices. Don Quixote narrowed his eyes and asked with a hint of danger, Who is it? Joelsons figure shed through Dayshannons mind, and she suddenly had an idea. If you can break the record of the Mage Tower, Ill tell you his name! Mage Tower of trials?! Don Quixote fell silent. He obviously knew that this was the symbol of the Tulip Academy of Magic. In the Knight Academy of the Yheng Empire, there was also the existence of the Knight Tower. Simr to the ancient magic conductor of the trial, only the names were different. Okay! Don Quixote nodded and said, Tomorrow, I will break the record of the Tulip Magic Academys trial tower. Then, I will find that person and defeat him ruthlessly! When Don Quixote said this, his tone was calm, but there was a strong confidence that could not be described with words. After saying that, Don Quixote bid farewell to Dayshannon and left without looking back. The crowd then gathered around Dayshannon. A Princess of the empire hidden among ordinary students, a princess far away, was actually beside her, which sounded like a fairy tale. Dayshannon didnt have the mood to care about this at all, and her mind was very confused. She just wanted to know, where was Joelson? Joelson, hurry up and show up. Just like the knight in the story. In the space of the Dragon God Ranch. A blood cocoon that was several times bigger than beforey quietly on the grass. Du Lu and Enny, one on the left and one on the right, were waiting beside the blood cocoon, snoring softly. Crack! With a slight cracking sound, a crack seemed to have appeared on the blood cocoon. Du Lu raised his head in surprise and looked at the blood cocoon, hoping that Joelson could break out of the blood cocoon. But after a while, the blood cocoon returned to peace. ... As expected, the second heavens Don Quixote came to the Mage Tower. Everyone watched as Don Quixotes ranking rose crazily on the magic light screen. It was Don Quixotes first time entering the Mage Tower. When he came out for the first time, the light screen showed that his ranking had appeared on the thirty-eighth floor. The second time he entered the Mage Tower, he was ranked on the 47th floor. Dayshannons heart trembled violently. After he finished resting, he entered the Mage Tower for the third time. Ranking, the fifty-fourth floor! The students of the Tulip Magic Academy stared at the dazzling name in a daze. He was ranked second in the overall ranking. Second only to Ulysses. No one spoke, the scene was strangely quiet. Everyone was depressed for a few minutes. Don Quixote was too terrifying. Could it be that the glory and dignity of the Tulip Academy could only be maintained by a genius who had passed away a hundred years ago?! Don Quixote got involved for the fourth time. He was ready to continue the challenge andpletely break Ulysses record. Wait. Dayshannon called out to Don Quixote in a lonely voice. At this time, she had already returned to her appearance as the pearl of the Empire, her Highness the Princess. Her originally slightly androgynous exquisite appearance bloomed with an indescribable beauty under the contrast of her long purple hair. It was as if she was a gemstone passed down through generations after wiping off the dust. Under the illumination of the Sun, she emitted an intoxicating glow. Youre better than him, said Dayshannon with a sigh. Youve already surpassed him. Chapter 66: Joelson has arrived

Chapter 66: Joelson has arrived

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL There was a hint of sadness on Dayshannons face, which made everyone present feel a pang of heartache. Who Was it that could make Princess Dayshannon look like this? Then tell me, who is he? Don Quixote frowned, his sharp eyes searching the magic screen. Suddenly, his eyes stopped and he said a name, Joelson Edward, fourth grade, level 47. Fourth grade, level 47. This result was too conspicuous among the students of the sixth grade. Don Quixote could not help but notice it. Fourth grade, at most, had the strength of a third or fourth grade mage. A fourth-tier mage at most, and he could only make it to the 47th floor?! How did he do it?! Its him?! Don Quixote pointed at Joelsons name and asked Dayshannon. Dayshannon didnt want to bring any trouble to Joelson. She was about to deny it, but she didnt say anything. Suddenly, a clear voice sounded from outside the crowd. Thats right, its me! Everyones eyes were attracted by this voice, and they all turned their heads to look behind. The crowd slowly retreated to both sides, and a path opened up. A handsome youth wearing a ck mage robe walked over calmly from outside the crowd. The students of the Tulip Academy of Magic showed joy, excitement, and exhration in their eyes. Joelson! Its Joelson Edward! Hes finally here! Ive told you before, Joelson is not the kind of person to cower in fear! He must be up to something, thats why he didnte! Thats right, otherwise he would havee a long time ago! Sigh, so what if hes here now? Even if we dont mention Don Quixote, who has the highest status among them, even if its that red-haired madman, hes not someone that Joelson can deal with. If the first genius of the Tulip Academy were to lose just like that, it would be too embarrassing! What are you talking about? Whose side are you on?! If Joelson was at the same level as them, then Joelson would definitely be able to defeat them. However, Joelson is only at the level of a tier 4 mage right now. It would be too difficult to defeat them! From surprise to depression, then from depression to despair. The arrival of the geniuses of Knight Academy had really dealt a huge blow to the students of Tulip Academy. Even the sixth-grade students who were hidden in the academy had lost to them. Who else in the academy could defeat them? No matter how much of a genius Joelson was, it was impossible for him to fight against Don Quixote, that tier 6 monster, with the strength of a tier 4 mage! A tier 6 Knight! Just thinking about it made people feel a wave of horror. He was only eighteen years old. Although it was easier for a knight to break through and advance than a mage in the early stages of training, this kind of result was still too terrifying! Could it be that Quixote had already started training hisbat aura before he was even born?! Joelson! Dayshannon shouted happily, but she quickly shut her mouth tightly. She was very happy that Joelson coulde, but she did not want anything to happen to him because of her. She kept signaling him with her eyes. Go! Joelson looked at Dayshannon and smiled confidently. He gave her a reassuring look. Dayshannon felt that Joelson seemed to have grown a lot taller and more handsome than before. He looked very different from before. Don Quixote had seen everything from Dayshannons surprised shouts and worried eyes. He nodded and said, It seems that you are the one. Youre the so-called number one genius of the Tulip Academy this year? You dont look like much! Madman Hawthorne rushed out from behind Don Quixote. With an arrogant smile on his face, he walked step by step towards Joelson. Joelson looked at him indifferently, and then casually raised his right hand. Boom! The surging mes were like a volcanic eruption. With Joelsons right hand as the point of eruption, they spewed out and almost swallowed Hawthorne in an instant. It was like the breath of a fire dragon! Don Quixotes eyes stopped for a moment. He wanted to attack, but he held back. He only saw a miserable figure rushing out from the mes. It was Hawthorne. Hawthorne stared at Joelson with a ferocious expression. His red hair was burnt by the zing me. Good, very good, Hawthorne said, gritting his teeth. His voice was cold, and his eyes were a little red, like a wolf. His long sword lit up with a whitebat aura and rushed toward Joelson like a bolt of lightning. The people around him suddenly remembered the exmations and quickly retreated. Joelson still casually stretched out his slender white right hand. The temperature in the air rose once again. A thin me ignited between Joelsons fingers, and then the fire rapidly expanded, quickly turning into five ferocious giant pythons. An explosive aura spread out in the surroundings. Joelson has broken through to be a tier 5 mage?! Thats too terrifying! As expected of the number one genius of the Tulip Academy! A tier 5 mage! If thats the case, we have a chance to win! What are you talking about? Its obviously Joelson whos going to win! Voices filled with pleasant surprise rang out continuously. How can his magic be so powerful?! Soon, the pleasant surprise turned into shock. The level 5 fire spell that Joelson released, the fire python spell. Corresponded to the level 5 water spell, the water python spell. Elsa had used this spell before. But even the water python summoned by Elsa, who was a level 6 mage, was only 30% of the size of Joelsons fire pythons. At that time, it was easily cut off by Hawthornes sword. Damn it! Hawthornes expression was very ugly. The long sword that was attached to the white light danced wildly in his hand, but it was still forced by the fire pythons to the point where it was almost impossible to deal with it. This didnt seem like a level 5 spell. The five fire pythons seemed to have their own intelligence, cunning and fierce as they fought with him. Joelson looked rxed. His five fingers kept tapping in the air, as if he was ying a beautiful piece of music. It was a sharp contrast to Hawthornes awkward reaction. Gradually, everyone could see it. Hawthorne was no match for Joelson. In other words, Joelson was toying with Hawthorne, treating him like a monkey! Hawthorne, who had always been very arrogant and arrogant, had an ugly expression on his face as if he had eaten shit. He forcefully withstood the attack of a fire python and stared at Joelson with his eyes wide open. He was extremely ferocious as he charged at Joelson crazily. Chapter 67: Stronger Than You

Chapter 67: Stronger Than You

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Ah! This madman, he doesnt want to live anymore! Even if hes injured, he still wants to attack Joelson! Waves of exmations sounded. Joelsons expression was still calm as he slightly clenched his five fingers. The five fire pythons instantly gathered into a huge super fire python. In an instant, it caught up with Hawthorne andpletely engulfed him in the mes. In the next moment, Joelson waved his hand and dispersed the mes. A charred figure half-knelt on the ground with a sword in one hand, his blood-red eyes staring at Joelson. Humiliation, resentment, anger, and a trace of deep fear hidden in his eyes. The whole ce was dead silent. No one knew who was the first to cheer, but the crowd suddenly burst into thunderous cheers. Well done, Joelson! As expected of the number one genius of our Tulip Magic Academy! See? Knight Academy, here is the number one genius of our Tulip Magic Academy. Your genius is nothing! Joelson stood quietly on the spot. From the beginning until now, he had not moved a single step. Everyones gaze towards Joelson was almost fanatical. Elegant, calm, rxed, in control of everything! This was a mage! This was a battle style that belonged to a mage! The first seat of the Tulip Academy of Magic! The return of the King! No one paid any attention to Hawthorne. Because at this time, Joelson and Don Quixote looked at each other in silence. Both of them could see the burning fighting spirit in each others eyes. Engel, whose face was very ugly, and Tang Man, whose face was full of smiles, walked up at the same time. One of them went forward to help Hawthorne, who was half-kneeling on the ground, and another quickly walked up to Joelson. Joelson, where have you been these two days? Joelson exined with a smile, I had a small breakthrough and forgot about the time. I rushed here as soon as I came out. Tang Man nodded inplete trust. Looking at Joelson, he was full of joy for the first seat of the Tulip Academy. He had already seen that Joelson had advanced to a fifth-rank mage. And Joelson was only sixteen years old! Tang Man really wanted tough in front of his old friend, Engel. Tang Man, I didnt miss todays exchange match, did I? Joelson asked humbly and politely. Tang Man was even more appreciative of Joelsons gaze. He said with certainty, Of course not. Youve already won the first match on behalf of the Tulip Academy. If Joelson still hadnt shown up today, Tang Man had originally nned to send out those old students with the strength of a sixth rank mage to participate in the battle. But if that was the case, even if he won, it wasnt worth being proud of. Hearing Tang mans words, the corners of Engels mouth involuntarily twitched slightly. But he had no reason to refute. Hawthorne, who was ranked third in strength, was about to be roasted by Joelson, what else was there to say. Then, Tang Man, Joelson said very naturally, Please let me participate in the nextpetition. Thats great! Agree, Tang Man! Thats right! Joelson is the first chief and most qualified to represent Tulip Magic Academy! Cheers rang out. The students of Tulip Magic Academy revealed hopeful smiles once again. With Joelson around, there was hope for victory. Don Quixote was indeed very strong, but Joelson was also so strong that it was terrifying. Hawthorne, a powerful tier 5 knight, could even withstand a single spell from Joelson. This was really exciting! This is against the rules, Engel could not help but say. Tang Man sneered and replied, You can choose to do the same. Engels mouth, which was originally open, instantly closed, not knowing what to say. For some reason, he felt a sense of danger when he saw Joelson. He was a 16-year-old fifth-rank mage! He was no weaker than Don Quixote! More importantly, Joelson had crushed Hawthorne the moment he appeared. This proved that he was not only a fifth-rank mage but also had thebat power that matched his own realm. This kind of genius was the most terrifying, a battle-type genius! Let me do it! The tall, blonde female knight took the initiative to stand out. Her eyes were fixed on Joelson, full of fighting spirit. You wait. Joelson suddenly said. Stephanie snorted coldly and said, Youre not afraid of women, are you? Joelson smiled and shook his head. He turned his head to look at Don Quixote, then looked past him to the Mage Towers magic light screen ranking behind him. I need to take care of a small matter first. After saying that, Joelson tidied up his mage robe and walked into the magic light door under everyones gaze. The students of the Tulip Magic Academy were stunned at first, then revealed excited and happy expressions. Joelson wanted to challenge the Mage Tower again? Was it because of Don Quixotes fierce performance before? Or because... Princess Dayshannon?! By this time Dayshannon hadpletely ignored Don Quixotes existence, and after the appearance of Joelson, all her attention was on him. Anyone can see the importance that Princess Dayshannon attached to Joelson. He thought of the dance that the princess had asked him to dance at his royal dinner. Everything was obvious. Princess Dayshannon was indeed full of love for him. If it were any other time, the students might even be envious, dissatisfied, and jealous of him for capturing Princess Dayshannons heart. However, since the arrival of the students from the Knight Academy and the existence of Don Quixote, they felt that Princess Dayshannon was good with him. At the very least, their goddess had fallen in love with a noble and powerful mage and was not kidnapped by an annoying knight. Five minutes after Joelson entered the Mage Tower, his name on the magic screen began to rise. Forty-seven floors, forty-eight floors, forty-nine floors, fifty floors... Everyone watched in horror. This speed. Did Joelson push all the way up?! Could it be that the elemental magic beasts in the Mage Tower were no longer a threat to him?! Even Don Quixotes gaze slowly turned solemn. He had only broken through the fiftieth floor twice, while Joelson had passed it in one go. At this moment, the fifty-fourth floor had passed. Dayshannon clenched her small white fists tightly, her beautiful face revealing a faint look of anticipation and excitement. Then she took a special look at Don Quixote and gave a very proud snort. The meaning of the words was obvious. Joelson, is better than you! Chapter 68: Don’t Even Think About Admitting Defeat

Chapter 68: Dont Even Think About Admitting Defeat

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Everyones eyes were fixed on the magic light screen. Joelsons name had already risen to the fifty-sixth level. On the light screen, his name was listed side by side with Ulysses name, which had been entrenched there for more than a hundred years. If... Before the thought of what might happen appeared in everyones mind, they found that Joelson had already crossed the fifty-seventh level, firmly pressing down Ulysses name at the bottom. Broken?! Ulysses record, which had been held for more than a hundred years, was broken just like that?! A huge shock rushed into everyones hearts, leaving them stunned on the spot. Their eyes were filled with disbelief. The people from the Knight Academy were also stunned. The Knight Tower, Mage Tower, the fifty-seventh floor. He had broken through so easily. And he had broken through with the strength of a fifth-tier mage. This was impossible! The blonde girl, Stephanie, suddenly grabbed the hilt of her long sword. Her fighting spirit had never been so high before. Joelson walked out of the Mage Tower. The mages long robe was smooth, and his expression was calm, just like before he walked in. Those who could see through him were shocked. Joelson hadnt used his full strength yet! How strong was his true strength?! Even Don Quixotes breathing gradually quickened. Those who were familiar with him would understand. This was Don Quixotes excitement when he found an opponent worthy of fighting. Im sorry to have kept you waiting. His handsome face showed an embarrassed smile. As usual, Joelson was humble and elegant. The nobility of a mage was supposed to be like this. Joelson, take a rest and meditate to recover your magic power. Tang Man looked at Joelson with satisfaction. As expected of Sir Harriet Terrences personal disciple, he was too outstanding. Theres no need. Joelson shook his head and said, The warm-up has just ended. Im in a good condition now, and I can enter thepetition at any time. Hearing this, everyones expressions were dull. A burst of friendlyughter sounded from the Tulip Magic Academy. Breaking the hundred-year record of the Mage Tower was just a warm-up. Why did this sentence sound so believable when it came out of Joelsons mouth! So straightforward! Perhaps it was because of the ugly faces of the Knight Academy. ... On the dueling tform. Standing on the tform was the knight student who had been disrespectful to Elsa on the day that the knights from the Knight Academy arrived at the Tulip Academy, Eddie Taylor. The surrounding people stared at Eddie Taylor in the dueling ring with their eyes wide open. This knight student who didnt know any manners made everyone from the Tulip Academy very angry. Compared to Hawthorne, the crowd was even more furious at Eddie Taylor. It could be said that Hawthornes matter was because he wasnt strong enough. At that time, no one could defeat him. But now, he had already been taught a lesson by Joelson, so he didnt have any prestige anymore. However, Eddie Taylorsck of respect was not based on his own strength. Instead, he relied on his identity as a guest when he came to the Tulip Academy of Magic, this kind of shameful behavior was what truly angered the students. Eddie Taylor was only a slightly stronger tier 4 knight. In the Tulip Academy of Magic, there were still quite a number of people who could defeat him. At that moment, many students wanted to go up to the stage to fight. Tang Man, let me go up! Tang Man, let me go up. I can definitely beat him! I can beat him too! Tang Man, let me go up! I have more battle experience. Let me go up! Tang Man! Too many people wanted to go up to the stage to fight. This made Tang Man feel both gratified and troubled. Gratified that the previous failure did not cause the students to lose the courage to fight. Troubled that so many people wanted to go up on stage to fight, who should be chosen to go up? There were still voices from the crowd that kept proposing to go up on stage to fight. This made Tang Man feel even more troubled. Just as Tang Man was about to randomly pick a stronger student, an indifferent voice sounded. Teacher Tang Man, let me handle todayspetition. This small voice spread throughout the entire arena, causing everyone to fall silent. It was not because of anything else, but because this voice belonged to Joelson, their number one first seat. After a moment of silence, the crowd erupted into loud cheers that resounded throughout the entire academy. Joelson Edward! Joelson Edward! The deafening sound shocked the students of the Knight Academy. They recalled the fight between Joelson and Hawthorne. No, it should not be called a fight. It should be said that it was an absolutely crushing defeat. The knight students could not help but pray for Eddie Taylor. Looking at Eddie Taylor on the dueling tform, he no longer had the arrogant look he had when he first came to Tulip Academy. At this moment, his legs had already begun to tremble slightly. His eyes were filled with nervousness and fear. The cold sweat on his forehead slid down to the tip of his nose, it dripped onto the ground again, and he swallowed hard. Then, he used his trembling hands to clench his longsword tightly. Joelson slowly walked up to the dueling tform. He raised his right hand and clenched four fingers. With one index finger, he pointed at Eddie Taylor on the opposite side. Before he could do anything else, Eddie Taylor opened his mouth with difficulty and said in a trembling voice, I... I admit... You what? Youre not going to admit defeat, are you? You have the guts to pursue Miss Elsa. How embarrassing. I think you should change to a coachman in the future. You can ride a horse anyway. Before Eddie Taylor could finish his words, Joelson opened his mouth. Everyone knew that Eddie Taylor would never be a match for Joelson. It was not embarrassing for him to admit defeat at this time, but Joelson would not let him go so easily, Elsa had been his teacher. For this reason alone, Joelson could not let this person who disrespected Elsa walk down the dueling tform, not to mention that Elsa had even made up lessons for him. Joelson did not want to interrupt him at this moment and taunt him in public. However, he was doing this now to make him swallow his words of surrender. If he could still admit defeat like this, his other knight ssmates would look down on him, he could really be a groom in the future. Hearing this, Eddie Taylor did not react. The knight students below the stage were first angered and started to mor. Eddie Taylor, if you dare to admit defeat, dont call yourself a knight in the future! What are you afraid of! Dont forget the Ten Commandments of the Knight! Fight it out with him! Engel looked at the knight students who were moring beside him and shook his head slightly. He sighed and thought to himself, This Joelson is not only very strong, but his battle wisdom is also so high. With just one sentence, Eddie Taylor lost the chance to admit defeat. Chapter 69: Crushing Humiliation

Chapter 69: Crushing Humiliation

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Listening to theughter and cheers of hispanions, Eddie Taylor revealed a bitter smile. Then, he swallowed hard, clenched his teeth, and prepared to be seriously injured. He gripped the longsword in his hand tightly. The knights longsword in Eddie Taylors hand lit up with white light, and he rushed straight towards Joelson. If a knight wanted to fight a mage, he had to shorten the distance, while a mage had to widen the distance. The distance between the two of them rapidly shortened, while Joelson remained in his original position, not moving at all. He did not even look at Eddie Taylor. Seeing the state of Joelson, Eddie Taylor was pleasantly surprised. The white light from the longsword in his hand became even more dazzling. Whats going on? Whats wrong with Joelson?! Hurry up and widen the distance! Did he use some kind of dirty trick? No matter how powerful a mage is, his body is only slightly stronger than an ordinary person. He cant bepared to a knight! His experience in fighting a knight is still too little! No! Look at him! He seems to beughing! He doesnt even put his opponent in his eyes! In the field, Joelson raised his hand again and pointed his index finger at Eddie Taylor. Before he could do anything else, he saw Eddie Taylor fall in front of Joelson with a terrified expression on his face. Hahaha! How embarrassing! How dare a knight like him step onto the stage! Wheres his arrogance when he first came here? Why isnt he arrogant now? I think hes about to lose his incontinence because of Junior Joelson! The mage students were all mocking him, releasing their anger towards Eddie Taylors rudeness. Only Tang Man frowned slightly. On the other side, the knight students had ugly expressions on their faces. Only Engels lips curled up slightly, revealing a hint of a smile. No one saw Eddie Taylor lying in front of Joelson. At this moment, the corners of his lips curled up wantonly, revealing a sinister smile. He knew very well that if they were to fight head-on, Joelson would be able to defeat him with one finger, however, even a very powerful mages physical strength was not much stronger than that of an ordinary person. As long as he was shed by a knight, he would immediately lose the ability to fight. Therefore, he came up with this n! Right now, Joelson did not release his magic shield. This was his only chance. Eddie Taylors nerves were extremely tense. Then, he suddenly burst out. The knights longsword in his hand shone with a dazzling white light, this sword had boosted all of hisbat aura! Not good! Be careful! Knights are also so sinister! What a clever n! Well done, Eddie Taylor! Its over! Its over! If Joelson loses here, itll be too much of a loss! Before the crowd could finish their words, the longsword in Eddie Taylors hand was about to touch Joelsons neat mage robe when Joelson instantly disappeared from the spot. Eddie Taylors eyes widened and he was stunned. For a moment, he could not react to what was happening in front of him. He was looking for Joelson in fear. Behind you! He turned around abruptly and saw that Joelson was jumping in the air. There was a me between his five fingers. Then, the me expanded rapidly and turned into five ferocious fire pythons that rushed toward him. As soon as the fire pythons took shape, he felt a hot air wave blowing toward his face. He could smell the smell of burnt hair. Eddie Taylor raised the sword in his hand to block the fire pythons. The white light attached to the knights sword instantly melted. Then, the sword instantly turned into a pool of molten iron on the ground. If the five fire pythons crashed into Eddie Taylor, he would be dead. Engel immediately stood up, but it was toote to stop them. At this moment, Eddie Taylor looked at the burning fire python in front of him. His eyes were a little unfocused. His nerves, which had been stretched to the limit, were instantly broken. A turbid liquid soaked his pants. Just as the fire Python was about to crash into Eddie Taylor, the mes suddenly extinguished and dissipated. The scattered sparks burned Eddie Taylors clothes into strips of cloth. The scorching airwave also burned Eddie Taylors hair and eyebrows, the top of his head and face were bald and pitch-ck. He looked like a potato that had just been dug out from the ground. Joelson immediately turned around and walked down the stage. The people who were worried for Joelson earlier, and then worried that Eddie Taylor would die on the stage, were suddenly stunned when they saw Eddie Taylors miserable appearance. Then, a burst ofughter erupted from the audience. Hahaha, Im dying ofughter! This Eddie Taylor is like a potato! Hahaha, its the kind that just came out of the ground! It should be a baked potato! Thats right! Baked potato. It seems that our first chief Joelson is not only a magic genius but also a culinary genius! The audience burst into cheers again. Joelson! Joelson! Seeing that Eddie Taylors life was not in danger and that he was not seriously injured, Engel sighed and sat back down, he said to Stephanie who was beside him, They should still send out Joelson. Dont underestimate the enemy when you go up. If you win, remember not to let him get hurt too badly. He has also held back on Eddie Taylor. I got it, Stephanie replied calmly. Her handsome and beautiful face was calm, but her eyes were burning with a strong will to fight. Joelson, you did well. Before going on stage, Tang Man quickly walked to Joelsons side and praised him, then he said seriously, Dont underestimate your opponentter on stage. The opponent is the owner of the Silver Cross Battle Aura. Although she is only a tier 5 knight, her strength is definitely much stronger than Hawthorne! Oh, I got it. Joelson nodded his head in a seemingly serious manner. However, Tang Man could see that Joelson did not care about his reminder at all and shook his head helplessly. Silver Cross battle-qi? What was that? Joelson did not know, nor did he need to know. He only knew that the current him was very strong! Very strong! So strong that even he could not help but tremble at his own strength. Before he went on stage, he saw two young men in purple mage robes smiling at him encouragingly and looking at him with admiration. The two of them were older than most of the students on the stage. They were handsome and simr-looking. They were twins. If it was not for the return of the king, they would be the ones to handle todays exchange match. They were old students who were above the sixth-tier mage level. They were even stronger than Stewart. Joelson slowly walked up to the dueling tform. Stephanie was standing opposite him. Stephanie raised the Knights long sword in her hand to her chest and gave a Knights salute. This was the first time Stephanie bowed to someone. It could be seen how much she valued Joelson. The game was on. Chapter 70: He Was Very Strong

Chapter 70: He Was Very Strong

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Stephanie held the knights long sword in both hands and charged at Joelson. If nothing else, the students of the Tulip Academy had a good impression of Stephanie. After all, a tall, striking, and beautiful female knight would be weed anywhere. With a light tap of his finger, just like when he had taught Hawthorne a lesson, five fire pythons shot out from his palm and pounced on Stephanie. A silvery-white aura burst out. Stephanie raised her sword and chopped the fire pythons that were jumping up into two halves. Suddenly, she found that there seemed to be a pair of hot hands tightly clutching her ankles. Level-5 spell, a ring of me. Stephanies ankles were tightly bound by two golden-red rings of me. Her feet lit up with a silvery light. She struggled to break free from the shackles of the mes, but she had lost the chance to strike first. She was tightly bound by five giant me pythons. Dont you think... On the side of the Knight Academy, a Knight student who was watching the battle said with a strange expression, The aura of the giant me python summoned by Joelson Edward is a bit like the Asian dragon we met in the magical beast forest during the Survival Testst year? Now that you mention it, it is indeed a little simr! Someone said in surprise. This Joelson is too amazing. Have you guys noticed? From the beginning until now, every level-5 spell he has cast is instant cast! A few knights looked at each other and saw the horror in the eyes of the others. Instant cast magic. Even as knights, they knew how difficult it was to master it. Not to mention instant-cast level-5 magic. Stuart, the level-6 mage who was also fighting with Stephanie yesterday, had to chant a long spell before he could cast a level-5 spell! As for this Joelson, he raised his hand and threw it out with a tap of his finger. What a freak! He was a super genius who was not inferior to Don Quixote at all! At this time, Stephanie was already very anxious on the stage. She was in the same difficult situation as Hawthorne. The power of Joelsons level-5 magic was many times stronger than ordinary level-5 magic. The zing mes on the body of the me Python burned Stephanies face. If she did not have the protection of the Silver Cross Battle Aura, she would have been roasted into a potato like Eddie Taylor and would not have been able to hold on. Looking at Joelson again, his expression was calm. From time to time, he would throw out a level-4 spell and a level-5 spell, causing Stephanies situation to be even more awkward and dangerous. To him, this did not seem to be a duel, but rather a boring and tedious game. Stephanie felt a trace of humiliation. She gritted her teeth and gathered all the strength in her body. Instantly, the silver light expanded. She aimed at the five extremely troublesome fire pythons in front of her and shed out a crescent-shaped battle aura de. Battle aura release?! Someone below the stage shouted in shock. This was something that only grand knights above tier 6 could do! Wasnt Stephanie only a tier 5 knight?! Someone quickly refuted and exined, Its not the true release ofbat aura. Its just a part of the characteristics of the silver crossbat aura. But even so, it was still scary enough. The five fire pythons were instantly cut in half from the waist. The crescent-shapedbat aura light de continued to maintain its speed as it shot towards Joelson. Although the light de was shrinking rapidly during this process, it still posed a significant threat to Joelson. Joelson remained calm and snapped his fingers casually. This is impossible! Only then did everyone realize that the fire python that was chopped into pieces by Stephanie had notpletely disappeared. The remaining mes hovered in the air like the sunset. Under Joelsons summon, the mes quickly gathered. The fire elements around the duel tform were instantly sucked into an elemental vacuum! A ferocious monster revealed its body. Fire... fire dragon?! A fire dragon that waspletely formed from mes. The fire dragon spread its wings and easily caught up with the light de. It used its ws to extinguish the light de. Then, it turned around and slowly rolled in front of Stephanie. The empty eye sockets that were burning with mes stared at Stephanie. A terrifying aura swept across the entire arena. Stephanies face was pale. She wanted to raise the knights longsword in her hand. However, afterunching the previous attack, she had exhausted all of her strength. She could only helplessly put it down. I... admit defeat! This time, Joelson did not stop her. A burst of enthusiastic cheers erupted from the audience. This was the first time they had uttered these three words from the air of a proud knight. This kind of feeling was really immersive! Joelson Edward! Joelson Edward! The entire hall once again cheered Joelsons name. The cheers just now were because Joelson had vented the anger in everyones hearts. And the cheers at this moment were because Joelson Edward was the hero who defended the glory and dignity of the Tulip Academy! He is very strong! Stephanie walked back to the Knight Academy and said in silence. She is the most terrifying level 5 mage I have ever seen. The pressure she brings to me is even greater than that of many level 7 mages. The knights seemed to be a little depressed. The second genius among them, Stephanie who had cultivated the silver crossbat aura, had actually lost?! And she had lost to a magician of the same level as her. She did not have any ability to resist and was mercilessly crushed! If they had not seen it with their own eyes, it was really hard to imagine that this scene had really happened. Ive said it before, Engel said seriously. Never underestimate the foundation of an academy with a saint-level magician. Maybe you think they are weak. Engel pointed at the cheering mage students in the distance and said, Actually, after the fifth rank, a qualified mage can defeat more than two knights of the same rank alone. The opponents you are facing now have not experienced much actualbat. Most of their time is spent umting magic power and improving spiritual power. Thats why we can win so easily. Engel was not lying. The promotion methods of knights and mages werepletely different. The former required a lot ofbat and training in order to break through quickly, while thetter required diligent meditation and umtion of mana every day. Mages were far more difficult to promote than knights. Therefore, as students, the knight geniuses with arge amount of practicalbat experience easily crushed the mages. However, once the mages experienced the test of fire and blood, the explosive energy would be more than ten times that of the knights. Then what about Joelson? Someone could not help but ask. Engel nced in the direction of the people from the Tulip Magic Academy, shook his head helplessly and said, He is a monster, and cannot be exined bymon sense. Chapter 71: Joelson Was In Danger

Chapter 71: Joelson Was In Danger

Then, the second day of the friendly match. Tang Man was about to announce the victory of the tulip academy in a cheerful mood, but he was interrupted by a voice. Wait... Don Quixote stood up, and the whole ce was silent. He looked at Joelson in the distance and said calmly, Since we are going to have a match sooner orter, we might as well bring it up to now. Everyones eyes gathered on Joelson. Joelson nced at him and said with a smile, Okay. Everyone in the Tulip Magic Academy could not suppress their excitement. They looked at Joelson with admiration and worship. Yes, the Tulip Magic Academy needed aplete victory to wash away the shame of the past. If Joelson could defeat all three geniuses of the so-called Knight Academy in one day, then the academy would be able to wash away its shame and restore its glory! Tang Man frowned slightly and said in a low voice, Joelson, your magic power... From the moment Joelson appeared, he had defeated Hawthorne, broken the record of the Mage Tower, then defeated Eddie Taylor, and forced Stephanie to admit defeat. During this time, he did not have any time to meditate and restore his magic power. If it was an ordinary tier 5 mage, they would have copsed several times already. Although Joelson was a super genius and could not be measured by normal standards, but... Its okay, Tang Man. Joelson thought for a moment and said faintly, It should be enough. His tone was very calm, but there was extremely strong confidence in it. Tang Mans expression was slightly shaken. He nodded silently and announced the start of the match. Don Quixote slowly walked onto the dueling tform. It gave people the feeling that a terrifying high-level magical beast was slowly walking out of the forest. Looking from afar, it gave people a suffocating feeling of oppression. Don Quixote gave a signal with his eyes, and Joelson nodded slightly to indicate that he was ready. Whoosh! Don Quixotes figure disappeared from the stage in an instant. Everyones eyes widened. It was as if he had disappeared into thin air. The next moment, he suddenly appeared in front of Joelson. The distance between the two of them was no more than three meters. Don Quixote shed down with his sword. He had an imposing manner that could cut through everything. The hilt of the sword was in a beautiful cross shape, but the body of the sword appeared to be very wide. The knights longsword, which should be held in both hands, was held by Don Quixote with one hand, showing his powerful arm strength. He did not usebat aura, but when the longsword fell, it brought with it the sound of tearing through the air. Bang! A loud sound was heard. The magic barrier on the ground trembled slightly, and light circted on it. The others mouths were wide open in shock. Just by relying on the strength of his physical body, he was able to create ripples in the magic array that could withstand a tier 9 energy attack. Could this guy be a humanoid magical beast?! On the side of the Knight Academy, the knights were all a little excited. It was finally Don Quixotes turn to make a move. These people had no idea that Don Quixote had brought terror to the entire Knight Academy of the Yheng Empire. He was a super genius that had never been seen before. Without usingbat aura, he could easily trample on ordinary knights who had just entered tier 5. He had broken almost all the records of the Knight Academy in the past. He was the fastest to advance to tier 5, the youngest tier 6 genius, and the holder of the highest record in the Knight Tower. Looking at the shocked faces around them, the knights were secretly proud. Are you all so surprised now? Don Quixote has only disyed less than 30% of his strength! A pair of scarlet eyes full of resentment stared at Joelson. It was Hawthorne. He was very proud that his arrogant red hair had almost been burned clean off, and his face was still covered with scorch marks. Joelson had been holding back. That fire Python had only burned him a little. If he had attacked with all his strength, Hawthorne would only be left with a pile of ashes on the stands. Damn bastard! I want to see you smashed to pieces by Don Quixote with my own eyes! Hawthorne gritted his teeth and said in a low and fierce voice. The strike that contained Hawthornes terrifying power hit the ground heavily. Joelson, who was supposed to be standing in that position, had already retreated five meters away. Don Quixote frowned slightly. This speed... Why didnt it seem like it was something a mage could have? Joelson wasnt a wind mage, and he didnt see anyone secretly blessing him with an eleration spell.. Don Quixote suppressed the doubts in his heart because a few ferocious pythons that werepletely condensed from mes had already arrived in front of him. Instant-cast level 5 magic. Don Quixote had already known about Joelsons attack method. The knights longsword in his hand changed from shing to pping. He did not know what material Don Quixotes knights longsword was made of, but under the scorching heat of the mes, there was no trace of heat or deformation. Don Quixote felt a sense of obstruction under his feet. Fire restraint. It was the same move again. A faint, indistinct golden light shed past, and the ring of fire shattered. In the stands, Tang Man stood up instantly, his face full of solemnity and doubt. Could it be that?! Impossible! Tang Man shook his head in disbelief, denying his own guess. Whether it was skill, strength, or battle experience, Don Quixote far surpassed Hawthorne and Stephanie. The Level-5 spell that crushed Hawthorne and gave Stephanie a headache could only cause a little trouble for Quixote. At this time, he had not even used hisbat aura. If this continued, Joelsons situation would be very bad. His magic power was constantly being used up, and Don Quixote still retained most of his strength. When Joelsons magic power was used up, as a mage, he would be amb waiting to be ughtered. However, Don Quixote could not wait any longer. If thats all youve got, then end this battle as soon as possible. Don Quixote looked directly into Joelsons eyes and said calmly. In the next moment, a bright golden light burst out from his body. Many people couldnt help but turn their heads or raise their hands to block the light because it was too dazzling. Tang Man suddenly stood up from the chair, her face full of disbelief and shock. Golden Cross Battle Spirit?! This is impossible! Everyone from the Knight Academy revealed a proud smile at the same time. Don Quixote was finally going to reveal his terrifying strength. The strongest battle spirit inheritance of the Knight Academy of the Yheng Empire, its power is more than three times that of ordinary battle spirit. It is said that since the establishment of the Yheng Empire, there has only been one person who has cultivated the golden cross battle spirit, and that person is a saint-level knight, Fred. Golden hair, bloodline, I got it! Tang Man said in a low voice, Don Quixote and that girl named Stephanie are both descendants of the Fred family. Elsa, who was standing beside Tang Man, was shocked when she heard that. Lord Tang Man. Tang Man stared at the stage and said with a solemn expression, Im afraid that Joelson is in danger. Chapter 72: A Sixteen-Year-Old Tier-6 Mage

Chapter 72: A Sixteen-Year-Old Tier-6 Mage

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Under the support of the Golden Combat Aura, Don Quixotes aura became even more terrifying. A faint golden radiance covered his entire body. At this moment, he seemed to be covered in sunlight. The Empires Light of Dawn! Someone from the Knight Academys side shouted excitedly. In the history of the Yheng Empire, only two people possessed the golden crossbat aura. Don Quixote was like the Yheng Empires light of dawn. Once he grew up, he would protect the Empire like the radiance of the Sun. The knights longsword that was wrapped in the goldenbat aura cut open the giant fire pythons and crushed the mes. The five giant fire pythons were all killed by Don Quixote one by one. The Tulip Magic Academys students all had solemn expressions on their faces. Their eyes were filled with worry. This kind of power was too terrifying, and it was impossible for Joelson to block it. Don Quixote walked towards Joelson step by step. No matter what magic Joelson threw at him, it would be easily shattered by the goldenbat aura on the knights longsword in his hand. However, to everyones surprise... There was no sign of panic or nervousness on Joelsons face. Even one light attribute is at the very least? Its so powerful. In that case, the fire attributebat aura that Ive cultivated shouldnt be too bad. This is really good news. Joelson said to himself in a soft voice that only he could hear. At this moment, the distance between Don Quixote and him was already less than ten meters. Have youpletely given up resisting? Don Quixotes eyes revealed a hint of disappointment. He thought that Joelson would be a worthy opponent. He slowly raised the longsword that was covered in goldenbat aura, intending to sweep Joelson down from the stage. At this moment, Joelson suddenly looked at Don Quixote and raised his right hand to face him. Joelsons expression was calm as he said calmly, Pir of fire. Don Quixotes expression suddenly changed. His battle instincts told him that there was a strong sense of dangering from the right. He immediately moved to the left. Boom! A pir of fire shot out from the ground, mixed with someva. There was an exmation from the field. A Ray of light shed in Tang Mans eyes. He could not control his excitement and took two steps forward. Level... level-six magic! Joelson is already a level-six magician?! Oh my God of Magic! This speed of advancement is unbelievable! The students of Tulip Magic Academy opened their mouths wide, staring at the very young figure on the stage in disbelief. They didnt know what they were feeling. A sixth-tier mage?! The students of the Knight Academy had the same reaction. Engels eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. If he remembered correctly, this student named Joelson Edward should only be sixteen years old this year, right? Sixteen years old, sixth-tier. These two words, which werepletely unrted to each other, were put together at this moment. His cultivation was still magic, and it was not easier for him to advance to a knight. It was too terrifying! When he was born, did he receive the blessing of the God of Magic?! Don Quixote also advanced to a sixth-tier knight at the age of eighteen! Engel was stunned for a moment, unable to speak. If it was said that Don Quixote was very likely to be a saint-level knight in the future. Then, Joelson was destined to be a saint-level mage! Stephanie blinked her big eyes. Joelson was actually a sixth-level mage?! Then, he was only using the power of a fifth-level mage to fight against her. was he deliberately giving in to her?! A trace of shame and anger shed across Stephanies face. Damn it! Sooner orter, Ill teach you a good lesson! Hawthornes face became even gloomier. On the field, the battle suddenly became several times more intense. Fire wave! Joelson waved a finger, and a row of huge fire waves appeared out of thin air on the dueling tform, and quickly pushed toward Don Quixote. Don Quixotes eyes lit up, and for the first time, a different expression appeared on his cold face. This is what makes it interesting! A golden aura burst out, splitting the huge me wave in half. Pir of fire! Don Quixote dodged on the field like a nimble flea. His speed was frighteningly fast. The surrounding students could not see where he was at all. They could only see blurry phantoms. Tier 6. The strength of a mage was finally revealed. Even Don Quixote, who had the golden cross battle aura, could only dodge. He did not dare to take a level-6 spell head-on. Moreover, Joelson could even cast a level-6 spell instantaneously. He was practically a moving cannon. What a degenerate. Even Quixote could not help but curse in his heart. He tried to grab onto Joelson, but Joelsons figure kept moving. He was clearly a mage, but his speed was so fast that even he could not catch up. Joelson waved his hand, and countless fire elements gathered, turning into mes and pouncing in the same direction. It was Don Quixotes position! Boom! The surging mespletely engulfed Don Quixote. All the students of the Tulip Magic Academy revealed ecstatic expressions. Did he win? Of course not. Goldenbat aura radiance bloomed from the mes. Don Quixotes figure rushed out arrogantly, his entire person was like a pale golden sun. He raised the Knights Longsword in his hand high up, his expression solemn. Cross sh! Two crossed goldenbat aura shot towards Joelson. It was the same as Stephanies bat aura release, but Don Quixotes control of power was obviously better. After thebat aura was released, it dissipated at a much slower speed. Joelson wanted to dodge, but Don Quixotes figure shed and blocked him. Joelson only had two choices, to break through Don Quixotes block. Or, to resist the golden crosssbat aura. Neither choice seemed to be possible. In the next moment, Joelson made an unexpected move. He actually took the initiative to retreat in the direction of the Golden Crosssbat aura. It was as if he could not see thebat aura glow getting closer and closer to his back. Is he crazy?! Tang Man was very anxious. The battle aura that could be released from his body was not something that a tier 6 mages magic shield could withstand. If this attack hit, Joelson would definitely be seriously injured. Quick! Open the magic barrier! Tang Man urged anxiously. He would never let the number one genius of Tulip Academy, Sir Harriets personal disciple, be seriously injured. The crowd below the stage was also shocked. Dayshannons beautiful face was full of worry, and she tightly covered her mouth. No! Hawthorne stood up excitedly, his eyes could not hide the excitement in them. Yes! Thats it! Soon, he would be able to see the scene of Joelson vomiting blood and falling to the ground. hahaha! Chapter 73: Dual-Element Magician

Chapter 73: Dual-Element Magician

There was no change in the expression on Joelsons face since the beginning. The goldenbat aura was less than three meters away from him. Suddenly... There was a pause. It was as if he had hit something. Then he broke through again. A part of thebat aura quickly dissipated. Then, it stopped again. It was consumed again. This situation kept repeating itself. Even Don Quixote frowned in puzzlement. What was going on?! Everyone finally saw it clearly. A wave that was almost transparent kepting out from Joelsons back. The goldenbat aura collided with it, causing ripples. If thebat aura wanted to hit Joelson, it had to break through theyers of water waves. This seems to be? Someone asked in puzzlement. Elsa couldnt hold it in any longer and said in surprise, Water magic, water barrier! How could Joelson know water magic?! Everyones jaws dropped as they stared nkly. When the goldenbat aura touched Joelson, it waspletely exhausting. Joelsons magic shield only shook slightly. Then, water and mes gushed out from under Joelsons feet. The collision of two magic elements lifted him up. Step by step, he stepped into the air. Joelson stood high up and looked down at Don Quixote. In his left hand, mes and water dragons emerged. The power was terrifying! Water dragons and fire dragons, two dragons entrenched in the air. There were two dragons behind Joelson, mes and water flowing around him. His expression was indifferent. At this moment, the people who looked up at him seemed to have seen the arrival of a god. Joelson is actually a dual-element mage?! Someone swallowed hard. It was an indescribable shock! Unbelievable! Tang Man was stunned and could not speak for a long time. His water magic has also advanced to tier 6. So fast! A low exmation came from beside him. Tang Man turned around and asked in surprise, You already knew?! Elsa nodded in embarrassment and said, Sir Harriet Terrence didnt allow me to tell anyone. Tang Man whispered to himself, I should have thought of it long ago. To be valued so highly by Sir Harriet Terrence, how could he be just an ordinary genius? Everyone in the Knight Academy was dumbfounded. A sixteen-year-old sixth-rank mage. This waspletely different from a sixteen-year-old dual-element sixth-rank mage. It was apletely different concept. Stephanie was so surprised that she could not help but open her small mouth slightly. At this moment, she, who had always been cold and indifferent, looked as cute as a point. Engel remained silent. No one knew what he was thinking. Only Hawthorne was left. He was about to be engulfed by the mes of jealousy and hatred. A dual-element mage? Don Quixote looked at Joelson, his eyes full of undisguised surprise. What shocked him the most was the two dragons behind Joelson. There was a level-6 spell that used elements to form dragons. It was just condensing the magic elements to a certain level and then forming a more powerful and handsome appearance. But Joelson was different. The two dragons huge and ferocious bodies carried a terrifying power. It was as if two dragons had really descended from the sky. Don Quixote could even feel a faint trace of the dragons power, and his body had an impulse to kneel down. Joelson did not say anything. He waved his hands. The two dragons, red and blue, growled and circled above his head. They gradually formed a huge vortex, and the magic elements in the space above the field were stirred into chaos. What did Joelson want to do?! Soon, everyone knew. This is impossible! Many people moaned weakly. They saw an elemental dragon that was getting bigger and bigger slowly emerge from the vortex. Red and blue light swirled around its body, looking very gorgeous. There was also an indescribable, terrifying power. Go! Joelson stretched out his hand and pointed at Don Quixotes position. The dragon spread its wings and dived down. The hurricane blew Don Quixotes golden hair back. His expression was very calm, but his eyes were firm. Tenmandments of knights: Defend. Even if he was not an opponent, he would never retreat. A golden aura burst out from Don Quixotes body. Compared to the elemental dragon, it was so weak that it was pitiful. Cross sh! Don Quixotes voice rang out clearly. The dragon roared, and then Don Quixote waspletely submerged. Boom! The magic array shook violently. A faint glow appeared above the dueling tform, flickering non-stop. It was as if it would break at any moment. Everyone could not help but be shocked. This was a super magic barrier that could withstand any energy attack below tier 9! It was almost shaken by Joelson. Just how strong was this attack?! Don Quixote! Brother! Two figures rushed to the side of the dueling tform. It was Engel and Stephanie. Both of them were very anxious. Joelson slowlynded on the tform and casually dispersed the magic shield on his body. He turned to them and said indifferently, Dont worry. I have already dispersed most of my power. The raging mes gradually dissipated, and the magic elements returned to calm. A figure half-kneeling on the ground was revealed. Don Quixote, whose bright armor was now broken, held the Knights Longsword with one hand, and a trace of blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth. He looked very miserable. He stood up shakily. He stared at Joelson and said while panting, Joelson Edward, next year, I hope to see you in the trials of the four empires. Don Quixote fell down before he could finish his words. The magic barrier was removed at the first moment. Engel and Stephanie scurried onto the dueling tform. Its alright. Hes just weak. After checking Don Quixotes injuries, Engel heaved a sigh of relief. Stephanies pair of beautiful big eyes stared at Joelson as if she wanted to imprint his appearance firmly in her heart. There was a short silence. After that, there were thunderous cheers and praises. They won! Tulip Academy of Magic actually won! All of this was brought about by one person. Joelson! Everyone looked at Joelson with almost fanatical eyes. Joelson had shocked them too much. Now he was simply a symbol of a miracle. The Knight Academy also looked at Joelson withplicated eyes. This was destined to be the most unforgettable battle they had ever seen. The light of dawn of the Empire, the owner of the Golden Cross Battle Aura, Don Quixote. He had lost?! He had lost so badly that he did not even have the ability to stand on the stage. And the one who had defeated him was actually a young man who was only sixteen years old. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, no one would have believed this fact. Engel looked at the thin figure who was surrounded and worshipped by countless people. He sighed helplessly and said, With Joelson around, it will be difficult for Tulip Magic Academy to lose in the next few years of the exchangepetition. Chapter 74: The Shocked Capital, The Hereditary Earl

Chapter 74: The Shocked Capital, The Hereditary Earl

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The exchange match between the two imperial academies hade to an end. The news of Joelson turning the entire match around with his own strength spread throughout the capital the next day. The capital was shaken. 16 years old, dual-element sixth-rank. Shocking results. Joelson had also be the youngest sixth-rank magic shooter in the history of the Alcott Empire. In the space of the Dragon Gods Ranch. Joelson was testing his true strength. A zing redbat aura burst out from his hand, leaving a deep ditch on the ground. At the edge of the ditch, the soil had a slight burn mark. Fire attributebat aura. It was also rank 6! Thinking back to the crazy act of taking two bottles of dragon blood potion at the same time, Joelson felt his heart palpitate. The pain of taking the dragon blood potion the second time was magnifiedpared to the first time. It was as if there were countless red-hot steel knives scratching every inch of his skin and bones. He almost could not hold on any longer. When he woke up, his spiritual power had sessfully broken through to level 6, and so was his knight realm. Otherwise, he would not have been able to avoid Don Quixotes pursuit so easily on the duel stage. Other than these obvious benefits, there were many other changes in his strength that Joelson had not expected. After taking the potion, a trace of ancient dragon bloodline appeared in Joelsons bloodline. The benefits were obvious. Strength, speed. Joelson guessed that although he was only a tier 6 knight right now, putting aside his strength, in terms of strength and speed, he might not be inferior to a tier 7 or tier 8 knight. This was also the reason why he broke the record of the Mage Tower. Most of the power that he used was the power of a knight. If it were not for the fact that he had not learned any advanced knight fighting techniques. He could even take off his mage robe and fight with Don Quixote with his bare hands. The level-6 dragon-shaped spell that he summoned also had a hint of true dragons might, more than ordinary mages. Dragons might! With this, the power of his dragon-shaped spell instantly doubled. Three days had passed since the exchange match, and the outside worlds praise for Joelson had reached a peak. In these three days, countless nobles had almost crushed the doors of the Tulip Academy. Now, the magic talent that Joelson disyed hadpletely surpassed that of the young Harriet Terrence. He would definitely be a saint-level mage in the future! Therefore, they were all eager to build a good rtionship with the future saint-level mage, Joelson, as soon as possible. If they knew that Joelson was also a sixth-tier knight, they might be so scared that they would all go crazy. This time, the gifts sent by the nobles were enough for Joelson to upgrade threerge-scale dragon nests, more than 300,000 gold coins! However, all of them were rejected by him. He left all the trivial matters to Leas to handle while he hid in the magicboratory below and entered the space of the Dragon God Ranch for three days. Now, he finally could not hide anymore. Today, Charles III would hold a grand farewell dinner for the Knights of the Yheng Empire. At the same time, it was also a celebration dinner for him. The Tulip Academy had won the exchangepetition and produced a super genius like Joelson. It was said that his precious daughter had feelings for him. Charlize IIIs mouth was almost crooked fromughing. It had only been a few weeks since Joelson had been conferred the title of Life Earl. Charles III could not wait to remove the word Life from the title. It would be changed to a hereditary title. This meant that the descendants of Joelson Edward would always have the title of Earl. This was almost the most important title that Charles III had conferred in the past ten years. Someone could not help but sigh and say, If Joelson Edward really bes a saint-level mage in the future and marries Princess Dayshannon, the hereditary earl will probably rise to at least a hereditary marquis, or even a hereditary duke. Because Harriet was a duke, and also a hereditary duke. Unfortunately, Harriet did not have any children. Of course, if such a day really came, it also meant that the next five hundred years of the Alcott Empire would be guarded by the Edward family. Joelson slowly walked out of the basement and saw a scene that surprised him very much. The smaller Leas sat in the living room, surrounded by nearly twenty women. They were all dressed like maids. These young and beautiful noble maids seemed to be talking about something. Leass face was red and a little reserved as if she was the guest here, but the center of everyones conversation could not get away from her. It seemed that they were the personal maids of the other students in the academy. They had all learned from Mortons method and asked them toe over to Leas side to curry favor with her. When Joelson appeared in the living room, Leas saw him at a nce. Her eyes were filled with joy. She stood up immediately and shouted happily, Young Master! The other maids also stood up immediately and respectfully asked Joelson, Young Master Joelson. Did they steal a nce at Joelson? Their eyes were filled with curiosity, worship, respect, and even admiration. Leas Luck was really good. Yes. Joelson nodded and replied faintly. The maids also took their leave. When they walked out of Joelsons residence, they immediately sighed with envy. This is the first time Ive seen Young Master Joelson with my own eyes. Hes really more handsome and younger than the rumors say! It would be great if I could be Young Master Joelsons maid. Sister Leas, Im So Jealous! Joelson sat down on the velvet sofa. Leas quickly poured him a ss of water. Joelson patted the seat beside his hand and signalled Leas to sit down. Leass face was red. She carefully sat down beside Joelson and quietly moved to the side. Its good to have them apany you, but... Joelson said hesitantly, Dont trust others too easily. Leas was an elf who came out of nature and had only been in contact with human society for a few months. He was afraid that Leas was too naive and would be deceived by those shrewd maids. Leas hurriedly stood up and stammered, Next time, Ill never... never let theme again. Leas thought that Joelson was ming her. Joelson smiled and said gently, I didnt mean that. Looking at Joelsons clear eyes, Joelson felt a little relieved. Knights can also go out with them. Joelson flipped his hand and took out a ck cloth bag full of gold coins. Buy whatever you like. Leas eyes were filled with great surprise. She said in disbelief, I... Can I go out?! Of course! Joelson nodded with a smile. Chapter 75: The Lovely Stephanie

Chapter 75: The Lovely Stephanie

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Currently, Joelson was absolutely confident that even if her identity as an elf was exposed, he would be able to protect her from any harm. Leas heart pounded rapidly, filled with surprise and anticipation. Putting aside her identity as an elf, she was only a 16 or 17-year-old girl in human terms. Beautiful clothes, fragrant perfume, and sparkling pearls and gemstones. Although Leas didnt care about the things that the other noble maids had unted to her, she still felt a trace of envy in her heart. She had also fantasized that if Joelson treated her the same as the other noble young masters, would it be better. No, it was impossible! Leas shook her head and denied this thought in her heart. Other nobles would not treat a maid as... a rtive. A rtive? Was that what it was called? Leas stole a nce at Joelson and suddenly felt that being by Joelsons side like this was a very satisfying thing. And two months ago, she was still thinking of returning to the Elf Forest one day. ... Soon, it was time for the royal banquet. This time, there was a special carriage to pick up Joelson, and he was no longer with Harriet. There were six golden stripes on Joelsons mage robe. It had already surpassed the strength of some of the teachers in the academy. When they walked into the pce, everyones eyes instantly focused on Joelson. Just like when Harriet Terrence and Antoine entered the pce, people kepting up to greet him. There was a hint of respect in their tone. Joelson. Morton followed behind the Marquis of Cumbend and greeted Joelson awkwardly. Joelson smiled at him. Morton seemed to be relieved. After hesitating for a while, he did not stay to talk to Joelson like before. When he was still a third-or fourth-tier mage, Morton could still brazenlye over and chat with him like a friend. But now that he had advanced to the sixth-tier, he was the most talented existence in the history of the Alcott Empire. Morton, who had always been cheerful, also lost the courage to stand in front of him. Morton could not help but feel a little mncholy. As his strength increased, there would be fewer and fewer people around him who could be called friends. He suddenly understood why Harriet Terrence did not take a wife or leave behind any children. The lifespan of a sage-level powerhouse was several hundred years, several times that of an ordinary person. The feeling of watching his wife and children die of old age in front of him must be very ufortable. Joelson looked around the banquet hall and saw a group of people from the Knight Academy. They stood there awkwardly. They knew very well that although it was said to be a farewell banquet, they were not the main characters at all. The real reason why they appeared here was probably to act as a foil to Joelson. The discussions of the nobles of the Alcott Empire could be heard from time to time. Do you see that? Its that red-haired one. Yes, the one who doesnt have much hair. Hes a tier 5 knight! Did he get burned like that by Joelson? How pitiful. Look at this. Its like a roasted potato. That blonde girl isnt simple either. A tier 5 knight has Silver Cross battle-qi. Yeah, I know. She was defeated by Joelson. Her figure is very good. Shes also very beautiful. She also has a temperament! Then why dont you go and strike up a conversation with her? Im not Joelson! I wouldnt dare! And Don Quixote! Hes known as the number one genius of the Yheng Empire. He became a level 6 knight at the age of eighteen! Hes really amazing, but he was still defeated by Joelson. I heard that he couldnt even get up from lying on the ground. The leader of the knights, Engel, had a very ugly expression on his face. His face kept twitching. He was almost regretting his decision to allow the Alcott royal family to attend this so-called dinner. In the past, when the Knight Academy defeated the Tulip Academy, why didnt they hold any farewell dinner? The one with the ugliest expression was Hawthorne. Burnt bald and Roasted potatoes. These words kept entering his ears. The blood vessels on his palm bulged. Obviously, he was so angry that he couldnt hold it in any longer. He was about to get angry. However, when he saw a personing, all his anger was immediately extinguished. Like a chicken that had fallen into the water, all the aura on his body disappeared. It was Joelson. He noticed that Don Quixote was looking at him, so he thought about it and came up to greet him. Joelson, you are very powerful, Don Quixote said calmly, but his eyes were more serious. He had already regarded Joelson as a worthy opponent. Joelson smiled and said, You are also very powerful. This sentence was not apliment. Don Quixote was already the most powerful opponent he had ever fought. Although he was still not his opponent. Joelson, the next time we meet, my brother will not lose to you! A voice suddenly sounded. Joelson turned his head and saw Stephanie staring at him with her big eyes, pouting her lips and puffing her cheeks. This made this female knight, who had always been very cold, look very cute. Don Quixote could not help but shake his head. He was not sure if he could defeat Joelson the next time they met. Moreover, what was wrong with Stephanie tonight? She would not show such a look in front of outsiders in the past. Even in front of him, Stephanie was very calm and indifferent most of the time. Ever since she lost to Joelson, she had be very emotional when she saw Joelson. Thinking of this, he could not help but look carefully at Joelson, trying to find out what was so amazing about him. At this time, he realized that Joelsons appearance did not lose to him. After all, he was not only the most talented student in the Knight Academy, he was also the most handsome. However, Joelson not only did not lose to him in appearance but also in temperament. No wonder Stephanie had seen him like this. It was probably the first time she had met someone who was better than her in both talent and strength besides her brother. His appearance and temperament were also so outstanding. However, it was not strange. Just look at the noble girls at the banquet. All the noble girls eyes would asionally stop on Joelson, and their eyes revealed a sense of admiration. Joelson also felt a little strange when he looked at Stephanie. He had always thought that this girl was a very arrogant and cold knight, but now she looked somewhat cute for some reason. If thats the case, then I look forward to our next meeting, said Joelson with a polite smile. Then, he ignored Stephanies reaction and walked away. Chapter 76: The Two Holy Sees and Ulysses

Chapter 76: The Two Holy Sees and Ulysses

Just as he was about to greet a few familiar faces, Joelson suddenly stopped in his tracks. Teacher. Harriet Terrence came to Joelsons side, his expression filled with relief. Your improvement speed is too fast. Even I didnt expect it. Joelson made up a lie and said, I dont know why, but practicing both water and fire magic at the same time has allowed my spiritual power to grow much faster. Harriet Terrence showed a surprised expression and said, Ive never seen a person who can perfectlybine the water and fire elements. Unfortunately, I cant answer this question for you. Perhaps this is the most suitable path of cultivation for you. And, Joelson. Harriet Terrence said to Joelson seriously, I hope you can slow down your cultivation speed as much as possible. The heights you can reach in the future will be unimaginable to everyone. I dont want your foundation to be unstable and make you regret it in the end. Joelson nodded solemnly. His spiritual power had suddenly increased by two levels. He could already feel that his magic control had decreased. If it was a normal upgrade, the final blow during the duel with Don Quixote would not have caused him to faint. The magic elements that had spread out had already exceeded his control. Before hepletely stabilized his power of level 6, Joelson would not proceed with the upgrade for the time being. Oh right, teacher. He recalled what Don Quixote had said to him before he copsed on the dueling tform. What is the trial of the four great empires? With your power as a tier 6 mage, you should understand these things. Harriet hesitated for a moment, he exined to him, To be honest, a small country like Alcott, which is at the border, is basically beautiful and is called an empire by the system. At most, it is only the size of a kingdom. His Majesty is at most a king. The Kingdom of Yheng is adjacent to the Kingdom of Alcott. Further away are the kingdom of the zing sun and the Kingdom of the Brightmoon. These two kingdoms are subordinate kingdoms of the Church of Light and the Church of Darkness respectively. Their divine authority is higher than the royal authority, and their strength is also much stronger than that of Yheng and Alcott. The Church of light and the Church of Darkness. Yes, the two churches have been trying to annex Alcott and Yheng, but because of the checks and bnces between them, as well as the existence of Fred and I, they have been unable to seed. The trials of the four nations were also proposed by the two Holy Sees. At first, the two Holy See Kingdoms would send their most outstanding young geniuses to participate in the huntingpetition in the magical beast forest every year. Joelson frowned and said, Huntingpetition? Harriet Terrence nced at him indifferently and said, It is to hunt the opponents camp and judge the oue based on the number of heads that the camp has obtained. Joelson was surprised. A headpetition?! He could imagine what a bloody and cruel scene it was. The winner can obtain the right to preach in Alcott and Yheng for a year. Later, Fred and I appeared and joined forces to resist, trying to change the situation that was controlled by others. After countless battles, the people of the Church of Light and the Church of Darkness finallypromised and agreed to withdraw their forces from the two kingdoms. However, they proposed a four-kingdom trial and requested the two kingdoms to send the best young experts to participate in the trial every year. Although the rules are not as bloody as before, they are equally cruel. And... Harriet sighed and said with a deste expression, After the trial is over, the two Holy Sees can recruit people with outstanding performances. A cold chill rose in Joelsons heart. This move was simply too vicious. It seemed like he was giving in, but in reality, he was cutting off the flesh of the two great kingdoms. He was plundering the foundations of the two great kingdoms. Those who could participate in the trial and sessfully pass it would definitely be the most outstanding geniuses. Once they were recruited by the two great Holy Sees. The two great kingdoms were nurturing experts for their opponents. Why didnt you refuse?! Joelson asked in a low voice. The Kingdom of zing Sun and the Kingdom of Brightmoon both have three saint-level experts. When Fred and I joined forces, we barely managed to obtain the right to speak. Its impossible for us to resist. Joelson suddenly realized that Harriet had suffered a lot more than he had imagined. So, Joelson Edward. Harriet nced at Don Quixote, who was not far away, he said to Joelson calmly, The purpose of the exchange match is not only to stimte your mutual improvement but also to hint that you might be allies fighting together in the future and not enemies who hate each other. I understand. Im very d that you held back on the duel stage. Harriet Terrence looked at Joelson with praise. Theres one more thing I want to tell you. Joelson raised his head and looked at Harriet Terrence with puzzlement. Actually, Ulysses is not dead. What?! Joelson was suddenly surprised. Harriet Terrence looked at him deeply and then said, He just chose to join the Dark Church after the trial ended. Joelson was stunned. It turned out that the news of Ulysses death was fake. He actually chose to join the dark church. Joelson understood the hint in Harriets words. His feelings for himself must be veryplicated. On one hand, he was proud and happy to have such a disciple. On the other hand, he was worried that he would be like Ulysses in the future, standing on the opposite side of him. Teacher. Joelson looked into Harriets eyes and said very seriously, Perhaps I cant be like you, but I promise you that within my ability, I will not let anyone harm the Alcott Empire. Because in Alcott, there was also something that Joelson wanted to protect. The father of the Baron, Tulip Academy of Magic, Harriet or perhaps, Dayshannon. Harriet Terrence nodded in satisfaction. He could see the sincerity and determination in Joelsons eyes. This disciple was different from Ulysses. He was more outstanding than Ulysses, and his heart was purer. Joelson, you still have a long way to go. Alcott is just your starting point. Even if you made a choice that disappointed me, it was the best choice for you. I will never me you. Harriet Terrence looked at Joelson and said seriously. Harriet Terrence would always respect Joelsons choice, just like how he treated Ulysses. If he had resentment in his heart, he would never say that Ulysses was dead. Instead, he would portray him as a traitor. Dering that Ulysses was dead seemed to be the teachersst defense for his disciple. Joelson did not say much. Harriet Terrence was a worthy teacher. Chapter 77: A Charming Evening, A Sweet Kiss

Chapter 77: A Charming Evening, A Sweet Kiss

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Charles III walked out from the back of the banquet hall, holding Dashannons hand, and the crowd cheered. Dayshannon was equally stunning tonight. Joelson saw her nce at him in a hurry and quickly turned her head away. He didnt know why, but he felt a sense of loss. It was amazing when he thought about it. He knew that he still couldnt imagine the tomboy with short hair. He had pulled him away from the explosion on his first day in the association. He liked to hold his chin and watch as he flipped through the form. Shannon, who hadined about the funny and ridiculous form over and over again, had seriously discussed the feasibility of the form with him. It turned out that she was the precious daughter of Charles III, the pearl of the Empire, Princess Dayshannon. This kind of thing was really like the plot of a TV drama in his previous life. The Knight Academy was also shocked by the beauty of Princess Dayshannon, and they stared at the stage. Perhaps Dayshannon was also one of the reasons why they were willing to attend this shameful dinner. Don Quixote was silent. Ever since he lost to Joelson, the proud Don Quixote had never mentioned anything about a marriage contract. Charles III weed the arrival of the Knight Academy with a joyful look on his face. He also toasted the friendship between the Alcott Empire and the Yheng Empire. Then, the knighting ceremony of Joelson began. What Joelson did not expect was that Charles III winked at him and said in a voice only the two of them could hear, Youre very good. This time, Dayshannon only showed her face once and left in a hurry. This made everyone feel sorry. A dinner without the pearl of the Empire would lose its color no matter how beautiful the night was. This time, the number of girls who wanted to ask him to dance was twice as many as thest time. Each of the girls had a shy look on their faces. They were nervous, but in return, they were disappointed again and again. Joelson stood alone in the corner, quietly drinking fruit wine. This time, there was no one toin and chat with. Sir Joelson. Just as Joelson was feeling depressed, someone softly called out his name. Joelson turned his head and looked over. It was a pce attendant, standing in front of him with his head lowered. Her Highness the Princess invites you over. Her Highness The Princess?! Dayshannon?! A strange look appeared in Joelsons eyes. Dayshannon had actually taken the initiative to invite him to meet her. Alright. He very straightforwardly agreed. The pce attendant led Joelson out of the banquet hall quickly and walked into the pce. Compared to the mor in the banquet hall, it was extremely quiet outside. The faint moonlight sprinkled down, and the air was filled with the fragrance of purple thorny flowers. Joelson suddenly felt that something was wrong. The pce attendant brought him further and further away, and it did not seem like they were heading towards the back of the pce at all. Are we not there yet? Joelson could not help but ask. Very soon. After giving a vague answer, the attendants footsteps sped up a little. Joelson stopped his footsteps and asked coldly, Where is the Princess? Shes waiting for you right in front. The attendant also listened; his tone somewhat anxious. Joelson shook his head coldly, turning around to return. Dont go. The attendant became anxious and quickly walked towards him. Joelson reached out and grabbed the attendants arm, seizing the opportunity to twist it behind him. With the strength of a 6th rank knight, it was easy for him to do all this. Ah! A cry of pain. Delicate yet familiar. Joelson was stunned. This was a woman, and she was very young. Only then did Joelson notice the arm in his hand. It was slender and weak. He lowered his head to take a closer look and saw a pair of beautiful eyes staring at him angrily. Let go! Joelson finally understood. He let go. The waiter took off his headscarf, and his beautiful purple hair bloomed like a flower. An extremely beautiful face stared at him as if she was angry or shy. She asked in a strange tone, Why are you so strong? It was Dayshannon. She had disguised herself as a pce waiter and coaxed Joelson out. Joelson said helplessly, I didnt expect it to be you. Dayshannon rubbed her wrist, which had been hurt by Joelson. Since she was discovered, she simply let go. She went forward and grabbed Joelsons hand, saying in a low voice, Come with me, Ill take you to a ce. Dayshannon pulled Joelson and ran into the pce. She skillfully avoided the patrolling guards and maids, all the way to the back garden of the pce. Under the moonlight, the ground was full of blooming purple thorns, lilies, and tulips. The night wind blew, it was as beautiful as a dream. Dayshannon lifted her skirt and jumped to the side of a big rock. She was not afraid to go up at all. She turned around and waved at Joelson. Come here quickly. Joelson sat down beside her. Dayshannon looked up at the night sky and whispered, This is my favorite ce toe. The moonlight shone on her face, and Joelson was a little dazed. The beauty was too unreal. Dayshannon told him the story of her childhood, her dead mother, the Tulip Magic Academy, and Joelson... Longing, sadness, mischief, joy, and happiness. Joelson just listened quietly. Under the stars, the two figures slowly approached each other and nestled together. It was a charming night. ... When Joelson and Dayshannon came back from the back garden, the dinner was almost over. Many people were wondering where the main character of the dinner, Joelson, had gone. They said goodbye to Dayshannon reluctantly. Dayshannon took advantage of the fact that there was no one around and secretly kissed Joelsons cheek. Then, her face turned red shyly and she ran away. They boarded the royal carriage and returned to the Tulip Magic Academy. Joelson was in a happy mood. His sweet love was intoxicating no matter where he was. Joelson considered his next ns. His strength had reached a bottleneck. Or rather, it was a bottleneck that he had set for himself. With the existence of the Dragon God Ranch, it was enough to umte experience points and level up. However, he did not wish that he could not perfectly control his own mana. Therefore, Joelson nned to leave Tulip Academy after he had fully mastered the abilities of a tier-6 knight and a tier-6 mage. He needed experience points to prepare for the trials of the four kingdoms next year. Using a gold coin as a tip for the coachman, Joelson walked back to his residence. To his surprise, he found Leas standing at the door as if waiting for him. Young Master! Leas saw him running over in a hurry. Whats wrong? He was a little surprised. Leas seemed to have something to say, but she only pointed inside and said, Youd better go and take a look yourself. Entering the door. Two figures hurriedly got up and bowed to him. Young Master Joelson! Joelson was stunned for a moment. A short treant skirt with creases andce edges, fair thighs, and a faint white cleavage. Her petite body had a fiery figure, and beneath her long brown wavy hair was a beautiful and tender face. Maid?! And there were two of them! Identical twins! Chapter 78: Antoine’s Gift

Chapter 78: Antoines Gift

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Who are you?! Joelson could not help but ask. Without waiting for the two to answer, Leas answered first, Prince Antoine sent them. The two Loli maids replied, We are Prince Antoines gift to Young Master Joelson. It was clearly two people answering, but it sounded like the same voice. Antoine. Antoine again?! Joelson sneered, nodded and said, Okay. He flipped his hand and took out the bottle of spiritual potion that Antoine had given himst time. He said to the two people, Take this back and tell Prince Antoine that Joelson thanks him for the gift. The two beautiful Loli maidservants immediately panicked when they heard Joelsons words. Master Joelson! Without turning his head, Joelson walked towards the direction of the magicboratory and said lightly, Leas, help me call a carriage for them. Yes. Leas face was filled with excitement and pride. She did not know why, but she hated these two maidservants from the bottom of her heart, especially when they were dressed like this. Those maids who came over to please him had taught her a lot. Young Master Joelson! The two Loli maids hurriedly shouted. Seeing that Joelson did not intend to pay any attention to them, they directly knelt down. If we are rejected, Prince Antoine will definitely beat us to death! A rejected gift will lose its original value and can only be thrown away like trash. Sob Sob Sob Sob... Joelson turned around and looked at the two of them. The two Lolis looked at him pitifully with tears rolling down their eyes. They looked heartbroken and weak. Joelson hesitated. Many nobles would choose 11 or 12-year-old girls from themoners and train them in the skills of pleasing their guests. When they were 16 years old, they would choose the outstanding ones to enjoy themselves or give them as gifts to their valuable guests. The two girls in front of them had Loli faces, devil-like bodies, and rare twins. They were simply the best of the Gifts. It seemed that Antoine had really put in a lot of effort for him. Once he rejected them, there was no guarantee that the furious Antoine would vent all his anger on the two of them. On the surface, they looked very polite and gentle, but the evil hidden in their hearts was often even more shocking. Young Master. Seeing the hesitation in Joelsons expression, Leas immediately became anxious. The twin girls seemed to see hope, and said anxiously, Even if Young Master Joelson hates us, please let us stay. We can do anything. Joelson was silent for a moment, and then asked, What are your names? The twin girls looked at each other with surprise in their eyes. When Joelson asked their names, it meant that he was ready to ept them. Mavis. Jessalind. Leas immediately became angry and looked at Joelson with resentment. Joelson sighed helplessly. As a transmigrator, even if he had lived in this world for more than ten years, he still could not buy and sell people as gifts and goods like the local nobles in this world. If he refused, Mavis and Jessalind might be trampled to death tonight. Lias, ask someone to send this bottle of medicine and fifty thousand gold coins back to Prince Antoines estate. Ask questions to thank him for his gift. Also, I dont want there to be a next time. ... Prince Antoines estate. Antoine sat on a chair with a gloomy expression. Drag him down. Two guards walked forward and dragged down a badly mutted corpse on the ground. Antoine, who had used a whip to kill three maids, finally felt a little better. But his mood was still bad. Damned Joelson! How dare you reject me! A figure floated up like a ghost. Your Majesty, do you want to... This Your Majesty made Antoine unable to help but smile, as if his entire being was a little happier. However, he still shook his head and said, He has always lived in the Tulip Magic Academy, and Harriet Terrence is here. We cant do anything to him. The ghost-like figure said faintly, Perhaps, we can start with his family. Antoines interest was immediately piqued, and he frowned again. Sage-level powerhouses live for a very long time. They wont be bound by family ties. But hes not a sage-level yet. Antoine was silent for a moment as if he was in a dilemma and hesitating. Finally, a cold voice sounded in the room. Go and make the arrangements. Remember, dont let him find out that we did it for the time being. ... Soon, three months had passed. In the space of the Dragon God Ranch. The giant dragon that was covered in red mes was roaring in the sky. Its golden-red eyes seemed to be burning with mes. Its opponent was a strange giant dragon that was covered in countless rhombus-shaped crystals. The cut surface was as exquisite and beautiful as a gemstone. The crystal dragon could withstand more than 70% of magic damage, and there was a 30% chance of it beingpletely immune to damage. It was a natural nemesis of mages. It also had a certain amount of reduction on physical damage. If the only drawback was that the crystal dragons body was clumsy, and it was not nimble enough to fly. Du Lu crazily bit at the crystal dragon. The zing mes sprayed onto the crystal dragons body, leaving not a single trace. Only the dragons teeth and ws could scratch some transparent fragments off the crystal dragons body. Every attack of the crystal dragon carried a strange power. Where it hit, Du Lus scales appeared to have crystallized, and his defense was greatly reduced. Dragon blood sttered. Du Lus body was already filled with wounds, but he still attacked fiercely. Yi Ni. Yi Ni was anxiously circling at the edge of the Dragon God Arena. She let out a series of low roars, and her blue eyes were filled with deep worry. Joelson frowned. When Du Lu was sent flying by the crystal dragon for the fifth time and rushed up again, he said, Admit defeat! The crystal dragon turned into a ray of golden light and returned to the dragon g. Du Lu lost his opponent in an instant. He roared angrily and kept spitting mes from his mouth as if he was venting his anger. Du Lu could not help but growl, Enough! Du Lu! Du Lu panted heavily. After a while, he finallynded in front of Joelson. Like a wronged puppy, he lowered his head and ate the grass that Joelson fed him, which was emitting a weak light. Dragons Fang Grass: Its Strange fragrance contains magic power that intoxicates dragons. Even the fiercest dragons can dance around it. It can help the dragon race level up faster, providing 200 growth points. The growth value of each high-grade farm product was four times that of the longling flower. The growth cycle was nine days. Chapter 79: Father’s Letter from a Week Ago

Chapter 79: Fathers Letter from a Week Ago

Joelson gently caressed Du Lus head, calming them down. Roar! Enny let out a low dragons roar, leaning against Du Lus side, licking the wounds on its body. In three months, thanks to the miraculous effects of the farm crops, Du Lu had risen to rank 8. His current attributes were: Fire Dragon Name: Du Lu Strength: Tier 8 Combat Power: 8,700 Skills: Level 1-8 Fire Magic Proficiency, Bite, Dragon Shield Habitat:rge-scale fire dragon nest Output: 70 gold coins per minute Growth Value: 345/20,000 ... Ancient Fire Dragon Bloodline: 30/100 Dragon Shield (LV5): physical damage reduced by 40%, magic damage reduced by 40%. Du Lus body had be many timesrger. They were crouching on the ground, bing the size of a small hill. However, Joelson was a little worried. During the battle just now, Du Lu had been acting very strange. He was furious, tearing everything apart as if he could explode at any moment. He could not dy any longer. Joelson gave a soft, heartfelt sigh. Opening the Dragon God Arena once every few days was no longer enough to satisfy Du Lus desire to fight. No dragon had ever grown up in a greenhouse, even with an ancient dragon soul as a training partner. It would still require a real battle, as well as hot flesh and blood, to allow Du Lu to transition out of their current state. Training needed to start as soon as possible. In the past three months, Enny had advanced to rank 5. If not for the fact that Du Lu had received most of the farms output, Enny would have already reached rank 6 or even rank 7 by now. She was just a little bit away from levelling up. Meanwhile, Joelson was about to wee his third dragon. Joelsons magic power was still that of a tier 6 mage, but he had already mastered it perfectly. The knights level rose to another tier smoothly. It seemed that when Joelson was getting used to the knights ability, he had not fully absorbed the power of the Earth Dragons blood in his body. With his current strength and the escort of a level eight dragon, he would be able to deal with any unexpected crisis during the training. The thought of leaving the Tulip Magic Academy became more and more urgent in his mind. After leaving the ranch, Joelson came to the living room. Master Joelson! Two delicate voices greeted him. Joelson nodded slightly. Mavis and Jessalind, who had changed into formal maid attire, had a different temperament. They were very well-behaved and stayed at Joelsons ce. They had contracted all of Leas work, and they had done it in more detail. Leas became Joelsons maid butler. Mavis and Jessalind both called her sister. Young Master! Leas walked up quickly, and Joelson sat down in his clothes. She poured him a cup of hot tea and massaged his shoulders skilfully. He heard that Leas had secretly experimented on Mavis and Jessalind. Now that the massage technique had improved a lot, Joelson felt veryfortable. Joelson closed his eyes slightly. Leas lowered her body and whispered in his ear, Young master, Morton is here. He opened his eyes, and there was a hint of surprise in them. Little Morton?! He was the valet he had brought out from the Barons tie. After entering the Tulip Academy, he had been allowed to stay in a small hotel alone. It had been a long time since he had seen him. Let him in. Okay. Leas called little Morton in. Joelson sized up little Morton. He was wearing a good silk shirt with deerskin boots on his feet, and his hair had been carefully groomed. Joelson almost didnt recognize him at first nce. It seems that youve been living quite well these days. Little Morton smiled embarrassedly. As the name of Joelson shook the capital, young Morton, who was Joelsons valet, also became famous. Every day, people came to him to curry favor and send gifts. Those nobles who used to be of high status now stood in front of him with their heads lowered. In less than a week, young Morton had be very arrogant. Little Morton was not stupid. From the looks and tone of the people who hade before, he could feel how powerful Joelson was now. It was said that he could be a saint-level mage! Well, little Morton did not know what a saint-level mage meant. But he knew that his young masters status was very noble now, and many people wanted to please the young master. As a result, his life was veryfortable. He thought to himself that being able to apany his young master to school was the luckiest thing in his life. Whats the matter? Joelson stopped breathing and took a sip of the Teacup slowly. He asked faintly. Morton hurriedly took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to Joelson. Baron, a letter was sent some time ago. Joelson gently waved his hand, and the letter flew into his hand automatically. This caused Morton to admire him again. Joelson read the letter, but there was no expression on his face. When was this letter sent? Morton was stunned. His eyes flickered, and he stuttered, It was... it was a week ago. PA! Morton screamed and flew out. He covered half of his red and swollen face in horror and quickly crawled under Joelsons feet. He said, Young master, I was wrong! Joelson looked at him coldly. His face seemed to be frozen. Although he did not say a word, endless fear rose in Mortons heart. Hey at the feet of Joelson, his body trembling. Leas and Mavis were also frightened. Especially Leas, this was the first time she saw Joelson like this. Joelson always gave people the impression that he was a gentle and elegant aristocrat. He also had the unique charm of a magician. He was wise and polite. Standing in front of him was like a spring breeze blowing on his body. It was veryfortable. However, without a picture frame, he looked so terrible when he was angry. It reminded people of the sudden change in the weather. Young Master. Leas called out carefully. Joelson seemed to have gradually regained his calm. He said faintly, Lets go back to the Barons territory. Everyone was stunned for a moment and then nodded repeatedly in a hurry. Ill go prepare the car! Little Morton immediately said. Joelsons eyes narrowed slightly, looking down at him. The coldness in his eyes almost froze all the blood in Little Mortons body. If I skin you... Little Morton knocked his head on the ground, making a Dong Dong sound, and his whole body was trembling. Joelson nced at him and said coldly, Take off these clothes. Youll look the same when you came here, and youll look the same when you go back now! Understood! Understood! Then he turned and said to Leas, You go back with me. Mavis and Jessalind will continue to stay in the academy. Chapter 80: Bait in a Trap

Chapter 80: Bait in a Trap

For some unknown reason, Leas was very happy. When Joelson returned home, he was only willing to bring her along. Did this mean that her position in Joelsons heart was more important than that of the twin sisters? ... Teacher. Joelson exined the situation to Harriet Terrence. He hoped to return home and gain some experience for a period of time. Harriet Terrence nodded slightly and reminded Joelson seriously again, If you meet an opponent that you cant defeat, protecting your own life is the most important thing. Joelson indicated that he would write it down. Harriet Terrence thought for a moment then took out a yellow scroll from his interspatial ring and handed it to Joelson solemnly. This is a magic scroll that seals a level-9 spell. I obtained it from the ancient trial grounds when I was young, but I havent used it. I hope it will be of help to you. Joelson was stunned for a moment, and a trace of gratitude welled up in his heart. Harriet Terrence really treated him very well. Magic scrolls were the only magic tool that could allow ordinary people to use magic. No matter what, a fifth-tier mage could only produce a third-tier magic scroll. Even if it was just a three-realm magic scroll, it would cost more than 800 gold coins in the outside world. An ancient scroll that contained ninth-tier magic was even more precious than the interspatial ring that Harriet Terrence had given him. Thank you, teacher. Joelson said goodbye to Harriet Terrence. Then, he considered whether he should meet Dayshannon again before he left. Ever since her identity was exposed by Don Quixote during the exchange match, Dayshannon had not continued to study at the Tulip Academy. Because of this, Dayshannon had secretlyined to Joelson several times. In the past three months, the two of them had seen each other often. Sometimes, Dayshannon sneaked out of the pce, and sometimes, it was Joelson who found an excuse to enter the pce. The two of them were like a couple in love. Forget it. The most important thing now is to return to the Barons territory as soon as possible. Joelson gave up the idea of meeting Dayshannon and left a letter for the two sisters. If Dayshannon came to look for him, they would give the letter to her. Recalling the letter his father Morgan sent back, Joelson could not help but frown. In fact, the letter did not say anything. Like all fathers, Old Morgan told Joelson in the letter that everything was fine at the Barons house, and then asked about Joelsons situation at the Tulip Academy, mentioning that he hoped that he coulde home when he had time. It was a very normal letter. But. At the end of the letter, Old Morgan casually mentioned. Recently, a group of bandits had been raiding near the Barons territory, which gave him a great headache. They had failed to engrave the mark of the Edwards family. Moreover, Joelson could clearly smell a faint fishy smell from the mark. It was the smell of blood, mixed with something unknown. It was like poison! A letter with the mark of the family was already very strange. Who would write a letter to their son with a family seal? The mud was mixed with blood, which made him wonder. Was father Morgan sending him some kind of distress signal? Thieves, blood, and poison. He couldnt help but worry. ... The barons cor. The Baron, Old Morgan, and an old man with gray hair and beard stood in front of a man, shrouded in a faint ck mist. Their faces were filled with panic and fear. Compared to when Joelson left home, the poor old baron was obviously much more haggard. His face was pale and his eyes were deeply sunken. Even his thick lion-like beard had be messy and very dim. It was obvious that he had not cleaned it for a while. As for the old man beside Old Morgan, if Joelson was here, he would definitely recognize him. It was the second-tier roaming mage, Beard, who had tested his magic talent back then. The old mans condition was not too good either. Both of his eyes had lost their luster. His entire body had shrunk as if he was sick. The seat that belonged to the Baron was also upied by the figure in the ck fog. He sat quietly on the chair, his right hand tapping rhythmically on the armrest. Still no news from Joelson? His deep and hoarse voice sounded like the crows in a deste cemetery. A knight in ck armor walked forward and said respectfully, We havent found him yet. Old Morgan seemed to be secretly relieved, his eyes wereplicated. There was some relief and some disappointment. Dear Baron. A pair of sinister eyes in the ck fog stared firmly at Old Morgan. It seems that your genius mage son doesnt really care about you. Old Morgan was shocked and said reluctantly, Ive already said it before. Joelson has never been close to us since he was young. He has always followed his own ideas, and his feelings for each of us are very thin. Hmph! The figure in the ck fog snorted heavily. Old Morgans expression instantly became even uglier. A painful expression appeared on his face. His strong body bent down and curled up on the ground. Stinky gray foam kepting out of his mouth. Write another letter and send it to the capital as soon as possible. Tell him toe back immediately! The figure in the ck fog slowly stood up and said, Im waiting for a week. If he hasnt appeared, Ill let you know what real pain is! Beard, who was standing at the side, trembled. His eyes were filled with fear, and he did not dare to look up. Beard helped Old Morgan slowly into the room. Old Morgan bent his body. He was middle-aged, but now he was old and haggard, like an old man who was about to die at any moment. Even Beard was in a much better condition than him. You should have listened to me earlier. You should have just called Joelson back, so you wouldnt have to suffer so much. Beard couldnt help butin. Shut up! Old Morgan suddenly straightened his back and coughed violently. He coughed outrge mouthfuls of ck blood, looking very horrifying. Id rather... Old Morgan smiled bitterly and said, Joelson should never find the problem in the letter, and nevere back to the Baron. Oh, no. A trace of spirit shed across Old Morgans pale face, and he said proudly, Ive been a viscount for a long time. Four months ago, the royal messenger of the capital came to the Barons territory and announced to them under the emblem of the Edward Family: Charles III had conferred the hereditary Viscount title to Morgan and Edward. There was only one reason, and that was Joelson. The Edward family was in a state of great surprise, and it was as if they had gone to heaven in an instant. That was Edwards proudest moment. He had visited all of his old friends in one months time. Chapter 81: Return to the Baron’s Territory

Chapter 81: Return to the Barons Territory

In less than a years time, the fourth-rank mage, the number one genius of the Tulip Academy, Sir Harrison. At thest name, even Beard could not help but swallow his saliva. The personal disciple of Sir Harrison, it sounds like a dream no matter how I look at it! Beard could not help but ask old Morgan, Do you also have a son named Joelson? Old Morgan snorted, waited for him and said, I only have one son named Joelson. Beardughed embarrassedly, and then said to himself with a strange expression, Could it be that I made a mistake during the talent test? Thats impossible. The test crystal is obviously good! Beard regretted it very much when he mentioned it. After leaving the Barons territory, he quickly spent all five hundred gold coins on the taverns and prostitutes, so he thought of earning another sum from old Morgan. Old Morgan was not a mage who graduated from a regr magic academy at all. When he was young, he had followed a wandering mage and learned a few spells in a scattered way. When the wandering mage died, Beard finally epted his mantle. Due to theck of professional guidance and sufficient resources, he had to rely on his own exploration, causing his foundation to be unstable. It was not until he was seventy years old that Beard barely managed to be a rank 2 mage. Beard had once been full of ambition to explore the capital, but when he reached the capital, he realized that the nobles did not even look at a mere rank 2 mage, moreover, it was a second-tier mage like him, who was very weak and had no fighting ability at all. Thus, he had been wandering in remote ces, relying on his crude fireball spell to coax ignorant country nobles to earn money for drinking and prostitution. Old Morgan was the generous person that Beard had finally met. He had originally thought that he would run away with just a little more money, but Beard had returned. He did not expect old Morgan, who was proud of his life, to receive him with a grand reception. Every day, he was treated with good food and good wine, and he was even willing to serve him with a maid who worshipped him as a mage. Beards life was veryfortable. He even had the idea of adopting another baron in his heart. But the happy time was always short. Just two monthster, a group of ferocious bandits wearing ck armor with terrifying strength rushed into old Morgans mansion. At first, Beard thought that it was time for him to show off and make a contribution. If he could help old Morgan defeat these bandits, then he would not have to worry about the rest of his life. However, when Beard summoned a fireball and it was destroyed by a small character among the bandits. He waspletely dumbfounded. Did Joelson offend some young master of a big noble family in the Magic Academy? Beard couldnt help butin. Young people were ambitious and had high self-esteem. It wasmon for them to argue over beautiful female ssmates. If Joelson was really as talented as old Morgan said, and the young master of the noble family who was Bullied by him held a grudge, it was very likely that he would vent his resentment on his family if he couldnt beat Joelson. Beard fully exerted his imagination. Then, he could not help butment his bad luck. It waspletely the innocent and pitiful old man who had been implicated. I dont know. Old Morgan shook his head with a heavy expression and said, The real target of this group of people is Joelson. I really hope that he wonte back. As long as the Edward family has him, they will never decline! At this moment, Beard could not help but admire old Morgan. As an ordinary person, he was forced to drink a strange poison by those demons. He had suffered a lot, but he still had such willpower and thoughts. It was really worthy of admiration. Beard said in a low voice, I really want that kid toe back. Its best to invite Sir Harriet back as well. He was my idol when I was young. Bah! What are you talking about?! The two figures supported each other as they walked away... A very luxurious carriage was moving quickly on the mountain road. In stark contrast to the carriage, the coachmans clothes were tattered. There was deep fatigue on his face, but there was also a deeper fear that drove him to not stop for a moment. Young Master. Leas looked out of the carriage worriedly and whispered, Little Mortin has not rested for three days in a row. Should we... Joelson opened his eyes and said indifferently, If he can arrive in five days, he will be able to survive. Leas sighed softly and did not speak anymore. The elves were born with a kind and soft heart, so she could not bear to see little Mortins pitiful appearance. Little Mortin also heard Joelsons words, and his expression became even more anxious. Faster! Faster! He urged the two horses desperately. But after running continuously throughout the night, the two horses were also very tired, and their legs went weak. Boom! The carriage that was galloping at high speed lost its bnce, and it rolled over to the side of the road. Young master! Young Master! Mortin couldnt care less about the sharp paining from his body. It seemed that his bones were broken. He struggled to get up and immediately crawled over to the overturned carriage. Joelson took Leas hand and walked out from the back of the carriage without any expression. Mortins face showed a hint of joy and relief. He immediately wanted to help the carriage up. The two horses copsed on the ground, and white foam kepting out of their mouths. Their heaving chests also slowly stopped. Obviously, they had been exhausted to death. Little Mortins face suddenly stiffened, and he was stunned. Then, he broke down and burst into tears. Get Up! Get up for me! Little Mortin patted the horses corpse on the ground as if he had gone crazy. His face was full of fear and despair. Suddenly, a terrible roar came from behind him. A hurricane rose and blew up the dust on the ground. Little Mortin turned around and saw a veryrge and ferocious fire dragon spread its wings and fly away. Standing on the back of the fire dragon, Joelson gave him a cold look and soon disappeared into the clouds. Little Mortin stared nkly at the sky. After an unknown time, he copsed on the ground as if he had lost all the strength in his body. Leas hugged Joelsons waist tightly. The wind blew past her ears, and white clouds flew past her body and feet. Leas mind had not recovered yet. A dragon? Young Master Joelson actually had a dragon! This was really too shocking. There was no expression on Joelsons face. He hadpletely lost his patience. He simply summoned Du Lu and flew up into the clouds. In less than half a day, he saw the familiar outline of the mountains in the Barons cor. Du Lu pped his wings and slowly descended. The huge wind pressure blew the sand and stones on the ground. Chapter 82: The Seed of Darkness

Chapter 82: The Seed of Darkness

Joelson took Du Lu back into the space of the Dragon Gods Ranch. If it was just a group of ordinary bandits, then Du Lu wouldnt even need to appear. Im afraid that...Its not as simple as I thought. Joel slowly exhaled and calmed himself down. He quickly walked towards the direction of the Barons house. Young Master! The old maid who opened the door saw Joelson for the first time. Her face was full of surprise, and then her expression became panicked and hesitant. She leaned against the wall and did not wee Joelson in. Joelson frowned and could not help but ask, Sarah? This was the name of the old maid. She had watched Joelson grow up. Sarah slowly opened the door and stammered, Young Master Joelson, the Viscount... The Viscount is not at home. The doubts in Joelsons heart grew. He simply pushed the door open and strode inside. Leas followed behind Joelson and looked around curiously. This was the ce where Master Joelson grew up. She had a strange feeling in her heart. In the Elf n, only people who loved each other would invite each other to their home as guests. Leas face was slightly red from embarrassment. She did not notice that Joelsons expression was getting gloomier and gloomier. All the way to the living room, every servant greeted Joelson respectfully. However, there was a faint estrangement in the deference, and their eyes avoided him. There were a few servants that Joelson was familiar with. When they saw him, they seemed to want to say something, but in the end, they kept their mouths shut and walked away. Old Morgan came up with a middle-aged woman and two children. Joelson. Old Morgan smiled at Joelson. But Joelson frowned even more. He clearly saw a trace of heartfelt relief in old Morgans smile. And some sadness! But the middle-aged woman walked up enthusiastically. Mrs Rossetti. Joelson greeted the middle-aged woman indifferently. This was the second wife of old Morgan. She gave birth to a son and a daughter for him and called Joelson their brother. As for Joelsons mother, she had passed away long ago when he was seven years old. A timid figure dashed out from behind. Beard?! Joelson was very surprised. Why was this guy here? Young Joelson. Halfway through his words, Beard saw the six golden stripes on Joelsons left chest, and his eyes almost popped out. Sixth... Sixth-tier mage?! A great surprise and excitement appeared on Beards face. He suddenly grabbed old Morgans hand and stuttered, We... Were saved! Mrs Rossetti turned around and red at him. She smiled and said to Joelson, Joelson, sit down and rest for a while. I made you your favorite, butter mushroom soup. The two children stretched out their hands and called for their brother, Joelson. They wanted toe up and hug him, but Mrs Rossetti quietly pulled them away. Joelson nodded slightly and sat down with old Morgan in the living room. Everything was indescribably strange. Joelson felt as if there was an invisible fog in front of him, and he had to push it away. Father, about the bandits. Before Joelson could finish, old Morgan interrupted him and said, Everything is fine. Joelson has nothing to worry about. You should go back quickly. The courses in the magic academy are very important, right?! Old Morgan was eager to chase him out, but he had just stepped into the house. Beard tugged at old Morgans sleeve, wanting to say something, but he was always red back at by old Morgan. Try the fresh mushroom soup. Mrs Rossetti personally served a bowl of fragrant soup. Thank you. Joelson thanked her but rejected the soup. Im not hungry yet. Mrs Rossettis smile froze on her face. She seemed to be flustered and did not know what to say. Leas, who was obediently following beside Joelson, stared at the bowl of mushroom soup and frowned. Mother, can I have a sip? A timid voice sounded. Joelsons seven-year-old brother, Vernal, stared at the soup tray with longing in his eyes. No, Vernal, this is prepared for your brother. Mrs Rossetti forced a smile andforted vernal in a low voice. A thought appeared in Joelsons mind. He ended up with the soup tray and beckoned to Vernal and said gently, Its okay, vernal. If you want to drink it, Ill give it to you first. Vernals face revealed a look of joy, and he wanted to trot over to Joelson. However, Mrs Rossettis expression became very ugly. She grabbed Vernal and pped him hard on the face. I told you, this is prepared for my brother! Vernals fair and tender cheeks instantly became red and swollen, and he cried out in grievance. The scene instantly became very awkward and awkward. Joelson smiled and looked coldly at Mrs Rossetti. Joelson, Vernal is still young and insensible. Quickly drink the soup. Leas finally couldnt hold it in anymore. She grabbed Joelsons hand and said, Young Master, theres something in here. ck! Joelson casually knocked the soup tray onto the ground. The milky white mushroom soup emitted an alluring fragrance. An ugly bug quickly crawled out of the soup and then turned into a cloud of ck fog and disappeared. The Seed of Darkness?! Leas shouted in surprise Suddenly, there was a violent gasping sound. Old Morgan suddenly stood up, pulled out the long sword on his waist, and stabbed into Mrs Rossettis chest. The woman slowly fell to the ground with an expression of disbelief. Old Morgans eyes were scarlet, full of pain and struggle. Like an old lion who hade to the end, he shouted at Joelson, Joelson! Run! In the next moment, Joelsons heart trembled violently. More than ten ck lights filled with murderous intent silently slid out of the shadows and stabbed at his vital parts. Joelson snorted coldly, and a powerful magic pressure burst out, pushing Leas and the others away. Then, seven or eight rings of fire and ice appeared on his body. They burst out alternately. A cold aura spread out. The sneak attackers attack slowed down for a moment, and then the zing rings of fire pushed them away. A few muffled groans sounded in the darkness. A tungsten wood magic staff appeared in Joelsons hand, and surging fire elements gathered toward him. When he saw everything around him clearly, he found that more than a dozen strange men wearing ck clothes and expressionless faces had already surrounded him. Each of them was holding a sharp short knife in their hands. Dull footsteps sounded. The man, whose face could not be seen clearly, walked out from the back of the hall, surrounded by a thick ck fog. His hoarse voice was so unpleasant that it sounded like rusted iron tes rubbing against each other. Chapter 83: The Dark Church

Chapter 83: The Dark Church

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Amazing, truly amazing. As expected of the number one magic genius in the history of the Alcott Empire. The figure sighed regretfully and said, Unfortunately, thest seed of darkness was also wasted. It was you? Joelson narrowed his eyes slightly. They were very strong. They did not look like bandits at all. Instead, they looked like a team of trained killers. The figure in the ck fogughed weirdly. Having received his signal, a group of men in ck with short swords in their hands pounced on Joelson. Each of their swords emitted a faintyer of ck light. They looked evil and strange. Their strength was all above tier 6. Joelsons expression was grave. His first reaction was to retreat quickly! It was as if eyes had grown out of Joelsons back. He retreated quickly along the entrance of the hall. The men in ck followed closely behind. The frightened servants all hid. Leas went forward and hugged the two children who were crying loudly in fear. She quickly chased them out of the door. A look of fear shed across Beards face, but he still followed quietly. He was really curious about the extent of Joelsons strength. Old Morgan stared nkly at Mrs Rossetti, who he had killed with his own hands. His eyes lost their spirit, but he quickly became determined and stopped looking at her. Compared to a vicious woman, it was clear that Joelson was much more important in his heart. Just as the men in ck rushed out of the gate of the Barons residence, their footsteps suddenly became difficult. It was a level-6 water spell, frost. Before they could break free, an ocean of mes poured down like a tsunami. The scorching mes were emitting high temperatures, and even their hair was emitting a burnt smell. Finally, there were some fluctuations on their cold faces, which were filled with fear. It was a very scary thing to be ambushed by a powerful spell prepared by a level-6 mage. When a knight could not get close to a mage, he could only be a jumping flea or amb waiting to be ughtered. Even Don Quixote could only dodge Joelsons level 6 spell, let alone them. How could he be so fast?! Besides the speed of Joelsons retreat, he also had the speed of his casting! Oh! My God of Magic! Beard shouted as if he was in a dream, Instant cast? Level-six magic? I must be dreaming, right?! Instant cast magic, instant cast high-level magic. This was too terrifying. Seeing that the group of people were about to bepletely annihted before they could even touch the corner of Joelsons clothes. A cold snort came from the air. A strange ck fog spread out, enveloping most of the ck-clothed people like a gauze. mes poured down, and the ck fog quickly melted. However, the ck fog seemed to have some strange properties, and the intense burning mes were also eroded and melted. When the ck fog waspletely burned up by the mes. The ck-clothed people also barely broke free from the shackles under their feet, and quickly retreated. Joelsons gaze was fixed on the figure in the ck fog, and he slowly uttered a sentence. Tier 8 knight. The figure in the ck fog did not respond to his words and took the lead to charge at him. The figures that appeared from time to time were like ghosts. Tier 8 knight! Joelson held his tungsten wood staff tightly. This was the strongest opponent he had ever met. Moreover, it was not apetition. This time, it was a battle of life and death. The water and fire elements gathered towards him at the same time, condensing into strange red and blue ice des in the void in front of Joelson. The ice des were still burning with mes. Beard was so scared that he almost jumped up. He shouted, Water... water and fire elements, dual-element magic?! The ming ice des shot out rapidly. The figure in the ck fog released rays of ck light. They collided with the ice des. A violent explosion. Combat aura was released. Truebat aura was released, the symbol of a high-level grand knight. Its useless. The figure sneered and said, I know your methods very well. When your magic power is exhausted, I will personally bring you back and feed you the seed of darkness. Edward, the God of Darkness needs believers with excellent qualities like you. With the protection of the high-ranked knights, the men in ck finally approached Joelson. Joelson used the ring of fire several times to force them to retreat. However, among the dozen or so tier 6 knights, one or two of them could catch the gap between Joelsons magic and seize the opportunity to rush to his side. The two men in ck appeared behind Joelson almost at the same time. They raised their short knives that were emitting a cold light, and their eyes revealed a fierce look. Be careful! Leas could not help but cry out in worry. Joelsons expression was calm, and his body suddenly retreated. His shoulders happened tond on the chests of the two ambushers. Crack! The crisp sound of ribs breaking could be heard. The two mens faces were filled with astonishment. The next second. A fierce expression appeared on Joelsons face. The sharp end of the tungsten wood magic staff stabbed into the chest of the men in ck. It pierced straight through! He pulled it out, and the blood that spurted out drew a horrifying line on Joelsons face. Then, he waved his hand. Bang! The power of a seventh-tier knight waspletely unleashed. With the blessing of the dragon blood, his pure strength even surpassed that of an eighth-tier knight. The head of the man in ck exploded like a watermelon. Red blood mixed with white brain matter flew out. Two broken corpses fell weakly to the ground. Without any expression on his face, Joelson used his mage robe to gently wipe off the blood stains on his face. Fortunately, Dean Harriet did not lie to him. The tungsten wood magic staff was indeed very hard! His cold gaze swept across the entire scene, and everyone felt a sense of horror as if they were being targeted by a terrifying magical beast. Everyone was stunned. What was this?! A mage who had used his staff to blow up the head of a tier-6 knight?! The people in ck were stunned. They could still see the shock and disbelief on the face of one of their deadpanions. The figure in the ck fog also stopped attacking. Beards mouth was wide open. He blinked nkly and turned to old Morgan. Are you sure that your son went to a mage academy and not a knight academy? ! What a surprise! There was a brief silence on the field. Suddenly, a burst of ecstaticughter burst out. Hahaha! The blessing of the Dark God! Joelson Edward, I swear that you will be one of the most promising children of darkness in the Dark Church. Follow me and join the arms of the Dark God! The Dark Church. Joelson silently memorized the name, and his eyes became colder and colder. This time, all the ck-clothed men became a little fearful. They did not dare to engage in closebat with a seventh-rank knight. Trash! The figure in the ck fog cursed, and a strange voice came out of his roar, as if he was chanting an ancient incantation. Chapter 84: Come Out, Du Lu

Chapter 84: Come Out, Du Lu

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Immediately after, the eyes of every ck-clothed person lost their luster, and their eyes became pitch ck. The ckbat aura on their bodies also became stronger. They threw themselves at him like they did not care about their lives. In the distance, old Morgan let out a wail and knelt on the ground in pain. Give up resisting and follow me. The figure in the ck fog let out a bewitching voice. You will get everything you want. Looking at the ferocious faces pouncing on him. Joelson sighed softly and said in a low voice, Come out, Du Lu. The ck-clothed men who rushed over were about to enter within three meters of Joelson. Joelson looked as if he had given up resisting. Leas covered her mouth in horror. Beard sighed bitterly. Its over. Its all over. The man in the ck fog looked down on his appearance, but he could imagine the smug look on his face. Suddenly, the wind blew. It was a hurricane. The terrifying air pressure pressed down on the ground. A dozen men in ck were blown back like scarecrows and fell heavily to the ground. Everyone raised their heads with difficulty in the hurricane. They only saw a fiery red shadow slowly rising from behind Joelson. Its huge body was very ferocious and its power was terrifying. When that pair of golden-red eyes that were likeva coldly stared at everyone, everyones heart subconsciously trembled. Beard fell to the ground and began to stutter. Dragon... fire dragon! Beard felt that what he had experienced in the past few days was enough for him to brag to others for the rest of his life. Of course, the prerequisite was that he had to survive. Leas eyes were filled with admiration and hope. Thats right! She had almost forgotten. Young Master Joelson. But he raised a dragon! Old Morgany on the ground and stared nkly at the terrifying creature in the sky. He suddenly felt that the son he had watched grow up was a little strange. The figure in the ck fog stoppedughing the moment the dragon appeared. It was like a duck being strangled, unable to make any sound. At this time, the men in ck who had controlled their hearts with the dark power rushed forward again. Joelson did not even look at them. Du Lu himself knew what to do. The ferocious huge mouth spat out raging mes and circled around Joelson. Soon, only a circle of charred ck and smelly marks were left around Joelson. Not even corpses and bones were left behind. The figure in the ck fog trembled violently. Holding back his fear, he said forcefully, Hehe, so its only a level eight giant dragon. Joelson Edward, youre lucky this time. Ill still... Before the figure in the ck fog could finish his words, Du Lu waved his huge dragon w impatiently. The terrifying power was wrapped in zing mes. Although it seemed slow, it was actually very fast. The figure had no time to dodge. The ck fog made the sound of wood being thrown into the firewood pile. Layers of ck fog were peeled off, revealing a short and skinny figure hidden within. There was also a pale and frightened face. How is this possible?! How can he be so strong?! That person screamed in disbelief. The dragons body had 30% ancient fire dragon bloodline, and Du Lu had won three matches in the Dragon God Arena. How could an ordinary fire dragon bepared to him? The person exposed in the ck fog could not even run away in front of Du Lu. He was about to die under the dragons sharp ws. Suddenly, Joelson said, Wait. Du Lu stopped moving. That person suddenly half-knelt on the ground. The cold sweat on his forehead fell like rain, and he panted heavily. Facing the terrifying dragons sharp ws, he could not resist the threat of death. His knights heart was about to copse. Undo the poison on my fathers body, Joelson said faintly. That personughed strangely and said, Theres no way to undo the seed of darkness. Even if there is, I cant tell you unless youre willing to join me... Forget it. Joelson shook his head and interrupted that persons words. He said casually, Du Lu, continue. The moment he finished speaking. Peng! The entire ground seemed to tremble. Everyone was stunned. When Du Lu raised his ws. There was only a disgusting pile of meat on the ground, bleeding profusely. A level 8 knight, an expert of the dark church with a strange aura. He died so easily?! However, Joelson seemed to have done a very small thing. He nced at Du Lu and signaled for it to go back. Du Lu did not seem to be enjoying himself. This opponent was a little too weak. It had not even aroused its desire to fight yet. It let out a low roar. The huge dragons figure circled twice in the sky and slowly disappeared from sight. To old Morgan and Beard, everything that had happened just now seemed like a dream. Even the two children that Leas had been protecting were stunned. Brother, you summoned a dragon, right? The girl asked in a low voice. The little boy, Vernal, shook his head in a daze. Joelson walked towards old Morgan. His tightly furrowed brows had yet topletely rx. Although the people from the dark church were dead, The trouble was still there and had not been resolved. He had seen with his own eyes old Morgan wailing in pain when that person was controlling the Dark Warriors of Death. If he had not guessed wrongly, there was a simr thing in his body. Moreover, Joelson had never understood. How did the Dark Church find him? Why did they want to use his family to coerce him? Did they simply want him to join them? Lord Joelson! Beard jumped up and greeted him excitedly. He greeted Joelson respectfully. A few months ago, he had personally tested the boys magic talent. A few monthster, he had be a very powerful tier 6 mage and knight. He even had a giant dragon! This was even more legendary than the story sung by Beard! Ive also seen a giant dragon and sessfully survived! Beard couldnt help but want to shout this out. Joelson nodded slightly at him and walked forward to help old Morgan up. Father. Joelson looked at old Morgans pale face, his eyes filled with worry and guilt. All of this happened because of him. And for him, old Morgan had killed his current wife with his own hands. Old Morgan forced a smile andforted him, Joelson, dont worry about me. Im fine. I feel fine. As long as I rest well for a few days, your father will be as strong as a lion again. Chapter 85: Spring of Life

Chapter 85: Spring of Life

Joelson did not say anything. Leas could not help but say, Young Master, The Dark Church has nted the seed of darkness in Old Master Morgans body. The dark magic willpletely corrode his body within seven days. Joelson nodded silently. He could see that the life force in old Morgans body was almost exhausted. Leas, you know about this?! Joelson suddenly raised his head and stared into Leass eyes. Leas said hesitantly, I once saw a person who was also tortured by the seed of darkness. He came to the Elven Forest to beg the moonlight priest for the spring of life, but was refused. In other words. Joelson said with a burning gaze, The spring of life can expel the invasion of the seed of darkness? Yes, thats right! The water of the spring of life can banish all negative and evil forces in the world, bestow vitality, and gain eternal youth and life, Leas exined. Joelson had once read the introduction of the water of the spring of life in the magic books at the Tulip Academy of Magic. The most magical spring of magic in the world. Spring of life, Elven Forest, seven days. Joelson lowered his head in thought and softly recited these words. If he wanted to save old Morgans life, he had to get the spring of life. Putting aside whether or not the elven moonlight priest would agree to Joelson giving up a portion of the spring of life to him. With just a little bit. From the Baron to the Elven Forest, which was located in the westernmostnd, and then back to the Barons territory. Seven days was not enough. Could they only watch old Morgan die in front of them? Leas, is there any other way?! Leas thought for a moment, she said, I once heard from the moonlight priest that the spring water of life can dispel the power of evil and darkness because it is the purest and most vibrant power in the world. There is something simr to it. What is it?! Hope and surprise appeared in Joelsons eyes. The blood of a powerful magical beast with a pure heart! Leas said solemnly. The Blood of a magical beast?! Joelson asked subconsciously, Is dragons blood okay? Leas hesitated for a moment and said, Dragons blood is the best substitute. Before Joelson could show a happy expression, Leas continued, However, it can only be the blood of a nt-type or water-type giant dragon. Among the giant dragons, only these two types of giant dragons have purer souls and are closer to nature. Im sorry, Young Master. fire-type giant dragons have violent personalities and are fond of killing and fighting. They are the most unsuitable. How could it be so easy to obtain the blood of a giant dragon. It was already very rare for an ordinary person to be able to obtain the friendship of a giant dragon. How could they ask for a nt-type or water-type giant dragon? Being close to nature also meant that they hated greedy and dirty humans. Leas face was full of guilt. She did not want to do such a thing that gave people hope and broke it. Old Morgan was unexpectedly calm. He looked at Joelson with a rare kind gaze. The old baron had been acting as a rough and strict father in front of Joelson all his life. Joelson, you are the greatest pride in my life. Seven days is enough. Old Morgan sighed softly and said with some regret, Its a pity that I wont be able to see the day when you lead the Edward family to glory. The old Barons almost decisive words touched beard so much that he was about to cry. The two children were also crying. Leas eyes were red. Joelson looked at old Morgans eyes and said firmly, No, you will see it. Then, he turned around and walked into the Barons mansion. Everyone was stunned. They did not know what he meant? What did he want to do? In the space of the Dragon Gods Ranch. Joelson waved to Enny and said, Come here, Enny. One minuteter, Joelson came out with a cup of boiling red liquid. Drink it, father. This is? A few people blinked their eyes. The blood of a water-type giant dragon, Joelson said. Everyone was dumbfounded. Joelson went in for a walk and really held a cup of water-type giant dragons blood?! Really?! It was simply unbelievable. But old Morgan did not hesitate at all. He took the quilt from Joelsons hand and drank it in one gulp. If he could not even trust his own son, then who else in this world could be trusted by him? Old Morgan drank the entire cup of dragon blood like he was drinking wine. Its so hot, he said. Leas and Beard both trembled. Hot? Was that fresh dragons blood?! God of Magic!! Could it be that apart from the terrifying fire dragon, there was another water dragon?! This was too crazy! After a while, something magical happened to old Morgan. His face quickly became ruddy, no longer pale. His eyes were full of energy, and he returned to his original lion-like posture. Ha! Old Morgan suddenly shouted in a low voice, thumped his chest, and a white light shed in his hand. Combat aura! God of Magic! You actually broke through?! Beards eyeballs almost popped out. Old Morgan was a rtively strong third-rank knight to begin with. However, due to the limitations of his aptitude, he had never been able to break through to a tier 4 knight. However, after drinking this cup of dragon blood, he had actually directly advanced. Hahaha! Old Morganughed heartily. He felt that his entire body was filled with strength. It was as if even the youth and energy that had passed with time had returned to his body. I feel that I can now tear apart a tier 3 magical beast with my bare hands! Just as Joelson heard old Morgans words and a smile appeared on his face, old Morgan suddenly coughed violently. His strong body bent down once again. The grayish-white color climbed onto his face once again. Whats going on?! Joelson frowned. Because he was anxious, he suddenly grabbed onto Leas arm. Leas felt a little pain from being grabbed, but she endured it, she said softly, Because the dragons blood is not the true way to expel the seed of darkness. It is only to replenish the life force that was consumed by the seed of darkness and extend Sir Morgans life. Once the effect of the dragons bloodpletely disappears, the seed of darkness wille back again, even more ferocious. So... Joelson let go of Leas, but his heart sank again. The only way to save my father is still the spring of life? Yes! But it can buy us at least three months, and we have enough time to get to the Elf Forest. I will beg the moonlight priest to get the spring of life for you! Chapter 86: The Plant-Type Dragon Curtis

Chapter 86: The nt-Type Dragon Curtis

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson remained silent for a long time. In the end, he nodded silently. Thank you, Leas. Leas blushed shyly and shook her head slightly. Joelson pulled himself together and regained his usual calmness andposure. Father, please wait for me toe back. Old Morgan patted Joelsons shoulder and did not say anything. Joelson had already made him proud enough. Even if he was going to die in the next moment, he did not have any regrets. Old Morgan said something simr to what Harriet Terrence had said to Joelson. Dont put yourself in a dangerous situation. Im already old, but you still have a long way to go. Joelson nodded and then looked at Beard. The clever old man quickly knelt down in front of old Morgan. I, second-tier mage, Beard, am willing to forever my loyalty to Viscount Morgan Edward. There was a smile on Joelsons face as he added, If... Then you will definitely follow him. Ah?! Beards mouth was wide open. He was almost about to cry. It was not so easy to go to the Elf Forest to get the spring water of life. If there was an ident, he would fail. Wasnt he going to be buried with old Morgan?! I still have a glorious and wonderful life to enjoy in my old age! Du Lus figure appeared once again, deeply shocking everyone. Joelson held Leas hand and climbed up behind Du Lu. He looked back at the Barons territory, and the earth beneath his feet was getting farther and farther away. ... In the dense forest, a battle broke out about the Asian dragons who had no choice but to resist the giant dragons under the crisis of extinction. Spinosaurus. When they reached adulthood, their strength could reach level 7. Among them, the outstanding ones could even smoothly advance to level 8. They were used to living in groups and had always been the overlords of the elven forest. But now, they were facing a disaster that was about to go extinct. Every adult spinosaurus was more than 5 meters in size. However, the ferocious monsters that were above their heads, constantly spewing hot mes, were 5 times their size. Fire-type dragon! A true fire-type giant dragon! Du Lu kept growling, and most of the spiky dragons could only tremble under the terrifying dragon might that was emitted from its huge body. The natural pride of the dragon race drove Du Lu to ughter this group of lowly and inferior giant dragons crazily. Du Lu pped his wings, and with each dive, he could grab a spiky dragon and tear it into a bloody mist in the air. The battlested for three hours, from the unyielding roar at the beginning to the asional desperate cry, and finally to dead silence. Dozens of thorned dragons were ughtered by Du Lu. Du Lu panted heavily, spitting out scattered mes from its mouth and nose. It slowly descended from the sky, casually tearing the flesh of the thorned dragon and enjoying the fruits of its victory. After Du Lu burped in satisfaction, it slowly walked to thekeside not far away, dipped its head into the water, and washed up. Joelson gently fell from a tree, and naturally swam quickly among the spiny dragons corpse. One by one, magical beast essence crystals were peeled out of the flesh and fell into his hands. Leas followed behind Joelson. Although it was not the first time she had seen such a scene, she still felt a sense of horror. Du Lu was really too terrifying. It was like a tyrant; its sharp ws and teeth could tear everything apart. Du Lu washed the bloodstains off his face and mouth and even specially rinsed his mouth. Enny did not like the smell of blood on his mouth, so he had been paying attention to this point. He slowly walked to Joelsons side and lowered his head. Joelson reached out his hand and gently ced it on Du Lus forehead. It was a caress and apliment. Next time, I should find you an opponent who is more suitable for you. Joelson said to Du Lu. Du Lus golden-red eyes were burning with the will to fight as if he was responding. With Du Lus speed, it only took Joelson and Leas ten days to get from the Baron to the Elf Forest. They headed straight to the center of the elven forest. Along the way, Joelson would often summon Du Lu, no longer suppressing its nature and wantonly fighting. Fortunately, after swallowing the flesh of the Daemons, Du Lus growth value slowly increased. Joelson simply fed most of the farm crops to Enny. Enny quickly advanced to tier 6. Joelson also sessfully obtained his third dragon, a nt-type dragon. He named it Curtis. Du Lu intimately rubbed his huge head against the corner of Joelsons clothes and then returned to the Dragon God Farm. If he hadnt seen it with his own eyes, it was hard to imagine that such a terrifying fire-type dragon would be as docile as a big pet dog. Young Master, there are about seven days left before we arrive at the center of the Elf Forest, the Holy Land of the Elves. Leas said to Joelson. Joelson nodded slightly and said, Leas, you dont have to call me Young Master anymore. Just call me by my name. Leas was stunned and didnt say anything with aplicated look in her eyes. She found that Joelson was staring at her. Leas blushed slightly and hurriedly avoided Joelsons gaze. She looked very shy. He stretched out his hand and gently pressed on Leas ear. It was sharp, slender, and soft. This is what you look like. Very beautiful. He did not hide his praise. Leas face was alreadypletely red. He probably did not know that ears were the most sensitive and private part of elves. Only lovers had the right to touch each others ears. Leas ears suddenly moved slightly, and a hint of vignce appeared on her face. Someone ising, Young Master. In the Elf Forest, where the atmosphere of nature was very dense, Leas was far more sensitive than Joelson. Every de of grass and every tree were her eyes and ears. Joelson nodded lightly, still standing in the same ce. After a while, a group of fierce and vignt people jumped out of the grass, both men and women. The adventurers of the Elven forest. The Magic Beast Essence Crystals that were very valuable, as well as countless precious magic herbs, had a huge attraction to them. Seventh, sixth, sixth, fifth. In his heart, Joelson silently calcted the strength of these people. The adventurers saw the figures of Joelson and Leas at a nce, and then the corpses of the thorned dragons all over the ground. They were shocked. Then, they were pleasantly surprised. Captain, were rich! Hahaha! Ive said it before. When I heard the sounds of high-level magical beasts fighting here, I let you guys have a look. Each and every one of you is as timid as mice. Someone slowly said, However, I still want someone to arrive before us. Among the adventurers, there seemed to be a leader. A tall, short-haired man waved his hand carelessly and said, Leon, go up and chase them away. Chapter 87: Exterminating the Adventurers

Chapter 87: Exterminating the Adventurers

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL A handsome and cold young man walked out of the team and slowly pulled out the long sword from his waist. Leas subconsciously took a few steps back. Captain! Someone shouted in surprise, Look at her ears! In the next moment, seven or eight pairs of eyes instantly focused on Leas. Hahaha! The man who looked like the bossughed in surprise and said, Elf! I didnt expect to meet an elf at the periphery of the forest. Could it be that she ran away with this gigolo?! A scantily d womanughed. Her snake-like eyes stared at Leas and said, Leon, you must hold back. A living elf girl is worth more than the smelly magical beast meat on the ground. The members of the adventurer team were like a pack of wolves that had encountered a deliciousmb. They looked at Joelson and Leas with greedy eyes. Two more people stood out from the team. One on the left and one on the right, following the handsome young man as they walked toward Joelson and Leas. The elf must be captured alive. As for the man. The man who looked like the boss snorted and said, Kill him. In the Elf Forest, the greatest danger often did note from the terrifying magical beasts, but from the plundering and killing between adventurers. If killing a person could get several or even more magical beast essence crystals, then why would they risk their lives to fight against the magical beasts? A few people walked towards Joelson with a sinister smile. Joelson did not show any expression and raised his right hand towards them. The few of them were obviously stunned. Has this kid gone mad? Before they could even curse out loud, over a dozenva pirs shot up from the ground. Two of the unlucky ones were directly swallowed and turned into a pile of charcoal. The handsome youth, Leon, was not bad, at the 6th rank. He still had time to dodge, but only half of his body was swallowed by the pirs of fire. After losing an arm and a leg, he rolled on the ground and wailed in pain. The field instantly became quiet. Tier 6... tier 6 mage! The leader of the adventurers broke out in cold sweat the size of soybeans on his forehead and cursed, Damn it! Then he shouted, Get ready for battle! The remaining adventurers immediately became alert and stood in their positions. The rxed and casual expression on their faces disappeared, reced by vignce and caution. Facing a powerful tier 6 mage, escaping was the stupidest act. They originally thought that they would encounter amb with precious treasures, but they did not expect it to be an even more ferocious wolf. There were originally eight people in the adventurer team, but two of them were killed and one was maimed by Joelson. Now, there were only five people left who had the ability to fight. Three men and two women. Three knights, a mage, and an archer. The leader of the adventurers emitted a white light, covering his entire body like a thin veil. The strength of a seventh-tier knight was revealed. He and the other two knights were very well-coordinated. They formed a triangle and rushed toward Joelson. With the protection of the mages and archers, as long as the three of them rushed within three meters of Joelson. Then the kid in front of them was still amb to be ughtered. Joelsons expression was indifferent. He did not look nervous at all as he was besieged. Shoo! Shoo! Shoo! Three arrows shot towards Joelson like shooting stars. The archers were the first to attack. Joelson did not even look at them. He waved his hand casually. The three arrows turned around in one direction. Instead, they shot back at an even faster speed towards the direction they came from. The arrowheads were also covered in mes. The female archers throat was pierced by an arrow. She slowly fell to the ground with a dazed and incredulous expression. How can his spiritual energy be so terrifying?! The female mage could not help but shout. To be able to control the arrow and force it to fly back was not something a tier 6 mage could do. Not to mention the archer, even she was not able to react in time. Thinking that if the target of that attack had been her, she would not have been able to react in time. The female mage quickly turned her magic shield to the maximum and cast a few defensive spells on herself. Damn it! The leader of the adventurers cursed in a low voice. Anotherpanion had died. At this time, he was less than ten meters away from Joelson. Jessa! What are you still looking at?! Wheres your magic?! The leader of the adventurers could not help but shout. The female mage cursed in her heart, Idiot, do you really think that all mages are like this monster? Can they cast magic instantaneously? I still have to chant. Eight meters, seven meters, six meters... The leader of the adventurers had a fierce look in his eyes. If he got closer, he would be able to tear Joelson apart with the strength of a tier 7 knight. The distance was too far, and thebat aura left his body could not break through the magic shield of a tier 6 mage. At this time, the ground froze. The three figures that were rushing over instantly became blocked. White light shed, and the leader of the adventurers quickly broke free from the restraint. Even he could not help but want to curse. Damn it, how could it be so fast?! There was almost no gap between the two spells. Was this kid a monster?! If he took another step forward, the leader of the adventurers would be able to step within five meters of Joelson. At this moment, he saw Joelsons cold gaze and slowly raised his hand. It was a simr scene. The leader of the adventurers instantly widened his eyes. Fire pirs! More than ten fire pirs! Theypletely engulfed this small area, like a piece of purgatoryva. The female mage who was about toplete her spell suddenly stopped, and she waspletely stunned. The magic elements were in disorder, and the release of this spell failed. The surging mes gradually weakened and extinguished. Two charred bodies fell to the ground. There was a muffled bang sound. They were all burnt to a crisp. The leader of the adventurers was half-kneeling on the ground. The sound of his breathing indicated that he was still alive. However, he was even more miserable than dead. His whole body was emitting a charred smell and a faint smell of meat. He looked like the ugliest monster. Joelson walked to his side step by step. Light gathered on his right hand, and an ice de that was flowing with light appeared in his hand. He raised his hand. A human head rolled down. The headless body of the adventurer boss copsed weakly on the ground. After doing all this, Joelson turned his gaze to the only female mage left. The female mage could not help but tremble. It was as if she had cast a spell to protect herself, but her teeth were trembling so much that it was impossible for her toplete aplete incantation. She only understood now. This was not a wolf; it was clearly a crouching dragon! Dont kill me! Dont kill me! I can do anything for you! The female mage frantically pounced at Joelsons feet and began to tear off her clothes. Years of adventuring in the Elf Forest had made her figure very hot and full of temptation. A trace of disdain shed across Leas face. She gently spat at her and turned her face away. Joelson looked down at her coldly. The female mage thought that Joelson was moved, and her actions became bolder. She even felt a hint of joy in her heart. Young, handsome, and powerful. If she could hook up with such a man, she would have a better future than being in an adventuring team. Suddenly, A faint red line appeared on her snow-white neck. The next moment, blood spurted out. Chapter 88: The Impenetrable Knight

Chapter 88: The Imprable Knight

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The female mages face was filled with unwillingness and disbelief. She slowly fell to the ground, and her body gradually turned cold. Leas seemed to secretly let out a sigh of relief. Joelson dispersed the ice de and took out a clean white handkerchief to slowly wipe the bloodstains on his hands. Elegant, calm, and noble, as if he had aplished a trivial matter that was not worth mentioning. Leas, which batch is this? Leas frowned and thought for a while before saying, Its the third batch. Young master, Id better put on my scarf. Joelson shook his head and said indifferently, Its not because of you. They died because they deserved to die. Since they are greedy, then they should be prepared to pay the price for their greed at any time. Lets go. After saying this to Leas, Joelson walked into the depths of the forest. There was no need to deal with the scene or the bloodstains. In less than a day, the corpses behind him would be licked clean by the magical beasts that came smelling the blood. At night, a small bonfire. The young adventurers sat around the bonfire, rxing their fatigue during the day. The flickering mes protected the girls beautiful face. This face that seemed to make the moonlight lose its color was now shrouded in a faint worry and mncholy. Rosalind, eat something first. A roasted deer leg was handed over from the side. The girl shook her head slightly and said softly, Brother, Im not hungry yet. The handsome young man who looked somewhat simr to the girl could not help but frown. Rosalind. The handsome young man said rudely, If you continue like this, then I can only ask Herman to send you back immediately. A middle-aged man next to him opened his eyes. His bright eyes were like a bolt of lightning that lit up in the darkness. The girl named Rosalind was silent for a while before she took the deer leg obediently. Only then did the handsome young mans eyes be gentle. At this moment, someone walked up quickly. Young Master, if we keep lighting the bonfire at night, we might attract magical beasts. Should we... The handsome young man nced at Herman who was beside him. Herman said indifferently, The magical beast territory of the Elf Forest is strictly divided. We can only encounter tier 8 magical beasts in the middle and outer areas. It doesnt matter. Then theres no need to extinguish it. The handsome young man waved his hand, indicating for that person to leave. At this time, a figure silently floated out from another patch of grass. He said in a low voice, Young Master Bradley, someone is approaching us. Everyone who was resting instantly picked up their weapons. Each of them exuded a strong aura. There were mages and knights. Only Herman did not seem to care. It was as if everything around him did not interest him at all. How many people? Bradley asked in a low voice. Two. It seems to be a man and a woman. Tell them toe over. Everyone else, be on guard. Yes. Soon, two figures appeared in front of everyone. A handsome young man and a delicate and slender young girl. The two of them seemed to be covered in starlight as they slowly walked out of the night, causing everyone to be in a daze. Elves. Herman narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice. Everyone subconsciously looked at Leas, and naturally noticed her slightly pointed ears. Joelson looked at this group of people coldly, and the tungsten wood staff appeared in his hand. The atmosphere on the field suddenly became tense, as if the battle would happen in the next second. Stop! Bradley shouted. This group of strange adventurers could only slowly put down the weapons in their hands. We have no ill intentions. We dont want to be enemies with you. Bradley stood up and walked in front of Joelson, but he was facing the direction of Leas. We are friends of the elven race. We are here to visit the elven race. As he spoke, Bradley made a strange and solemn gesture. Joelson saw Leas eyes light up, and he returned the gesture in the same way. Bradley invited the two of them to sit down by the bonfire. But Joelson didnt rx at all. This was the only shortcut to the Elven Holy Land. He did not expect to meet other adventurers. This group of people gave Joelson a very different feeling from ordinary adventurers. They seemed to have trained very well, and their strength was all above level 7. They vaguely formed a formation to protect the young man and woman in the middle. They were more like guards than adventurers. Moreover, if he was not mistaken, this young man, Bradley, who was no more than 20 years old, had clearly reached the level of a level 7 knight. A genius who was not inferior to Don Quixote at all?! What he could not see through the most was the middle-aged man standing silently behind Bradley. His strength waspletely undetectable by Joelson. There seemed to be an invisible energy field around the middle-aged mans body. Whenever Joelsons spiritual power tried to approach him, the other party would nce at him. This made him feel as if he was being targeted by Du Lu. At least level eight! And it was very likely that he was a level nine knight! Why would such a powerful group of peoplee to the Elf Forest? There was no way for Joelson to know, so he could only stay by their side for the time being. Even if the other party really had some bad thoughts, he was absolutely confident that he could summon Du Lu and escape safely in the shortest time possible. Bradley and Joelson casually exchanged a few words. It showed that they were well-mannered and had a prominent family background. They looked more like a noble than a new noble Marquis who graduated from Tulip Magic Academy like Joelson. But they didnt look like people from Alcott or the surrounding kingdoms. The other girl who was silently eating the roasted deer leg didnt say a word from the beginning, as if she had a heavy heart. After that, Bradley was very friendly and gave a brand-new tent to Joelson and Leas. Joelson felt that the other party was doing this because of Leas identity. At night. Herman silently walked to the side of Bradley, who was facing the bonfire and silently wiping his sword. Are there any problems with these two? Bradley asked. Herman shook his head slightly and said, This young man is quite talented. He is a sixth-rank mage. At the same time, he also cultivates the way of knights. He has also reached the seventh-rank knight. The corner of Bradleys mouth twitched slightly as if he found it funny. He seems to be a student who came out from some academy to train. There is nothing to pay attention to. On the contrary, it is the elf. Whats wrong with the Elf? Herman revealed a rare serious expression and said, I feel a natural aura from her body, second only to the moonlight priest of the Elf race. Really?! Bradley immediately stopped wiping his sword, his eyes bursting with surprise. Chapter 89: Level 9 Knight

Chapter 89: Level 9 Knight

It seems that she has a high status in the Elf n. If we can build a good rtionship with her, our purpose of going to the Elf n this time should be smoother. Herman nodded and said, Its just that I dont know how she got together with humans. Such elves are almost nurtured as the next moonlight priest. The Elf n will never let her go out alone and contact humans. Bradley thought for a while and said, Dont do anything for the time being. Follow them to the Holy Land of the Elves. Hopefully, it will be of some help to us. Yes. After Herman said that, he slowly blended into the darkness behind him. Bradley turned around and nced at a tent. With a faint gentleness and worry, he continued to wipe the longsword in his hand. The next day, Bradley warmly invited both Joelson and Leas to join their team. Their ultimate goal was the same. They were both going to the Holy Land of the Elf n. If they traveled together, they could save a lot of trouble. Joelson thought for a while and agreed. Because Leas had once told him that if he was unlucky, he might encounter a ninth-tier magic beast or even a saint-tier magic beast. With the powerful Bradley and his team, the journey would be smoother. At this time, it was the mostfortable and reassuring day in the Elf Forest. Bradleys guards had a clear division ofbor, and they cooperated well with each other. In addition, every one of them was not weak. Even if there were foolish magical beasts, they would be wiped out before it was Joelsons turn. Joelson also saw Herman make a move. He had only made a move once, and a brilliant aura shed across the sky. An eighth-tier amethyst rhinoceros was dissected in half. Ninth-tier Knight! It was indeed the strength of a ninth-tier knight. The Aura was almost condensed into a substance, and it was very terrifying. As for the other girl in the team, Joelson only knew her name. Rosalind was Bradleys sister. In the dense forest, a ck shadow leopard silently approached the two tier 7 knights. Its target was Rosalind, who was at the center of the team. At this time, Herman was dealing with a frenzied tier 8 magic beast. It was toote to turn back and save her. Joelson shielded Rosalind behind him, and fire elements crazily gathered toward him. The magic elements in the elf forest were very abundant. No matter what kind of magic was released, the power would be stronger than before. At this moment, a golden battle aura light came from the side. The ck Shadow Panther did not even let out a scream. It was cut in half from the middle. It fell to the ground and kept twitching. The breath of life had already disappeared. Bradley walked up with his long sword and quietly pulled Rosalind back to his side. He said politely to Joelson, Thank you. Joelson slightly narrowed his eyes and nodded silently. He didnt want to look so calm in his heart. Golden Cross Battle Spirit?! The same light attribute battle spirit as Don Quixote. No, Bradleys battle spirit was purer, and it faintly exuded a holy aura. Bradley didnt seem to like being too close to his sister. Although he was polite to himself in words and behavior, the noble attitude in his eyes couldnt be hidden. Joelson smiled. This had nothing to do with him. He just wanted to enter the Holy Land of the Elves as soon as possible and retrieve the Spring of Life water. As for Bradley and the others, they would naturally separate when they reached their destination. It was unknown if they would be able to see each other for the rest of their lives. After walking for five consecutive days, the deeper they went into the elf forest, the rarer the magic beasts became. However, the number of times they were attacked by magic beasts had increased instead. This was because high-level magic beasts were very territorial. Once they discovered intruders in their territory, they would immediately chase them away or kill them. After passing through thisst patch of forest, we will arrive at the Holy Land of the Elf n. Joelson nced at Leas, who nodded slightly. This group of people were actually more familiar with the path to the elven Holy Land than Leas. Hermans expression became serious as he said seriously, However, there is a hurricane python that has just entered level 9 ahead. I will hold it backter. You guys escort the young master and youngdy through quickly. The guards replied. Bradley frowned slightly and said, Herman, can we go around it? As he said that, he looked at Rosalind behind him worriedly. Herman shook his head and said, This is already the easiest part of the road. The left and right sides are the territories of saint-level magic beasts. There is no way to go around it. Alright. Bradley solemnly instructed Rosalind, You must follow closely by my side, understand? Yes! Rosalind nodded to show that she understood. She was the only one in the team who did not have much strength. She seemed to be an ordinary tier 4 mage. The same goes for all of you. Bradley looked at Joelson and Leas. Then, Herman walked at the front and flew forward quickly. A tier 9 mage could already fly a little above the ground, but they could not fly into the air. They could only fly about a foot above the ground. Everyone was left far behind Herman, keeping a proper distance from him. When Hermans figure disappeared into the forest, a loud noise and angry roars could be heard. The hissing of snakes. Hahaha! Last time you ran fast, but this time, Im going to skin you alive! It was Hermansughter. Joelson stared in the direction where the battle had broken out, only to see the trees falling down like wheat. There were huge wind des that looked like wheels flying into the sky, and there were shes of dazzling whitebat aura from time to time. Now! Lets go! Bradley shouted in a low voice, pulled Rosalind and rushed forward quickly. The guards followed closely behind, maintaining a stable formation and protecting the two in the middle. The water and fire elements collided at the feet of Joelson. A powerful force erupted and pushed him forward. He hugged Leas tightly in his arms. Although he had one person with him, he was still the easiest one in the team. The advantage of a dual-element mage was revealed. Just as they were less than half a way through the final checkpoint, a terrifying roar sounded. An even more terrible roar shook the forest. Large blue thunderbolts fell like rain, and trees fell with zing mes. It was a terrible scene as if it were a natural disaster. The crowd stopped at once. The next, their eyes were wide open. Only to see the dense forest in front of a very thick python,vender body, wrapped around the fine lightning. Chapter 90: The Appearance of Danger-the Giant Electric Python

Chapter 90: The Appearance of Danger-the Giant Electric Python

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Wherever the giant python passed, it left a terrifying scorched mark. A giant Pythons head poked out from the crown of the tree, its vertical snake eyes looking at everyone. Its pale blue eyes were filled with endless cruelty and coldness. A gust of strong wind with the smell of blood blew. Even Joelsons face was slightly pale, and he subconsciously took two steps back. The others all held their breaths, and their bodies froze on the spot,rge drops of sweat dripping down their foreheads. Fortunately. This terrifying python seemed to have no interest in the few of them, and with a roar, it quickly swam in Hermans direction. Phew! Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Bradleys brows furrowed, and he said with an ugly expression, Oh no, its another tier 9 magic beast, and its an even stronger electric magic beast. Herman is in danger! What should they do?! Everyone subconsciously looked at Bradley. He was the leader of the team now. A hint of hesitation shed across Bradleys face. Then, his eyes became firm as he said, Lets go! The team moved forward again. But this time, they didnt go far. A figure crashed into a few trees and fell in front of everyone. Damn it, this hurricane python actually found a helper. Looks like its a lover. How shameless! The scene of the usually arrogant thunder moors tier 9 knight cursing in anger made Joelson feel a little funny, but it quickly became heavy again. He and Bradley faced the same predicament. If Bradley could not hold on, he would also suffer. Two tier 9 magical beasts. Would Du Lu be able to defeat them? Young Master, Ill try my best to distract that electric-type tier 9 magical beast. You and miss, leave quickly! Herman recovered from his injuries and hurriedly said. Then, he resolutely said to the guards, Glory be with me! The guards bodies shook violently, and their eyes burst out with great fanaticism. Glory be with me! Alright! Hermans slightly determined gaze swept across every guards face. Its time to pledge loyalty to the Bryant family. I dont care what you do or how you do it, you must stall that Hurricane Python for me! Yes! From the beginning, Herman didnt even nce at Joelsons side, as if he hadpletely forgotten about the two of them. After Herman hurriedly exined everything, he immediately flew up close to the ground. Two hissing sounds were heard one after another. The continuous loud noise was the sound of a tier 9 python moving rapidly in the forest, knocking down pieces of trees. Herman had already tried to attract the attention of the python for the second time. However, he could not hold on to the two tier 9 magical beasts. Once he could not hold on any longer and could only run away, then one of them would very likelye back to find trouble with Bradley and the others. The group of people made good use of the time and rushed forward. Everyone was silent. Joelson also hugged Leas tightly and followed quietly. Suddenly, his eyes moved and he shouted in a low voice, Be careful! Unfortunately, it was already toote. A slender green wind de that was like a sickle was mixed in the grass and pushed over without making a sound. The three tier 7 guards on the right side of the group did not even let out a scream. Their entire bodies were split in half from the middle. Fresh blood and internal organs sttered out. Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! The green python leapt out and stood in front of everyone, its vertical pupils filled with cruelty, excitement, and pride. Having been bullied by Herman before, it had called for help but could not catch up to Herman. As expected, it had chosen to turn back and vent its anger on Bradley and the rest. Bradley nced at the guards who had fallen to the ground, wailing in pain. His expression was extremely ugly. Young Master, Lets Go! The remaining guards shouted at Bradley. They gathered together and charged towards the giant Hurricane Python. Bradley took a deep breath and regained hisposure. After hesitating for a moment, he said to the two of them, Follow us! The four of them slowly moved to the side and tried to pass through the side of the giant Hurricane Python. The giant Hurricane Python could clearly see their intentions, but it did not stop them immediately. Instead, a teasing look appeared in its eyes. One by one, the guards boosted their battle spirit and charged at the giant Hurricane Python without any regard for their lives. The giant Hurricane Python opened its terrifying mouth, and countless tiny green wind des poured down like a waterfall. To it, they were tiny wind des, but they were as long as a persons arm. The two guards at the front were cut into countless pieces in an instant, and there was a bloody mist in the air. It was a terrible sight. The others immediately dodged to the sides. Next, Joelson watched as the guards died one by one under the almost yful attacks of the hurricane python. They were beheaded, dismembered, or cut into pieces. But no one chose to retreat or escape. Bradleys eyes were red, and he was breathing heavily. Rosalind was already in tears. It was hard for him to imagine what kind of loyalty would allow them to die so unhesitatingly. But that didnt seem to be the most important question. Instead, it was how to survive. The difference in strength between the guards and the Hurricane Python was too great, and it did not buy much time. After the Hurricane Python killed all the guards, it naturally shifted its gaze in the direction of the four people. Its cruel vertical pupils revealed an excited gaze. It was very smart, and it had long seen that Bradleys group of four was very important to Herman. Destroying something that was very precious to the enemy was obviously more pleasurable than direct revenge. The huge body slowly swam over andpletely blocked the path in front of Bradley. Damn it! Bradley stared at the Hurricane Python. His eyes were filled with hatred and anger, as well as a trace of powerlessness and fear. There was a huge sound of fighting in the distance. Hermans Angry Roar could be heard. Bradleys eyes lit up with hope, but it was quickly extinguished. Herman was indeed heading in this direction, but he was obviously entangled again. The hurricane python let out an excited hiss as it sized up the four people one by one as if it was considering what method to use to kill them. Hmph! Bradley grunted in a low voice, and the Knights Longsword in his hand burst out with a brilliant golden light. An extremely powerful aura shot out towards the hurricane python. This kind of power hadpletely surpassed the strength of a level 8 knight. Don Quixote could notpare to him at all. However. The hurricane python only raised its tail slightly and easily dispersed Bradleys full-strength attack. My Fault... Its my fault. Seeing this scene, Bradley finally broke down. He turned around and grabbed Rosalinds shoulder tightly, saying in pain, Rosalind, I shouldnt have brought you here. I shouldnt have brought you here! Chapter 91: The Mage Who Controlled the Dragon

Chapter 91: The Mage Who Controlled the Dragon

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL At this moment, Rosalind disyed a strength that waspletely opposite to her weak appearance. Brother. Rosalind was calm. She gently wiped away the tears of guilt on Bradleys face and said softly, No one will me you. You have done well. Bradley gradually calmed down, and a determined look appeared in his eyes. He turned to face Joelson and whispered, Joelson Edward. He called him by his full name. Bradley nced at the Hurricane Python and said, I have a secret technique that can temporarily unleash the strength of a 9th rank knight. I can dy it for about 5 minutes. I want you to bring Rosalind safely into the Holy Land of the Elves. Bradley bowed in an ancient manner and said solemnly, I, Bradley, swear on the honor of the Bryant family. Joelson remained silent. Bradley thought that he was afraid. He walked forward and grabbed Joelsons cor. He said excitedly, What are you afraid of?! I know that you still have the power of a tier 7 knight. Five minutes is enough for you to get two girls out of here! Joelson slowly pulled Bradleys hand away and looked directly into his eyes. He said indifferently, Hold back a tier 9 monster? What do you n to do? Bradley revealed a miserable smile and said, I will burn mybat aura source and burst out the strength of a tier 9 knight in a short time. Brother! Rosalind shouted in horror. Joelson did not know what the consequences of burning hisbat aura would be. However, even if Bradley did not die under his own secret technique, after exhausting all his strength, facing the Hurricane Python would only result in death. He was interrupting Rosalind from using his own life to pave the way to the Holy Land of the elves. Im sorry. Joelson shook his head and said seriously, I refuse. You! Bradley clenched his teeth in anger, wanting to give the coward, Joelson, a few punches. Joelson ignored him and turned to face the Hurricane Python. Without turning his head, he said faintly, If youre so reluctant, then hide behind me. For a moment, Bradley and Rosalind were stunned. They did not understand what Joelson was saying. A sixth-tier mage and a seventh-tier knight seemed to be a great talent, but would the Hurricane Pythonpare talent with yours? Was this kid crazy?! Joelson did not say anything. He looked at the Hurricane Python indifferently. The Hurricane Python had obviously lost its patience and was thinking of how to kill them. The stinky mouth opened, and wind des that were many times more violent than before poured down. They were about to drown them. Joelson slowly raised his hand and said in a low voice, Come out. The green wind des poured down like a waterfall. One could imagine if they were hit head-on. A person would probably be cut into tens of thousands of pieces of minced meat. However, it was as if Joelson did not see it. His fair and slender fingers aimed at the direction where the wind des were pouring down. Rosalind hurriedly covered her eyes. Idiot! Lunatic! Bradley cursed in a low voice, pulled Rosalind up and dodged to the side. He subconsciously turned his head to look in the direction of Joelson. What he thought was a very tragic scene, however, his eyes suddenly became dull. The void in front of Joelson was like a zipper opening a pocket. Countless wind des were swallowed into it,pletely unable to cause any harm to Joelson. Spatial magic?! No! Bradley widened his eyes. There was still somethinging out of the Pocket. Arge patch of red like mes, a ferocious outline, and a scorching and violent panting sound. A huge figure emerged from the space. The green wind des hit its body, making a crisp sound, as if they hit steel, not leaving a single trace. The light flickered; it was the protective dragon shield. With 40% magic damage reduction, the Hurricane Pythons normal magic attacks were unable to break Du Lus defense. Roar! A terrifying roar sounded. The Hurricane Python trembled, and a trace of fear subconsciously appeared in its eyes. Bradley waspletely stunned, and he said in a low voice, Dragon, its actually a giant dragon. Rosalind also covered her mouth in surprise, unable to speak. Du Lu waspletely in the sky above the Elf Forest, looking down at the Hurricane Python from above. Although it was only a level 8 dragon, it was muchrger than the Hurricane Python. Under the terrifying draconic might, the level 9 Hurricane Python retreated in fear. Du Lu spat out a few mes, his golden-red dragon eyes filled with brutal battle intent. He stared at the Hurricane Python and charged forward. One was red, the other was green, and the two figures were entangled. Joelson turned around and said to Bradley and Rosalind, You two go first. Bradley was stunned. He kept nodding his head and pulled Rosalind and ran forward quickly. The Hurricane Python could not even take care of itself. Naturally, it could not stop them. Leas did not leave. She stood beside Joelson. Joelson watched the battle between Du Lu and the Hurricane Python. The giant dragon itself was much stronger than the average magic beast, not to mention that it had the bloodline of the ancient fire dragon race. After going through the training in the Dragon Gods Arena, Du Lu was extremely strong. Hisbat power was extremely strong. The powerful Dragon Shield greatly reduced the power of the Hurricane Pythons proudest wind magic. Du Lu was simply suppressing the Hurricane Python and attacking it. The sharp dragon ws contained terrifying power and zing mes, leaving scorched marks on the Hurricane Pythons body. Green snake scales danced in the air, and there was also a fishy smell of blood. Du Lu stared at the Hurricane Pythons violent attack, biting its slender neck tightly and tearing it crazily. The Hurricane Python let out a series of whining sounds. A green light burst out from its body and shook Du Lu away. It turned around and was about to leave. Trying to run? It was running towards the position of the tier 9 Electric Python that was fighting Herman. It seemed that it was looking for help. Joelson said in a low voice, Leas, you go with Bradley and the others. After saying that, he followed Du Lu closely. If it was possible, he didnt mind leaving the Hurricane Python behind. The corpse of a tier 9 magical beast was very valuable! Leas nodded slightly and ran towards Bradley and the others. Bradley looked at the swift back of Joelson, and above his head was the powerful and terrifying giant dragon. His gaze was veryplicated. Even in... He can be considered a genius of the younger generation, right? Bradley, who had always been proud, for the first time had some respect for Joelson. Bang! Herman was struck by the tail of the electric python and fell heavily to the ground, creating a huge crater. Chapter 92: The Moonlight Priest Made His Move

Chapter 92: The Moonlight Priest Made His Move

Hermans current appearance was extremely miserable. His hair stood on end, his face was charred ck, and his clothes were tattered. What was worse was that his internal organs had suffered considerable damage. The powerful destructive power and paralyzing effect of the electric magic made him a punching bag in front of the electric python. I wonder if Young Master Bradley and the others have escaped the danger. Herman was very anxious. Reason told him that the giant Hurricane Python did not return in anger, which meant that Bradley and the others were in danger. He had to leave the battle here as soon as possible, escort Bradley into the Elven Holy Land, or evacuate as soon as possible. But. Herman couldnt do it now! Hiss! Herman turned around when he heard the sound, and a bitter expression appeared on his face. The Hurricane Python had returned. He could barely hold on to one tier 9 python, let alone two. Herman thought to himself that he would probably die here today. Suddenly, his pupils constricted. The Hurricane Python that was rapidly approaching seemed to be fleeing?! The Hurricane Pythons body was full of scars as if it was being pursued by some terrifying existence. A huge and ferocious figure slowly appeared in Hermans field of vision. It was a giant dragon! Herman almost jumped up from the ground. When did another giant dragon appear in the Elf Forest?! However, this seemed to be good news for him now. Because the target of this dragon was not him, but the Hurricane Python! The enemy of the enemy was a friend. Wait! There seemed to be someone else on the back of the dragon?! Herman took a closer look and finally saw it clearly. It was the mage youth who had joined the team with the elven girl?! His expression instantly froze. He could not believe the scene before his eyes had happened again. The opponent was actually riding a dragon that could beat a Tier 9 magical beast into running away! After the shock, Herman became excited. This meant that the young master and young miss must have escaped safely! His fighting spirit was reignited. Heughed loudly and jumped up from the ground. The knights longsword in his hand shot out a dazzling battle aura radiance and ruthlessly smashed towards the head of the electric-type giant python. You have helpers, I have helpers too! Again! The two level 9 pythons gathered together. The Hurricane Python continuously let out a roar, urgently telling the Electric Python how terrifying the terrifying dragon behind it was. The Electric Pythons vertical pupils revealed a trace of coldness and gloom, letting out a roar. Directly abandoning Herman, it turned around and pounced towards Du Lu. Joelson gently jumped down from Du Lus sorrow and handed the battle to Du Lu himself. mes and lightning intertwined together. Whether it was magic power or strength, the Electric Python was much more powerful than the Hurricane Python. Its strength had reached the peak of a tier 9 magic beast. Du Lu met his opponent, but his battle will be increasingly stronger. The battle habits he had developed in the Dragon Gods Arena made Du Lu not care about how much damage he received, as long as the opponents injuries were more severe than his own. The battle became even more intense in an instant. On the other side, Herman and his old opponent, the Hurricane Python, were fighting. A person and a snake both had wounds on their bodies, but Herman was stronger. He happily pressed down on the Hurricane Pythons head and beat it up, as if he was venting his depressed mood from being beaten up by the electric python. The scales of victory gradually tilted towards Joelsons side. Suddenly, a very grand silver light shone from the center of the Elven Forest and quickly spread to this side. The huge pir of light pierced through the sky, silver-white like the radiance of the Moon. It quickly spread out. The area that was swept by the light kept ringing with the roars of magical beasts. It was a happy and satisfying roar. Du Lu and the Electric Python, who had hit the intense part, were illuminated by the light and stopped in their movements. At the same time, they looked in the direction of the center of the Elven Forest. The light also swept over Joelsons body. The magic shield did not react at all. Joelson was slightly surprised. Soon, the lecture was filled with peace and tranquility. It was a very strange power that had the power to soothe the mind and soothe the wounds. The Hurricane Python also stopped attacking. Herman wanted to take the opportunity to attack but was swept aside by a huge tail wrapped in lightning. The electric Python looked at him coldly. Herman could onlyugh and put down the knights longsword in his hand. Everyone and the magical beasts gazes were fixed in the same direction. Leas face revealed a devout expression, and she said excitedly, Its the power of the Moonlight Priest! Moonlight Priest. Joelson silently chanted this name. Then, a figure was also lifted by the light and quickly flew over. A saint-level powerhouse! Everyones eyelids twitched. When the figure approached, Joelson saw her clearly. Her silver-white hair fell to her waist. She was wearing a chiffon dress and a green leaf was printed on her forehead, which made her extremely beautiful appearance even more perfect. Her long pointy ears symbolized her identity as an elf. Her entire body was covered in silvery-white light, giving off a very noble and holy feeling. Go back. It was like the beautiful sound of morning dew dripping on the leaves and gently stroking the harp. The Hurricane Python and the Electric Python lowered their heads and hissed a few times. Dragging the wounds all over their bodies, they slowly swam into the depths of the forest. The Moonlight Priests indifferent gaze fell on Du Lu, and Du Lu bared its teeth at her. Although the silver-white light could calm down the tyrannical aura in Du Lus heart, it still listened to Joelsons orders in the end. Moreover... There was no battle now, which made him very unhappy. The Moonlight Priest looked at Joelson again and finally turned to Leas. Lord Moonlight Priest. Leas respectfully half-knelt on the ground, with a faint sense of shame. The moonlight priest frowned and said, Follow me. After saying that, she stepped on the void and flew towards the center of the Elf Forest. Leas responded and nced at Joelson. The two of them followed. Bradley and the others followed closely behind. Joelson took Du Lu back to the Dragon God Ranch. Bradley and Herman looked envious when they saw this scene. Dragons were the most powerful species on the entire continent. Many people dreamed of being able to form a contract with a dragon with great potential and be its battle partner! Even if Joelson was not talented or powerful, this alone was enough to make many big forces offer him an olive branch. After passing through thest patch of forest, they finally entered the center of the Elf Forest. A ring-shaped area protected the Holy Land of the Elf n like a barrier. After passing through this area, there was arge stretch of soft grass and golden vines that coiled around the trees like giant pythons. The air emitted a faint fragrance of flowers, and all kinds of small creatures were ying and running on the grass. They were not afraid to see him, but they came up to him and rubbed their pants. Chapter 93: The Holy Land of the Elves

Chapter 93: The Holy Land of the Elves

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The Holy Land of the Elves, the true purend. After walking for a while, one could see many treehouses and elves. There were male elves and female elves, each with long, pale golden hair. The male elves were handsome, while the female elves were beautiful. Wearing clothes woven from tree vines and grass leaves, they lived on the treehouse. The arrival of Joelsons group caused amotion among the elves. The elven girls stood up one after another and retreated in shock and fear. More than a dozen robust figures grabbed the vines andnded steadily in front of them. They held bows and swords and looked at them vigntly. Humans! This is not the ce for you toe. There were already elves aiming their bows and arrows at them. Leas quickly walked forward and exined, Stop! They are guests of the Moonlight Priest. A very handsome young elf frowned slightly. Leas, where have you been these few months? How did you get mixed up with humans?! Leas opened her mouth and her face turned red. She shook her head and said, Wendell, this has nothing to do with you. Leas! The young elf called Wendell was a little angry and wanted to follow and ask Leas about it. However, a fireball the size of a human head was floating in front of him. The scorching aura emitted by the fireball made Wendells face pale and he subconsciously stepped back. Can you move aside now? Joelson said calmly. Wendell frowned and immediately raised the bow in his hand. The other elves were obviously on his side, and they were all attacking Joelson. The fireballs suddenly expanded and split into dozens of fireballs of the same size. They floated in front of every elf. As long as they dared to shoot arrows, Joelson would let the fireballs burn their heads first. The situation suddenly became tense. A beautiful elf girl ran up from behind in a hurry. The Moonlight Priest would like to invite a few guests over immediately. Leas let out a slight sigh of relief. Wendells expression was unsightly as he unwillingly put down his weapon. The few of them sessfully passed through the crowd. However, those stinging gazes still made Joelson feel slightly ufortable. The hostility the elves had towards humans was a little too great. However, Wendell clearly did not only harbor racial hatred towards Joelson. The servants sent by the Moonlight Priest led the group to a huge treehouse and arranged for them to sit down. Soon, a few elven girls came up and served them a drink that was simr to tree juice, as well as various fruits that had a strange fragrance. Joelson casually picked up a fruit with light purple skin, took a bite, and then turned to Bradley and the others. Whats your purpose ining to the Elf n? This was something that Joelson had always been curious about. Bradley and the others were very familiar with the road leading to the Holy Land of the Elf n. They even knew where the magical beasts were. If it werent for the ident that happened in the end, they would have entered safely long ago. At this time, there was something that was very hard to believe. Many adventurers had wandered in the Elven Forest for many years, but they still couldnt find any direction. Of course, this had something to do with theirck of strength. Bradley took a sip of the tree juice beside him and said with a bitter smile, Spring water of life! Joelsons eyes flickered. Bradley only told Joelson the purpose of his visit to the Elven Holy Land. He didnt say anything else in detail. After the battle with the Hurricane Python, Bradleys attitude towards Joelson had changed drastically. The pride in his heart had been put down a little, and he began tomunicate with Joelson as an equal. Even his guard Herman, a level 9 knight, had a hint of respect for Joelson. This was the recognition of great strength. The strong would be respected no matter where they went. The few of them chatted for a while before a person floated in from the entrance of the treehouse. It was a tall youth with thin cheeks. His green hair was tied into a small braid at the back of his head. He stared at the few of them with a sinister gaze, just like a poisonous snake. Especially when he looked at Herman, it was as if he was looking at an enemy that he swore to kill. Everyone looked puzzled. However, Joelson frowned. He felt a familiar aura from this person. Suddenly, Herman burst out with a powerful aura and said with a ferocious smile, Not bad, you chased me here! Hurricane Python! Bradley shouted in panic and subconsciously grabbed the knights longsword by his feet. Joelson also began to gather magic elements. The Hurricane Python sneered but did not make a move. At this time, another person walked in. With dark blue curly hair, a strong and sturdy body, and facial features filled with a rough and domineering feeling. But... It was a woman. Needless to think, this must be the ninth-tier Electric Python that fought with Du Lu. Who knew Herman was right? She was indeed the lover of the Hurricane Python. However, at first, everyone thought that the hurricane python was a female snake and had found a powerful backer. Now, it seemed that everything had been guessed wrong. Looking at the thin Hurricane Python standing next to the thick and strong woman, leaning against each other, Joelson almostughed out loud. Herman evenughed out loud without holding back. So, youre a gigolo whos been kept by a woman! The Hurricane Python gritted its teeth in anger, wanting to immediately pounce on Herman and fight him. The woman next to him stopped him and looked at Herman coldly. Trash, fight me if you have the ability! Hermansughter suddenly stopped and he did not speak. Come with me. The Moonlight Priest wants to see you. The woman said this and turned to leave. Everyone looked at each other, not knowing if this was a conspiracy. Young Master, lets go. Leas called out softly and exined, The moonlight priest is respected by all the high-level magical beasts in the Elf Forest. With her here, no one dares to make a move here. Joelson nodded and held Leas hand as they walked out of the tree house. Bradley and the others also followed decisively. Ive heard that only saint-level magical beasts can take human form. Why can the Hurricane Python and the Electric Python take human form before they reach tier 9? On the way, Joelson could not help but ask Leas. Its the blessing of the Moon God. The Moonlight Priestess has the power of the Moon God and can make a tier 9 magical beast take human form before it reaches tier 9. This is also the reason why she is respected by high-level magical beasts. In the Elf Forest, no high-level magical beast would harm the Elves. Joelson nodded. No wonder the Hurricane Python and the Electric Python stopped and left obediently after the appearance of the Moonlight Priest. They were very obedient. So, they had received help from the elves. It should be the kind of strange power that could make magic beasts feel peaceful and happy. Chapter 94: The Elven Prophet

Chapter 94: The Elven Prophet

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The high-level magical beasts entrenched around the Elven Holy Land are the elven races protective barrier. With them around, as long as the elven race doesnt take the initiative to step out of the center of the Elven Forest, no one can harm us. At this point, Leas face slightly flushed as she whispered, Back then, I was captured by the La Chamber of Commerce because I was too yful and walked to the outer edge of the Elven Forest. Soon, everyone had arrived in front of a veryrge ancient tree. At the first sight of this ancient tree, everyones eyes revealed great shock. It was really too big! It wasnt considered high. But the tree trunk continued to extend to both sides. There were countless branches, and there was no way to measure its thickness. The Tree of Life. The Holy Tree of the Elf tribe was also the foundation of their survival. The Moonlight Priest with silver hair was standing under the tree of life, looking at them indifferently. Lord Moonlight Priest. The two pythons bowed respectfully to the Moonlight Priest. The Moonlight Priest nodded slightly, and then the two left. This was the second time that Joelson had seen the Moonlight Priest. Her status was unimaginably noble, but she looked like a young girl. Joelson saw Bradley hesitate and wanted to speak. But a cold voice interrupted him. I know why youre here, but Im sorry. The elves will not give up a drop of the spring of life. Bradleys expression froze. He opened his mouth, wanting to speak, but he didnt know what to say. The moonlight priest said lightly, Go back. The elves never wee outsiders. Joelson couldnt help but frown. He had thought that obtaining the spring of life would be difficult, but he didnt think that the other party didnt have any room for negotiation. Lord Moonlight Priest. Bradley regained his usual calmness and performed an ancient etiquette. He said in a low voice, My grandfather, Floror Bryant, once obtained a longsting friendship with the elves. We are friends of the elves. I remember that name, The Moonlight Priest said. Bradley did not have time to show a happy expression, the moonlight priest continued, But three hundred years have passed. uer Bryant has already exchanged his help to the elves for something of equal value. The Elves dont owe you anything, and the friendship has faded. Bradleys face froze for a moment, and he said urgently, Moonlight Priest, the spring of life is really important to us. Rosalind, who had been silent all this time, suddenly knelt down to the moonlight priest and said sincerely, Respected Moonlight Priest, please save our Fathers life! Joelson sighed in his heart. He didnt expect that the siblings were also here for their father. In this regard, he was somewhat simr to the two of them. While he was thinking, Leas, who was beside Joelson, suddenly knelt down and pleaded, Moonlight Priest, I also want to ask for a cup of Spring Water of Life from you, for... Leas stole a nce at Joelson and lowered her head. The Moonlight Priest was silent. After a while, she slowly said, You guyse with me. With that, she turned around and walked into the Tree of Life. Everyone followed. The space inside the Tree of Life wasparable to another world. It was hard to imagine that the core of such a huge ancient tree was hollow. Joelson suddenly understood why the Tree of Life did not grow upwards, but extended to both sides. The hollow tree trunk could not support it to grow upwards, but it could allow it to expand like a small world. The Moonlight Priest walked down the brown and yellow stairs, and everyone followed. They walked all the way to the bottom of the Tree of Life. The very thick roots of the tree were entrenched above and around everyones heads. Joelson saw an undting mountain range with green flowers and nts growing on it. The moonlight priest led everyone to the front of the small mountain. A clear spring kept gushing out from the ground and seeped into the mountain range. Spring Water of Life! Bradley cried out in pleasant surprise. Joelson also felt it. The rich vitality of the spring kept spreading out. Just by standing next to it, he felt that his whole body was very restrained, and it was indescribably rxed and joyful. Lord Moonlight Priest, I only want one cup, one cup is enough! Bradley pleaded excitedly. The Moonlight Priest did not look at him. Instead, she approached the hill and gently pressed her slender white hand on the mountain wall. The silver-white light slowly seeped in, and Joelson heard her call out softly. Prophet. The mountain range began to shake. Everyones faces were filled with shock, not knowing what had happened. The next moment. A ray of light lit up in the dark underground. The grass and trees trembled as the petals and leaves fell. A pair of huge and deep eyes slowly opened. The green eyes were like the purest emeralds. Clear and bright. It seemed to contain the vastness of the starry sky. Everyones hearts were filled with shock. They stood rooted to the ground. Joelson was also stunned. A vague outline. Only then did he recognize it. This wasnt a mountain range; it was a dragon! A nt-type dragon that had lived in this world for who knew how long. A deep voice resounded in the underground space, reverberating. Michelia. Her huge and deep eyes were filled with wisdom and vicissitudes. Youre here. Prophet. The Moonlight Priest respectfully saluted the nt-type dragon. Michelia. Joelson looked at the Moonlight Priests perfect back and silently memorized this name. His huge eyes slowly turned andnded on everyone. Are they here to seek the water of the Spring of Life? Yes. The Moonlight Priest replied. I can see their pure hearts. Give it to them, Michelia. The nt-type dragon was like a kind and old elder, causing admiration to arise in peoples hearts. Bradley and the others all had joyful expressions on their faces. However, the Moonlight Priest shook her head firmly. No, Prophet. Sigh. The nt-type dragon let out a long sigh. In this short period of time, it seemed to have exhausted all of its umted energy and closed its eyes tiredly. The Moonlight Priest turned around and faced everyone. You have received the recognition of the prophet, so you should be able to obtain the water of the Spring of Life, but I refuse. Why?! Bradley asked, unable to understand. The Moonlight Priest said lightly, Because if the water of the Spring of Life is given to you, the Elven race will forever lose their prophet. Five thousand years ago, the prophet brought the weak ancestors of the Elf n to the Elf Forest. At that time, this ce was not called the Elf Forest. The prophet brought us to settle down under the Tree of Life. Under its protection, the Elf n was able to grow stronger and have todays situation. Chapter 95: The Inheritance of the Prophet

Chapter 95: The Inheritance of the Prophet

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The Moonlight Priest slowly exined, and everyone finally understood everything. This veryrge and very old nt-type dragon was once the guardian God of the Elf race, leading the Elf Race from the weak to the strong. But it was really too old. The dragon race had a very long lifespan. An ordinary dragons lifespan was more than a thousand years, and a saint-level dragons lifespan could reach three thousand years. However, this nt-type dragon had lived for more than five thousand years. Although the Spring Water of Life could bring long lifespans, it could not grant eternal life. Thew of time was a principle that nothing could go against. By now, the prophet hadpletely reached its end. If the Spring Water of Life did not continue to sustain its life, it wouldpletely melt together with the soil like a rotten tree in the next moment. So, even a drop of the spring of life cannot be separated? Bradley asked unwillingly. The Moonlight Priest shook his head and said, Perhaps when thest elf is dead, you can take the spring of life from our corpses. His attitude had reached this point. It was very regretful, but there was nothing he could do. Michelia. At some point, the prophet opened her eyes again. Give it to them. Ive lived long enough. Let the Spring Water of Life helps those who truly need it. Dont waste it on me anymore. The Moonlight Priest still shook her head. Prophet, please allow the elves to be selfish this time. Another long sigh. The prophets eyes swept over the few people one by one and suddenly stopped on Joelson. The prophet stared at Joelson for a long time and then said, Come here, child. Everyone was immediately surprised, including the Moonlight Priest. Joelson felt a little surprised. Was she calling him? Yes, its you, child. Joelson slowly walked forward and bowed to this respected dragon elder. Can youe closer? Let me take a good look at you. Joelson hesitated for a moment and took another two steps forward. He was less than a meter away from the prophets dragon eyes. He could almost feel a weak airflow circting around his body. It was the dragonsst gasp. Hope and joy blossomed in his deep eyes. I can feel something on you that Ive been waiting for. This aura cant be wrong. The Prophet was excited for some reason. The moonlight priests gaze was fixed on Joelson, her eyes filled with surprise and doubt. The others were the same. What exactly was on Joelson that attracted the prophet? Joelson thought for a moment and suddenly raised his hand. A strange light bloomed in his hand. The spatial pocket that Bradley and the others had seen before appeared once again. A small green head popped out from inside, followed by a round body. Oh! The cute little guynded in Joelsons arms and looked very cute. He rubbed his small head against Joelsons arm intimately. This is? Bradley said with difficulty, A young nt dragon?! It was another dragon! And it was a young nt dragon. Everyone stared at Joelson in shock. How many dragonpanions did this guy have? ! The prophets eyes showed great love and joy. Thats right, its him. Look, what a cute little guy. This was the third dragon of Joelsons, Curtis, a nt-type dragon. Because he had never fed him crops after he hatched, he had always maintained his small appearance when he was born. Curtiss body was round and soft, with a pleasant smell of grass. On its round little head, there was a small pink flower. This was a flower that apanied the birth of nt-type dragons. It would gradually fall off when it reached adulthood, but now it was steadily growing on its head. The prophets eyes were almost overflowing with love for Curtis, and its gaze was fixed on it. It had been a long time since it had seen its own kind. Curtis soon noticed the existence of the prophet. As a nt-type dragon, it was born with a sense of closeness to the prophet. Wuwuwu! Curtis let out a cute cry. Joelson carefully held Curtis in front of the prophet. Curtis pped his tiny wings with great effort and slowly climbed up from Joelsons hands onto the prophets head. Lying between the prophets two eyes, Curtis was looking at this strange and friendly big guy with his big clear eyes curiously. The nt-type dragons were naturally very sensitive to the loss of life force. The prophets decay and old age made him unable to help but feel a wave of sadness in his heart. Large drops of tears rolled down his cute little face. The prophet stared at it gently as if he wasforting it. Slowly, the prophet closed his eyes. Curtis also curled up as if he was sleepy. The green light emitted from the prophets body, and so did Curtis. As if they were responding to each other, they gradually merged together. The Moonlight Priests eyes trembled slightly as he called out softly. Prophet. The others looked at the scene in front of them in confusion. What is he doing? Joelson could not help but ask. The Moonlight Priest turned to look at him with aplicated expression. The Prophet is carrying out the inheritance. Inheritance?! Joelson was silent. The infinite wisdom umted over a long period of time was passed on without any reservations through the connection between the bloodlines of the same race. Was the prophet nning to let Curtis take over its position?! Joelson did not know. A green diamond-shaped crystal slowly appeared on the forehead of the prophet and slowly fused into Curtis body. It was its dragon crystal. Curtis was still in a deep sleep. From time to time, he would let out a few cute snoring sounds. He did not know how much benefit he had received. When the light that enveloped the two dragons slowly disappeared, it meant that the inheritance had beenpleted. The prophets eyespletely lost their luster. It looked at Curtis tiredly and gratifyingly before turning to the moonlight priest. Sigh. It let out a long sigh. However, Joelson heard a sense of relief and liberation from it. The prophets signs of life hadpletely disappeared. Even if the spring water of life continued to pour into its body, it would not be able to open its eyes again. For the sake of the elves, it was already too tired. It was time for it to rest. Prophet. The Moonlight Priest half-knelt on the ground and lowered his head, his body exuding a strong sense of sorrow. From today onwards, the elves hadpletely lost their prophet.. However, a new prophet would take its ce and continue to guide the Elves. The Moonlight Priest softly chanted a strange but beautiful bad in the Elfnguage, silver-white light shining on the prophet.. The flowers and nts grew, and before long, they turned green, as if they were real mountains. Chapter 96: Where is Leas?

Chapter 96: Where is Leas?

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL A beautiful butterfly flew around Curtis andnded on the tip of its nose. Curtis sneezed a little and rubbed his eyes to wake up. He looked at thepletely changed scenery around him and sat on the spot, looking extremely cute. After receiving the inheritance, he needed to open the treasure left by the prophet step by step. Curtis pped his wings and threw himself into Joelsons arms. He called out softly twice as if he was seekingfort. Although he did not know what had happened, he could feel that a very important existence had left him forever. Joelson hugged him gently. The Moonlight Priest stood up and his gazended on Curtis. However, his gaze lingered on Joelson for a long time. Leave, let the prophet rest here in peace. The Moonlight Priests attitude towards Joelson seemed to have changed, with a hint of respect and admiration. Then, he turned to Bradley and the others. Ill give you the Spring Water of Life that you wantter. Bradley and Rosalind had joyful expressions on their faces. They looked at Joelson withplicated gazes. Everything that happened in such a short time was too amazing. The elven prophet had passed away, and a new prophet had been born. And the new prophet was actually Joelsons dragon n. So, what was Joelsons identity now? The father of the elven prophet?! Even Bradley couldnt help but be jealous of Joelsons good luck. The two dragonpanions and the longsting friendship of the elven n represented the endless spring of life. Could this young man be the illegitimate child of the Goddess of Luck?! Even Joelson did not expect everything to go so smoothly. In fact, the benefits he received were far more than that. Under the arrangement of the Moonlight Priest, Joelson and the others received the highest courtesy of the elves and were treated as the most honorable guests. This is impossible! Joelson firmly rejected the Moonlight Priests request. Its not just yourpanion now. Its also the most honorable prophet of the Elf race. It should stay in the Elf race. The Moonlight Priests inflexibility and stubbornness exceeded Joelsons imagination. In this regard, she was not as cute as a young girl. Joelsons attitude was unyielding, and the moonlight priest slightly frowned. The power of the moon god can make it ept the prophets inheritance faster and better. The Elf race is the most suitable ce for it to stay. Youre too selfish. Joelson could not help butugh. Perhaps, you should ask for its opinion. Curtis seemed to be a little afraid of the cold Moonlight Priest, and his small head kept bowing towards Joelson. The Moonlight Priests eyes revealed a hint of helplessness. After thinking for a while, he said, I can at most promise you that I can stay by your side before the prophet Curtis grows to level 6. Level 6. Joelson considered this suggestion. ording to the growth rate of an ordinary dragon, it would take more than ten years or even dozens of years to reach level 6. By then, he would definitely have more powerful dragons, so it was not uneptable. Lets not talk about this for now. Noticing that Joelsons tone was a little rxed, the Moonlight Priests expression gradually eased up. Where is Leas? He looked directly into the Moonlight Priests eyes and said seriously, I havent seen her for three days. Leas is also receiving the inheritance. He couldnt help but frown. What inheritance? The Moonlight Priests inheritance. The Moonlight Priest said calmly, Leas is the one with the densest natural aura in the entire Elf race. She has the highest affinity with the power of the Moon Goddess. She is even better than me. She is the candidate I have long appointed for the next Moonlight Priest. How long will it take? I will leave soon, said Joelson calmly The Moonlight Priest frowned and looked at him, saying coldly, Am I not clear enough? Leas is the next Moonlight Priest. She will take my position and protect the elves forever. You should feel lucky. The Moonlight Priest nced at Joelson and said, If I didnt confirm that Leas was still a pure virgin when I saw her, you would be dead now. Joelsonughed in anger and was about to retort. The Moonlight Priest had already turned around and left. I want to see Leas! Joelson chased after her and two figures shed over. They were the hurricane python and the electric python. The two of them stood in front of him coldly. The Moonlight Priest turned her head and said to him emotionlessly, Yes, leave the prophet in the Elf Forest. I can promise to let Leas see you onest time. Joelson was furious. They actually wanted him to use Curtis in exchange. His favorable impression of this woman was greatly reduced. What a selfish, mean, and cold heart underneath her perfect appearance. The sudden outbreak of the argument caused many people to rush over. Bradley and the others saw the scene of Joelson confronting the Hurricane Python and did not know what happened. Joelson. Bradley slowly pulled out the knights longsword from his waist. Young Master. Herman wanted to say something but kept his mouth shut. They had already received the Spring Water of Life from the Elf n. There was no need to have a conflict with the Elf n on behalf of an outsider. Bradley slowly shook his head. You bunch of outsiders, greedy humans. After obtaining the Spring Water of Life, you still dare to attack the Elf n?! An angry voice sounded. Someone raised his bow and aimed it at Joelson. It was the handsome male elf they had met before, Wendell. Wendell hated Joelson very much. No one knew how he had survived these few months. After Leas went missing, he seemed to have gone crazy and wandered around the outskirts of the elven forest almost every day. He had killed many adventurers and had been injured in the process. Leas had grown up with him. Although he had long been appointed as the next moonlight priest, he would never be able to get Leas. But this could not suppress Wendells admiration for Leas. Now, Leas was back. Wendell was overjoyed, but he was surprised to find that there were a few humans who had followed Leas back. Leas was very fond of one of the humans, and her gaze was so gentle that it made him jealous. Leas had fallen in love with that human. Wendell had thought of finding an excuse to kill those humans, but things had developed beyond his expectations. Their status in the Elf n had skyrocketed, and even the moonlight priest was very friendly to them. Wendell felt very aggrieved, and now he had finally found an opportunity. That bold human actually wanted to disrespect the Moonlight Priest. Get out of the elven race, youre not wee here! Wendell shouted loudly. A few of his supporters shouted along, and the other Elves were also a little angry. The humans had indeed left a bad impression on the elven race. Joelson looked at Wendell, and when his cold gaze met, Wendells heart suddenly trembled. Chapter 97: The Conflict Erupted

Chapter 97: The Conflict Erupted

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Suddenly, Joelsons figure disappeared. Before Wendell could react, he had already risen into the air and crashed heavily onto the ground. Joelson gripped his neck with his left hand, and a sharp ice de materialized in his right hand, pressing against Wendells neck. You should be d that youre an elf, or youd be dead by now. Wendell red at Joelson indignantly. He had a feeling that he would kill him if he had the ability. Suddenly, Joelson shook him off and turned into a phantom as he rushed in the direction of the Moonlight Priest. Joelsons target was the Moonlight Priest. Hepletely ignored the Hurricane Python and the other two who were in his way. mes erupted and a ferocious and terrifying figure broke free from the void. It recklessly charged forward. Bang! A loud sound rang out, and dust flew in all directions. Two ferocious giant pythons blocked Du Lus path. Under the instructions of Joelson, Du Lu raised his head and pounced on his old opponent, the giant Hurricane Python, without any hesitation. A dragon and a python trembled together, and mes and lightning interweaved. The giant Hurricane Python was just about to go up and help when it saw two colors from the corner of its eye, zing red and cold blue. The sh of fire and water elements erupted. The Hurricane Python shook its head in anger. Although it couldnt do any real damage to it, it made it look very pathetic. Joelson stood in front of it, and countless fire and water elements gathered toward him. All of this happened too quickly. Before everyone could react, the battle had already erupted. Everyone stared at Joelson in shock. Bradley and the others were especially shocked. Had Joelson gone mad?! How could he dare to attack in the Elven Holy Land?! Its not powerful enough, is it? Joelson stared at the Hurricane Python as if he was talking to himself. Then be stronger! Level up! Over the past three months, he had umted enough experience points to level up to tier 7. Fire meteor! Frost fall! Several meteors made of fire and frost fell from the sky, gradually merging with each other. They formed a ball of magic elements that was filled with explosive and unstable aura and smashed on the head of the Hurricane Python. Boom! The Hurricane Pythons body tilted as if someone had hit it on the head. A tier 7 spell thatbined fire and water. It was close to tier 9 and could finally pose a threat to it. The Hurricane Python let out an angry roar, but it soon revealed a hint of helplessness. Joelsons identity was very special, and it was very important to the handsome elves. It could not really hurt the other party. The Moonlight Priest was standing behind it, and his spiritual power had always been locked on to it. The sudden outburst of Joelson made Bradley and Herman look incredulous. He had broken through so easily in the middle of the battle?! Was this kid a monster?! Their eyes were filled with horror, and they even wondered if Joelson was also a giant dragon disguised as a human. It was too unbelievable! Moreover, Joelson was not even seventeen years old. He was a dual-element seventh-tier mage and a seventh-tier knight. Even in the central continent where they were from, Joelson could be considered a genius! Wendell stared nkly at the battle between Joelson and the Hurricane Python, as well as the even more intense battle between the dragons and the ninth-tier Electric Python. A trace of fear spread in his heart. When he recalled what he had done when he was swallowed up by jealousy, Wendells body began to tremble slightly. The battle continued for a long time. He knew that Joelson was standing in the same spot, panting heavily, and his powerful magic power waspletely exhausted. The battle between Du Lu and the tier 9 Electric Python was also over. Du Lus body was full of injuries, and he had obtained the final victory. The most depressed was the Hurricane Python. The weaker it was, the more restrained it would be. It could only passively take a beating. The surrounding faces were filled with shock and tremor, and their gazes were focused on Joelson. Du Lu slowly flew back and mmed the tier 9 Electric Pythons body into the ground, letting out low growls. It was as if he was asking if Joelson wanted to continue. Joelsons gaze was fixed on the Moonlight Priest. There was no expression on thetters face as if she was covered in ayer of ice. Joelson jumped onto Du Lus back and looked down at the Moonlight Priest from high up in the sky. Michelia. Joelson spoke coldly, his soft voice reverberating in the air above the empty Elven Holy Land. I wille back one day, and I will take Leas away myself. You cant stop me. After saying that, Du Lo turned around and flew toward the distant sky. Everyone stared nkly at the back of Joelson riding on the giant dragon. In a corner, Leas was crying. She looked at the ck shadow in the sky, which was getting smaller and smaller, and said in a low voice, Young Master Joelson. ... The water of the Spring of Life in the wooden cup looked simr to ordinary water. But upon closer inspection, one could see that it was emitting a faintyer of strange light. Old Morgan solemnly picked up the wooden cup, his face unable to conceal the excitement on his face. The water of the Spring of Life! The legendary magical spring that could make people forever young. He was just a small country baron, and now he should be called a viscount. He actually had the chance to taste such a magical thing. And his son had brought it for him. Perhaps even the king of the Alcott Empire had never drunk such a precious thing. Old Morgan sipped it as if he was tasting fine wine, which made even Beard, who was beside him, very envious. He wanted to take a sip as well. He wanted to return to his youth and regain his youthful appearance. But it was impossible at that time. When old Morgan finished drinking, a wonderful change happened almost immediately. His slightly bent back slowly returned to normal, and his pale and sickly face became rosy. The white hair on his head quickly disappeared, and even the wrinkles on his face were smoothed out. In just a few seconds, he seemed to be twenty years younger, full of energy and vitality. Joelson, I feel now. Old Morgan clenched his fists excitedly and said in a low voice, Great! A faint smile finally appeared on Joelsons gloomy face. He could feel that the dark power in old Morgans body hadpletely disappeared. Its time for me to leave. Joelson said. Old Morgan nodded. He knew that Joelson did not belong to the Barons territory. He should be in a wider world. Joelson looked at Beard. The old mans body trembled and he immediately lowered his head. He did not know what exactly Joelson had gone through on this trip. Beard felt that this time, when Joelson came back, his aura hadpletely changed. He had be very dangerous. Just standing next to him, he felt out of breath. It was as if he was facing an active volcano that was about to erupt. It was scary! Chapter 98: Dragon Nurturing Mountain

Chapter 98: Dragon Nurturing Mountain

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL This is for you. Joelson took out a portion of the items and ced it in front of Beard. Five bottles of low-grade spirit potions, two bottles of intermediate spirit potions, and one bottle of upgraded high-grade spirit potion that he had concocted himself. In addition, there was a magic book that recorded all fire element spells from level-1 to level-5. Joelson had asked old Morgan to sign a contract with Beard. Master-servant contract. If anything happened to old Morgan, Beard would die with him. A master-servant contract was a disgrace to a magician. Joelson did not use force, and if Beard did not want to, he did not mind using force. However, Beard did not have the dignity and pride of a mage. He was more than happy to be able to climb up to a genius like Joelson. When he signed the contract, he was even more anxious than old Morgan. When he saw what Joelson took out, Beards eyes instantly turned red, as if two rays of light shot out from it. This is... Beard trembled as he picked up a bottle of high-grade spirit potion. The golden-red transparent potion was emitting a faint glow. High-grade spirit potion! Beard screamed. In Beards eyes, this was the best color in the world. The spirit potion was still high-grade. God of Magic! The only time he drank a spirit potion above intermediate grade in his life was on the day his wandering mentor died. Beard rummaged through his mentors inheritance, only to find half a bottle of intermediate-level spiritual potion that had been mixed with water. He drank it all in one gulp. The speed of his meditation clearly increased, making him excited for a long time. After that, he never had the chance to taste it again. The gold coins that he had swindled were not enough for him to buy prostitutes and drink alcohol. Even the low-level spiritual potion was an extravagant hope. There was no way he could afford an intermediate-level spiritual potion. But now, there was a bottle of high-grade spirit potion in front of him. Beard pinched his thigh hard to make sure that he was not dreaming. Lord Joelson! Beard was just about to express his gratitude and loyalty when he was stopped. Joelson waved his hand and said, Make good use of them. Dont let me down. Joelson wanted Beard to be old Morgans bodyguard, so he tried to improve his strength as much as possible. Some things that he didnt need were very precious to beard. Maybe it could improve Beards realm a little more, and it could also be a favor to make Beard more loyal. Joelson said goodbye to old Morgan. It had only been more than a month since he left Tulip Academy, and his training was not over yet. Sitting in the shaking carriage, Joelson returned to the space of the Dragon God Ranch. Five active volcanoes with thick sulfur and ck smoke gathered together, and in the middle was a hot magma pool. There was also a hugeke, and the water rippled. In the dense tropical jungle, Curtisy on a banana leaf and fell asleepfortably. When he opened his eyes, he saw that it was Joelson. He shouted happily and jumped into Joelsons arms. There wererge fire dragons,rge water dragons, andrge nt dragons. There were also eight fields filled with dracaena, dragon flowers, and dragon-scale fruits. The Dragon Gods Ranch was showing what it should be. But Joelson frowned slightly. There were still too few dragons. Besides Curtis in his arms, there were also Enny and Du Lu who were ying by theke in the distance. The sixth-level Ennys body was getting longer and longer, disying the elegance and elegance of the water-type giant dragon. Du Lus body was twice as big as Ennys. Hey on the ground, letting Enny summon a water ball to wet him. The nature of the fire-type dragon race made Du Lu subconsciously reject anything rted to water. However, Du Lu couldnt hate Enny. Joelson held Curtis in his arms and caressed its round body, making Curtis cry out happily. He opened the system panel and saw a long-released main mission in the mission panel. Mission name: Dragon Reproduction. Using two dragons of any attribute to breed a stronger rare dragon. Mission Reward: New Attribute Dragon Egg * 1 In his opinion, Du Lu and Enny were the best and most suitable pair. The two dragons had been together for a long time, and they seemed to care about each other. He opened the building. Choose to build the dragon nurturing mountain. Building the dragon nurturing mountain. Constructionpleted. A mountain suddenly rose from the ground. Every rock on the mountain peak was carved with mysterious and profound patterns. A huge and strange crystal floated above the mountain peak. Pale pink light fell down, covering the entire mountain peak with ayer of faint mist. The appearance of the nurturing mountain instantly attracted the attention of the three-headed dragon. Du Lu raised his head, his eyes filled with curiosity and yearning. He turned around and called Enny twice. Enny was also very curious. The two dragons stood up together, pping their wings as they flew towards the nurturing mountain. Curtis also wanted to pounce on them but was pulled back by the little flower on his head. Its still not the age for you to go. Joelson pinched its face and said with a smile. Curtis hugged his round body and pouted his mouth aggrievedly. Dragon nurturing mountain, dragons above level 6 could enter it. Even two dragons without any feelings could quickly be intimate partners, and the probability of giving birth was 100%. The strange power contained in the dragon nurturing mountain lock wouldpletely eliminate the barriers between dragons with different attributes. Therefore, even water and fire dragons, these two opposing and conflicting attributes could perfectly fuse, forming the crystallization of love. With Curtis in his arms, Joelson quietly left the space of the ranch, leaving the rest of the time to Du Lu and Enny. ... Therge caravan stopped by the side of the road. Everyone was either standing or sitting, enjoying the rare time to rest. This was a gathering of many small caravans. It was guarded by the mercenary group throughout the journey. A single caravan simply couldnt afford the highmission for mercenaries. They needed guards to protect them from the risks they might encounter on the road. So, this was the perfect solution. Joelson leaned against the wheel of a carriage. He was wearing light armor and looked like a knight. His eyes were focused and he was carefully polishing an ordinary fine steel knights Longsword. It had been five months since he had been brought out from the Baron. During these five months, Joelson had stayed in many mercenary groups as a wandering mage and a wandering knight. The youth on his face hadpletely disappeared, and he even had a short beard on his chin. If it wasnt for someone who was very familiar with him, they wouldnt have recognized him at first nce. Big brother Joelson. A petite girl ran all the way to him. A burst of kindughter sounded from the carriage. Chapter 99: Tier 8 Strength!

Chapter 99: Tier 8 Strength!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL She went to look for Joelson again? She might as well leave with our mercenary group! Hahaha! Youre right, our Joelson is powerful and is a young genius. Following him has a better future than staying in a small Chamber of Commerce! A fat old man angrily and anxiously cursed, Shut Up! You bunch of idiots! Cant you shut up with so many gold coins? The old man looked at Joelson again and whispered, So what if youre a young genius? Youre just amoner. She is going to be a countess in the future. Shes face was red. She ignored everyones gaze and ran to Joelsons side, squatting down and handing him water. Brother Joelson, drink some water. Joelson smiled at her. His increasingly handsome appearance made She blush and she shyly lowered her head. Joelson opened the bottle to moisten his lips and handed it back to She. Brother Joelson, how many days until we reach the city? She suddenly asked. Joelson thought for a moment and said, If we keep walking at this speed, we will reach the destination city in five days. Then our job as guards will be over. Five days. She suddenly sighed, her face full of mncholy. A trace of determination shed in Shes eyes, she mustered up her courage and said to Joelson, Brother Joelson, why dont you stay in our Chamber of Commerce! My father once said that he wants to build his own guard team, and you can be the captain of the guard team. Joelson smiled and didnt say anything. With how stingy Shes father was, he would feel sorry for losing a copper coin for a long time. How could he be willing to build his own Chamber of Commerces guard team? Joelson had long seen that She was interested in him. It was a pity. Suddenly, Joelson looked to the side, grabbed the knights longsword in his hand and slowly stood up. Whats wrong, Brother Joelson? Joelson casually shielded She behind him and said indifferently, Hide well, someone ising. When Joelson stood up with his sword, the mercenaries around him also stood up and looked around vigntly. A tall and rough man shouted at Joelson, Joelson, is there a situation? Joelson nodded slightly. The others immediately took a battle stance. Joelson was the strongest among them. Many crises in the past had already made them trust him a lot. The merchants of the caravan also arranged themselves and nervously hid in the middle of the caravan. After a while, the sound of messy horse hooves could be heard. Dozens of ck-clothed men dressed as bandits rode their horses and appeared in everyones sight. As expected! Everyones eyes were shocked. Shes father had been selected by many small Chambers of Commerce to negotiate with the bandits. My Lords, we are willing to offer a thousand gold coins. Let us pass. A fawning smile appeared on Shes fathers face. Someone in the caravan cursed in a low voice. This miser. He had promised five thousand gold coins, but the moment he opened his mouth, he immediately lost four thousand. In order to save some gold coins, he was willing to give up his life. The bandit leader looked at Shes father expressionlessly. Suddenly, a de light lit up, reflecting his ferocious and cruel face. One thousand gold coins? We want all of them! Ah! She could not help but shout in panic. The de light drew a deep mark on the hard ground. The pale-faced Shes father was not injured, but his legs were now weak. Joelson patted his back gently and looked at him. Tier 7! Someone in the mercenary group said, and everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. A high-level knight, this was troublesome. The leader of the bandits narrowed his eyes and looked at Joelson. He said slowly, Kid, I will definitely let you diest. Joelson ignored him and ran toward him. The tip of the knights longsword dragged on the ground, making a sound of friction. The leader of the banditsughed strangely. He jumped up from the horses back and raised the machete in his hand. Joelson remained calm and raised his longsword. His speed seemed to be as slow as a snail, but it just happened to collide with the leader of the bandits machete. A brilliant fiery redbat aura burst out. The ck light on the machete shed faintly, but it was extinguished as soon as it appeared. The scimitar shattered, and the bandit leader widened his eyes. His eyes were filled with shock and horror. Tier 8! This is impossible! However, Joelson raised his eyebrows at the ckbat aura. He forcefully turned the knights longsword in his hand a little. The sword light that could have cut the bandit leader in half from the middle only cut off one of his hands and one of his feet. Ah! Ah C The bandit leader covered his wound and rolled on the ground, screaming and wailing. The whole ce was silent in an instant. Not only the caravan but even the ck-clothed bandits were dumbfounded. A Tier 7 knight couldnt even take a single strike from this young man?! Looking at Joelsons young appearance, each of them looked as if they had seen something unbelievable. Oh my God! It turns out that Joelson is so strong! Someone in the mercenary group said in a low voice. Joelson had only joined the mercenary group for less than two months. Everyone only knew that he was very young and very strong. They had seen Joelson easily kill a tier 5 knight. Initially, they thought that he was a tier 6 knight. They did not expect him to be a tier 8 knight. He was actually a tier 8 knight! How was this a young genius? This was simply a monster! Even among geniuses, he was also a monster-like existence! She widened her eyes and looked at Joelson in a daze. Her eyes were filled with admiration and worship. She could not wait to rush up and Hug Joelsons back. However, Joelson did not seem to see the shock of the crowd. His eyes were fixed on the bandit leader on the ground. The tip of his sword was pointed at his head. He said coldly, Who are you people? Thebat aura used by the bandit leader was exactly the same as thebat aura used by the people from the dark church! The bandit leaders head was covered in a cold sweat. He gritted his teeth and did not say a word. Joelson frowned slightly. He took a step forward and nailed his left leg to the ground. Ah! Ah C Another shrill scream sounded. Ill say it! Ill say it! The leader of the bandits hurriedly said in fear. I am. A sinister smile appeared on the leader of the Bandits face. Be careful! A terrified shout came from behind him. Joelson suddenly turned around, and a ck shadow quickly shot towards him. The de of the de flickered with a dangerous light under the sunlight. There was a faint fluctuation of magic elements in the air. ng! The sound of des cutting against each other rang out. The de that should have struck Joelsons left arm was now as if it had struck very hard steel. It was directly bounced to the side and fell to the ground. This is impossible! The ambushers face revealed a very frightened expression. He could not believe what had happened before his eyes. Chapter 100: New Dragon Clan, Steel Dragon

Chapter 100: New Dragon n, Steel Dragon

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL With a swing of his sword, Joelson sent half of his body flying. He was only at tier 6. Turning around, the bandit leader lying on the ground had long since lost his life. He had alreadymitted suicide. Two experts had been easily killed by Joelson, and the remaining bandits immediately ran away. Joelson and the rest of the mercenary group chased after them and killed them one by one. When they were cleaning up the corpses, Joelson also joined in. He used the tip of his sword to cut open the clothes of the two bandits and found a piece of parchment soaked in blood on one of them. When he opened it, Joelson frowned. There was a golden thorn flower mark on it. The symbol of the Alcott Royal Family?! There was no doubt that the identity of the thief was from the Dark Church, but he carried the mark of the Alcott Royal Family. Someone from the Alcott Royal Family was colluding with the Dark Church?! Then why did the Baron send someone to control his father before. To deal with him? When he recalled Charles IIIsck of ambition, he felt that it was not like him. Moreover, his rtionship with Dayshannon was here, so he had no reason to do so. Wait! There was another person who also belonged to the Alcott Royal Family. Prince Antoine! The clues from the events before and after were connected, and the sequence of events quickly became very clear. Prince Antoines ambition was very obvious. It was not impossible for him to collude with the Dark Church to help him obtain the throne. He wanted to rope him in a few times, but he was rejected time and time again. Presumably, with his arrogant personality, he must be very angry. Kill him to vent his anger and get rid of a future enemy at the same time. Antoine must have needed a lot of money if he wanted to start a rebellion. Sending people to other countries to rob thieves of money was also the most appropriate way. At the thought of this, Joelsons eyes gradually turned cold. He had been unwilling to get involved in this conspiracy from the beginning, but since things had already involved him. Now, he could not hide even if he wanted to. If such a day really came, he would not hesitate to stand on Charles IIIs side. The reason was very simple, of course, it was Dayshannon! Sir... Sir Joelson. The mercenary group walked up and called out carefully. The Level 6 Joelson and the others could still joke with him without any scruples. However, at the 8th rank, they had to call him Sir. He shook his head helplessly. It was time to leave. Tell the leader that Im leaving. He whispered to the mercenary and disappeared with a sh. When the caravan was done organizing the battlefield, they remembered that they had helped him through this crisis. However, they could not find him. Brother Joelson. She looked in a certain direction and whispered in a dull voice. In the space of the Dragon Gods Ranch. Joelson lowered his body and carefully shaved his beard with his knights longsword against the clearke water. He changed into a brand-new mage robe and held the tungsten-iron staff in his hand. He became the elegant and calm genius mage he used to be. No, he should be called a magister now. Compared to half a year ago, there was a more stable aura on Joelsons body. His temperament was restrained and gave people the feeling that he was like a deep whirlpool. Eighth rank! Eighth rank magister! Eighth rank grand knight! There was a huge change in Joelsons strength. The same change also happened in the Dragon God Ranch. A red and a blue figure were circling and chasing in the sky. Both Du Lu and Ennys bodies were more than twice as big as they were half a year ago. Enny had also advanced to tier 7. Du Lu had already be a tier 9 dragon, and he was only one step away from bing a legendary saint-tier dragon. However, the growth value required to advance from tier 9 to saint-tier was simply too huge. Even though Joelson had already unlocked a higher level of farm crops, he was unable to advance to saint-tier for the time being. Dragon Spine Vine: even dragons cannot help but praise its great magic power. Its a precious material that has great effects on the growth of dragons. Provides 500 growth value. Even if he kept feeding Du Lu the dragon spine vine, it would still take at least half a year for it to advance. The maturity period of the dragon spine vine was too long. It would take a full 20 days. However, Joelson estimated that Du Lus current strength should not be weaker than an ordinary saint-level. Du Lu already possessed 40% of the ancient fire dragon bloodline. His power was not something an ordinary dragon couldpare to. In the center of Du Lu and Ennys pursuit, there was a snow-white cloud. If one looked carefully, one would discover that the cloud was in the shape of a dragon. The crystallization of the love between the two dragons after they came out of the nurturing mountain the cloud dragon! It was a very rare air magic dragon. It was also the reason why Joelson had awakened his talent in air magic. However, due to the fact that the inheritance of air magic had long been cut off, Joelson had yet to learn any air magic until now. He lifted the sleeve on his left arm. The mark left by the sneak attack of the dark church was still there. A faint white mark. Under the enhancement of the secret technique, a Tier 6 knight was enough to cut off an ordinary persons arm. However, it did not even scratch the skin of Joelson. Other than the powerful physique brought about by the dragon blood potion and the strength of a tier 8 knight, it was also because. Joelsons fifth dragon. The metal was vertical and upright, and the ground was t and leaden. A huge dragon was crouching on the ground. Its dark golden eyes were like cold steel. It would only bring a little warmth to Joelson when it saw him. Metal-type dragon Steel Dragon! Afterpleting the dragon nurturing mission, the fifth dragon egg that Joelson obtained from the lottery was hatched. The metal-type dragon had beenpletely extinct since ancient times 17. However, there was no doubt about its strength. The first opponent Du Lu met in the Dragon God Arena was the steel dragon. Du Lu took a long time to defeat this first opponent. Joelsons steel skin was obtained by the steel dragon. He had not learned any metal-type magic yet. He simply gathered the metal magic elements in the air to the surface of his body, forming a very hard film. The strength of Joelsons knight had also risen by a level. Now, he was confident that he did not have to be afraid even if he were to fight against a tier 9 knight. He had seen the tyranny and power of the ancient steel dragon soul in the Dragon Gods Arena. Therefore, Joelson fed all the crops produced in the fields to the steel dragon, except for the portion that was fed to Du Lu. His goal was to let the steel dragon grow as quickly as possible, bing his powerful helper. The steel dragon did not disappoint him. In just 5 months, the steel dragons strength had shot up to the 8th rank like a rocket. Now, it was the number onebat strength of his subordinates, excluding Du Lu! Chapter 101: Air-type Magic, Returning to the Capital

Chapter 101: Air-type Magic, Returning to the Capital

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson walked into the dense tropical forest. A nt-type dragon was sleeping on the soft grass. It was Curtis, who had grown to tier 6. The little flower on the eavesdropper had grown up. The bright yellow flower looked quite cute. Curtis was surrounded by opened coconut shells, fruit cores, half-chewed apples, and so on. Father. Curtis opened his sleepy eyes and raised his head. After the promotion, he began to gradually absorb the knowledge left by the prophet and spent most of his time sleeping every day. Curtis was also the most intelligent among all the dragons in Joelsons n. He stubbornly called Joelson Father because he felt that he had Joelsons blood in his body. Joelson smiled and sat down next to Curtis. He patted its shoulder and asked, How is the absorption of the inheritance going? Curtis sniffed. A vine quickly rose from the grass and twined around the fruit on the top of the tree to pull it down. Curtis opened his mouth and bit the juice flying sword. He mumbled, Until now, it has only absorbed less than 7%. The inheritance left by the prophet is too huge. I still have a long way to go. Joelson nodded slightly and personally knocked open a leaf for Curtis and handed it to its mouth. Curtis ate it happily. Just like when he was a child, he called out respectfully and dependently, Father. Oh, right. Curtis seemed to have remembered something. The vine turned into a sharp sword and carved profound symbols on the coconut shell. There is some air magic in the prophets inheritance, but I can only see a small part of it now. A look of surprise shed in Joelsons eyes. Curtis handed the coconut shell, which was full of runes, to Joelson as if it was a sacrificial treasure and said, I hope it will be of some help to father. Joelson looked at it carefully. A hint of disappointment appeared on his face, but soon he became satisfied. Two unknown levels of air magic. Invisibility and flight. Although they were not powerful offensive magic, they were still very practical. The invisibility potion that was currently on the market was a branch product of air magic. Unfortunately, it had too many shorings and was easy to be discovered. Moreover, it had restrictions on its use. However, air magic invisibility waspletely different. The effect of the invisibility spell could increase with the strength of the caster. Under normal circumstances, it could at least be hidden from those who were one level higher than the caster. In other words, even a ninth-level powerhouse would not be able to see through the invisibility spell cast by the eighth-level mage, Joelson. The flying spell was even more amazing. It was an ironw that those below the saint-level could not fly. Even if a wind magician cast the Levitation spell, it could only be considered as temporary levitation. In ancient times, the Levitation spell of wind magic would be despised by the air magicians. The flying spell. It was the air magicians pride and reliance to break the ironw. To be able to fly freely like the saint-level, only the air magician could do it. However, they were still not as agile and fast as a saint-level mage. Once they advanced to the saint-level, air mages could fly the fastest among all mages. There were five branches in the depths of Joelsons spirit tree, and their ability to control magic elements and magic power had reached a terrifying level. They understood these two spells almost instantly. Using the invisibility spell, Curtis watched as Joelsons body seemed to be swallowed by the void, his figure disappearing into the air bit by bit. If not for the weak and strange connection in his bloodline, Curtis almost thought that Joelson had disappeared into thin air. Then, Joelsons body floated up. Without the help of the wind. He easily broke through the barrier of the wind magic Levitation spell and came to the sky above the floating ind. The cloud dragon that was ying with Du Lu and Enny suddenly cried out in rm and hid behind Enny in panic. It felt that someone was touching it! Enny hurriedly protected the cloud dragon behind her. Du Lu released his draconic might. His golden-red eyes revealed a ferocious gaze. The dignity of a tier 9 giant dragon was revealed. The air was filled with theughter of Joelson. These two fellows had now be like mature parents. Du Lu and Ennys eyes revealed a hint of relief and helplessness, sensing the existence of Joelson. Enny called out in a low voice to exin to the cloud dragon for a long time before the little fellow dared to secretly poke his head out from behind Enny. Joelson pounced forward. Landing heavily on the cloud dragons body. The little fellowughed lightly, not afraid of him at all. The cloud dragon looked very cute. It was like a white cloud. It felt good to the touch as well. It felt like he was pouncing on a big ball of soft cotton. After ying with the cloud dragon for a while, Joelson flew back to the ground and stepped on the soft grass. The Dragon Gods Ranch had gradually grown stronger. The help it gave to Joelson had also be huge andprehensive. The steel dragon and Du Lu were powerful battle partners, while the nt dragon, Curtis, yed the role of a wise man. In the future, there would be more and more rare and powerful dragons. ... A hurried carriage stopped at the city gate. The capital of the Alcott Empire. Joelson had returned. When the city gate guards saw Joelson wearing a mage robe, they immediately showed a hint of respect. When they saw the six golden stripes on Joelsons mage robe, they lowered their heads to show their respect. Without any pass or fee, he entered easily. It waspletely different from the first time he came to the capital. Since he had been traveling outside, he had not reverified his magic power. Perhaps he could go to the Mage Union first. Every mage was a rare talent of the empire, and the treatment they could receive when their rank rose would also be increased. Joelson strolled along the Champs-Elysees Avenue in the capital. After more than half a year, his height had increased a little, and his figure had be slenderer. His appearance was fair and handsome, but he did not look as thin and weak as the average mage. This was the effect of cultivating the path of knights at the same time. At the age of seventeen, the current Joelson was already an authentic handsome man. From time to time, there would be noblewomen and young girls passing by constantly looking back at him and whispering to each other, their faces filled with shyness. Joelson could not help but think of a delicate and shy face. Leas. The hand holding the tungsten wood staff tightened a few times. This new magic-conducting weapon released by the Rose Chamber of Commerce is really beautiful. Its power is also very terrifying. Its really not bad. Two young men in their twenties walked towards him. They were dressed like adventurers. Joelsons eyes narrowed slightly. He noticed that the two of them were holding a strangely-shaped Magic gun and discussing. Joelson was very familiar with it. This was the Song of Ice and fire. It was designed by him personally. However, the one in their hands was a littlerger than the first generation of Song of Ice and Fire. The Provos Chamber of Commerce. Joelson frowned slightly. Didnt he hand over some marketing methods to Catherine before? And yet someone had stolen his business. Chapter 102: Mage Guild

Chapter 102: Mage Guild

Joelson called for a carriage and headed to the Provence Chamber of Commerce. He remembered that when he wanted to sell homemade spirit potions, the coachman had brought him to the Provence Chamber of Commerce. The Provence Chamber of Commerce was one of thergest chambers ofmerce in the capital. The potion shop was very big, several times the size of the La Chamber of Commerce. The decorations were also very luxurious. All kinds of potions were ced on the counter. The most eye-catching ones were the unique-shaped magic guns and the two-color potions made of red and blue of different sizes. My respected mage, is there anything I can help you with? As soon as Joelson walked in, a well-dressed and polite shop assistant immediately came up to him. When the shop assistant saw the six golden stripes on the left chest of the magicians robe that he was wearing, his eyelids twitched, and his attitude became even more respectful. Let me take a look first, Joelson said calmly Then, he went up and picked up thergest magic gun on the counter. The shop assistant immediately began to introduce it, This is the most powerful magic weapon in our shop. When used together with ice and fire potions, it can instantly cast ice and fire spells that are equivalent to level 7 spells. It also has a very nice name, The Roar of Ice and Fire. A single magic conductor only costs two thousand gold coins. Joelson raised his eyebrows and smiled. Level 7 magic? The shop assistant smiled embarrassedly and said, Its not much weaker than level 7 magic. Its about the power of level-six magic. Level-six? A few drops of cold sweat appeared on the shop assistants forehead. He braced himself and continued, Its slightly weaker than level-six magic. Hearing this, Joelson nodded in satisfaction. Of course, he knew the power of this magic gun. Song of Ice and fire was developed under his guidance, and its maximum power could only reach level-six. Because in order to reach the power of a level-six spell, the power of the ice and fire magic core powder had to be increased by a lot, and the instability of the ice and fire potions would also increase by a lot. It was very easy for it to explode. Therefore, it was impossible for their magic guns to reach the power of a level-6 spell or above. If they wanted to surpass the power of a level-6 spell or above, they would have to retry the ratio of potions. Dorothea and the others had also been trying. Are there many magic potion shops in the capital selling this kind of magic weapon? Hearing this, the shop assistant stood up straight and puffed out his chest, he said proudly, Those shops are selling some imitations. They are all shameless copycats and giarists. Their magic guns have no security at all. The real Roar of Ice and Fire can only be sold by our Provos Chamber of Commerce! I remember that this kind of magic weapon has always been sold by the La Chamber of Commerce. I think its called the Song of Ice and Fire, Joelson said casually The shop assistant said with a disdainful look. Sir, the La Chamber of Commerce is about to go bankrupt. Like other chambers ofmerce, they copied our magic-conducting weapons and magic potions. However, the standard of pharmacists ispletely inadequate. They are all inferior products that have caused the death of several adventurers. Their reputation has long been rotten! Joelson slightly narrowed his eyes and revealed a dangerous look. He nodded and then walked out of the shop without looking back. My Lord! My Lord! The shop assistant hurriedly chased after Joelson and asked, Dont you want to try it? This magic-conducting weapon is really useful! It has always been praised by the adventurers! Its power is also strong enough! Joelson lightly left a sentence, Its power is too small, it is of no use to me. Only the shop assistant was left in a daze. Joelson sat in the carriage, deep in thought. It seemed that a lot of unexpected things had happened in the past six months. He thought that he had already paved the road for the La Chamber of Commerce and that their situation would slowly turn around. But he forgot that bringing good things that everyone coveted was very dangerous. The strength of the La Chamber of Commerce was too weak. They could not defend the huge benefits brought by the Song of Ice and Fire Potions. Soon, the carriage arrived at the capitals Guild of Magic. This was the first time that Joelson hade to the Guild of magic to verify his strength. In the past, it was Harriet who had arranged it for him. Harriet was the leader of the Guild. It was normal when he thought about it. After all, his teacher was the only saint-level mage in the entire Alcott Empire. If he did not be the guild leader, who else would have the qualifications? When he walked in, a man wearing crystal sses was holding a book and reading it carefully. When he noticed that Joelson had entered, the man quickly stood up. The first thing he noticed was the number of golden stripes on Joelsons robe. When he looked at Joelsons young appearance, his eyes could not help but reveal a hint of surprise. There were not many such young geniuses. As long as nothing unexpected happened, every one of them would be a big shot in the empire. Are you here to receive the benefits of being a high mage this year? The man weed Joelson in. He was also a sixth rank high mage, but he was much older than Joelson. You shouldnt be more than twenty-five years old, right? Youve already reached the sixth rank. Which batch of graduates are you from the Tulip Academy? Perhaps it was because of his experience that Joelson looked much more mature. The man had guessed Joelsons age quite wrongly, but it was enough to make him surprised and envious. Joelson shook his head and said, I havent graduated yet. The man was stunned at first. Then he heard Joelson say seriously, And, Im here today to re-authenticate the mage level. The man thought he heard wrong. Huh? What did you say? You havent graduated yet? Youre here to re-authenticate the mage level? You broke through again?! The man shouted in surprise. His eyes were filled with shock and disbelief as he looked at Joelson. How was this possible?! There was only one situation when a mage went to the Mage Guild to authenticate their strength. That was, once their strength had made a breakthrough, the golden stripes on the mages robe would need to be increased again. Joelson was a sixth-tier mage to begin with. After breaking through, he would be a seventh-tier mage. How old was he?! The mans envy towards him hadpletely turned into jealousy. Bing a seventh-tier mage at such a young age, he would definitely be able to advance to eighth or even ninth-tier in the future. Please follow me. The man respectfully led Joelson into a room in the guild. After searching through a drawer-filled cab, he found a crystal ball covered in dust. Im sorry, the man said embarrassedly. Its been a long time since anyone hase to verify the rank of a mage above level-seven. The man wiped the crystal ball carefully and wiped it so that there was not a speck of dust on it. Then, he respectfully handed it to Joelson. Chapter 103: Tier 8 Mage, Elemental Law

Chapter 103: Tier 8 Mage, Elemental Law

Inject your spiritual power and light it up. Joelson smiled and asked, Just light it up? The man was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, Thats right, just light it up. The brighter it is, the better it is. The stronger you are, the more benefits you will receive. If you are a tier 7 magister, you will receive five thousand gold coins a year from the Empire. Yes, Sir! Joelson replied and covered his hand with it. He had done simr tests many times before. The man picked up the quill and paper, intending to record Joelsons test results at any time. Spiritual power level. The man had just opened his mouth, but before he could finish speaking. Suddenly. Bang! A blinding light suddenly burst out in the room, and the crystal ball in Joelsons hand exploded into countless pieces. The mans hand that was holding the quill stopped in mid-air, dropping arge number of ink stains on the paper. He waspletely dumbfounded. Crystal ball. The man put down the quill and rubbed his eyes, not knowing what to say. Joelson could not help but frown and said tentatively, Above the seventh rank, is there a different test crystal ball for each rank? The man nodded subconsciously and said, Yes, thats right. Joelson showed an embarrassed expression and said, Im sorry, I didnt say it clearly. Im here to verify the strength of an eighth rank magister. Oh, I see. An eighth rank magister, no wonder. The man said and suddenly reacted, staring at Joelson with wide eyes. His face was filled with disbelief. What did you say? An eighth rank magister?! You, you... Wait for me for a while. Ill go find the Vice President. The man was a little flustered. He left behind a sentence and left in a hurry. An eighth rank magister was already considered a powerhouse even in the entire Alcott Empire. Not having a powerhouse with such strength was very good news and glory for the Mage Guild. Moreover, Joelson looked a little too young! Soon, an old man with grizzled hair and beard walked out. The man followed the old man respectfully. Marcus, a level-nine mage, the vice-president of the Mage Guild. Joelson had heard Harriet Terrence mention him before. Marcus was about three hundred years younger than Harriet Terrence, but he looked much older than Harriet Terrence. When Marcus saw Joelson, he was delighted. Joelson Edward? He asked tentatively. Joelson nodded and performed a standard magicians etiquette. Marcus said in admiration, I knew it was you. Other than the presidents personal disciple, the first magic genius of the Alcott Empire, who else can advance to the eighth rank before the age of twenty? Twenty years old?! The man behind Marcus waspletely shocked. Marcus nced at him and said indifferently, To be precise, Joelson is only sixteen this year. Already seventeen, Joelson said indifferently. Seventeen. The mans mouth was wide open. He looked at Joelson as if he was looking at a monster. Nelly, you cant keep burying yourself in magic books. You should go out more often. Your information is too limited. It will waste your talent if you keep doing this. Marcus looked at the man and could not help but teach him a few words. Okay, Master Marcus, I understand. The man nodded in embarrassment and blushed. Let me personally conduct the test for you, Marcus said, epting the job dly. He also wanted to see Joelsons strength with his own eyes. He took out another crystal ball. It was a magic tool to test the spiritual power of an eighth rank mage. This time, Joelson paid special attention. He did not release his spiritual power fully. His spiritual power was very special. If all the spiritual power from the five branches of the spirit tree were poured in, even the tier 8 crystal ball would explode. If that was the case, it would be too scary. Peak tier 8! Marcus could not help but exim, his eyes full of amazement as he looked at Joelson. I really cant believe that you are only seventeen years old. Joelson Edward, have you met the president since you came back? Joelson shook his head slightly and said, I just came back from training. If the president knew this news, he would be very happy. Even at your age, he has not reached such a level of strength. Marcus looked at Joelson and said with a sigh, I have a feeling that you will be the youngest saint-level mage in the history of the Alcott Empire. Maybe you can be a saint-level mage before the age of one hundred. Now, no one doubted whether Joelson could be a saint-level mage. They only guessed how long it would take him to be a saint-level mage. Before the age of one hundred. The man called Nelly could not help but ask, Master Marcus, does Joelson need so much time? Marcus red at him and said angrily, Do you think it is so easy to be a saint-level mage? I was already a ninth-level mage a hundred years ago, and I am still a ninth-level mage now. Joelson thought of something and said, Vice-president Marcus, is it very difficult to be a saint-level mage? Marcus looked at him with aplicated gaze and sighed, Perhaps its not that difficult for you. Sir Harriet Terrence once showed me the profound meaning of the saint-level, which is the power that touches the essence of magic elements. Its very terrifying! The essence of magic? Joelson said this word silently. Thats right. Marcus said seriously, Sir Harriet Terrence called it the power of the elementalws. Mastering the power of thews of a certain element is considered as entering the realm of the holy tier. I dont need to exin these things to you. I believe that Sir Harriet Terrence will tell you soon. With your current strength, you should be qualified to understand these things. Joelson nodded slightly. The certification continued. The certification of a Mages strength only required two steps. The first was to test ones spiritual power, and the second was to release a spell of the corresponding level. For example, if Joelson wanted to show Marcus that he could cast a level-eight spell. The elemental soul of fire magic wandering between heaven and earth, listen to my call... Joelson raised his tungsten wood staff and chanted in a low voice. He could also cast tier 8 spells instantaneously. However, he was afraid of scaring Marcus and Nelly. A huge amount of fire element gathered under Joelsons call. A blurry human figure appeared in the air. After a while, a strong me giant with burning mes all over his body appeared on the field. Level-8 fire spell, fire elemental giant! Chapter 104: The Grade Competition Began

Chapter 104: The Grade Competition Began

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Marcus eyes widened and he was stunned. He did not say a word for a moment. Joelson frowned and asked, Whats wrong? Is there a problem? Marcus smiled bitterly and shook his head. Theres no problem. Its just too big. Huh? What does that mean? Joelson asked in confusion. Marcus did not answer. Instead, he summoned a fire elemental giant ording to Joelsons casting method. When the two fire elemental giants stood together, the difference was immediately apparent. Pfft. Nellie could not help butugh. Marcus wrinkled face turned red and he red at him. Nellie immediately shut his mouth when he sensed the unfriendly gaze, but there was still a smile in his eyes that could not be hidden. Joelsons fire elemental giant was indeed too big. It was several heads taller than the fire elemental giant summoned by Marcus. The fiery red color on its body was also a little deeper, which meant that the temperature of the mes attached to it was higher. Marcus did not know what he was feeling. The fire elemental giant released by a mighty ninth-rank mage was actually not as effective as the eighth-rank mage, Joelson. This was really a blow. What a magical talent that makes people jealous, Marcus whispered. Then, Joelson received a brand-new mage robe with eight golden stripes embroidered on the left side of his chest. There was also the benefit of being an eighth-rank mage. One hundred magic crystal coins were worth one hundred times more than the gold coins of the empire, which was equivalent to ten thousand gold coins. This was the first time that Joelson had seen the so-called mage currency magic crystal coins. It was a coin made of a light ck round crystal, and one could still feel the rich aura of magic elements when holding it in ones hand. This is refined from magic crystal ores, and it is very precious. You cane to the Mage Guild every year to collect a hundred of them. After you reach the rank of a ninth-rank mage, it will rise to two hundred a year. At this point, Marcus expression became serious. He said seriously, Of course, if you ept the benefits of the Empire, you must also fulfil the corresponding obligations. Once a war breaks out, even eighth-rank mages must obey the Empires orders and go to the battlefield to serve. Joelson nodded to show that he understood. After bidding farewell to Marcus and Nellie, he left the Mage Guild. Joelsons target was the Tulip Academy of Magic. At this time, the Tulip Academy was in the midst of an intense gradepetition. Francis has only been in the fourth grade for a few months. Hes so strong! Yeah, its said that he had already advanced to a fourth-grade mage two months ago. No one in the fourth grade should be his match! He must be the first seat of the fourth grade. I wonder if he will challenge the first seat of the fifth grade! I think he will do that with his proud personality. On the stage, two figures continuously erupted with powerful and gorgeous magical mes. The battle between two mages was apetition of the power of a single spell and the speed of the casting of a spell. Regardless of that, Francis was clearly stronger than his opponent by more than a little. Ever since the Academy Exchange match, Francis had been training himself like a madman. He still could not forget the humiliation and fear brought by the red-haired Hawthornes sword. On the dueling tform, the sharp wind des sliced through the opponents magic shield. The fourth-year student, whose face was pale and obviously had used up too much magic power, revealed a bitter smile. I lost. Francis slightly heaved a sigh of relief. He had obtained the position of the fourth-years lead student. He went up on the tform together with the other grades lead students and sat in his own lead student seat. However, Franciss gaze had always been fixed on a certain spot. That was an empty spot. It was higher than the sixth-years lead student and represented the lead student position of the Tulip Academy of Magic. That was... Joelsons position. Joelson Edward. Thinking of this name and the terrifying results behind it, Francis could not help but feel a deep sense of powerlessness. Sixteen years old, a sixth-grade magician, a dual-element magician of water and fire. He had followed Joelsons path and won the position of the fourth-grade principal, but the other party had already been training outside for half a year. He really didnt know how strong Joelson would be when he returned. Tang Man, who presided over the gradepetition, gave a certain amount of praise and awards to the first seats of each grade. After that, it was time for the first seats of each grade to challenge each other. Francis gaze lingered between the fifth and sixth grade first seats. The sixth-grade first seat was still Rodin. Compared to half a year ago, Rodin appeared much moreposed. This was thest year he stayed in the sixth year. Soon, he would apply to graduate, or participate in the trial andpletely fade out of everyones sight like many sixth-year seniors. If he were to face Rodin, Francis had no confidence of winning at all. Stimted by thest academy exchangepetition, Rodins strength had also increased rapidly in the past half a year. He had already challenged the thirty-ninth floor of the Mage Tower and was about to break through to the fortieth floor. Francis hesitated for a while and finally decided to challenge the 5th grades head student. The other party was also a 4th rank mage. It was not that he did not have a chance of winning. Francis stood up and wanted to challenge. Before he could speak, there was amotion at the academys entrance. All the students subconsciously swarmed in that direction. Francis saw a slender figure wearing a ck mage robe slowly walking over. Even Professor Tommen, who was on the stage, could not suppress his excitement and quickly walked over to wee him. Francis heard someone shouting. Joelson! Its Joelson Edward! Hes back! The chief of the Tulip Academy of Magic, the number one genius! Oh my God of Magic! Look at Joelsons mages robe! Joelson walked closer. Compared to half a year ago, he appeared more rxed and elegant. He hadpletely shed the feeling of being young and inexperienced in the academy. He looked like a real mage. Francis pupils suddenly shrank. He saw. One, two, three, four... There were eight golden stripes embroidered on the mage robe that symbolized Joelsons strength! A level-eight magister! Francis waspletely stunned. His face was filled with disbelief. Tang Mans entire body trembled, and then he revealed a happy smile from the bottom of his heart. Joelson. Tang Man bowed solemnly to Joelson and said, Tulip Academy wees your return. The other academies were also extremely excited. Tier 8 mage! Joelson had actually reached the tier 8 mage realm! It had only been a long time since he entered the academy. In less than a year, he had already reached a height that ordinary people would never reach in their entire lives. In a sense, Joelson was the spiritual idol of all the students. Admiration, admiration, admiration. He represented the glory of the Tulip Academy of Magic. Chapter 105: The End of the Lucca Family

Chapter 105: The End of the La Family

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL A bitter smile appeared on his face. He had nned to sneak in, but he had not expected that today would be the Tulip Academys annualpetition. He saw familiar faces Rodin, Francis, Dorothea, the others from the Magic Potion Association, and Elsa, who was even further away. Elsas eyes were filled with aplicated and gratified look. Suddenly, without knowing when Joelson had left her far behind. Ill go and pay my respects to my teacher first. Joelson greeted Tang Man and the students, and then went to Harriet Terrences hut. Every time he entered the hut, it would be filled with messy books, and there was almost no ce to sit. But this time, it was tidied up very neatly. Harriet Terrence sat on the sofa and looked at him with a smile. Joelson, you did a good job. Harriet Terrence had already received the news from the Mage Guild. It took him a long time to calm down after hearing the news. Joelson greeted Harriet Terrence. Harriet Terrence poured him a cup of hot ck tea and listened to him slowly tell the story of the past six months. Apart from the fact that Curtis had received the prophets inheritance, Joelson did not hide anything. Harriet was a respected elder who could answer many questions for him. It should be Antoines conspiracy. Harriet frowned and said softly, I will pay attention to the traces of the Dark Church and inform Charles III about these disgusting and dirty rats in his family! Joelson nodded. The Dark Church was too powerful. With his current strength, he had no way to fight against them. He could only seek Harriets support. The trials of the four kingdoms will begin next month. You should prepare well. Joelson nodded silently. The trials of this half-year were for the four kingdoms. Also. Harriet continued, If possible, I hope that you can clear all the mage towers and pass a hundred floors directly! Huh? Why? Joelson frowned slightly and asked in confusion. The Mage Tower was no longer of much help to him. No one has ever gone up to the 60th level of the Mage Tower. Harriet Terrence exined, Perhaps there are many good things hidden inside. If you can take them out, your strength will be even stronger. Is the Mage Tower so difficult? Teachers sage level strength is also unable to clear the level?! A look of disbelief appeared on Joelsons face. Harriet Terrence shook his head and said, There is a limit to entering the Mage Tower. Only those under a hundred years old can enter. When I obtained this legendary magic conductor from the ancient ruins, I was already over a hundred years old. Only after hearing the exnation did Joelson understand. He suddenly remembered that he had passed through the Mage Tower before. Every time he passed through the tenth floor, there would be the sound of rewards being given out. However, every time, the rewards were given out in failure. It seemed that only those who had passed through the first floor could receive the rewards. The previous rewards had long been taken away by the former students of the Tulip Academy of Magic. In that case... Joelsons heart could not help but burn with excitement. The rewards from the ancient times were waiting for him to clear the sixtieth, seventieth, the final ny-ninth, and even the hundredth level. I will. Joelson made a promise to Harriet Terrence. Harriet Terrence nodded in relief. Among the disciples he had taken in, Joelson was the one who had made him the most satisfied and amazed. His growth rate had even exceeded his expectations. Only he could clear the Mage Tower. If he did not let Joelson clear it this time, who knew when the next such terrifying genius would appear in the future. But when he thought of the trials of the four nations, Harriet Terrences brows furrowed tightly again. ... In the Magic Potion Association. The appearance of Joelson made everyone very excited. Because of Joelson, the Magic Potion Association waspletely different from before. It had be one of the most popr associations in the entire Tulip Academy, and there were many students with outstanding talent. Of course, the core members were still the same as before. Vice president, youre really my idol! Wow! An eighth rank magister! Apart from Vice President Joelson, is there anyone else who can advance to an eighth rank mage before graduation?! How is that possible! Of course not! The few of them stared at the golden stripes on the robe of the magician, their eyes filled with admiration and envy. Joelson smiled and chatted with them for a while. Then, he looked around casually and asked, Wheres Rudolph? Why dont I See him? Strange, that kid hid somewhere the moment he saw you? Ill go find him. Forget it. Maybe its something else. Joelson said with a smile, but there was a trace of coldness in his eyes. As he expected, there was still a problem with the Magic Potion Association. Rudolph was in charge of selling potions made by the Magic Potion Association. Before Joelson left, he had been in charge of contacting the people of the La Chamber of Commerce. Now that the La Chamber of Commerce was on the verge of bankruptcy, the Provos Chamber of Commerce had be the sole agent of the Ice and Fire potion. Rudolph must be involved. In the end, Joelson found him in a corner. Rudolph looked at Joelson like a mouse seeing a cat. His whole body was trembling. He did not dare to raise his head to look at him. Sir Vice President, I was wrong. Please forgive me! Joelson patted his shoulder without any expression on his face. Before he could speak, Rudolf cried and copsed on the ground. You cant me me! My father is just a small Earl. If I dont do this, my whole family will be finished! Who is it? Rudolf said with a trembling voice, It... it was Prince Antoine who pressured my family. Thats why I was forced to do this. Prince Antoine is behind the Rose Chamber of Commerce?! Rudolf said with a nk look, The whole capital knows. Joelson didnt say anything, nor did he look at Rudolf again. He turned around and left, but his eyes were terrifyingly cold. In the La familys mansion. Compared to thest time he came; it had declined very much. The house and courtyard looked like they hadnt been repaired for a long time, and they suddenly became very old. The middle-aged maid weed Joelson in and saw Catherine, whom she had not seen for a long time. Youre back. Catherine forced a smile at Joelson. She had lost a lot of weight, and her face was very pale. Her eyes were full of fatigue. Catherine sat back on the sofa and grabbed a ss of red wine. There were a few empty wine bottles scattered on the carpet. What happened? Joelson couldnt help but frown. Catherine drank the wine in the ss in one gulp. Her lips were blood red as she said gloomily, The La family... is finished. Chapter 106: First Destroy the Shadow Gang, Then Kill Antoine

Chapter 106: First Destroy the Shadow Gang, Then Kill Antoine

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL As she spoke, Catherine wanted to reach out and pick up another bottle of wine. Joelson took a deep breath and stepped forward to grab Catherines arm. He stared into her eyes and said seriously, Whats going on? Catherine shook her head without saying a word. Her blue eyes had lost their luster, and there was a sense of despair. Joelson let go of her somewhat dispiritedly. He looked around and asked, Where is Benson? Perhaps only Benson could tell him the truth now. Catherines slightly trembling voice sounded behind him. Dead. Joelsons body trembled slightly. He turned his head to look at her in disbelief. Benson was actually dead?! Catherine seemed to have no intention of exining. She suddenly stood up and rummaged through the table. Oh, thats right. She rummaged through the table and took out a box made of dark wood. It was obviously a more precious wooden box. She handed it to Joelson. This is for you. Joelson opened the wooden box. Insidey five pieces of Green Truffles. They were the materials used to concoct the dragon blood potion before he left the capital. At that time, he had asked the La Chamber of Commerce to help him collect them. Catherine picked up the wine bottle and took a big gulp. She said miserably, The La familysst remaining money is only enough to buy these few pieces. Dont think that its too little. Joelson fell silent. Catherine only cared about drinking. Suddenly, a big ball of water appeared above Catherines head. It fell down andpletely drenched her. Joelson looked at her very seriously and said, If you say it now, there may be hope for everything. If you dont say it now, the La family will really be finished. Catherine only then noticed the golden stripes on the long robe of the magician Joelson. She blinked her eyes and rubbed them with her hand as if she wanted to see more clearly. After she counted the number of golden stripes, her eyes finally lit up bit by bit, and she regained some of her former vigor. A tier 8 magister?! Joelson was already a tier 8 magister! Perhaps, there was real hope for Joelson to save the La family now. Catherine sat in front of Joelson obediently. Originally, everything was going smoothly. With the support of the two potion shops, the other shops of the La Chamber of Commerce also opened one after another. Everything was developing in a good direction. But in the second month, after you left the academy, the Fire and Ice Potions sold by the La family suddenly had frequent idents, causing many injuries. Many injured adventurers came to us in anger, and with the help of some people with evil thoughts, not many adventurers dared toe to the La family to buy potions. The business of the potion shop directly fell like a precipice. Then, the Magic Potion Association suddenly stopped cooperating with us. I tried to exin to them the rtionship between the La family and you. At this point, Catherine stole a nce at Joelson, and for some reason, her face was slightly red. But it was useless. After that, the La Chamber of Commerce waspletely destroyed. I sold all the shops at a low price. Joelson frowned and could not help but ask, Then why did Benson die? Catherine said with a pale smile. He was assassinated. Not only him, but every day, one of my guards died tragically. His head was thrown at the door of Las house. This situationsted for two weeks. After that, all the guards of Las house ran away. As you can see, other than a few of my most loyal old servants, I dont have anyone here. Why did they do that? Catherine shook her head and said, I dont know. A hint of shame and anger suddenly appeared on her face as she said, Maybe they saw that Juliana and I still have some value. Where is Juliana Now? Only then did Joelson remember to ask. Catherine looked behind Joelson. Joelson turned his head and saw a girl in a white nightgown staring at him in a daze. Joelson couldnt believe that the girl was Juliana. Compared to the shy and cute look half a year ago, Julianas face was pale now. Her big eyes lost color and her lips were very pale. Julianas eyes trembled for a moment, then she turned around and ran. But she was pulled back by Joelsons magic power. Why are you running? Joelson hugged her tightly. Juliana bit her lips and said in a low voice, I look too ugly now. Hearing this, Joelsons heart felt as if it had been pricked by a needle. He suddenly felt a strange aura from Julianas body. Grabbing onto Julianas slender wrist, he used his spiritual power to probe her, and his eyes instantly turned extremely cold. Seed of Darkness! It was the Dark Church again! However,pared to the one on old Morgans body, the Seed of Darkness in Julianas body was much smaller. The rate at which it eroded her vitality was also very slow as if she had been poisoned. However, the pain was doubled. Juliana was cursed by them, Catherine said angrily, her eyes filled with deep hatred and helplessness. They said that as long as we are willing, we can cure Juliana of her poison. First, they would destroy the La Chamber of Commerce, then kill the people around the two sisters one by one. Finally, they would use pain and despair to slowly wear away the will of the two sisters. It was like taming a beast. Was this the fun of being a big shot?! Who are they? Catherine whispered, The Shadow Society. The Shadow Society, Antoine. Joelson whispered these two names, and his tone suddenly became extremely cold. Damn it! Joelson stood up straight, held Julianas hand, and said coldly, Lets go. Juliana and Catherine were stunned. Where are we going? Joelson stared at the dark night sky outside the house. His eyes were frighteningly bright. First, well destroy the Shadow Association! Then well kill Antoine! ... The two guards held their longswords and secretly dozed off. On the quiet and empty street, the sound of footsteps slowly approached. The guard instantly woke up and shouted in a low voice, Who are you? Under the moonlight, three figures slowly walked over. The guard squinted his eyes and tried to see clearly. He continued to warn, This is Prince Antoines mansion. Donte close to it! He saw the blurry figure seemed to raise his hand. A me lit up in the dark night. ng! The charred armor fell to the ground. The air was filled with the smell of charred flesh, telling of the fear of the two people before they died. Joelson held Julianas hand and walked to the front of the Princes mansion. He raised his head slightly, and could hear the hurried footsteps from inside. Joelson. Catherine followed behind him. Her face was pale, and there was a hint of nervousness in her eyes. This is Antoines mansion. Joelson did not turn his head back. The light spots formed by water and fire gathered around him, emitting a brilliant light in the dark night. He only said one sentence lightly. I know. Chapter 107: It’s a Giant Dragon

Chapter 107: Its a Giant Dragon

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The Lair of the Shadow Society was hidden very deeply. Even Joelson did not know the exact location, but he was sure that as long as he found Antoine, he would be able topletely eradicate him. The guards who were patrolling at a higher level quickly noticed themotion at the door and immediately issued an rm. Damn it! Who is so daring toe to the Princes mansion to cause trouble! A knight with a full beard raised his long sword and cursed as he rushed out of the door. His footsteps were hurried, and even his armor was still scattered. It was obvious that he had just gotten out of bed. Guards with neat equipment kept running past him, and mages holding magic staffs kept running out. Everyone had an unreal sense of absurdity. There was actually someone in the capital who dared to kill the guards of the Princes mansion and wanted to break into Prince Antoines mansion. Who was it?! Did he really want to die?! Before they reached the door, they saw someone raise his hand towards the door. The next moment, raging mes erupted. The iron railing door with beautiful patterns was broken by the mes. The broken iron door was mixed with molten iron, causing the guards in the front row to fall down screaming. A mage?! Fear appeared in the guards eyes, and they subconsciously took a few steps back. Joelson stared at the front coldly. His finger gently moved in the air, and a fire elemental giant was formed. An eighth-tier mage?! Someone cried out in panic. Damn it! The bearded knight cursed in a low voice. He held his longsword tightly and rushed toward Joelson. A dense white aura burst out from his body as he raised his longsword and shed at the shoulder of the me giant. The me giants burly body swayed slightly. Just as the bearded knight was about to strike a second time, he suddenly felt a scorching heat behind him. He hurriedly rolled to the side and dodged awkwardly. When he saw the scene in front of him clearly, the bearded knights eyes instantly became dull. How... how could there be so much?! Just how much mana does he have?! More than a dozen fire elemental giants covered in mes and water elemental giants entangled in water currents stood in the middle of the field, throwing fireballs and water bombs at the crowd. With each attack, one of the guards either fell to the ground screaming and rolling or was hit by the water bombs and fell to the ground stiffly. Suddenly, the three fire giants turned to face him. The fire giants had no eyes, but he seemed to feel a burning gaze shooting at him. A trace of fear and panic appeared in the bearded knights eyes. With an angry roar, he raised the longsword high up in his hand and charged at the three fire giants. Then, he waspletely engulfed in the mes. The intense and scorching mes instantly spread across the garden of Antoines mansion. The mes illuminated the entire garden as if it was daytime. Compared to the eighth-tier elemental giants, these guards were too weak. They could only be the targets of ughter. Screams, exmations, and angry roars. All the sounds were mixed together. The originally neat team had beenpletely scattered under such a huge crisis. The guards all fled in panic. Among the panicked crowd, a mage locked his spiritual power on the three figures protected by the elemental giant and quickly chanted a spell. Suddenly, a rapid sound of air being cut rang out. The mages heart twitched violently, and he subconsciously raised his magic staff. Then, a broken knife stabbed deeply into his throat. The mage let out a few strange sounds and looked at the magic staff in his hand that had been sliced into two. He slowly fell down with a look of disbelief on his face. Joelson used his enormous spiritual power to cover the entire area. Once he found traces of the mage, he would pick up the weapons that the guards had thrown away and throw them away. He would kill the mage before he could finish chanting a spell. Juliana leaned against Joelsons side, her head in a daze. Everything that happened before her eyes seemed to be a dream. Catherines heart was beating wildly as she watched. Her gaze fell on Joelsons slightly thin and not tall back. A thought repeatedly echoed in her mind. How dare he?! How dare he do this?! This was the Princes residence! Fear, panic, but there was also a crazy feeling of revenge! Another seven or eight people rushed out of the house and looked at Joelson in panic as if they were looking at a madman. Besides a madman, who else would dare to cause trouble here? The people who rushed out from behind were all around the seventh or eighth level. Most of them were knights, and two or three of them were dressed as mages. Kid! I swear that you will suffer countless torments in the water prison and die in pain! One of them looked at Joelson fiercely and pulled out the long sword at his waist. A strange ck light shed on the de. Joelson looked at him indifferently and said slowly, Its too slow. In the next moment, an extremely terrifying and ferocious huge figure appeared in the sky above the princes mansion. The terrifying aura suppressed countless people to kneel on the ground. When that pair of golden red pupilsnded on anyones body, thetters body would tremble violently as if he had Parkinsons disease. Dragon! Its a giant dragon! Oh my God! Someone screamed in despair. The few people who had juste out looked up at the figure of the giant dragon that seemed to be roaming in the starry sky. Their expressions were also stunned as if they had seen the most terrifying thing in the world. Du Lu exhaled a few breaths of sulfur, let out a low roar, and then fiercely dived down. The hurried sound of horse hooves rang out on the Champs-Elysees Avenue, waking up countless people who were sleeping. These people were wearing bright and neat armor, engraved with the symbol of golden thorns. This was the symbol of the royal family. The royal knights were here! It was their duty to protect the capital. A hugemotion came from Prince Antoines mansion. Bright mes and screams made them rush over at the first moment. Damn it! Is it a rebellion?! It looks like someone is attacking the Princes mansion. The leader in front of them emitted a brilliant battle spirit glow. He rode on his warhorse and shouted, Royal knights! Draw your swords! A metallic nging sound was heard. Dozens of knights longswords were raised high. Each of them emitted an intense or dim battle spirit glow. They were getting closer. The leader of the knights suddenly pulled his warhorse back. The sudden stop made the neat formation be messy. Afterforting the horse, the royal knights found that the leader of the knights was staring in a direction in a daze. They whispered, Its actually a giant dragon. What the hell! They followed the gaze of the leader of the knights and looked over. They only saw the pitch-ck night. The light of the fire illuminated the sky. A terrifying giant dragon was crouching in the air, constantly spitting out zing mes and breath. That was the residence of Prince Antoine! Chapter 108: Saint-level Master of the Dark Church

Chapter 108: Saint-level Master of the Dark Church

Joelson walked into Antoines mansion. It was a very luxurious decoration,parable to the luxury of the pce. The servants and waiters in the mansion were already cowering in the corner, trembling in fear. But from time to time, guards would rush out from the side and try to attack Joelson. There were dozens of ice des floating quietly around Joelson. As long as someone rushed up, they would split an ice de and shoot it out. Antoines expression was unsightly, and his gaze was ferocious as he said angrily to the person beside him. No, Sir Cliff, he is not Ulysses. He will only create a huge obstacle for our n! Beside Antoine was a figure hidden in the ck fog, just like the person in the Barons territory. The figure in the ck fog sneered and said, All geniuses are like this. Ulysses was also proud, but the God of Darkness can naturally make them submit. Antoine wanted to say something. Suddenly, someone ran in panic and shouted in fear. Sir Antoine, its bad! Theres... Theres a dragon outside! Theres a giant dragon! Theres a giant dragon?! Antoine could not help but frown and curse, Idiot! What are you saying? A giant dragon! The person who came had a pale face and a nervous expression. His actions were exaggerated as he gestured and said, A very terrifying giant dragon is flying in the sky outside! The figure in the ck fog snorted coldly and said, The capital of the Alcott Empire, where did the giant dragone from? Antoine pped the persons face with a backhand. Just as he was about to curse, he suddenly heard a terrifying roar that sounded like thunder outside the door. A cold voice sounded from the dragons throat, Antoine, you deserve to die. Joelson stood alone on the back of Du Lu. Catherine was hiding in the distance with Juliana in her arms. Joelson asked them to leave so that they would not be hurt in the uing battle. Respected mage, may I leave now? The guard who led the way stood at Joelsons feet and raised his head to look at the fawning and terrified expression on his face. Joelson could feel that there were many powerful auras hidden in the manor in front of him, as well as the disgusting smell of the Dark Church. It should be their of the shadow order. Okay. Hearing this short sentence, the guard saluted Joelson with great surprise and then quickly ran into the distance. A water bomb shot out under the cover of the night, shattering the guards head. Catherine stared at the dead body of the guard with her eyes wide open, her chest heaving up and down Due to nervousness. She was also a mage. This was Catherines first time killing someone, but she did not feel afraid. Instead, she felt a faint sense of excitement. Juliana, I will protect you. Catherine hugged Julianas body tightly. Juliana nodded silently, but her eyes were looking in the direction of Joelson. Figures kept shing out of the manor. Most of them were at least at tier 6. All of them had fear on their faces as they looked at Joelson on the dragons back. Joelson lowered his head and said to Du Lu, tten it, Du Lu. Du Lu received the order and spread his wings. He raised his head and roared, his domineering aura spreading out, causing a hurricane. Many people could not stand properly under the hurricane, lying on the ground in fear. Du Lu stared at the Small wooden box beneath him. Jin Hong Edes eyes seemed to be flowing withva. It swooped down and spat out zing me breath. With a charge, the huge manor was split into two from the middle. In the middle, there was a scorched ck mark that was deeply sunken. The people who stood on this mark had already turned into charcoal along with the soil. The Shadow Association assassins who were lucky enough to survive stared at the sky in a daze, as if they had all been petrified by magic. It was too terrifying. The power of a dragon. It was not an existence that human power could contend against. Du Lu began to spit out marks in the manor back and forth. A burning pir of fire condensed in Joelsons hand and swept towards the ground. At this moment, he was like a god riding a dragon, holding a holy sword of fire. The assassins then thought of escaping. The fire giant rose from the ground, chasing after the fleeing people. Meteorites with mes or frost fell from the sky, creatingrge craters on the ground. Joelson wantonly squandered his powerful spiritual power. The fire and water magic elements were almostpletely plundered by him, transforming into the shape of a giant dragon. Every dive would produce bursts of explosions. It was like a punishment from the gods. It was an apocalyptic scene for the shadow order. Under the intimidation of the dragons might, everyones strength was forcibly suppressed. Forget about resisting, they had already lost the courage to face Joelson directly. There was only one thought left in their hearts, and that was... Run! Quickly run! Quickly leave this ce! Bastard! A very angry voice suddenly sounded. A thick ck fog spread out, and the figure was indistinct. Hes only a tier 8 mage! Hes only a tier 8 mage, are you all idiots?! Antoine and Cliff rushed out in a hurry. What they saw made their heads explode with anger. A group of level-six and level-seven experts were ughtered like pigs by a man and a dragon. They fell one after another like wheat being harvested. Antoine stared intently at Joelson who was in the air. His gaze wandered over the dragon and his body. His eyes were filled with shock and hatred. Joelson hade for him. Joelson wanted to kill him. Sir Cliff, it seems that our magic genius is not friendly to the Dark Church at all, Antoine said darkly. Cliff was obviously very angry, and the ck fog kept rising and falling. Joelson Edward. Without waiting for cliff to finish speaking, Joelson had already made his stance clear with his actions. The tungsten-iron wood staff drew an abstruse pattern of a magic circle in the void. The magic circle slowly lit up, and a huge amount of fire elements gathered. The light became more and more intense, and it was as dazzling as the sun. Bang! A very thick pir of fire shot out, aiming straight at Cliff. Cliffs pupils suddenly contracted. It was toote to dodge, and he subconsciously kicked Antoine. Eighth-tier fire spell, meteor me! The meteor me-like light shed and disappeared, and the ck fog that enveloped Cliff hadpletely disappeared. A pale, thin figure was revealed. His face was pale, and his eyes were fixed on Joelson. A cold smile appeared on the corner of Joelsons mouth. Are the people of the Dark Church all dwarves? Or are they rats hiding in the gutter? Cliff was so angry that he was about to go crazy. Practicing the secret techniques of the Dark Church would slowly erode the human body. After reaching the peak, the body would slowly shrink. Therefore, the people of the Dark Church liked to use the ck fog to hide their bodies. A very powerful aura burst out from Cliffs body, and his body slowly floated in the air. Saint-level! Chapter 109: Beating up a Saint-Level Powerhouse

Chapter 109: Beating up a Saint-Level Powerhouse

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Antoine sprawled on the ground in a sorry state, but the smile on his face became more and more wanton. He was no longer as handsome and refined as before. Instead, he looked very ferocious. Joelson Edward, the proud genius. He had rejected his good intentions many times, yet he still dared to take the initiative toe up and try to kill him. Hahaha! There was nothing more exciting than witnessing the death of a super genius with his own eyes. Since Joelson was destined to stand against him, he had to be killed before he could grow up! Cliff rose into the air and stood at the same height as Joelson. He said coldly, You have rejected the Dark Churchs good intentions. You are destined to pay the price! Joelson looked at him and said calmly, Idiot. Whoosh! A gust of wind swept past. The fiery red dragon w swept across Cliffs body with terrifying power. Cliff was directly pped away and rolled in the air in a sorry state... Even a saint-level powerhouse would not want topete with a giant dragon in strength. Cliffs expression was very ugly, and he was shocked. How could a level nine giant dragon be so strong?! Joelson patted Du Lus head and said in a low voice, Ive found a good opponent for you. Remember, dont let him have an empty hand. beat him up! Du Lu growled, and his will to fight kept rising. He jumped out like a cannonball. Meanwhile, Joelson was one step ahead of Du Lu andnded lightly on the ground. Antoines smile froze on his face, and his eyes gradually became panic and fear. Joelson was slowly walking towards him without any expression. Idiot! Stop him! Stop him for me! You bunch of trash! Antoine climbed up from the ground in a sorry state and retreated desperately. The assassins from the Dark Church looked at him in a daze. Antoine ran to the side of a tier 7 assassin with trembling steps and kicked his butt hard. Idiot, he doesnt have a dragon right now! Hurry up and kill him! As soon as these words were said, the assassins came to their senses one after another and escaped from the state of panic and fear, not knowing what to do. Pairs of eyes revealed a sinister gaze as they looked at Joelson. Thats right, he didnt have a dragon to protect him now, so what were they so afraid of? The assassins slowly surrounded him, their killing intent pervading the air. In the distance, Du Lu and Cliff were fighting. Cliffs dark aura was very strange. It had the power of corrosion and was a very difficult opponent. However, facing the 40% magic and physical damage immunity of the dragon shield, Cliff still had a long way to go before he could break through Du Lus firstyer of defense. Even if he broke through the dragon shield, there were even harder dragon scales waiting for him inside. The ancient fire dragon bloodline gave Du Lu greater strength than ordinary dragons and even more scorching and terrifying dragon me breath. It was no less powerful than saint-level attacks. Therefore. Du Lu, who had powerfulbat strength, simply hit Cliff like a sandbag. Cliff was extremely ufortable. He was not killed yet, but he was always at a disadvantage. Moreover, this abnormal fire dragon was like glue, clinging to him. Other than constantly dodging and resisting, it was difficult for him to even open his mouth to speak, let alone deal with Joelson. The battlefield seemed to have beenpletely divided into two parts. Antoines face regained his initial pride and confidence, and his snake-like eyes stared at Joelson. Dont kill him, break his limbs first. I have never tortured a genius like him. Hehehe! Antoineughed ferociously. Joelsons expression was calm as if he did not feel the increasing killing intent around him. It was as if Antoine was the only one in his eyes. Kill! A tier 8 assassin took the lead and charged towards Joelson. Like a chain reaction caused by the fall of a domino, several figures leapt up at the same time. Bang! The thick ring of fire suddenly exploded, and a huge impact spread out in all directions. The few assassins had already expected Joelsons counterattack. ckbat aura covered their bodies, and they were only forced back a few steps. Suddenly, Joelsons figure disappeared from where he stood. In the next moment, he suddenly appeared in front of the weakest type 7 assassin. The tier 7 assassins eyes shook, and he was about to raise his hands to resist. Joelsons hands were like snakes, wrapping around his head and chin, twisting them lightly. Gotcha! The crisp and terrifying sound of bones cracking rang out. The tier 7 assassins eyes were dull as he knelt down, and then he copsed on the ground, like a pool of mud,pletely losing all signs of life. Joelson casually grabbed his longsword and waved it in his hands. The Knights Longsword had the style of the cult of Shadows. The de was sharp and long. Together with the cult of shadowsbat aura secret technique, each attack was as cruel and dangerous as a poisonous snake. Joelson frowned slightly as if he did not feelfortable with it. The knights longsword suddenly exploded with a dazzling red light. Combat aura! Level eight! The field suddenly fell silent. Everyone stared nkly at Joelson, who was holding the dazzling ming longsword,pletely dumbfounded. Didnt they say that he was a magic genius? How did he be a level eight knight?! Fire-typebat aura?! Crazy. Everyone was going crazy watching this. Antoines mouth was wide open, and his neck seemed to be tightly gripped by an invisible hand. He could not speak, and could only make a strange sound from his throat. Kill... kill him! Kill him quickly! Antoine hurriedly shouted. He did not want to drag it out any longer. He did not want to capture or torture him. Right now, he only wanted to let Joelson die immediately! Die immediately! Joelson stared at Antoine and began to speed up his footsteps. The de of the sword dragged on the ground and produced a rustling sound. Dressed in a mages robe and holding a knights longsword, his hair was blown up by the wind, revealing a handsome and cold side face. There was an indescribable strange charm. At this moment, all the killers moved. If one looked down from high above, one could see more than a dozen figures bursting out with ckbat aura lights at the same time, pouncing towards Joelson. The ckbat aura and the night sky merged together as if they were going to drown Joelson. Then. An extremely brilliant fiery red suddenly erupted. Piercing through the darkness of the night sky. The light of the slender knights longsword appeared overbearing and explosive in Joelsons hands. The redbat aura seemed as though it wanted to ignite the air. When it came into contact with the dark churchs darkbat aura, the darkbat aura immediately melted like ice and snow. An uppercut. Joelson forcefully sliced a rank 7 assassin in half from the middle. With a counterattack. The fire-attribute battle qibined with the explosive aura and the terrifying power of the dragons blood, forcefully cleaved the 2 assassins and their swords apart. The pupils of the type 8 assassin constricted, as he subconsciously wanted to escape. Joelson chased after him, dodging past him. The type 8 assassin clutched his neck, as he slowly fell. Chapter 110: You Deserve To Die

Chapter 110: You Deserve To Die

Blood, corpses, and the smell of burnt flesh. Behind him was a sky full of stars. There was a strange and cruel beauty in the figure of Joelson wielding his sword. Joelson slowly pulled his sword out of the chest of thest killer. The de was pointed to the ground. Blood dripped down the de and fell to the ground. Antoine swallowed hard, his face pale. Joelson looked at him coldly and walked closer. Antoine had lost all his support, and fear climbed onto his face. Donte over! Joelson, were friends, arent we? I even gave you a gift. What about the twin sisters?! Joelson Edward! Antoine suddenly shouted. His voice became extremely mournful due to fear. Im the Prince of the Alcott Empire. Im the younger brother of Charles III. Im a member of the Bauhinia family. You cant kill me! Bang! Joelson kicked Antoine to the ground and raised his long sword coldly. Antoine waspletely in despair. At this moment, a dazzling earthen yellow light lit up in the night sky and a figure flew over quickly. The knights had also arrived. The sound of neat horse hooves could be heard and the purple thorny flower g fluttered in the wind. Edward, Stop! Harriet Terrences heavy voice echoed in the night sky. A ray of hope suddenly burst out from Antoines eyes. He saw a chance to live again. Hahaha! Joelson, Ive said it long ago. You cant kill me. The pir of the Empire hase to save me! The royal knights have alsoe to save me. Im Prince Antoine! Do you understand, Prince?! King Antoineughed arrogantly and wantonly. Joelson turned back to look at Harriet Terrence. He silently turned around and shed down with his sword. Antoines head rolled on the ground. His dark eyes were still filled with shock and astonishment. Joelson spat at his face on the ground and said in a low voice, No one can save you. You deserve to die. Harriet Terrence saw this scene from the air and sighed. He stopped in the air and faced the royal knights. He said solemnly, The conspirator, Antoine, is dead. Hearing Harriet Terrences words, a trace of astonishment appeared on Joelsons face, but he soon returned to normal. Harriet Terrencended in front of Joelson. He nced at Antoines head, which was rolling on the ground, and then at Joelson. He sighed and said, Joelson, youre still too impatient. If you hand him over to the Empire for trial, he would have been hanged. Joelson shook his head and said, Teacher, Im afraid that if I miss this opportunity, I wont be able to kill him. Harriet seemed to have thought of something. He looked at Cliff who was fighting with Du Lu not far away. The evil aura emitted by the dark aura could be clearly felt here. Wait for me to solve this problem first, Harriet said to Joelson lightly. Then, he floated up. Harriet Terrence gave off a powerful aura as if he had be a different person. This was the first time that Joelson had seen Harriet Terrence make a move. For a moment, Joelson almost thought that Harriet Terrence had be one with the Earth under his feet. Harriet Terrences body transmitted the rhythm of the Earth, and all the earth elements in the heaven and earth gathered toward him. Cliff obviously also sensed the movement here and panicked. He desperately tried to escape from du Lus entanglement, but he could not do it at all. Harriet Terrence took out a simple withered wooden staff and slightly raised it. His body emitted an unimaginable majesty. Grip of the Earth. Saint-level spell, level-10 forbidden spell, the profound meaning of earth magic. Grip of the Earth. Joelson felt the ground beneath his feet begin to tremble as if an earthquake had urred. A loud sound rang out from the destend, and the ground began to crack. Countless rocks and sand were pushed upwards by a strange force, condensing into a huge palm. The huge palm aimed at Cliffs figure, and clenched fiercely! Bang! Sand and rock flew in all directions. Cliff jumped out of the smoke and dust in a sorry state. His clothes had long been tattered, and his face was frighteningly pale. There was even blood seeping out of the corner of his mouth. His eyes were as cold as a poisonous snake as he looked at Harriet with hatred. Harriet, the Alcott Empire will be destroyed because of you. Harriets expression did not change. He raised his withered wood staff once again. Cliffs expression changed drastically. He hurriedly took out a pitch-ck scroll and tore it open. The void in front of him also tore open. Cliff immediately jumped in and disappeared. Harriet Terrence was a little helpless. He sighed and said, Spatial magic scroll. This guy is lucky. At this time, Joelson had not recovered from his shock. Grip of the Earth. He felt that it was somewhat familiar. This spell looked very much like a level-4 Earth spell grip of the Earth. A palm condensed from Earth elements was summoned from the ground and grabbed onto the enemys foot, obstructing him. However, when cast by Harriet, it became a powerful forbidden spell. Was this the power of a saint-level mage? It was too terrifying. Its a pity that he ran away. Joelson stared at the ce where Cliff had disappeared, a hint of unwillingness in his eyes. Du Lu and Harriet Terrence had the ability to keep him here. Harriet Terrence shook his head slightly. Its very difficult to kill the opponent in a battle between saint-level masters. At most, I can only defeat or push him back. Even if Cliff didnt bring a precious spatial magic scroll and wanted to leave, it would be very difficult for me to kill him. After all, the offensive power of Earth magic is not the strongest. Joelson nodded. At the sage level, the advantage of a mage was fully disyed. Mastering the profound magic elements could save most of the casting time. Even thebat aura of a sage-level knight would not be able to break through the thick magic shield easily. Under the circumstances where the difference in strength was not big, a sage-level mage couldpletely suppress a sage-level knight and fight. Of course, the terrifying physique of a saint-level knight was also very difficult to kill. Summon your dragonpanion back first. It scared a lot of people tonight. It was rare for Harriet Terrence to joke with Joelson. Joelson let out an awkwardugh. Forcefully breaking into the residence of a prince in the capital and almostpletely tearing it apart. What he did was indeed a little reckless and daring. It was also fortunate that the number one person of the Alcott Empire, Harriet, had protected him. Otherwise, Joelson would definitely be wanted by the entire empire. Teacher, has His Majesty already known that Antoine colluded with the Dark Church to plot a rebellion? Joelson recalled what Harriet had said to the royal knights previously and could not help but ask. He doesnt know, Harriet Terrence said faintly. I havent had the time to tell Charles III yet. However, since he has already died at your hands, then he is the conspirator. Harriet Terrence gave Joelson a meaningful look. Chapter 111: Add the Title of Marquis

Chapter 111: Add the Title of Marquis

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL There was aplicated look in Joelsons eyes. He was both moved and delighted. This was the power of a saint-level powerhouse! He could kill a prince of a country! How could it be more important than his own disciple? You go back with the knights. Ill go and exin it to Charles III first. Harriet Terrence put away Antoines body and instructed Joelson. Then, he flew up into the sky and left. Catherine and Juliana ran up hurriedly. They looked at Joelson with both surprise and admiration, as well as reliance and respect. Joelson said that he would destroy the Shadow Gang and kill Antoine. It was a very crazy move. But he really did it. Antoine died right in front of them. Ah! Catherine suddenly eximed. She looked at Juliana with a pale face and said, The curse on Juliana hasnt been broken yet! The light in Catherines eyes dimmed. However, Joelson shook his head andforted her, I have a way. You dont have to worry. Du Lu pped its wings and slowly flew back. It crouched over Joelsons head and growled. This battle was very enjoyable. The members of the royal knights did not dare to approach because of Du Lus existence. They now knew who the young mage who forcibly demolished the Princes mansion and rode a dragon was. It was the number one genius of the Tulip Magic Academy who had shocked the entire capital half a year ago Joelson Edward! He was actually riding a terrifying giant dragon that could fight against a saint-level powerhouse! This news was too unbelievable. Most of the knights were so shocked that their mouths were wide open. They could almost fit an entire magic beast egg. They suddenly felt excited. With such a genius powerhouse in the Alcott Empire, wouldnt the empire have another one in a hundred years that could bepared to no, it should be a pir that surpassed Sir Harriet. The head knight wanted toe up and talk to Joelson, but he only gave him an indifferent nce, pulled out Catherine and Julianas hands, and flew directly behind Du Lu. Without turning his head, he flew toward the capital. The head knight waved his hand gloomily and said, Clean up the battlefield. Search this ce thoroughly. Search all the ces and find all the clues. Dont miss any of them. The conspirator, Antoine, their job was to find the evidence of Antoines conspiracy. When Joelson returned to the capital, the fire in Prince Antoines mansion was still burning. Soon, a royal carriage arrived. Charles III summoned him. As soon as he killed Antoine, Charles III summoned him. Joelson narrowed his eyes slightly and followed the carriage to the pce. The pce attendant brought Joelson to the ce and left in a hurry. Joelson waited for a while, and Harriet Terrence and an attendant appeared in front of him. Joelson Edward has contributed greatly to quelling the rebellion and has been conferred the title of Marquis. After the waiter conveyed the decree of Charles III, he said apologetically to Joelson, His Majesty is not feeling well and cannote personally to be conferred the title of Marquis. Please forgive me, Sir Joelson. After saying that, he left. Harriet Terrence walked forward and said with a smile, I did not expect this result from time to time. Joelson shook his head and said, Indeed, I did not expect it. I originally thought that he would at least give me a symbolic punishment. After all, Antoine is his biological brother. Youre right. Harriet Terrence had aplicated look in his eyes, he sighed and said, After all, Antoine is his younger brother. Although Antoine never cared about this, Charles III still cared about it. Antoine did countless dirty things when he founded the Shadow Society. Many people know about it. How could Charles III not know? He just thought of the friendship between brothers. Hes not a good king. Joelson suddenly said. Harriet Terrence smiled and said, But not to the extent of being too stupid. At least he still gave you amendation. Its just that he really doesnt want to see you. Joelson nodded, thinking that Teacher Harriet Terrence was probably one of the very important reasons for such an oue. Teacher, since Antoine is dead, what about the businesses under his name, the Rose Chamber of Commerce? Harriet nced at him and said, The Rose Chamber of Commerce will be taken over by the royal family. My friends Chamber of Commerce once... I will inform the royal family who epted the Rose Chamber of Commerce andpensate your friend. A strange smile appeared on Harriet Terrences face. He looked at Joelson and asked, Are they the two little girls from the La Family? Joelson did not say anything. Harriet Terrence patted Joelsons shoulder and said, Joelson, you should spend more time with Dayshannon. You havent seen her since you came back, right? Charles III might be angry for the same reason. Joelson was stunned. After leaving the pce, Joelson refused the royal carriage. He still had to go to Las house. After taking a few steps, a figure suddenly rushed out from the side, pulling Joelsons hand and dragging him to the side. Who is it?! Joelson frowned and shouted in a low voice. His fragrant and soft body squeezed into Joelsons arms, took off the wide hood on his head, and revealed a shy face. It was Dayshannon. Joelson blinked. Youre back, but you didnte to find me. Dayshannon bit her lips and stared at Joelson with a bitter look. Joelson said awkwardly, Im nning to go out tomorrow. Dayshannon didnt wait for Joelson to finish exining. She blushed, bit her lips and said, Ill go out tomorrow. Dont forget. Then she gave him a reluctant look and ran into the night. The sudden intrusion and hurried departure seemed like a dream, leaving him in a trance. Las house. Julianay on the bed, staring at him with her big eyes. He gave her a gentle smile and carefully took out a small bottle filled with clear liquid. Spring Water of Life. When he was in the Elven Holy Land, he had obtained a lot of green truffles. Catherine stood by the side with a nervous expression. The La family had copsed, and Julianna was all she had, her only family. Joelson fed Julianna the Spring Water of Life. The powerful magic power of the Spring Water of Life was released, and the dark aura on Juliannas body quickly spread to her calves. Her pale face quickly turned red. I feel much better now, Juliana said in a low voice. Catherine was so excited that she almost cried. Joelson nodded in satisfaction. The seed of darkness in Julianas body had beenpletely expelled, but after suffering for a long time, her body was too weak. She needed to rest for a period of time, and then she could recover to her original appearance. Rest well. Joelson covered Juliana with a velvet nket and said softly. Juliana suddenly grabbed Joelsons hand and stared at him for a while before nodding slowly. Chapter 112: Catherine’s Gift, the Legend of the Mage Tower

Chapter 112: Catherines Gift, the Legend of the Mage Tower

Walking out of the room, Catherine said to him very seriously, Thank you, Joelson. Joelson shook his head and said, The La familys current situation is partly because of me. Juliana is my first friend in the Tulip Magic Academy. This is what I should do. Joelson looked at Catherines pale and thin face andforted her, You should rest early too. The La family will be rebuilt soon. Ill go now. Catherine was silent in front of Joelson. The moment Joelson turned around, she suddenly grabbed his hand. Wait, I have a gift for you. Joelson was a little surprised. Catherine did not exin but led him into a room. It was a lc decoration, and the air was filled with a faint fragrance. It was Catherines boudoir. What gift do you want to give me? Joelson asked in confusion. He remembered that Catherine had said before that the La familysst money had been used to buy the five pieces of green truffles. Catherine looked directly at Joelson, her light blue eyes filled with determination, gratitude, and thick shyness. Catherine took a deep breath and said, Its me. Joelson. Catherine seemed to have mustered up her courage and walked forward, hugging Joelson tightly. Her body was slightly trembling, and her voice was trembling as she said, You have done too much for the La family. Other than this, I have nothing else to repay you. I know that Juliana likes you, and I will wait for her to get better. As if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on his head, Joelsons brain instantly cooled down. Catherine. His spiritual power slightly pushed Catherines body away. Joelson sighed and said, You dont have to do this. Catherine stubbornly shook her head and said, No, if I dont do this, I will feel uneasy. Catherine looked at Joelson with infatuation, and her expression was a little pitiful. She whispered, Joelson, do you know? Actually, I am very jealous of Juliana. She can go to Tulip Magic Academy without any worries. She has teachers and ssmates to apany her, and she has a teenager that she has a crush on. Im only two years older than her, but I have to support the entire La family and fight against a group of greedy and cunning businessmen. Im really so tired. Joelsons expression wasplicated. Catherine walked up again and gently hugged Joelson. Let me rest in your arms for a while, okay, Joelson? ... Joelson woke up in the morning, and Catheriney quietly in his arms. The incident fromst night was still very clear in his memory. If it were to be spread out, it might be theughingstock of the nobles. Many young nobles woulde into contact with these things when they were twelve or thirteen years old. Joelsons actions were a little too big, waking Catherine up. Im leaving. A trace of deep disappointment shed across Catherines face, and she responded softly. Joelson took a few steps forward, thought about it, and bent down again, leaving a gentle kiss on Catherines forehead. If theres anything else,e to the Tulip Academy in time to find me. Catherine was a little surprised, but she felt shy and sweet. Without turning his head, Joelson left. He was afraid that Juliana would see him. Catherine stood in front of the window sill and watched as Joelsons figure gradually disappeared. Then, she climbed back into bed. After one night, her body was already sore, and she wanted to have a good rest. Suddenly, the door of the room creaked open. Juliana stood at the door and looked at Catherine. Sister. Catherine was surprised, and then she revealed a surprised smile. Juliana, you look much better! Juliana responded, nodded, and went into Catherines arms. The two sisters had not talked to each other intimately for a long time. Catherine felt exceptionally rxed. It was the feeling of having someone to rely on behind her, and not having to support everything alone. Juliannas careful voice sounded in her arms. Sister, do you like Joelson too? ... The incidentst night continued to ferment, shaking the entire capital. Many people woke up from their dreams and saw the extremely terrifying giant dragon in the sky. Prince Antoine was executed for conspiracy and treason, and countless people were discussing this. Fortunately, the identity of the dragon rider, Joelson, was sealed by the royal family and did not spread out. Otherwise, who knew how many people would be shocked. The news of Antoines death also made many people cheer. There were alsomoners and nobles. It seemed that everyone had a lot of resentment toward Antoine. More than 500 million gold coins and jewelry were confiscated from Antoines mansion. It was said that when Charles III heard the news, he was very angry and smashed three of his favorite crystal cups in a row. The annual tax revenue of the Alcott Empires national treasury was only 50 million gold coins. In total, Antoine was even richer than King Charles III. The brotherly feelings that they had before suddenly disappeared. Once the students graduate from the Tulip Academy, they are not qualified to enter the Mage Tower for the trial. Therefore, even I dont know what it looks like when the mage tower has more than sixty floors. Harriet Terrence instructed Joelson. In the uing trial of the four countries, Harriet Terrence hoped that Joelson would be as strong as possible, so he suggested that he challenge the Mage Tower again. Teacher, whats the reward for the first fifty floors of the Mage Tower? Joelson could not help but ask. Harriet Terrence shook his head and said, Im not very sure, but every person who passes ten floors for the first time and gets the reward has a much better understanding of the magic they practice. Almost all of them can instantly cast magic of the corresponding level. Instant magic?! A hint of doubt appeared on Joelsons face. Could it be that the reward for every ten floors of the Mage Tower was an instant magic method? If that was really the case, it did not seem to be of much help to him. Theres only one exception. Harriet Terrence suddenly said, Who? Harriet Terrence said with aplicated gaze, Ulysses. He was the first to pass the fortieth and fiftieth floors, but he did not master the instant cast of the fifth and sixth level Earth Magic. Its very strange. If he had mastered the instant cast magic like those people before, perhaps he would not have stopped at the fifty-sixth floor. Harriet sighed. Ulysses was the pain in his heart. Teacher, said Joelson consolingly Harriet shook his head with a smile and finally said seriously, Joelson, you dont have to hide your strength. Use your battle partner. Joelson was slightly surprised. Harriet allowed him to cheat?! There has been a legend in the Mage Tower. Harriet solemnly said to Joelson, As long as you can clear the hundredth floor of the Mage Tower, even a mage with inferior talent can immediately be a saint-level! Chapter 113: Breaking into the Mage Tower Again. Everyone Was Looking Forward to It

Chapter 113: Breaking into the Mage Tower Again. Everyone Was Looking Forward to It

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelsons heart trembled. Ill send you in. Instead of going through the light gate in the academy, Harriet Terrence directly sent Joelson into the Mage Tower. The ten tier 6 magic wolves stared intently at Joelson, revealing dangerous gazes. Joelson revealed a bitter smile. Harriet Terrence directly swept past the fifty-seventh, fifty-eighth, and fifty-ninth levels, directly sending him to the sixtieth level. Then. Joelsons gaze was serious. Let the battle begin! ... A student dressed in a red mage robe appeared outside the Mage Tower in a sorry state, his face filled with deep regret. Damn it! I was so close to passing the twenty-sixth floor! Azy chuckle sounded from the side. Come on, Hatton, youve said this eight times already! The red-robed student cursed in a low voice, Shut up, Raymond. I know it even if you dont tell me! Sigh! Hatton lowered his head and sighed. He said in a low voice, I bet with Dorne that he will be ranked higher than him this month. The deadline is almost up. Ah! Thats a whole hundred gold coins! Hatton subconsciously looked at the magic screen, looking for his ranking. Suddenly, from the corner of his eye, he saw a name shing at the top of the screen. Hatton quickly looked up to search. The higher the ranking, the more difficult it was to rise. Perhaps it would not even move for a few months. However, every rise proved that another genius student of Tulip Magic Academy had made a major breakthrough. Who could it be?! Francis, the fourth years lead student?! He was very talented and improved the fastest, so it was possible. Hatton soon found Francis ranking, but there was no change. That was Rodin?! The sixth years lead student, it was said that he had been trying to break through to the Mage Tower recently. He looked over, but it was still not him. Hatton opened his eyes wide and looked at the hundreds of familiar names on the magic screen. He was surprised to find that there was no change in the rankings. Was he mistaken?! That was impossible. His eyes searched all the way to the top of the screen. Ulysses. Joelson Edward. Wait! Hattons eyes suddenly stopped. He saw. Hanging high on the top of the screen, it represented the name of the number one genius in the history of the Tulip Academy, Joelson Edward. The ranking of the Mage Tower at the back had changed from the fifty-seventh floor to the sixtieth floor. Hatton was stunned, but soon his eyes showed great excitement and joy. Raymond! He anxiously called out the name of a student who was sleeping on the table. Raymond raised his head and frowned. Whats wrong now, Hatton? Hatton shouted excitedly, Raymond, quick! Hurry up! Quickly inform the others with magic messages. Joelson Edward! Hes starting to break into the Mage Tower Again! ... Joelson casually squeezed the head of thest tier 6 light magic wolf into scattered light spots. Since he was here for the reward, it did not matter whether he used magic or abat aura. A Tier 6 magic wolf would not have any effect on him at the moment. The voice that he had expected rang out. Congrattions, trial-taker. You have sessfully passed the level 6 trial. The reward is being distributed. Joelson waited silently. If nothing unexpected happened, there should not be any notification of failure in the reward distribution this time. Rich magic elements gathered around Joelson, replenishing some of his mana. A ray of light descended from the white sky. A ball of light of different colors appeared in front of him. Red irfe, blue water, and green wind. Each color represented a certain element. It seemed to be waiting for him to make a choice. He thought for a moment and walked straight to the ball of light and dark elements that were emitting a holy and dark aura. He grabbed them with both hands. The two light blobs nimbly dodged backwards. I can only choose one? Joelson said in a low voice. The light attribute light blob still rejected the hand that had been bribed and extended towards the dark attribute light blob. This is? You cant choose the corresponding light blob because you dont have the magic talent to begin with? Joelson frowned and could only leave,ing in front of the fire attribute light blob. This time, he touched it very naturally. It was like reaching into a hot spring. The fire element light ball merged into Joelsons body. In an instant, Joelson felt a magical fragment flowing through his mind. When he absorbed all the scattered knowledge, he felt that his palm towards fire magic had taken a step forward. Instant cast magic. A ball of fire jumped out from the center of Joelsons palm and swayed gently. He suddenly understood. Why did Harriet Terrence say that every student who received the tenth level reward could instantly cast a spell of the corresponding level? The ball of light contained the understanding of all fire magic below level six. The absorption process was like an old magician who thought that he had indoctrinated his understanding of low-level magic into his mind bit by bit in detail. It was more thorough and easier to understand than what Harriet Terrence had exined. In fact, there was even a hint of understanding of the nature of the fire element in it. Originally, using the terrifying magic talent of the shared dragon to achieve instantaneous magic was like an instinct. Now, the muddled and blurry parts of his heart became clearer bit by bit. There was a hint of anticipation in his eyes as he strode towards the door of light that led to the next level. ... Outside the Mage Tower, more than 80% of the people from the Tulip Magic Academy had rushed over. There were students and teachers. There were even old students like Stewart who were hiding in the academy, as well as powerful magic tutors like Tang Man who had the strength of an eighth-tier mage. If Joelson broke into the Mage Tower again, he would definitely create a new legend. I saw it with my own eyes at that time. Joelsons name reached the sixtieth floor in an instant. It really happened in an instant. It was as if he jumped over the middle few floors. Hatton kept telling the students around him about the scene when he discovered this important news. But after saying these two sentences, gradually, no one paid attention to him. The students after graduation, the teachers of the academy, and the mages who are not tulip are not qualified to enter the Mage Tower again. This time, Im afraid that Joelson will set a record that will never be surpassed. Someone could not help but exim. The students of Tulip Academy were about to graduate. It was considered a very powerful genius to be able to reach the sixth rank. Ulysses represented their limits. After that, even if they advanced to the seventh, eighth, or even ninth rank, they would not be able to enter the mage tower to cultivate. If they could reach the eighth rank before they graduated, perhaps only a monster like Joelson could do it. In the next few hundred years, there would not be anyone who couldpare to him in the Tulip Academy. Thats why Tulips faculty and students are so excited to see how far Joelson can go. Chapter 114: After the 90th Floor, He Could Not Believe It

Chapter 114: After the 90th Floor, He Could Not Believe It

Someone suddenly said, Maybe we can clear it?! The person next to him said disdainfully, How is that possible? ording to the rules of the Mage Tower, there are at least ten tier 9 magical beasts appearing on the nieth floor at the same time. Only saint-level powerhouses can clear it. Joelson should be able to clear the seventy-fifth floor once. Tang Man thought for a moment and predicted. ... Congrattions, trial-taker. You have sessfully cleared the level 8 trial. The rewards are being distributed. The same ten light blobs wererger than the previous two. After absorbing the fire elemental light blobs on the first floor this time. Joelsons eyes became brighter and brighter, and the zing aura on his body became denser. The three rewards were very good to fill in the w of his unstable foundation caused by advancing too quickly. His understanding of the fire element had reached a shocking bottom. He even felt as if he had be one with the fire element. What a pity. Joelson was very envious of the water and air magic light ball inheritance. These two were also what he needed. However, he could only choose one each time. Next level. ... Its almost the eighty-fifth level! Oh God of Magic! Exmations continued to ring out. Everyones eyes were fixed on the magic screen. They were probably even more nervous than Joelson, who was in the Mage Tower. Amazing! Tang Mans eyes were filled with awe. He imagined himself fighting five tier-9 magical beasts at the same time. Not to mention five, even if it was just one, he probably wouldnt be able to hold on for long. How did he do it?! How did Joelson do it?! This question lingered in everyones mind, but no one could answer it. With a serious expression, Joelson stood on Du Lus back and fought against six tier 9 magic wolves from a high vantage point. Because he had the advantage of floating in the air, the pressure was constantly great. With his individual strength easily crushing the elemental magic wolves Du Lu, coupled with Joelsons powerful dual-element fusion magic, the 86th level was also pushed over quickly. Eighty-seventh, Eighty-eighth, Eighty-ninth... The nieth floor! Joelson had no choice but to release his steel dragon. Du Lu alone was unable to withstand the attack. Even if Du Lu could withstand a saint-level magic wolf, he would not be able to withstand thebined attacks of ten tier-9 magic wolves without suffering any damage. This was the most difficult part of Joelsons battle. Du Lu and the steel dragon were also covered in wounds. Even Joelson had used up almost all of his magic power to barely survive. Ten light balls the size of a human head fell from the sky. Joelson took a deep breath and chose to absorb the fire elemental light balls. When he opened his eyes again, the hot air was so dense that it looked like a burning me. He was like an active volcano that was about to erupt. He was still a tier 8 mage, but his understanding of fire element magic had reached the peak of tier 9. He had a feeling that he was almostplete. Just a little more. Joelsons eyes were frighteningly bright. As long as I clear the Mage Tower, I can be a saint-level mage. Thats right. From the sixtieth floor onwards, Joelson continued to receive the fire element magic inheritance. Only now did he realize it. This process was like someone breaking theprehension of the power of the elementalws of the sage-level into pieces and instilling them into him bit by bit. Obtaining all the inheritances. The sage-level was just a matter of time to umte magic power. Joelson stared at the magic light screen that appeared once again and frowned slightly. He could not help but ask in a low voice, How many floors are there? The ny-first floor. Outside the Mage Tower was a crowd of people wearing various colored mage robes. When Joelson broke through the eightieth floor, everyone from the Tulip Academy rushed over. Everyone looked up at the towering Mage Tower. They imagined where Joelson was at the moment. The shock in their hearts could not be expressed in words. With a sh of light, Harriet Terrences figure appeared in front of everyone. Sir Dean! Even Sir Harriet Terrence has appeared! Everyone could not suppress their excitement. Harriet Terrence was also staring at the Mage Tower. His shock was no less than the others. He could not find out what exactly Joelson had done in the Mage Tower. However, his control over the Mage Tower was getting weaker and weaker. There was a force that was gradually being recognized by the Mage Tower. This ancient magic conductor seemed to be changing its owner. In the Mage Tower. Joelson looked at the world in front of him curiously. The scene in the Mage Tower had changed from a vast expanse of white to a fiery red background. The concentration of fire elements was frighteningly high. There was almost no need for other magic elements to exist in the air. This floor, could it be a match for a saint-level?! Joelson guessed in his heart. A blurry figure walked out from the fiery red. Joelsons eyes were solemn. Itsing! The figure waved at him, and a fireball shot towards Joelson. Joelson was stunned. It was not because the opponent was too strong, but because the power of the fireball was too small. It was just an ordinary level-1 fireball spell. Joelson frowned slightly and threw out a pir of fire to smash the figure into pieces. But in an instant, the figure appeared again and threw the fireball at him again. After shattering the figure for the thirtieth time and the figure reassembled again, Joelson had already confirmed it. This opponent waspletely at the level of a level-1 mage. There was no difference in anything. However, Joelson could not kill him, or rather, he could not find a way to clear the level. What was going on?! This time, Joelson did not kill him instantly. His eyes were fixed on the figure, and he only relied on his actual strength to dodge nimbly. Gradually, Joelson discovered something strange. This tier 1 mage was too strong! It was not that the figure was too strong for the current Joelson, but as a Tier 1 mage, this figure was too strong. Although there was only one fireball spell, the timing of the human figures fireball and thending point of his spiritual power could be said to be perfect. It was even more exemry than the textbook. If it was an ordinary student of the Tulip Magic Academy against this human figure, even a tier 2 mage or even a tier 3 mage would not be his match. Joelson tried to imitate it. He also condensed a tier 1 fireball spell and threw it out while the human figure was casting. The shadow shook violently and disappeared. Then, it condensed again. This time, the shadow that appeared again was stronger, and a level-2 spell appeared in its hand. Joelson suddenly understood. After the nieth floor, the challenger should be able to defeat perfect opponents of different levels before they could pass the level. Joelson took a deep breath and suppressed arge amount of magic power surging in his body. A level-2 ring of fire floated out of his body. ny-third floor, ny-fourth floor! Is it really Joelson inside? Crushing a saint-tier magic beast?! The people outside the mage tower werepletely stunned by this result. They could not believe that someone could do such a terrifying thing. Chapter 115: Mage Tower Clearance! The Path of the Saint-Level

Chapter 115: Mage Tower Clearance! The Path of the Saint-Level

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Tang Man frowned; his eyes filled with doubt. Director, what does it look like above the nieth floor? Is Joelsons strength reallyparable to the saint-level? Im not sure either, but with Joelsons current strength, including all of his tricks. Harriet Terrence recalled the fire dragon that had grown rapidly and suppressed the saint-level knight, Cliff, and said with a wry smile, It should be no weaker than me. Tang Mans eyes widened, he was so shocked that he could not speak. No weaker than Harriet Terrence?! Sir Harriet Terrence was a saint-level mage! Joelson was a saint-level mage at the age of seventeen?! Tang Man could not wrap his head around this. This was already beyond hisprehension, breaking his knowledge of magic. But soon, he became very excited again. Sir Dean, with Joelson here, we have confidence in winning this years four-nation trial! Harriet Terrence sighed softly and said, I hope so. ... Joelson was fighting fiercely in the Mage Tower. The figure in front of him had already reached tier 5. The figures appearance gradually became clearer, not as blurry as before, giving him a sense of familiarity. The Mage Tower is a bit like my life in high school in my previous life. The first 90 floors are a lot of practice, and after the nieth floor is to fill in the gaps and constantly improve myself. Joelson said in a low voice, I really dont know what the final test I will face will be? Joelson soon found out. A figure with the strength of tier 8, facial features, and clothes was revealed. He had a slender figure and a cold expression. The most important thing was that he looked exactly like Joelson. Is it simr to mirror-image reproduction magic?! Joelson frowned and said, It seems that the Mage Tower has been collecting information about me when I was clearing the level. This red Joelson was more proficient in fire magic than Joelson himself. If it were not for his powerful spiritual power, the power of any spell would have been much stronger. He would have been beaten to the point where he could not fight back. However, he was still in a sorry state. Joelson stared at himself, learning thebination of his various spells, the timing of his attacks, and the control of his magic power. Under immense pressure, Joelson was also improving rapidly. Boom! A meteor me sted half of the red Joelsons body into pieces. Joelsons face was pale, and he was breathing heavily, revealing a bitter smile. It was too difficult to win. Ive always relied on the powerfulbination of water and fire spells. I didnt expect that a single fire spell could be used so well and be so powerful! A tier 9 figure slowly appeared. There was a hint of arrogance on his handsome face. The powerful aura of a tier 9 mage was emitted. It made Joelson feel like he was looking at another version of himself. Joelson shook his head and sighed softly, I cant win. Roar! The next moment, a dragon roar sounded. Du Lu, who had almost recovered from the Dragon God Ranch, jumped out and was about to pounce on the opponent that Joelson had appointed. He was suddenly stunned. Why were there two masters?! Joelson said helplessly, Look carefully, that guy is a fake! Only then did Du Lu recognize Joelsons identity through the connection between their bloodlines, and he quickly rushed forward. A tier 9 human figure needs a level 9 spell to hurt him. I wonder if du Lus breath is considered a level 9 spell. It turned out that this method of cheating was really feasible. Perhaps in the eyes of the creator of the Mage Tower, a pet could also be considered a part of a mages strength. Tier 9 Joelson was very powerful, but it was still not enough to deal with Du Lu. Du Lu himself had most of the immunity to fire-type spells. With the addition of the protective dragon shield, Du Lu soon crushed Joelsons head after more than ten rounds. Ny-nine floors passed! Joelson let out a long breath, but his expression became even more serious as he stared at the spot where the figures were gathered. Was there still the hundredth floor? It had been a long time since a new figure had appeared. Just as Joelson was about to heave a sigh of relief, all the fire elements in the red space suddenly stirred and surged toward a certain ce. An extremely terrifying fiery figure slowly condensed. It was as if a tyrant was born from mes, controlling a scorching god. Even Du Lu started to tremble under such a terrifying might. He slowly retreated with a low roar. When he saw a pair of indifferent eyes, he slowly raised his hand. Oh No! His eyes suddenly widened, and he hurriedly bribed Du Lu into epting the Dragon God Ranch. The next moment, all he could see was red. Besides the mes, there were still mes. ... Joelson appeared outside the Mage Tower, his face pale. The wind blew under his feet. He was stunned. He looked down. Countless pairs of eyes were looking at him, excited, shocked, adoring, and admiring. They surrounded him. Joelson stood on the top of the gray Mage Tower and looked down at everything. He saw the uncontroble excitement in Tang Mans eyes and the gratified approval in Harriet Terrences eyes. Wait! Didnt he fail?! Joelson was a little surprised. The magic light screen happened to be on the same level as him, and a name hung high in the sky. Joelson Edward, sixth grade, Level 100, clear! Only then did Joelson realize that there seemed to be many new things in his mind. His understanding of the fire element flowed through his mind like a stream. Then he looked at this world. The light red spots in the air that represented the fire element had be inteced and twisted lines. The power of the fire elementsw! Was this the realm of the saint-level? The experience value on the system panel did not change, but the upper limit of the experience value had increased by more than ten times. The path to the saint-level had been cleared. Even if Joelson could no longer umte experience points to level up, he would still be able to reach the saint-level. All he needed to do was to meditate diligently and umte magic power. After a few decades, he would be able to sessfully reach the saint-level. Moreover, the speed at which Joelson was casting magic had increased once again. Below the saint-level, when a mage cast a spell, it was actually to gather magic elements and then use spells to arrange countless magic elements into a fixed form. If a mages proficiency and understanding of a spell reached a certain level, they could skip the process of chanting spells. This was also the so-called instant magic. Now, the steps for Joelson to cast spells had been skipped by another step. The magic elements were arranged into lines, and the linesbined into magic. Now, in Joelsons eyes, the magic elements were direct lines. As long as they were extracted,bined, and thrown out, they would be powerful fire magic. It surpassed instant magic! Of course, the benefits were obviously not limited to these! Joelson felt that he seemed to have a magical connection with the Mage Tower under his feet. As long as he was willing, he could reach any level of the Mage Tower with just a thought. Moreover, even the image of the magic beast training in the Mage Tower could change ording to his will. He could change the magic wolf into a magic lion, a magic snake, or even a magic dragon. The Mage Tower seemed to be his exclusive item. Chapter 116: The Trial of the Electric Dragon Race Begins

Chapter 116: The Trial of the Electric Dragon Race Begins

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The cheers were like a tidal wave surging at the bottom of the Mage Tower. Everyone was very excited, very excited. The legend of Joelson Edward would forever be engraved in the history of the Tulip Academy. It would be admired by countless sessors. The dazzling brilliance would never fade. Joelson gently floated down. The crowd automatically opened up a path, and at the end of the crowd was Harriet Terrence. Joelson walked in front of Harriet Terrence and whispered, Teacher. Harriet Terrence said, Joelson, what did you find in the Tower? Joelson looked at the countless gazes staring at him and said, I found the path to the saint-level. The atmosphere instantly fell silent, and countless people sucked in a breath of cold air. Tang Man, who was standing next to Harriet, was so excited, envious, and admiring that he almost trembled. Joelson, please give me a chance to ask for advice! Tang Man solemnly gave a standard magicians etiquette to Joelson. He was already at the peak of the eighth-level and was about to break through to the ninth-level. However... The saint rank was still like an insurmountable gap in front of Tang Man. Before his life ended, Tang Man still wanted to take a gamble. Harriet Terrencesprehension had already told him countless times, but Tang Man did not have much to gain. Perhaps, Joelsons path could inspire him again. Joelson nodded in agreement. Harriet Terrences face blossomed with a smile. He ced his old hand on Joelsons shoulder and said softly, In a months time, the trials of the Four Kingdoms will take ce, I look forward to witnessing your glory! ... In the space of the Dragon Gods Arena. Du Lu mmed an ice dragon onto the ground. He swooped down and crushed the ice dragon into pieces with a very powerful force. The ancient ice dragons soul turned into a golden light and disappeared. Du Lu raised his head and roared. His dragon g emitted a dazzling light. A snowke symbol representing the ice dragon was engraved on the dragon g, representing Du Lus fifth victory in the Dragon Gods arena. Enny brought the cloud dragon to watch from the sky. Her fathers victory caused the cloud dragon to let out waves of cheers and worship. Du Lunded beside Joelson. Joelson stroked Du Lus head, expressing his admiration for him. Behind Joelson, the 8th rank steel dragon was like a mountain of steel. Its cold eyes stared at Du Lu as if it wanted to fight it. In a months time. Du Lus strength had reached the limit of rank 9. % of the ancient fire dragon bloodline, the dragon shield. It had used up all of its time in the Dragon God Arena. Other than breaking through to the saint rank, there was no room for it to rise. Hence, this month, most of the crops were fed to the steel dragon. A rank 8 steel dragon needed one more feeding to advance to rank 9. It was also powerful and had won four times in the Dragon God Arena. % of the ancient steel dragons bloodline was second only to Du Lu. To be honest, if two dragons really fought, the oue would be hard to predict. After all, the metal dragon had a natural advantage over the elemental dragon. The winning point in the Dragon God Arena has reached four. When the steel dragon wins another round, we can start the second lottery. Joelson said in a low voice. Every time the rancher won a round in the Dragon God Arena; he would umte a winning point. Five winning points could be drawn once. Last time, the reward that Joelson drew was a rare dragon pool lottery draw. In the rare dragon pool, fire, water, earth, nt, and wind elemental dragons were eliminated, leaving only light, darkness, lightning, Frost, and other dragon eggs. The chances of obtaining a rare dragon egg were greatly increased. When Joelson got the chance to draw, he chose to use it directly. In the end, he drew an electric-type dragon egg. It was a skinny, mischievous, and agile little dragon. When it was just born, its speed was shocking. Zizz Zizz! Purple lightning shed, and the little purple dragon appeared in Joelsons arms. It affectionately licked his fingers with its tongue. With a tingling sensation, the dragons tongue also carried an electric current. Joelson named it Electric Light. After ying with Electric Light for a while and feeding it a few dragon scale fruits, Joelson began to think about the four-nation trial this time. As for the four-nation trial of the younger generation, Joelson did not care at all. Having cleared the path to the saint-level, along with Du Lu and the steel dragon, there was no problem for him to sweep the entire field. What really worried him was the Dark Church! The escaping cliff. This time, the Dark Church would definitely have a saint-level appearing. He had sabotaged their ns several times, so they would definitely not give up so easily. ording to Harriet Terrence, the Dark Church had at least three saint-levels. If they really wanted to force it, Harriet Terrence would not be able to protect himself at all. Joelson needed to have some ability to protect himself. His original n was to use the winning points in the Dragon God Arena to draw the holy dragon fruit. Holy Dragon Fruit: a sacred item of the ancient dragon n. Directly provides 20,000 growth points. It could directly raise Du Lu to the saint-level. At that time, he would not have to fear anyone. But he did not draw it. Joelson frowned slightly. He could only hope that the steel dragons next victory would bring him good luck. ... A month passed very quickly. A fleet of carriages with a purple thorny flower g fluttered slowly on the mountain road. The guards of the royal knights, Harriet, and the students participating in the trials of the four nations sat in the carriages in the middle of the team. In this trial, besides Joelson, there were more than thirty sixth-grade old students. Most of them were around fifth-rank mages. For example, the twin brothers that Stuart and Joelson had met in the exchange match had even reached the power of sixth-rank mages. The team headed south. It was in the direction of the Yheng Empire. The trial ground, the Magical Beast Forest, was located in the southeast direction of the Alcott Empire. To the east of the Yheng Empire, the scorching sun and the Brightmoon Empire were the exact opposite. They were almost coincidentally surrounded by four empires. The Magical Beast Forest was connected to the impassable mountain range, and beyond that was the endless sea. You shouldnt be clear about the rules of the trials. At night, Harriet gathered all the students who were participating in the trials by the bonfire. He instructed them, When the timees, all the students participating in the trials of the four empires will enter the Magical Beast Forest to hunt magical beasts. Magical beast nuclei of different levels can be converted into points. The results of the trial will be judged by the total number of points. Magical beasts of the first tier to the fifth tier are respectively worth 1 to 5 points. Magical beast nuclei of the sixth tier are worth 20 points. Magical beast nuclei of the seventh tier are worth 50 points. Magical beast nuclei of the eighth tier are worth 200 points. Magical beast nuclei of the ninth tier are worth 500 points. Joelson could not help but ask, Why is the difference in value points so big?! Harriet Terrence nced at him and said, Its to prevent some trial-takers from hunting low-level magical beasts inrge numbers. This is a way to encourage trial-takers to challenge high-level magical beasts. Joelson nodded. Chapter 117: The Forest of Magical Beasts, the Holy Son of the Radiant Church

Chapter 117: The Forest of Magical Beasts, the Holy Son of the Radiant Church

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Harriet Terrences expression became serious as his gaze swept across the faces of every single academy, he said seriously, The trial is over. Party B with the highest score will be able to obtain all the magical beast essence crystals. However, if they lose, the radiant church and the cult of shadows will be able to obtain five quotas to forcefully recruit them. Therefore, this is not just a trial about the glory of the Empire, but also about yourselves. Damn it! Someone punched his palm and said dejectedly, No Wonder Senior Dick, who participated in thest trial, did not return. Cagley did not return either. So, they were forcibly recruited into the Two Holy See. Quite a number of sixth grade old students were discussing amongst themselves. Harriet Terrence shook his head indifferently and said, No, they are dead. The discussion disappeared in an instant. The entire ce was silent. Everyone stared at Harriet Terrence in a daze. This was the first time that they realized that the amiable Deans expression was so cold that it made them feel a little afraid. Children, this is not an ordinary trial. It will be a four-person trial. All of you will be spending half a month alone in the Magical Beast Forest. Other than the cunning and vicious magical beasts, you will also need to be careful of the trial-takers who are traveling with you. The students all fell silent. The students who had the courage to apply for the trial knew more or less how cruel the trial was, but this was the first time it was ced in front of them in such a naked manner. Harriet Terrence gave them time to ept and digest this fact. He walked to a high slope and looked at the vast ins under the night sky. Joelson walked to Harriet Terrences side and said in a low voice, Teacher, was Ulysses forcefully recruited by the Dark Church in the past? Harriet did not turn around. His tone was calm. No, we won that time. He took the initiative to ask to join the Dark Church. ... At the border between the Alcott Empire and the Yheng Empire, a team was waiting there. The people waiting were all wearing bright knight armor. Their young faces were cold and resolute. They looked towards the north as if they were waiting for something. A streak of golden lightnded on the ground, revealing a tall and broad back. Lord Sword Saint. The knights greeted him respectfully. Fred, a holy-level knight of the Yheng Empire. He was known as the Sword Saint.. Fred said in a low voice, Theyre here. In the distance, a team slowly appeared in their field of vision. They were getting closer and closer. Joelson narrowed his eyes and looked at the trial-takers of the Yheng Empire. There were a few familiar faces. Don Quixote, Stephanie, and a certain red-haired madman whom he had taught a good lesson to, Hawthorne. Harriet Terrence sat on the horses back and waved at Fred. Thetter smiled. Fred was a middle-aged man who looked very ordinary. He did not look outstanding in any way, but his eyes that emitted sharp lights from time to time made it impossible for people to ignore his existence. The two teams met. Don Quixotes eyes were locked on Joelson and he said faintly, Joelson. Joelson smiled at him and brushed past him. Stephanie, who was beside him, stared at Joelson with her big eyes and snorted. Hawthornes eyes still had traces of hostility and resentment in them. When Joelson looked over, he hurriedly dodged. The strong team did not stop and headed east. After walking for three days, the deste and open ins disappeared. A dense forest could be seen. The Magical Beast Forest was right in front of them. The Magical Beast Forest, which was backed by the impassable mountain range, was even more dangerous than the Elf Forest in the far west. It was much wider than the Elf Forest. In the depths of the forest, there were countless high-level and even saint-level terrifying magical beasts. The Alcott Empire and the Yheng Empires trial teams stopped here and waited. On the fifth day after arriving at the Magical Beast Forest, a team of people appeared before their eyes. Joelson narrowed his eyes and looked over. Scorching Sun Empire, Radiant Church. The flying cross gs indicated their identities. The leader was the Archbishop of Light who was wearing a white robe, and there were also a few priests who were dressed simrly. The long white robe was connected to the hood. Their heads were lowered, and their faces could not be seen clearly. After them, were the knights. They were wearing beautiful armor. They were engraved with beautiful patterns using magic silver and were iid with gold. Each of them was riding a kind of snow-white magic beast. It was simr to a warhorse, but there was a light blue horn growing on their forehead. Its a tier 7 Unicorn! Someone eximed. Their expressions were arrogant and cold. Their chins were slightly raised, and they used the corner of their eyes to look down at everything around them. Sacred and solemn. Archbishop Saroyan. Harriet and Fred greeted the leader of the zing sun empire indifferently. Thetter had a benevolent smile on his face and nodded slightly. There was not muchmunication between them. The two sides pulled apart a certain distance and settled down here. Joelson noticed an extremely dazzling existence in the zing Sun Empires team. It was a knight. He was riding the only level 8 unicorn in the team. He had light gray short hair, a handsome face, and silver-gray eyes. The holy aura on his body was the densest. His entire person seemed like a ball of holy light that was walking around. Harriet Terrence slowly walked to his side and said in a low voice, If Im not wrong, that should be the current Holy Son of the zing Sun Empires Church of Light. If you meet him, you have to be careful. Joelson nodded silently. Other than this person, there were also a few priests who were covered in white robes. Their auras were also very strange, which made him pay a little attention. At this moment, a ck light streaked across the sky wantonly. Everyones eyes were attracted to it. Their eyes were slightly solemn. The ck light dissipated, and a thin figurended in front of everyone. There was a wicked smile on his face, giving people the feeling that he was a poisonous snake that hade out of the darkness. He was a saint-level knight from the Dark Church. Hmph! Archbishop Saloyan of the Church of Lights smile disappeared, and he snorted coldly. His face was filled with undisguised disgust. The other people from the Church of Light had the same reaction. Joelson heard Fred say in a low voice, Grover, why is it this troublesome guy again? Not long after Grovernded, a cloud of dust rose behind him. It seemed that a huge team was rushing towards them. It was dozens of huge magical beasts that looked like lizards. Their limbs were short and strong. They were lying on the ground, but they ran very fast. Poison nd lizards, tier 7 magical beasts. On the back of each poison nd lizard sat a trial-taker of the Dark Church who was dressed like a knight or a mage. But what was truly shocking was not these ugly and ferocious magical beasts. Instead, it was an even more terrifying monster in the air above the venom-nds lizard. Look! Its a dragon! Thats a dragon! Someone cried out in rm. Chapter 118: Ulysses, the Trial of the Human Head

Chapter 118: Ulysses, the Trial of the Human Head

It was indeed a dragon. Joelson was also stunned. This was the first time he had seen a native dragon of this world. It was a poisonous dragon. It had a green body and was covered with ugly poison sacs. When its evil eyes swept over anyone, it would make ones hair stand on end. To be precise, the poisonous dragon was a dragon race that was not recognized by dragons. Ugly, despicable, evil. The dragons loathed it more than the ordinary dragons. Its existence had greatly tarnished the dignity of the dragons. Simrly, the poison dragons strength was far inferior to other types of dragons. However, this poison dragon exuded a terrifying aura. Level nine! It was actually a level nine poison dragon. As they flew closer, everyone could see clearly. On the back of the poisonous dragon stood a man in a long ck robe. He was tall, handsome, and had an elegant and gentle smile on his face. In stark contrast to the poisonous dragon under his feet, it was enough to make the hearts of most of the young noble girls move. The man in the long ck robe flew up from the back of the poisonous dragon and walked towards the direction of the Alcott Empires team with one step in the air. Everyone was shocked. Another saint-level! Joelson felt Harriets body tremble slightly beside him. He was slightly surprised and did not have the time to ask. He saw the ck-robed man walk over ten meters in front of them. He bowed respectfully and said softly, Teacher, Im so d to see you again. Harriet had aplicated look in his eyes. He slowly said his name, Ulysses. Joelson was shocked. Ulysses, this was Ulysses! He had actually advanced to the saint-level?! Ulysses smiled and his gaze naturally fell on Joelson. He said, Teacher, it seems that youve taken in another amazing disciple. Harriet Terrence stood behind Joelson without leaving a trace, coldly saying, Dont call me teacher, Im no longer your teacher. Ulysses did not speak, instead, he turned to look in Joelsons direction. Being swept by his gaze, Joelson felt even more ufortable than being stared at by the Type 9 poison dragon. With the four countries cultivators present, the disparity was immediately revealed. Thebined might of the people from the Alcott Empire and the Yheng empire was notparable to either the zing Sun or the Brightmoon Empire. Just the fact that it was the amount they were riding showed how deep their foundations were. Furthermore, the people from the zing Sun and the brightmoon Empire were all at the level 7 realm or above. Compared to the level 6 experts from the Alcot Empire and the Yheng empire, there were even level 5 experts. The trial had yet to begin and the victor had already been decided. The only ones who could bring out the best were Joelson, Don Quixote, and Stephanie. Especially Joelson. He was younger than the other trial-takers, but his strength was particrly outstanding. However, Harriet Terrence had asked Joelson to change his mage robe, which represented level-8, to hide his strength, so not many people noticed his existence. Everyone is here. Its about time for the trial to begin. Archbishop Saloyan of the Church of Light repeated the rules that Harriet had mentioned before. Grover of the Dark Church looked extremely impatient throughout the entire process. The person with the most points will receive a special reward. I have a suggestion! Before Saloyan could finish his sentence, Grover interrupted him impatiently. Saloyan could not help but frown. Grovers cold gaze swept across all the trial-takers. He slowly said, Why dont we change the rules a little this year? How?! Grover revealed a sinister smile. Pointing at the trial-takers of the Church of Light, he said loudly, By killing the trial-takers of the opposing camp, one head counts as two times the corresponding level magic beasts mana core points. How about it? You! Saloyans expression turned extremely ugly. Harriet and Freds expressions also turned ugly. Someone pped his hands andughed softly. Thats a good idea. Ulysses smiled at Saloyan and said, Respected Archbishop, your Church of Light shouldnt be afraid, right? Hmph! Saloyan turned his head to look at the gray-haired young man with silver pupils. He sneered and said, Sure. I look forward to the holy light purifying the filthy and depraved souls of your Dark Church. We dont agree! Harriet spoke. A human head was worth more points than a magical beast core. Wasnt such a rule forcing the trial-takers to kill each other? With the ferocious nature of the cult of shadows, it was hard to say if the students behind them could even live to 20%. Ulysses smiled and said, Teacher, this rule is more beneficial to you. If Teacher were to hunt magical beasts, you would have even less chance of winning. Fred also tried his best to reason. But in the end, it was only for trial-takers who had the strength below tier 5. A human head did not count as a point. The faces of most of the trial-takers of the Alcott Empire and the Yheng Empire were pale. Only now did they feel the cruelty and bloodiness of the trials of the four kingdoms. Their lives were marked as a price for points. From the moment they stepped into the magical beast forest, they had to worry that their heads would be taken away at any time. The trial begins! Grover said loudly, As per the old rules, the trial-takers from the Alcott Empire and the Yheng Empire can enter half a day earlier. The trial-takers entered the Magical Beast Forest one after another. The dense forest blocked out the sunlight, like the ferocious mouths of magical beasts, swallowing the trial-takers in. Joelson turned his head and saw the slightly worried look in Harriet Terrences eyes, as well as Ulysses gentle and strange smile. When the people of the Dark Church and the Church of Light entered the Magical Beast Forest one after another. Ulysses looked at a very prominent figure in the camp of the Church of light and thought of something. If Im not wrong, he should be that Saint Louis who has more than 50% of the holy affinity?! Saloyan snorted coldly and did not say anything. Ulysses did not care at all. He continued, It is not easy to find a genius with more than 50% holy affinity in a small ce like the southern region. If he dies, your eminence, you will be very sad, right? Saloyans expression was very ugly. What do you mean? Ulysses smiled and said, I am just worried for your eminence. Ulysses suddenly eximed in an exaggerated manner, pping his hands and said, Its so boring to wait here for half a month. Why dont we y a game too? Ulysses gaze slowly swept across the three saint-level powerhouses. He smiled and said, How about a bet? Lets bet on who will be the final winner? No one paid attention to his suggestion. They all looked at him coldly. Ulysses flipped his palm, and there was a feather in his hand that was emitting a dense sacred aura. Saloyans pupils suddenly contracted. He said, Light wings! How did you get them?! Ulysses did not exin. Instead, he stretched out his other hand and looked at Harriet Terrence. A green thing appeared in his hand. It looked like moss-covered soil. Harriet Terrences eyelid twitched at the sight of the Earth, and he showed no expression. Chapter 119: The Wager, Ninth-Tier Fire Elemental Crystal Core

Chapter 119: The Wager, Ninth-Tier Fire Elemental Crystal Core

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Teacher. Ulysses said slowly, More than a hundred years have passed, and youre still the same. Without the new understanding of the Earth elementalws, your strength hasnt improved at all. Ulysses tossed the green soil in his hand and said with a smile, This magic stone contains the power of the Earth elementalws you want, as well as this light wing. Ulysses looked at Saloyan on the other side. Saloyan stared at the feather in his hand and said through gritted teeth, What do you want? After being holy, the path of mages and knights became simr. There was only one way to improve, and that was toprehend the power of the elementalws of this element. For example, Harriet, the more earth elementalws heprehended, the stronger he became. Most of thew lines in the void were repetitive, and the new and rarew lines were often hidden in some treasures. Just like the magic stone in Ulysses hands, and the light wings. Ive said it before, lets take a gamble. I have what you want, and you also have what I want. Ulysses looked at Saloyan and said calmly, Two hundred years ago, the Chief Inquisitor of the Southern Regions Cult of Shadows lost his legacy weapon, the ughtering de. In fact, it has always been in the collection of your Cult of Light, right? My good friend Grover has just recently be the Chief Inquisitor. He has always wanted this weapon very much. Grover smiled sinisterly. Saloyan hesitated but quickly nodded his head. Alright! Compared to an evil weapon that had no effect on him at all, it was clear that the temptation of the wings of light was much greater. Soon, a strangely shaped weapon that looked like a huge sickle appeared in his hand. The surroundings were constantly emitting a dense murderous and dark aura. Grovers eyes shone with greed. He could not wait to pounce on Saloyan and snatch the weapon from him. Ulysses nodded in satisfaction and looked at Harriet. Teacher, you should know what I want. Harriet was silent. He struggled and took out a pitch-ck bead from his interspatial ring. Thats right, teacher. You still know me so well. Ulysses looked at the bead in Harriets hand. His eyes were filled with joy and amazement. Then the game will begin happily. As long as the Holy Churchs points surpass ours, the wings of light will belong to you, your eminence. As long as thebined points of the Alcott Empire and the Yheng Empire exceed the points of the Dark Church, they will be able to take the magic stone from my hands. Ulysses had made a bet with both sides. He looked like he was at a disadvantage, but he still had a smile on his face, as if he had absolute confidence that the Dark Churchs trial-takers would be able to win. Groverughed strangely as well. The poison dragon sat in the sky behind Ulysses, staring coldly at the crowd. The atmosphere gradually became subtle and tense. After entering the Magical Beast Forest, Joelson kept going deeper. There were two main reasons. First, the deeper he went into the forest, the higher the level of the magical beast, and the more precious the magical beast essence crystals he could obtain. Second, only by going deeper into the Magical Beast Forest and keeping a distance from the others could he summon du Lu and the steel dragon to hunt without any scruples. After running in the forest for a period of time, Joelson felt that there were no other trial-takers around him. He immediately cast the air-type spells invisibility spell and flight spell and rose into the air and flew into the depths of the forest of magical beasts. After flying for more than half a day, he could no longer see the entrance of the forest of magical beasts. At first nce, he could only see a green forest of trees. Joelson had been carefully checking the aura of the magical beasts in the forest below him. Tier 8 magical beast, iron-armored rhinoceros. A light shed in Joelsons eyes. It was almost here. No longer hiding his body, Joelson threw a thick pir of fire at the iron-armored rhinoceros. The tier 8 pir of firended on the back of the iron-armored rhinoceross armor. The zing mes burned it until it cried out in pain. Not far away, more than ten armored rhinoceros suddenly jumped out from the bushes and riverside. When they saw Joelson, their eyes were blood-red. They were all furious! So this kind of magical beast still lived in groups?! Not only was Joelson not frightened, but he was also very surprised. He called out in a low voice, Come out, Du Lu. A terrifying draconic aura spread out from the void. Du Lus ferocious and terrifying huge body was in the sky. The owner of this small piece of the forest had changed! Joy shed in Joelsons eyes, and he lightly rode on Du Lus back, fiercely diving down towards the rhinoceroses. ... Du Lu grabbed an iron-armored rhinoceros and slowly bit it. Joelson jumped down from its back. The iron-armored rhinoceroses corpse fell to the ground in a mess, and this small piece ofnd was cleared of trees. mes burned, and the air was filled with a burnt smell. The eighth-tier magic beast, the iron-armored rhinoceros, besides its magic beast core, its skin also had a very good defense. It could be made into light leather armor. Its blood did not have much magic ductility, so it was a rare magic material. After Joelson dug out the magic beast core of the iron-armored rhinoceros, he also put their bodies into the space of the Dragon God Ranch. The space of the Dragon God Ranch was veryrge, so it wouldnt be a problem for it to hold a few corpses of the magic beasts. After cleaning up the battlefield, Joelson continued to drive Du Lu deeper into the ce. Soon, he met the first tier 9 magic beast, the Inferno Lion. The fire element overlord of the ninth tier of the deep forest was the size of a small hill. It left a scorch mark on the ground as it walked. However, when it met Du Lu, the inferno lion was naturally restricted. The suppression of the dragons might and the immunity to fire attacks. After half an hour of fierce battle, the inferno lion was grabbed into the air by Du Lu and torn in half. A ninth rank magical beast core. Joelson dug out a fist-sized hot core from the Inferno Lions head. It was beautiful red in color, and extremely dense fire elements were emitted from it. Its much better than the grade-8 mana core on the tungsten wood staff. Joelson said in a low voice, I can keep it to make a better staff. Of course, the prerequisite is that I can win this trial. The loser had to hand in all the magic beast mana cores that they had hunted as a reward for the winner. Joelson roughly calcted that the magic beast mana core that he had now, if converted into points, would be about 3,100 points. It was a terrifying number. This was all because of dDu Lu. If it were any other tier 8 mage, they would have to take a detour even if they ran into a group of iron-armored rhinoceroses, not to mention challenging a tier 9 magic beast, the raging me lion. If you want to win on your own, these points are far from enough. Joelson jumped on du Lus back and patted its head. Du Lu, who had eaten its fill, continued to advance into the depths of the magic beast forest. Chapter 120: Summon the Giant Wolf Fenrir

Chapter 120: Summon the Giant Wolf Fenrir

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL A few trial-takers were walking in the middle of the Magical Beast Forest. They were all wearing the badges of the Tulip Academy or the Knight Academy. Their strength was at tier 5 and tier 6. A tier 7 saber-toothed elephant let out an unwilling howl. It slowly fell to the ground and stopped moving. Well done! A wave of low cheers sounded. As loyal allies, the Archmages of Alcott and the Knights of Yheng formed a hunting team spontaneously. With their cooperation, they actually managed to kill a terrifying tier 7 magic beast. Other than the magic beasts crystal core, the teeth and fur of the sabre-toothed elephant are all very good magic materials. They are worth a lot of gold coins. Be careful not to break them! The mage from the Tulip Academy stood beside the knight of the Yheng Empire who was in charge of collecting the materials and kept exhorting him. Thetters face was filled with a helpless and bitter smile. Whoosh! Suddenly, there was a piercing sound. The mage who was in the middle of his sentence did not even have the chance to scream. His body fell straight to the ground. A ck arrow prated deep into his forehead. He did not even have the time to react until he died. Geri?! Another mage quickly ran up and cried out in grief. His face was full of pain and disbelief. The knights threw away the corpse of the saber-toothed elephant and instantly pulled out the knights longsword at their waists. They vigntly scouted the surroundings and protected the remaining mages in the middle of the team. A sound came from the bushes. Two ck figures walked out. One of them was slowly putting away the longbow in his hand. It was obvious that the arrow just now was shot by him. Impressive. You can even kill a seventh rank magical beast. The ck-clothed man holding the longbow whistled mockingly. The Cult of Shadows. The mage who had lost hispanions stared at the two of them and asked fiercely, Why?! Why did you kill Gerri?! Hes only a fifth rank mage! Fifth rank human heads dont count! Youre right. The other Dark Church head nodded with a sinister smile and said, However, before Lord Ulysses came, he said that as long as it is the head of the Alcott Empire or the Yheng Empire, it is worth money. We can exchange it for a reward from him. The three of them were stunned. Let me calcte. One tier 5, three tier 6, and a tier 7 magic beast. The harvest is not bad. The two Dark Church trial-takers slowly drew their weapons, unleashing their tier 7 strength. After a while, there was only one saber-toothed elephant that had its magical beast core and teeth roughly dugout, and four corpses that had lost their heads. The same scene kept happening in the Magical Beast Forest. There are two more magicmunication crystals that are not responding. Stephanies handsome eyebrows slightly furrowed, with a hint of worry. We have to gather the rest of the people as soon as possible. A steady voice sounded. The speakers face was stiff. There were six golden stripes embroidered on the left chest of the mages robe. Stewart, the genius mage who was once defeated by Stephanie in the exchange match. Not only them, but Don Quixote, the twins, and a few other trial-takers from the Knight Academy and the Tulip Academy as well. Before the trial, Sir Harriet had distributed magicmunication crystals to everyone. He was worried that if such a situation urred, we would be able to join forces and fight against the Dark Church and the radiant church together. Stewart said in a low voice, Now, the Dark Churchs hunt for us has begun. If we continue to split up or act alone, Im afraid that we wont even be able to save our own lives, let alone gaining points from the magic beast core. Don Quixote nodded slightly and said, Stephanie, continue to use themunication crystal to contact the rest of the people. We will also take the initiative to approach the others. We must regroup as soon as possible. Okay. Stephanie nodded. Suddenly, Don Quixote could not help but ask, Can... can we contact that person? Stephanie was stunned, but she quickly understood who Don Quixote was talking about. She shook her head and said, On the first day after entering, the magic light that represented Joelson disappeared. It should be too far away. Too far away. Don Quixote whispered to himself, Where did he go? Deep into the Magical Beast Forest? ... A trial-taker from the Dark Church walked out of the dense forest and looked around vigntly. Soon, a few more trial-takers appeared. They stood together as if they were waiting for something. Clear footsteps sounded from the darkness. A pale-faced strange youth with pitch-ck pupils slowly appeared. The cultivators from the cult of shadows immediately showed a respectful expression and bowed to him. Lord Ernie Xiu. The strange youth nodded slightly and asked indifferently, Have you brought the items? The cultivators hurriedly took out pitch-ck rings from their clothes and handed them to the youth. There were four interspatial rings. A satisfied look appeared on Ernie Xius face as he waved his hand. The few cultivators immediately spread out in all directions; their faces filled with wariness. Ernie Xiu picked up a ring and poured it down. As Ernie Xiu opened the interspatial ring, an extremely dense evil and death aura was emitted. Tadah! Large, thick gray bones fell from the interspatial ring. Each bone was more than a meter long and more than ten centimeters thick. They looked like the bones of an unknown giant. The space in each interspatial ring was rtivelyrge. Piles and piles of bones fell out. When he poured out all four interspatial rings, the bones formed a huge hill on the ground. The aura of death and darkness dyed the entire space gray. The surrounding trees quickly withered and died. The Dark Church cultivators who were on guard turned their heads around. Their faces were slightly pale and they were a little nervous. A fanatical expression appeared on Ernie Xius face. He half-knelt on the ground and took out thest item. It was a huge and ugly ck stone. Shows mouth quickly chanted a strange syble. The aura of death fused with him, forming a ck vortex that could be seen with the naked eye. An unknown power spread out, and the bones on the hillside trembled slightly. The huge bones jumped up and floated in the air, beginning to assemble in a certain way. A ferocious shape slowly appeared, like the appearance of a giant wolf. Ernest took out a sharp dagger and cut his own wrist. Bright red blood dripped on the ck stone. A dark red light was emitted from the strange stone. Ernest became more excited. He held the dark red stone with both hands and faced the giant wolf made of bones. he shouted, Sleeping son of the Dark God, the faithful believers are calling you. Wake up, Fenrir, the monster that split the Earth. Chapter 121: The Missing Jawbone, Peak-Tier 9

Chapter 121: The Missing Jawbone, Peak-Tier 9

Following thest sentence of the show, the red light on the dark red rock was extremely strong, beating like a heart. The strange rock slowly floated and flew to the left chest of the bone wolf. Roar! A terrifying aura burst out, and all the trees within 100 meters were destroyed by an invisible force. The magic wolfs empty eye sockets emitted a strange red light. It raised its head to the sky and howled. All the aura of death and darkness was absorbed by it. The magic wolfs aura continued to rise. Tier 6, tier 7, tier 8, all the way to the peak of tier 9 before it gradually calmed down. In the distance, the roars of the magic beasts could be heard continuously. They were frightened and confused. This was their way of showing their submission to this overlord that had suddenly appeared. However, the eyes of Ernest gradually turned gloomy. He shouted loudly, causing the people around him to tremble in fear. Why is he only at the peak of tier 9?! Logically speaking, Lord Fenrir should be able to reach the saint-tier when he recovers! Damn it, where is Lord Fenrirs jawbone?! There was a part of the jaw of the berserk and terrifying legendary demon Fenrir that was empty. It was missing a few bones. Its missing an interspatial ring. Someone had an ident. We have to get it back immediately. With Fenrirs current strength, theres no ce that we cant go except for the territory of some saint-tier magical beasts. Theres no opponent in the Magical Beast Forest other than saint-tier magical beasts! Fenrir jumped onto the back of the magical wolf. Fenrirs limbs were suspended in the air. ck mes were burning on the pale skeleton. With a low roar, it rushed in a direction. ... Swoosh! The extremely bright holy light easily cut an ancient tree that was as thick as a few peoples arms into two pieces. Red blood slowly flowed down the broken part of the tree trunk. Patter! The corpse that was cut into two pieces fell to the ground. It looked like the trial-takers of the Dark Church. Louis, who had gray hair and silver eyes, slowly withdrew the holy sword. His expression was indifferent. The strength of a peak level eight was revealed. His entire body was shrouded in a faint holy light, like the incarnation of a God walking in the human world. It was perfect, holy, and cold. Louis. A silver-haired woman wearing a priests robe looked at Louis. She pointed at a wounded figure in the corner and said, This person is a knight of the Eternal Empire. Do you want to kill him? Louis swept his cold gaze over. Hawthorne hurriedly lowered his head. Panic, fear, and humiliation appeared on his face. The hand holding the knights longsword trembled slightly. Dont kill me, dont kill me! While Hawthorne was pleading in his heart, Louis words were like a judgment from heaven. Forget it. Since hes from the Yheng Empire and the Alcott Empire, theres no need to bother about him. Only the people from the Dark Church are our primary targets. Hawthornes worried heart suddenly rxed. He panted heavily and his back was soaked in cold sweat. He felt as if he was about to escape death. Suddenly, a powerful aura erupted from afar. It was evil and dark. Louis suddenly turned his head. For the first time, his face had a hint of solemnity. Its the aura of the Dark Church. Lets go and take a look. Yes! A few priests and knights of light nodded respectfully and left quickly after Louis footsteps. No one looked at Hawthorne again. Hawthorne slowly stood up with his sword in hand, and his tyrannical aura kept surging on his body. This feeling of being like a pig being casually decided on its life and death was too unbearable. He had never experienced such humiliation before. He gritted his teeth, and his eyes were filled with deep resentment and resentment. I want to be as strong as him too! The image of Joelson shed through his mind. He would never forget the pain of the mes burning his skin. The hatred in his eyes grew stronger. Suddenly, a ck light caught Hawthornes attention. It was emitted from the corpse of the Dark Churchs trial-taker. Hawthorne walked forward and searched the body of the Dark Churchs trial-taker. Finally, he took out a ring. Hawthorne looked at the ck ring in his hand in surprise and confusion. He felt it carefully and his eyes were filled with great surprise. Interspatial ring! It was a very valuable treasure. Moreover, there were a few strange bones floating in the interspatial ring. The ck light was slowly flickering. Hawthorne could feel that there was an evil and powerful power emanating from it. His heart began to beat violently, and a bold idea appeared in his mind. This was his chance, a chance to be stronger that he would never see again. But the price was to fall into the darkness. Hawthornes face showed hesitation and struggle, and soon he became firm. Joelson, Louis, I will make you pay soon! A sinister and terrifying smile appeared on the corner of Hawthornes mouth. He reached out his hand and slowly grabbed at the evil bone in the interspatial ring. Roar! A terrifying aura burst out, uprooting huge trees like weeds. A red and a blue streak appeared in the air. Two huge figures were entangled together, and the wild and violent energy that spread out suppressed the magical beasts within a few miles of them, causing them to continuously tremble. Joelsons brows furrowed slightly. He was still a littlecking. He had already entered the depths of the Magical Beast Forest. This was the first saint-level magical beast that he had encountered in the past few days with Du Lu. It was a water-type Crocodile King that was hidden deep within the swamp. It could fly and release powerful water-type forbidden spells. Its strength and defense were not inferior to Du Lus, and its recovery ability was even stronger than Du Lus. Du Lus draconic might also be very weak against the saint-level Crocodile King. Unlike the battle-saint knight Cliff, Du Lus advantages werepletely useless. Moreover, the Crocodile King, who had grasped the profound meaning of water element, even somewhat restrained du Lu. Du Lu, who was at the ninth tier, had been suppressed by the swamp Crocodile King all this time, barely maintaining a tie. Forget it. Joelson had the thought of retreating. Ive hunted enough magic beast crystal cores these few days. Six ninth tier, fifteen eighth tier magic beast crystal cores, and countless sixth and seventh tier. Theres no need to continue fighting with the saint tier. Joelson also knew that once Du Lu advanced to the saint tier, he couldpletely crush the Crocodile King. Du Lu. Joelson called out softly, and his body began to retreat rapidly. Du Lu suddenly broke free from the Crocodile Kings current restraint, and his warning eyes stared at thetter as he retreated together. The saint-level Crocodile King looked coldly at Joelson and Du Lus receding figures and did not chase after them. It was confident in defeating this tier 9 giant dragon, but it was also afraid that it would be injured by the other party. It was not the only saint-tier magical beast in the Magical Beast Forest. If it was injured, many enemies would definitely take the opportunity to seek revenge on it. Just let them go. Chapter 122: The Rescue of Allies

Chapter 122: The Rescue of Allies

Joelson put down the magicmunication crystal from his forehead and frowned. The situation was worse than he had imagined. The total number of trial students from the Alcott Empire and the Yheng Empire was about eighty. Now, one-third of the light spots hadpletely dimmed. Of course, it was not excluded that people like him were too far away from themunication area. However, the possibility of that was very small. Not everyone could ride a dragon and recklessly push into the depths of the Magical Beast Forest like Joelson. The specks of light turned gray, more likely because... They were dead! The cruelty and bloodiness of the trials of the four countries were gradually revealed. The Dark Church, the Holy Church of Light. Joelson knew that his n to hunt magical beasts hade to an end. Next, his target should be... The heads of the Two Holy See! The magic crystal suddenly lit up and flickered a few times. Joelsons eyes froze slightly. Distress signal. There were cultivators from the Alcott Empire or the Yheng Empire who were in danger nearby. Du Lu. Joelson said in a low voice. Du Lu changed the direction and flew quickly towards the location where the signal came from. Damn it! Angar pinched themunication crystal in his hand and threw it on the ground in frustration. He had tried countless times along the way, but there was no so-called help from hispanions. Angar knew that this was not the fault of others. Everyone should not be able to take care of themselves right now. He was a powerful tier 6 knight. Of course, this was in the Knight Academy of the Yheng Empire. When he arrived at the Magical Beast Forest, Angar realized that his strength was pitifully weak. The average strength of those lunatics from the Dark Church was above tier 7. The mounts under them were not something he could easily defeat. Once he entered the Magical Beast Forest, Angar wisely chose to hunt with a few of his ssmates. Because of the two holy-level powerhouses from the two empires, Harriet and Fred had already solemnly told everyone. Alcott had to work together with Yheng and treat the other party as a reliable ally in order to survive in the gap between the radiant church and the Dark Church. As for winning the trial... They just had to try their best. Angar did the same. Along the way, through themunication crystal, they also epted two tier 6 mages from the Tulip Academy. The crisis quickly united them. Their teamwork gradually became better. They even challenged a tier 8 magic beast. Although they failed, no one was injured. The nightmare began on the third day. It showed that they had encountered knights from the Church of Light, three peak tier 7 knights, and two priests. They suppressed them and did not even have the chance to fight back. Fortunately, the other party did not kill them. They only took all of their magic beast essence crystals. Then, they met the Dark Church again. These cunning and vicious fellows, who hid in the darkness like vipers, had a thirst for human heads that far exceeded the magic beast essence crystals. Along the way, they killed Angarspanions one by one as if they were ying with their prey. That kind of death was approaching step by step. The feeling of despair and oppression almost tormented Angar to the point of copse. Now, he was the only one left. Angar was forced to continue to escape into the depths of the Magical Beast Forest. Finally, there was no way out now. A five-meter-tall rock gori stood more than ten meters in front of him. Its mouth was open, and its stinky breath made Angar feel disgusted. Earth-type magical beasts were usually gentler. Unfortunately, the rock gori was an exception. Its temperament was explosive, and it was a carnivore. As it wanted to retreat, a few sharp rays ofbat aura shot out, leaving deep marks under its feet. A few pairs of eyes were looking at him teasingly in the shadows behind him, asionally letting out softughter. The people of the cult of shadows were waiting for him to make a choice. Either he would be a magical beast, or... Or he would turn around and kneel down to offer up his head. Angar waspletely in despair. Forget it. Angar calmly made his decision. ording to the rules of the trial, his head was still worth 100 points. Even if he died, he could not let the cult of shadows get away with it. Angar raised the knights longsword in his hand. His gaze was firm as he looked at the roaring rock gori. He was ready to charge to the death. A few figures jumped out from behind. The trial-takers from the Dark Church smiled at Angar and teased, This kid still has some backbone. 100 points. Forget it. I want to see him being chewed up and swallowed by the rock gori. Angars face twitched. He gritted his teeth and took a step forward. Suddenly, the wind blew. The hurricane grew stronger and stronger. Boom! An extremelyrge fiery red figure descended from the sky. The violent wind pressure made it so that Angar could not open his eyes. When he saw everything clearly, his expression was nk. His mouth was wide open as if he had seen a ghost. A ferocious and terrifying dragonnded on the ground. The terrifying dragon pressure caused the surrounding vegetation to sway. The level 8 rock gori was currently trampled under the dragons feet like trash. Its weak roar was filled with fear and pleading. However, the dragon impatiently stomped on it once more! T-dragon! Angar stuttered as he subconsciously took a few steps back and copsed on the ground. He caught sight of the people from the Dark Church from the corner of his eyes. They werepletely dumbfounded as their legs trembled non-stop. Suddenly, Angars pupils contracted violently. The God of Magic! What did he see?! There was a figure standing on the back of the dragon, looking down at them indifferently. It was a mage. The mage was wearing a Tulip Academy on his robe! Only then did Angar remember the distress message he had just sent out. Did an ally reallye to rescue him?! He came from the Tulip Academy, and there was such a terrifying figure in their academy?! Angars mind was nk, and before he could recover, the mage on the dragons back suddenly disappeared. Soon, a few shrill screams sounded from behind. The sound of footsteps could be heard. Angar slowly turned his head to look. An elegant and handsome cold youth walked towards him. With a wave of his hand, a few heads that were frozen in fear and despair rolled in front of Angar. Gulp. Angar gulped with difficulty. His face was filled with shock. Level seven. It was really possible that they were level eight trial-takers of the Dark Church. In just a moment, they all died?! Just how terrifying was this persons strength?! He controlled a dragon! Was it you who sent the distress message? The handsome youth said indifferently. Only then did Angare back to his senses. He hurriedly nodded and said, Yes, yes, yes. My name is Angar. This... Sir. Angar carefully asked, Are you really a trial student of the Tulip Academy of Magic?! He could not believe it. The youth nodded slightly and said, Yes, my name is Joelson Edward. Chapter 123: Baits and Hunters, the Church of Light and Darkness

Chapter 123: Baits and Hunters, the Church of Light and Darkness

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Angar stood rooted to the ground. He remembered the name. Last year, the genius students who were known as the Hope of the Knight Academy went to the Tulip Magic Academy to participate in the exchangepetition. Everyone in the Knight Academy of the Yheng Empire thought that they would have a perfect victory. After all, one of them was Don Quixote, who was known as the Light of the Empires Dawn. The result waspletely unexpected. They suffered a crushing defeat. Even Don Quixote was defeated. ording to the students who went to the exchange match, they werepletely crushed by a super genius mage called Joelson, who single-handedly defeated all three great geniuses of the Knight Academy! Angar knew that Joelson was very strong, but he did not expect him to be so ridiculously strong. There was hope for the trial! Angars eyes shone with excitement and hope. However, Joelson kept staring at the head of the Dark Church on the ground, his eyes shining. He raised his head and nced at Angar. Do you have the courage to y a game with me? What?! Angar was very surprised. The corner of Joelsons mouth rose slightly, revealing a cold smile. He said indifferently, You, be the bait. I will be the hunter. Joelsons figure disappeared bit by bit in front of Angar as if he had been swallowed by the void. Joelsons voice sounded in the void. How is it? Do you dare to try? Angar was stunned on the spot, his eyes suddenly bursting with determination. He gritted his teeth and said, I dare! ... Angar ran wildly in the dense forest. With the strength of a tier 6 knight, his speed was not slow. However, there was a Spirit following him by his side. From time to time, there would be mockingughter. The two Dark Church trial-takers followed him closely like shadows, ying a game of cat and mouse. A streak of ckbat aura shot over and drew a line of blood on Angars arm. Angar grunted, clutching his arm tightly as he continued to run with his head lowered. Are you a coward? Draw your sword! Knight! Angarpletely ignored the mockingughter that came from his ears as he continued to run. Suddenly, he stopped. In front of him were two poison nd lizards that were giving him dangerous looks. There was no way to run. Angar turned around and calmly looked at the trial-takers of the Dark Church who were following closely behind him. Two men with ferocious faces were exuding the aura of a seventh rank. Youre not running anymore? One of the trial-takers stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. He said with a sinister smile, Youve wasted so much of my time. Im going to cut off your flesh piece by piece and give it to my mount. The poison nd lizard beneath the trial-taker let out an excited neigh. Angars chest heaved up and down violently. His expression was tense, but his hands were empty. It was as though he hadpletely given up on resisting. The trial-taker from the cult of shadows slowly walked towards him. Killing intent pervaded the air. At this moment, a pair of slender and fair hands reached out from the void behind them. One of them held a sword while the other ignited mes. They easily brushed past one of the trial-takers neck and pressed the mes into the other persons head. The participant whose brain had been burned dry did not even let out a scream as he fell to the ground. The other person clutched his neck tightly as blood spurted out from the wound on his neck like a fountain. He was like a chicken whose throat had been cut. He fell to the ground with an incredulous expression. The poison nds lizards that saw their master being killed instinctively wanted to rush forward to save him. At that moment, two gigantic dragon ws descended from the sky, smashing the two poison nds lizards into meat paste with each w. Phew! Angar let out a long breath. Coincidentally, he met the pair of golden-red eyes of the giant dragon, and his heart suddenly contracted. Although he knew that this was the pet of that genius, he still couldnt help but be afraid when facing such a terrifying legendary creature. Joelson stepped out from the voidpletely, casually shaking the blood on the short sword in his hand. The standard short sword of the Dark Church was used to assassinate, and it was very handy. Using the weapons of the Dark Church to harvest the heads of the Dark Church trial-takers, was it considered a kind of irony. One had to say that the Invisibility spell of the air-type magic was really too useful. When the eighth-tier mage, Joelson, used it, even if he stood beside the two seventh-tier knights, they would not be able to notice it at all. Rest for ten minutes. Continue. Joelson said to Angar calmly. Angar nodded non-stop and took the time to recover his strength. He was now full of strength. He could watch the trial-takers of the Dark Church die one after another in front of him. Even if he was killed while acting as bait, Angar was willing to do it. Thoserades who died, someone has avenged you! Angar thought silently. Ten minutester, Angar stood up and said respectfully to Joelson, Alright, Lord Joelson. Joelson nodded silently. Suddenly, the magicmunication crystal shed again. This time, it was a gathering signal. Joelson nced at it and said, Approach in that direction. Yes! Angar took a deep breath and jumped into the dense forest. Joelson nced at Du Lu, who pped his wings and flew into the sky, hiding in the clouds. Joelson disappeared again. A violent aura rushed into the clouds. The holy light and the dark aura intertwined, and the energy that spread out wreaked havoc in the surroundings, ttening the small forest. So terrifying. Don Quixote and the others hid behind the ancient tree, looking in the direction of the fierce battle. Everyone had shocked and shocked expressions on their faces. Although we are called geniuses,pared to them, the gap is too big. Stuart smiled bitterly and sighed. Don Quixote also frowned; his gaze locked onto the two figures. Their team had already reached more than a dozen people and was led by Don Quixote, the strongest tier 7 knight. They also had Stuart, the Tulip Magic Academy, the Gemini Star, and other powerful tier 6 mages. However, their actions were bing more and more cautious. The intense battle between the Church the Light and the Dark Church. They saw a pale and strange man on the back of an extremely terrifying undead wolf. The undead wolfs strength wasparable to a rank 9, and its body was burning with ck mes. Every attack took away the vitality of a piece of vegetation. Everywhere it passed was in ruins. And the person fighting against the undead wolf was not weak at all. His appearance was even more shocking. Louis, whose entire body was emitting saint-level white light, had an indifferent expression. He held a holy sword in his hand, and a pair of snow-white wings of light spread out from both sides of his back. Seven or eight priests stood behind him and chanted blessings for him. His aura continued to rise, reaching the peak of level nine. Every time he swung his sword, the giant undead wolf had no choice but to retreat. The terrifying auras of both sides intimidated the entire scene. Chapter 124: Hawthorne’s Arrival. Saint-Tier Daemons!

Chapter 124: Hawthornes Arrival. Saint-Tier Daemons!

If they really want to attack us with all their might. Stephanie said with difficulty, Im afraid that not a single one of our two empires will be able to walk out of the Magical Beast Forest. Everyone was silent. Don Quixote was also deeply affected. For the second time, he felt powerless. The first time was during the exchange match, and it was brought to him by Joelson. Haha, theres still a group of peeping rats hiding here! Ear-piercingughter rang out. Everyone was shocked. They realized that the Dark Churchs trial-takers who hade with the giant undead wolf had already discovered them. The Dark Churchs trial-takers revealed savage smiles on their faces as they slowly drew their longswords. Lord Ernesto Xiu stopped the idiots of the Church of Light. They could take this opportunity to reap the heads of the two empires. The Dark Church would definitely win this trial! Prepare for battle! Don Quixote shouted loudly as golden cross battle-qi burst out from his body. He was the first to rush out and block the strongest trial-taker of the Dark Church. Stephanie and the other knights protected the mages from the Tulip Academy in the middle while Stuart and the Gemini Star quickly chanted spells. Hmph! Don Quixote suddenly took two steps back. So powerful! The opponents strength had already reached the peak of tier 7. If not for the augmentation of the golden cross battle aura, he might have been defeated in one move. The Dark Churchs trial-takers battle-qi was ck. It was a type of battle-qi that imitated the dark attribute. Its power was stronger than ordinary battle-qi, but it could notpare to Don Quixotes golden cross battle-qi. Seeing that his full-strength attack was actually blocked by Don Quixote, the leader of the Dark Church snorted coldly. He was very dissatisfied and mustered all his strength to sh down once more. The rest of the Dark Church trial-takers also followed quickly. Most of their strength was at the seventh rank. Moreover, they coordinated well with each other and attacked ferociously. The teams of the two empires almost copsed in an instant. Bang! Don Quixote rolled on the ground in a sorry state, dodging the attack of a stream ofbat aura. Damn it! Two seventh rank cultivators! The Dark Church clearly had their eyes on him. They separated two people to attack him. Your head is worth 100 points! The leaderughed sinisterly and charged forward with another person. Don Quixote barely managed to block one sword, but the other sword was already aimed at his neck. There was no way he could dodge it. Don Quixotes eyes widened. At this moment, a powerful graybat aura light descended from the sky and sent a person flying. A figure stood in front of Don Quixote, his proud red hair fluttering in the wind. He looked back. It was a pair of strange red eyes. Hawthorne! Stephanie cried out. Hawthornes current appearance was almost unrecognizable. He was wearing a strange mask. The gray-white jawbone and the sharp spikes on both sides pierced deep into Hawthornes ears. Bright red blood flowed into the jawbone bit by bit, like a sponge absorbing water, slowly being absorbed, emitting a strange red light. Hawthorne, your strength? Don Quixote could not help but ask, looking at Hawthorne in shock. Hawthorneughed wildly. Very strong, right? I also feel that I am very strong now! Don Quixote, you are no longer the number one genius of the younger generation in the Eternal Empire! I am! Hawthornes aura continued to rise. Before everyones eyes, he directly broke through level 7 and advanced to level 8. Everyones faces were filled with shock. A few days ago, Hawthorne was only at level 6. Now, in the blink of an eye, he was already at level 8?! The aura he emitted became increasingly strange and filled with an evil aura. Don Quixote frowned tightly and shouted solemnly, Dark Church? Hawthorne, quickly remove that bone! Hawthorne ignored Don Quixotes warning. The people of the Dark Church also eximed, Its Lord Fenrirs jaw bone! He actually got it! Kill him! Take it back! Hawthorne smiled malevolently, raising the knights longsword in his hand, and took the initiative to charge into the crowd of the Dark Church. Grey evil battle-qi was wantonly unleashed, and its strength was extraordinary. In just a few seconds, two type 7 auras had died under his sword. Did you see that? Hawthorne turned to look at the trial-takers of the two empires, andughed arrogantly, Give me time, I can lead you to win this trial! Everyones eyes widened, and someone cried out in rm. Careful! A ck shadow crashed into Hawthornes back. Before he could react, his entire body flew to the side like a ragdoll. After crashing into a few thick trees, he could not get up for a long time. So, it was you who stole the jawbone, said Owen with a cold smile as he sat on the back of the undead wolf and looked at Hawthorne coldly Griffin, who sensed the presence of the jawbone, immediately broke away from the entanglement with Louis and rushed toward Hawthorne. Owen jumped off the back of the undead wolf and gently picked up the jawbone that had been shot down from the ground. A satisfied smile appeared on his face. Now, Lord Fenrir isplete! Ernesto Xiu ced the jawbone near the jawbone of the undead wolf Fenrir and pressed it down. A dark aura that was several times more terrifying than before suddenly burst out. Louis, who had light wings on his back and looked like a god, also trembled slightly. He said in a low voice, Retreat! Don Quixote and the others were also frightened and quickly retreated. What are you running for? None of you can escape! Fenrir raised his head and howled at the sky. The sky was forcefully darkened by the dense dark aura. Fenrir ran in the void, leaving footprints burned by ck mes. His level nine aura continued to rise. Breakthrough, Saint-level! ck flesh and blood slowly grew out of the skeleton of the undead wolf. The red light in its eye sockets grew stronger and stronger as if it was about to be resurrected from hell. The most annoying aura of light. Fenrirs eyes shed with red light, and he quickly rushed towards the direction of the Church of Light. Louis subconsciously raised his saint-level and shed down. Bang! Louis spat out golden-red blood. The chest of his beautiful silver armor sank deeply, and he flew backwards. The priests of the Church of Light also coughed out a mouthful of blood, but they gritted their teeth and chanted even faster. Louis got up from the ground, and a stream of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth. He said coldly, Sacrifice a pure virgin. The priests chanted loudly, Receive the power of the Angel of Heaven! A priest died without making a sound. His entire person instantly aged, like a withered flower. The holy aura on Louis body instantly soared. The wings of light on his back also extended, bing several times longer. He gradually floated up and floated in the air. His eyes hadpletely turned pure gold as he stared coldly at Fenrir. Chapter 125: Saint-Level Battle, the Arrival of Joelson

Chapter 125: Saint-Level Battle, the Arrival of Joelson

Fenrir bared his teeth at Louis in disgust. ck and red light gathered in his mouth and shot out fiercely. Boom! Intense holy light and dark aura collided and exploded. The sh of saint-level powers causedrge areas of trees to fall and be churned into powder. The smoke and dust dispersed. There were no wounds on Louis body. He took a deep look at Fenrir, raised his head and shot out a piece of holy light, disappearing along with the priests on the ground. Louis saint-level was different from Fenrirs. He had to pay a heavy price in exchange for an explosive increase in strength. He could not continue fighting with Fenrir, so he could only escape quickly. Fenrir stared at Louis back as he left, and slowly turned his head. A strange dark red light fell on the bodies of the trial-takers of the two empires. Everyones hearts trembled violently. Saint-level. It made it even harder for them to resist. Fenrir slowly walked over from the void. Don Quixote and the others retreated step by step. Their faces were very pale, and their eyes faintly showed despair. No one saw that the magicmunication crystal they had left on the ground was shing crazily. Let Lord Fenrir. Ernesto Xiu stood at the foot of the undead giant wolf and revealed a cold smile. He said to everyone, Ill happily send you all to Hell. Everyone suddenly widened their eyes. A dark red figure that was constantly magnified was reflected in their eyes. Suddenly, surging mes and frost poured down from the sky. It was like a waterfall that cut across the road between Fenrir and everyone. A violent explosion sounded. Fenrir retreated and shook his head in a slightly pathetic manner. He stared in front of him angrily. A tall and slender figure stood in front of the trial-takers of the two empires. He stared coldly at Fenrir. Everyones eyes were filled with surprise, excitement, and doubt. A figure quickly ran over and panted heavily. Angar! Stephanie cried out in a low voice and said in surprise, You didnt die?! Angar nodded and looked at the figure in front of him with admiration. He said respectfully, It was that Lord who saved me! That Lord? Everyone was stunned. Who was it?! Stuart and Gemini from the Tulip Academy of Magic stared at the figure in front of them, unable to recognize him. Its Joelson! Joelson?! Thats right! Angar nodded and said, Lord Joelson! Pointing to the distance, he said, He came back from the depths of the Magical Beast Forest. Joelson looked at Fenrir indifferently. The corpse of a legendary magical beast, after summoning a soul and resurrecting it, still had the power of a saint-level. It was really powerful. Ernest was a little surprised by Joelsons appearance. Heughed again and could not help but p his hands and say, Amazing. The genius mage of the Tulip Magic Academy has already reached tier-8. But! Ernests eyes revealed a hint of mockery. His tone became extremely cold. So what if hes tier 8?! Even if hes tier 9, hell still die! Ernest was very pleased in his heart. He worshipped Sir Ulysses n to the point that he could not put it into words. Bringing the corpse of the legendary monster Fenrir into the Magic Beast Forest and summoning its soul would allow him to easily defeat the three major forces after being resurrected. Fenrir did not have a good impression of the guy who made him look like a mess just now. He revealed his pale sharp teeth and was ready to pounce at any time. Not good! Even Joelson cant stop a Saint-tier Daemon! Don Quixote and Stephanies eyes were filled with worry. At this time, Joelson did something that no one expected. He slowly raised the tungsten staff in his hand and said solemnly, Forbidden spell! Ernests smile froze on his face, and his expression was filled with panic and confusion. The others were the same. Forbidden spell?! Could an eighth-tier mage cast a forbidden spell?! How was that possible!! Joelson pointed at Fenrir and said softly with a smile on his face. Falling dragon. In the next moment, an extremely violent hurricane came pouring down from the sky. A zing and huge ck shadow fell from the sky. It was like a falling meteor. But it was much more powerful than the level-6 spell, ming meteor. It was really like a forbidden spell. The hurricane blowing down from the sky made everyone unable to open their eyes. They could only cover their eyes and stare at the falling meteor through the gaps of their fingers. Roar! A terrifying dragons roar sounded. The meteor struggled violently and turned into a giant dragon that pounced on Fenrirs body. The two of them were entangled in a fight. A giant dragon?! Everyone was stunned on the spot. Some of them were still unable to react as they looked at the back of Joelson. Other than Angar who was filled with excitement and eagerness. Ernesto Xiu was also very shocked. His gaze fell on the giant dragon and Joelson. His eyes moved back and forth, and he gradually calmed down. It was only a tier-9 dragon. The legendary monster Fenrir was almost invincible among those of the same tier, and even the dragon was slightly weaker. Although it was only a corpses body now, it was still more powerful than an ordinary saint-tier daemon. Although the dragon was powerful and strange, the difference in tier could not be bridged. It was still suppressed by Fenrir, and it was only a matter of time before it was defeated. Lets Go! Joelson turned around and said coldly to Don Quixote and the others. Don Quixote and the others were stunned. Joelson frowned and said, I cant stall for too long. Do you want to stay and wait for death? Don Quixotes expression wasplicated, and he quickly made a decision. Everyone, retreat immediately! But Joelson? Stephanie couldnt help but speak, her eyes filled with anxiety and worry. Don Quixote said in a low voice, We cant help Joelson here. We can only drag him down. If we get out of danger, Joelson can find a chance to escape. Stephanie had aplicated look on her face. She looked deeply at Joelson. Her eyes seemed to be filled with some strange emotions. The others also hadplicated looks on their faces. Joelson was left alone to fight against the Dark Church and the saint-level monsters in exchange for the safe departure of everyone. They could not help but feel a sense of admiration in their hearts. You still want to leave? Ernesto Xiu sneered a few times and waved eleven of his hands. The trial-takers of the Dark Church immediately rushed up to surround him. Joelsons left hand was filled with mes while his right hand was filled with water. The fusion of two types of magic exploded with terrifying power. He smiled calmly and said calmly, You should have asked me first. Although Joelsons strength was only at the eighth rank when he came into contact with the power of the fire elementalws, his terror was even greater than that of a ninth rank mage. No tier 8 mage could be like him. Each and every one of the tier 8 fire elemental spells came at him with terrifying power. The most important thing was that the speed at which they were released was too fast! Each and every spell was an instant-cast spell. Was he really only a tier 8 mage?! Chapter 126: The Fall of the Saint-Level

Chapter 126: The Fall of the Saint-Level

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Ernestos eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He was also a level-8 mage, but in the time it took for him to cast a level-8 spell, Joelson had already cast four or five level-8 spells at the Dark Church. Did this guy not even need to chant a spell?! Joelson was like a chasm, cutting off the path between the Dark Church and the two empires. After a series of explosions, not only did the Dark Church not manage to catch up to Quixote and the others, many of them even died. You want to be the savior?! Ernestos expression was ferocious. He stared at Joelson and said fiercely, Then you can stay! Ernesto had temporarily given up on the idea of killing the trial-takers of the two empires. He only wanted to kill Joelson now. The head of a Tier 8 mage, 400 points. Plus, a giant dragon. This was a priceless treasure! Ernesto Xiu revealed a proud expression. The battle between the two terrifying giant beasts was gradually bing clear. It was obvious that du Lu could not hold on any longer. Joelsons expression was calm. He looked at the sky, sneered at Ernesto Xiu, and suddenly disappeared on the spot. Ernesto was shocked. His spiritual power, which belonged to a tier 8 mage, instantly spread out. He searched Joelsons location several times but found nothing. Damn it! Where is he hiding?! Ernesto cursed in a low voice. At this time, Du Lu, who was entangled in the fight, swung his tail and broke free from Fenrirs entanglement. He spread his wings and flew into the sky. Found it! Ernesto saw the figure of Joelson on the dragons back. Du Lu flew forward without looking back. You want to run?! Ernesto revealed a ferocious smile. He rode on Fenrir and ran fast to keep up. Du Lu flew at full speed towards the depths of the Magical Beast Forest. Ernesto controlled Fenrir to keep up. Du Lus speed was very fast, instantly pulling away from Fenrir. But as a legendary magical beast, Fenrir had fully disyed the power of a saint-tier, gradually catching up. The distance between the two kept shrinking. Lets see how far you can go! Ernesto stared at the figure of Joelson on the dragons back. The further they chased, the deeper they gradually entered the Magical Beast Forest, approaching the territory of a saint-tier magical beast. Ernesto frowned and said, Are you nning to provoke the hatred of the saint-level magical beasts towards Fenrir, and then escape in the chaos? Youre so naive! But Ernesto seemed to be wrong. Joelson did not have any intention of provoking the saint-level magical beasts and continued to move forward stubbornly. The distance continued to shorten, but Joelson did not care at all. He did not even turn around. Du Lus speed seemed to have slowed down. A trace of surprise rose in the heart of Ernesto. Did he have no strength left? Did he give up?! A light shed in the eyes of Ernesto, killing intent filled the air. Du Lu hovered in the air and slowly turned around. Ernesto saw Joelson looking at him with a cold face, and his right hand was deep in his heart. Huh?! Forbidden Spell. Ernesto Xiu was stunned and almostughed out loud. This move again?! Before Ernesto Xiu could open his mouth to mock him, he suddenly noticed a shadow on Fenrirs back. It was getting bigger and bigger. He raised his head abruptly! His eyes widened. A huge lead-gray figure was reflected in his pupils, and it was falling straight towards him with a powerful aura. Bang! Fenrir was smashed to the ground. Ernesto Xiu got up from the dust. His body was in a sorry state. All the bones in his body were about to break. His face was full of shock and astonishment. He looked at the sky in a daze. A giant dragon that was not inferior to Du Lu was entrenched in the sky. Its body was emitting a metallic luster. Its dark golden pupils were as cold as steel. It was another level 9 dragon! Moreover, it was an extremely rare metal-type dragon! The steel dragon that had advanced to level 9 a few days ago finally appeared. This was the first time it had left the Dragon God Ranch. Compared to Du Lus explosive and manic state, the steel dragons heavy body gave off an indescribable pressure. Joelson looked down at Ernesto Xiu from high up in the sky. His indifferent gaze swept past Fenrir as he said indifferently, Two level 9 dragons should be able to deal with you. Joelson flew up lightly. Du Lu and the steel dragon swooped up almost at the same time. Fenrir did not have time to fly up before he was pressed down by the two huge bodies. The chaotic battle started. Fenrirs roar continued to reverberate in the air above the Magical Beast Forest. More than ten beings were silently watching over in the distance. It was the saint-level magical beasts of the Magical Beast Forest that were spying in the dark. The silent steel dragon maintained its usual cold and hardbat style. After taking Fenrirs attack head-on, it took the opportunity to dig out Fenrirs beating stone heart. The red light in Fenrirs eyes instantly dimmed. Du Lu bit Fenrirs neck and used force together with the steel dragon, tearing it into two halves. If it was the legendary magical beast Fenrir at its peak, the oue might have been different. But now, it was just a pile of bones. The boy could only watch as Fenrir was broken into hundreds of gray bones by the two dragons. The boy was stunned, and his face quickly turned pale. When Du Lu and the steel dragon turned their eyes to him. The two draconic auras crashed on him at the same time, and the boy finally could not help but tremble. Let me go. As long as you let me go, I can ept any request. Ernesto knelt in front of Joelson and pleaded. Anything? Said Joelson, raising his brow slightly Yes! As long as you let me go, Honorable Dragon Rider! Well, then I want your head! He said with a smile The ice-cold smile fell in the eyes of the show, as if from the devils call. ... The trial-takers of the two empires stood in an empty space and waited anxiously. Each of their faces were full of worry. Stephanie paced back and forth and finally could not hold it in any longer. She pulled out the knights longsword that she wore at her waist and said firmly, Brother, we have to go back and help Joelson! Don Quixote stood up and looked at her with a frown. How can you help? How can your sword defeat a saint-level monster?! Stephanies small face was red, and her towering chest rose and fell. She said anxiously, Then I will die with him! Stephanie, who had always been decisive and strong, revealed the willfulness and stubbornness of a little girl at this moment. Don Quixote frowned and said in a low voice, You underestimate Joelson. Since he can let us go first and stay behind to cover the rear, he should have the confidence to escape safely. But its just as you said. Stephanies eyes reddened. Thats a saint-level monster! Don Quixote fell silent. Thats right, thats a saint-level monster. In front of a saint-level, who could confidently say that they could escape. Even a type 9 powerhouse could not. Chapter 127: Hunting Down the Trial-Takers of the Dark Church

Chapter 127: Hunting Down the Trial-Takers of the Dark Church

Don Quixote looked at Stephanie, who was holding back her tears to prevent herself from crying. His heart was moved. He had never seen his proud sister cry for any man. She was... Someones Coming! Stuarts voice sounded. Everyone immediately grabbed their weapons and assumed a tense stance. A sound came from the bushes. Someone was walking towards them through the bushes. Everyone stared in the direction where the sound came from. The grass shook, and a fair and slender hand moved away from the branches and slowly walked out. He was still as handsome as before. Who else could it be but Joelson? Edward! Joelson! A few surprised cries sounded. Stephanie was so happy that she was about to cry. She subconsciously ran toward Joelson, but when she realized what was happening, she stopped abruptly. Her face was flushed with embarrassment. Joelson smiled at the crowd and nodded. You escaped! Are you hurt?! Everyone gathered around, especially the students of Tulip Academy. Did Fenrir catch up?! Don Quixote asked in a low voice. The atmosphere became tense again, and everyone felt relieved again. Joelson! Stewart and Gemini Star took out all the magic beast cores collected by the old students and handed them to Joelson. Take the magic beast essence crystals and leave immediately. Well help you stall Fenrir! Stewart and the others looked determined. What right did they have to stall Fenrir? Naturally, they were determined to die! Joelson had saved them once. Now, it was their turn. Faced with everyones performance, Joelson chuckled and casually shook his mage robe. A round thing fell under everyones feet. They looked over. Everyones eyes widened and they immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. They only saw the despair and shock on their pale faces before they died. It was a familiar look. It was Ernesto Xiu. He was actually dead! Everyone was stunned for a moment and could not speak for a long time. You... How did you kill him? Wheres Fenrir the undead wolf?! Someone asked in surprise. Joelson did not exin. Everyone did not ask any more questions. Everyone had their own secrets. We can finally get out! Someone said excitedly, Now that Ernesto Xiu is dead, the Dark Church will definitely be in a panic. With Joelson here, as long as we kill a portion of the magical beasts, we will definitely win this trial! The eyes of the others were filled with excitement. From the beginning, they only wanted to try their best to survive. Now that they saw the hope of winning, this happiness came too suddenly. And the one who brought all of this was Joelson! Joelson smiled and raised his eyebrows slightly. He said with a smile, Killing magical beasts? Hehe, human heads are more valuable. Everyone suddenly looked at Joelson with shock in their eyes. Joelson stood on Du Lus back. The terrifying body of the giant dragon cast a shadow on the ground. The remaining trial-takers of the Dark Church ran desperately in the jungle. Everyones face was filled with fear, panic, and despair. There were dragons! There were dragons chasing after them! Joelson was like an experienced shepherd herding sheep, driving the people of the Dark Church into the trap that Quixote and the others had set up long ago. On one side, morale was high, like a hunter who had started hunting. On the other side, there was extreme fear, like amb waiting to be ughtered. Even if the people of the Dark Church were stronger, they could not avoid the fate of being massacred. Joelson stood in the air like a god, overlooking the entire scene. Once he found the area where the fight was taking ce and the students of the two empires were in danger, he would throw down his magic or drive Du Lu to go over. When the people of the Dark Church saw this scene, they immediately lost all their fighting spirit and obediently waited to be captured. Swoosh! Don Quixote slowly put away his knights longsword, and a human head rolled under his feet. The fifth one. Don Quixote silently counted in his heart. Stephanie also walked over from other ces with her sword on her shoulder. She was also holding two bloody heads in her hands, which added to her dangerous and charming temperament. Don Quixote frowned slightly and said, Girl, dont make yourself too bloody. Stephanie seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly threw away the heads in her hands. Using the de as a mirror, she carefully wiped the bloodstains on her face. When Joelson fell from the sky, Stephanie immediately hid the bloody knights longsword behind her back. She looked a little embarrassed, with a hint of shyness and expectation in her eyes. A total of eighteen heads! Everyone gathered together and piled the spoils of war in front of Joelson. Eighteen heads piled up into a small hill, and the scene was very horrifying. Most of the remaining trial-takers of the Dark Church should have been killed by us. Even if one or two escaped, it wouldnt have much of an effect. Joelson nodded, very satisfied with the result. In that case, you guys gather the scattered survivors and leave first. Counting the time, only ten days had passed. There were still five days left before the trials deadline. However, with the trials current situation, there wasnt much meaning to continue staying in the magical beast forest. Joelson, do you still want to stay here? Don Quixote couldnt help but ask. The others also looked at him curiously. Joelson nodded slightly and said, I still have to go to another ce. Joelson looked in a certain direction and said with a certain meaning, There is still one more step to take to win this trial. Everyone was stunned for a moment and suddenly understood. Looking at Joelsons back, they did not know whether they should be amazed or admire him. Joelson was probably going to find trouble with the trial-takers of the Holy See. Louis sat on the grass. The knights and priests of the Holy See were all gathered by him and were quietly resting. There was a shocking-looking depression on his chest. It was the spot where he was injured by Fenrir three days ago. He had no way to fight against the saint-level monster Fenrir. He could only spend the rest of his time hunting magic beasts and collecting magic beast essence crystals. He wanted to leave the Magical Beast Forest before the Dark Church finished killing the trial-takers of the two empires. If everything went well, there might be a chance of winning. Louis thought to himself. At this moment, the sky suddenly darkened. The priests and knights cried out in rm. Louis looked up and saw a pair of huge golden-red pupils, filled with endless violence and madness. A dragon! Louis heart trembled. The holy sword was unsheathed, and bright holy light shone. He was prepared to fight, but the dragon did not seem to have any intention of attacking them. Just as Louis was feeling puzzled, his pupils suddenly contracted slightly. Chapter 128: Surprise. The Two Empires Had Survived

Chapter 128: Surprise. The Two Empires Had Survived

He saw a young and handsome mage standing on the back of the dragon. On his left chest, the symbol of the Alcott Empire was engraved. The trial-takers of the two empires! They were even more shocked than when they saw the Dark Church summon the Saint-level magic beast Fenrir! Louis saw the young mage smile at him. Then the mage said, Hand over all the magic beast essence crystals, and you can live. Louis raised his eyebrows and was about to draw his knights longsword to fight. Suddenly, two ck shadows fell from the sky and rolled to Louis feet. Looking down, Louis expression was dull. The head of Ernesto! And the heart of the saint-level magic beast Fenrir! ... Outside the Magical Beast Forest, a few saint-level masters were waiting. As the days passed, the faces of Harriet and Fred became more and more gloomy. From the moment the so-called head point rule was set, one could almost foresee the tragedy of this years four-nation trial. Harriet suddenly regretted making a bet with Ulysses. Ulysses had a casual smile on his face from the very beginning. It was a kind of confidence that everything was under control. Harriet Terrence had never been able to see through this disciple of his. Ulysses had always had his own independent thoughts since he had just stepped into the path of magic. He was arrogant, proud, and outstanding. Everything was self-centered. He could spend days and nights without rest in his magical research, and he could experiment with his new magic without emotion with an innocent wanderer. Before Ulysses graduated from the Tulip Academy of Magic, he had always addressed himself respectfully as a teacher, but Harriet knew that Ulysses had never considered himself a teacher. He was just a path and adder for Ulysses to climb up. Someone ising out. A few saint-level powerhouses looked in the direction of the exit of the Magical Beast Forest. A figure slowly walked out. His face was firm. Fred called out in a low voice in pleasant surprise, Don Quixote! He was a trial-taker from the two empires. Ulysses revealed a strange smile on his face, What a lucky young man. Quixotes expression turned slightly ugly. The trial time had yet to arrive, but Quixote had already appeared. There was only one possibility. He had been expelled by the other trial-takers. However, he still heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. As the most outstanding genius of the younger generation of the Yheng Empire, it was already considered lucky for him to be able to survive. There are still people. Their eyes focused. They saw trial-takers appearing behind Don Quixote one after another. They were all students from the two empires, knights and mages. They followed behind Don Quixote and walked out in groups of more than twenty. Harriet Terrence and Fred exchanged a nce. From their initial shock, they gradually became surprised, and even a little surprised. Stephanie, Stuart, Gemini Star... All the genius students who could be called by their names came out in good condition. They were in good condition. They did not expect the tragic situation that they had imagined would happen. The indifferent smile on Ulysses face gradually disappeared. It seems that there is more than one lucky person. Grovers face was ugly. He cursed in a low voice, What on Earth is Ernesto doing in there? He actually let so much trashe out alive. Is he an idiot?! Director. Sir Fred. The trial-takers from the two empires went forward and greeted Harriet and Fred respectively. Even though they had only just figured out the reason, Fred could not help but ask, Why did hee out earlier? Don Quixote had a strange expression on his face as he said, Because theres no need to continue staying in there. Harriet understood in his heart and consoled, Its fine. Even if you didnt obtain any points, youve already done very well toe out alive. The trial-takers from the two empires looked at each other, not knowing how to exin. Archbishop Saroyan suddenly let out a few softughs. Ulysses and Grover also had looks of ridicule on their faces. In their opinion, these trial-takers who had left the Magical Beast Forest early must have met someone from the Church of Light and had been forced to hand over all the magical beast essence crystals on their bodies. Only then could they possibly be expelled alive. From a certain perspective, this was indeed a form of good luck. No, we have points! A voice sounded. It was the somewhat angry Stephanie. Archbishop Saroyan nodded and said, ording to Louis personality, he really doesnt care about magic beast essence crystals below tier 6. Hahaha! Wantonughter sounded. Stephanies face was red from holding back. She angrily took out a bag and threw it on the ground. Dense and clear sounds were heard. Magic beast essence crystals of various colors were scattered all over the ground. The other trial-takers also took out a few pockets and poured them on the ground. Over a hundred magical beast essence crystals piled up on the ground into a small pile of essence crystals. The few saint-level cultivators were stunned. Fifth, fifth, sixth, seventh, and two or three egg-sized magical beast essence crystals of the eighth rank that were shining with a strange luster. Although the vast majority were of the fifth and sixth rank. But a rough calction showed that they had at least a thousand points. This is impossible! Grover and Saroyan cried out almost at the same time, surprised and confused. Under the rules of the human head-hunting ground, more than twenty people walked out of the Magical Beast Forest alive, and they were actually able to bring out a magical beast core that was worth more than a thousand points. How did this group of people do it?! Did they not meet the trial-takers of the two Holy See all this time?! Stephanies face revealed a hint of satisfaction. She looked at the two saint-level cultivators arrogantly and did not look like she was exining. Harriet Terrence and Fred werepletely surprised. Very good! Very good! Fred, who usually did not smile,plimented them. One could imagine the joy in his heart. With over a thousand points, even if they lost, they would not lose too badly. Harriet Terrence came to his senses and asked anxiously, Wheres Joelson? Why didnt hee out with you? Everyone looked at Don Quixote. Don Quixote thought for a moment and said, Joelson, he said he still has things to do. Harrieterrence let out a long sigh of relief. Joelson was still alive. This was the best news. Saroyan and Grover had lost all their smiles and were staring at the Forest of Warcraft, waiting for the next group toe out. Ulysses eyes sparkled, and no one knew what he was thinking. Over the next two days, more and more people came out of the forest. There are no exceptions. They are all candidates from the two empires. These men were far more difited than Don Quixote and his men, and some were wounded. But the faces of the two holy orders did not look much better. Theyre all from Warcraft. This part of the trial was separated from Don Quixote and the others at the beginning, and then the news of the street magicmunication crystal carefully ran out of the Forest of Warcraft. Chapter 129: The Two Holy See Were Completely Defeated

Chapter 129: The Two Holy See Were Completely Defeated

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL On thest day of the trial. Finally, someone from the Dark Church appeared at the entrance of the Magical Beast Forest. A tier 7 knight crawled out of the Magical Beast Forest in fear. He looked extremely miserable. His face was filled with fear, shock, and panic. When he saw Grover and Ulysses figures, his eyes lit up with joy. Sir! Sir! The tier 7 knight fell at their feet in a panic. He was so excited that he was about to cry. Ive finally seen you guys! As he spoke, he would look back from time to time. It seemed like there was a terrifying monster chasing after him. Grover stepped on the knights face and said fiercely, Where are the others? Why hasnt Ernestoe out yet? The tier 7 knights face showed a hint of fear and fear. He said with a trembling voice, They are all dead! Lord Ernesto is also dead! What?! Grovers voice was so sharp that it was strange. Dead?! How can he be dead?! Ernesto has... who can kill him?! Grover stared at the tier 7 knight; his face full of malevolence. Unless that idiot provoked more than two saint-tier magical beasts at the same time! The tier 7 knight trembled violently and stammered, I dont know, I dont know. While speaking, he kept looking at the two empires. Grovers eyes were as cold as a poisonous snake, and he said coldly, Then wheres your magical beast core?! The tier 7 knight was stunned. He hurriedly nodded and took out a shriveled bag from his bosom. He poured out a few fifth-tier magic beast essence crystals and the only sixth-tier one. All... all of them are here. The tier 7 knight trembled. He did not dare to look at Grovers eyes. He said carefully, Lord Ulysses said that we dont need to hunt magic beasts. We just need to go all out to kill other trial-takers. Grover was extremely furious. Instead, he startedughing, hisughter shrill. Is that so? Ulysses walked up with a calm expression and said, Thats right, I did say that. Unfortunately, you didnt do anything. Ulysses shook his head and said, Worthless trash. After saying that, he casually stretched out his palm, and powerful magic power threw the tier 7 knight into the air, throwing him backwards. He let out a desperate scream. Ulysses poisonous dragon caught the tier 7 knight and swallowed him down, letting out a few satisfied growls. It was cold and merciless. This cruel method made the faces of the trial-takers of the two empires pale. Ulysses face was no longer smiling. It was terrifyingly gloomy. On the other hand, Archbishop Saloyans face, which was full of wrinkles, was smiling more and more widely. He did not know what had happened to the Dark Church, but... Since the Dark Church had been eliminated early, the final winner would definitely be the Church of Light. Thinking about the bet with Ulysses, he was about to obtain the wings of light. Saloyans mood was very wonderful. When Louis figure appeared at the entrance of the magical beast forest, Saloyans mood was even more rxed! Praise the God of Light! Louis was as arrogant and cold as usual. The holy sons of the Church of Light who were qualified to receive divine power from the heavens would gradually be like gods, and the feelings of humans would slowly disappear. Louis! Saloyan spread his arms and smiled as he weed Louis return. Your Eminence. Let them see your glorious battle results. Saloyan looked at Louis with anticipation. Louis silver-gray eyes shed with humiliation and some hesitation. The other knights and priests of the Church of Light also lowered their heads, as if they did not have the courage to face Archbishop Saloyan. Me. Louis said honestly, I did not bring out any magic beast essence crystals. Saloyans smile froze on his face. He blinked his eyes and quickly revealed a look of understanding. I know. Saloyan looked in the direction of the cult of shadows like he was showing off. He said with a smile, Then throw out those dirty heads. Saloyan was certain that Louis had spent all his energy on hunting the trial-takers of the cult of Shadows. The tragic state of the cult of Shadows was just enough to prove this point. Saint-level? Hehe, Louis could also erupt with the strength of a saint-level! Louis was silent. He raised his hand and threw out a few human heads covered in blood. He was also wearing a magical item that was simr to an interspatial ring. Three seventh-level heads. Haha, thats 300 points. What else? Saloyan asked in anticipation. Louis shook his head and said, Thats all. Louis did not take the initiative to chase after the Dark Churchs trial-takers. These human heads were killed along the way. He had obtained quite a number of magical beast essence crystals, but... Look, there are peopleing out again! Someone from the two empires cried out in surprise. Everyone subconsciously turned their heads. They just happened to see a trial-taker from the Dark Church dressed up as he ran out of the forest with a face full of fear. He had already run out of the magical beast forest. When he saw the figures of Ulysses and Grover, his despairing eyes revealed a glimmer of hope. Just as he was about to call for help, an extremely terrifying pir of fire shot out from the forest. His entire body was sent flying by the huge impact. mes enveloped him. He rolled in mid-air and screamed miserably. When he fell, he was only left with a charred corpse. Everyone was stunned. A trial-taker from the Cult of Shadows was killed in front of their eyes in such a violent manner?! Grover was so angry that his entire face was distorted. The aura of a saint-level was like a surging tide. Following that, a handsome youth walked out of the forest leisurely. The mages robe that was engraved with the Tulip Academys logo was not dusty at all. It was as smooth as when he first entered. Coupled with his indifferent expression, it was as if he was going for an outing and not a trial. There was an indescribable calmness and elegance to it. It was obvious that the spell that killed the trial-taker from the Dark Church was cast by him. He was the one who had been chasing after him. Edward! Joelson is finally out! The people from the two empires shouted excitedly. Harriet Terrence revealed a sincere smile on his face. Grover was still questioning Louis. He kept saying, No magical beast essence crystals?! And no human heads?! How is it possible, Louis? What on Earth did you guys do in there?! Grovers face was filled with disbelief. His two hands came out empty. There was nothing. Why did the people of the Church of Light go in?! Did they really go in for an outing like that youth?! A hint of humiliation shed across Louis face. He turned his head and pointed at Joelson. It was him. He took all of our magical beast essence crystals. The entire ce was silent. Countless gazes were focused on Joelson. Without saying a word, he slowly walked up to the people from the two empires and waved his hand. Crash! It was as if he had summoned a storm of magical beast nuclei. Chapter 130: A Shocking Victory

Chapter 130: A Shocking Victory

Countless magical beast essence crystals poured out from his hands. Tier 6, tier 7, tier 7, tier 8... The fist-sized magical beast essence crystals rolled down, and everyones eyeballs were about to pop out. Tier 9 Joelson It was also the size of a fist. Everyones mouths were wide open. There was more than one tier 9 magical beast essence crystal! The magical beast core of various colors piled up on the ground into a small hill, and the brilliant light shone on everyones faces. The five saint-level powerhouses stared quietly at Joelson; their eyes filled with shock! How many magical beasts had they killed?! Was this kid, Joelson, a monster? But this was not the end. Joelson looked in the direction of the Dark Church and waved his hand again. One head after another rolled out, carrying a thick smell of blood. Every face was twisted, filled with fear and despair. The heads rolled all over the ground like rubber balls. Perhaps Joelson was interested, but there were still many heads rolling to Ulysses and Grovers feet. A total of twenty-five heads! Close to 70% of the Dark Churchs trial-takers. The rich scent of blood and death almost made the priests of the Church of Light vomit. It was an extreme shock! It was ten times more intense than the shock brought by the magic beast essence crystals. The magic beast essence crystals could be umted through plundering. But the heads could only be killed one by one. How many people had Joelson killed?! Everyone looked at the indifferent figure of Joelson. The thick killing intent emitted from his body made their eyelids twitch. At this moment, a panicked figure ran out of the Magical Beast Forest. He circled around Joelson from afar, ran to Grover and Ulysses, and directly knelt down. He turned his head to point at Joelson and screamed in fear, Sir, its him! He killed everyone. Even Lord Ernesto Xiu was killed by him! This guy had been hiding in the forest. He only dared to sneak out when Joelson came out. Looking at Joelson, he felt as though he had seen the most terrifying monster in the world. He was so terrified that he was about to die. There was a deathly silence. Only the panicked cries of the 7th rank Knight of the cult of shadows echoed in the arena. Grovers expression was terrifyingly gloomy. Joelson stood amidst the pile of magical beast cores and human heads. He looked directly into Ulysses eyes, not backing down at all. He really wanted to know what Ulysses was feeling in the face of this huge Surprise. Ulysses suddenlyughed and slowly walked up. He looked at Joelson and gently ced his hand on the head of the seventh-tier knight. Amazing. Teacher really took in an amazing student, Ulysses said with a smile, but his eyes were very cold. So outstanding that even Im jealous. A thick ck mist emitted from his hands, twisting into a snake shape and wrapping around the head with a tier 7 aura. Ah! After a short scream, the tier 7 knight copsed weakly on the ground, his body continuously twitching. The snake-shaped ck mist once again followed Ulysses hand and retracted back into his sleeve. Looking at the Tier 7 knight on the ground, his face had shrunk and he died a miserable death. It was as if all of his life force had been sucked away in an instant. Dark Magic! Harriet Terrence cried out in a low voice. He looked at Ulysses and asked in disbelief, How do you know dark magic? Ulysses had a helpless look on his face. He said in a low voice, Teacher, I have always had a dual-element constitution. Even when I was learning by your side, dark magic was also my main subject. Harriet was so angry that his snow-white beard trembled slightly. Joelson was slightly shocked. In his eyes, Ulysses image seemed to slowly ovep with the poisonous dragon behind him. Ulysses had hidden too deeply. Harriet had always thought that Ulysses was an earth mage like him, which was why he had taken Ulysses as his disciple. However, he did not expect Ulysses to have been secretly learning dark magic. Joining the Dark Church was probably something that he had nned for a long time. Joelson recalled that Harriet had once said that Ulysses had received the reward from the fiftieth floor of the Mage Tower but had not learned instant magic, which made him very confused. Now, the truth had finally surfaced. Ulysses had chosen to inherit dark magic. He had been able to advance to the saint-level in more than a hundred years because of his attainments in dark magic. Such a naturally evil person was really too terrifying. The trial had already determined the victor. The crowd did not bother to carefully calcte how many points Joelson had received. A rough estimate was that he had at least 10,000 points. A shocking result. The two empires were the final winners without any doubt. As the person with the highest score in the trial, Joelson could take half of all the magic beast cores on the field. To Joelson, this was actually a loss. Because more than 70% of the magic beast cores on the ground were snatched by him, this so-called reward actually made his gains less. Harriet Terrence and Fred also knew very well in their hearts that they tacitly gave all the eighth and ninth tier magic beast cores to Joelson. Joelson was also very satisfied because the value of the eighth and ninth tier magic beast cores far exceeded that of low-tier magic beast cores. In this way, it was still considered a profit for him. After all, he had brought everyone out alive, and that was the most important thing. Moreover, magic beast core below the seventh tier was not very valuable to him. The oue of this four-nation trial was really unexpected. No one had expected that there would actually be a figure like Joelson appearing in the two great empires. He had risen like aet and suppressed the holy son of the Church of Light. The trial-takers of the Dark Church had even beenpletely ughtered by him. Although Archbishop Saroyan was unhappy, he felt relieved when he saw the Dark Church. When the Dark Church came, there were two saint-level, dozens of seventh and eighth-level and a group of powerful poison nd lizards. Their aura was high as they looked down on the entire ce. However, when the trial ended, all the people brought by the Dark Church died. Only two saint-level powerhouses were left. Saroyan was quite satisfied with Joelson. At least, Joelson had only snatched away from their magical beast essence crystals and had not killed anyone from the Church of Light. Congrattions, teacher, youve won. Ulysses threw the magic stone that they had agreed on a long time ago to Harriet Terrence. Harriet Terrence revealed an excited expression, and when he looked at Joelson, there was a hint of gratitude as well as relief in his eyes. This magic stone contained the path that he would take after bing a saint. It was something that Joelson had fought for, for him. Ulysses face did not seem to show that he had failed miserably in the trial at all. He threw the magic stone to Harriet and roared. A brown stone appeared in his hand. He smiled and said, Teacher, I have already paid the bet. Why dont we make another trade? Use this to exchange for the bead in your hand. Harriet Terrence said without hesitation, I refuse. Chapter 131: The battle between the Two Holy See, the Gray-Black Ball

Chapter 131: The battle between the Two Holy See, the Gray-ck Ball

Hearing Harriets direct refusal, Ulysses had no choice but to shrug his shoulders and helplessly say, Alright then. He then turned to Archbishop Saroyan and made another happy transaction with him. Using the wings of light to exchange for Grover for the de of ughter that he wanted. When Ulysses took out the white feather that was filled with a holy aura, Joelsons expression changed, but he quickly hid it. Although I know you might refuse, I still want to ask. After settling everything, Ulysses burning gaze fell on Joelson again. He asked, Joelson, are you interested in joining the Dark Church? You can get much more than what you have now. Joelson looked at him calmly and said, Ive killed many of you. Ulyssesughed, shook his head and said, Those dead trash are nothingpared to you. Ulysses looked at Joelson, waiting for his answer. Harriet Terrences hand trembled slightly. He wanted to speak but quickly closed his mouth. The others also stared at Joelson. They looked even more nervous than him as if they were the ones who needed to make a decision. Im sorry, but I refuse, Joelson said. A hint of heartfelt relief shed across Harriet Terrences face. The others also heaved a sigh of relief. Joelson, the God of Light is also ready to embrace you at any time! Archbishop Saroyan raised the scepter in his hand towards Joelson and shouted. Joelsons performance was too eye-catching. In this years four-nation trial, everyone seemed to be very dim under his brilliant light. Louis was the best example. Saroyan had also heard of the Dark Churchs Ernesto. It was said that it was a magic genius that might not appear once in a hundred years. In the end, he even lost his life in it Joelson still shook his head. Saroyan looked away in disappointment. Alright, then. Ulysses had already expected Joelsons response. He was about to say something when a voice suddenly sounded. Wait! Everyone looked back in surprise. A figure quickly walked out from the two empires trial-takers. He knelt down on one knee in front of Ulysses and said seriously, Lord Ulysses, please allow me to go with you. Its him! Someone cried out in surprise. Hawthorne! Hawthorne, who had obtained Fenrirs jawbone for a short period of time and was then as lost as a ghost, actually took the initiative to ask to join the Dark Church?! Fred did not have any expression on his face. Instead, he quietly gripped the longsword in his hand tightly. This was the humiliation of the eternal empire. Everyone looked at Hawthorne with disdain and anger. However, Hawthorne did not seem to notice it. He only knelt in front of Ulysses. Ulysses revealed a wanton smile on his face. Looks like its not like we didnt gain anything this time. Teacher, I look forward to our next meeting. Ulysses bowed gracefully to everyone, as though it was the end of a drama. Then, he grabbed Hawthorne and flew onto the back of the poison dragon, leaving with Grover quickly. Before leaving, he seemed to take a deep look at Joelson. The Trial of the Four Kingdoms had officiallye to an end. Other than Hawthornes rebellion at the end, which made the knights of the Yheng Empire feel depressed, and even Freds face was very cold, this was indeed an exciting victory. Other than those who were hunted by the Dark Church and those who were unlucky enough to die at the hands of high-level magical beasts, the two empires had a total of fifty-seven participants who had passed the trial. A 70% survival rate. It was even higher than the number of people who had survived the previous trials. The next day, the two empires returned. At the border between the Alcott Empire and the Yheng Empire, the teams of knights and mages were separated. Looking at the team of purple thorns flying further and further away, Stephanie asked in a low voice, Brother, do you think we still have a chance to see Joelson and the others? Don Quixote shook his head slightly and said, I dont know, but I guess he will soon go back to another ce. The southern region is too small for him. Stephanies eyes shed, and no one knew what she was thinking. You won this. It should be yours. In the carriage, Harriet Terrence actually handed the magic stone to Joelson. His old face revealed a guilty expression. Harriet Terrence recalled the bet he had with Ulysses during the four nations trials. He regretted it very much. He felt very ashamed to link his students life to his own interests. Its still because of greed. When did you be someone like Ulysses? Harriet Terrence shook his head and sighed. He suddenly had an epiphany. His magic cultivation, which had not improved for hundreds of years, seemed to have loosened a little. Teacher. Joelson rejected Harriet Terrences good intentions. He pushed the magic stone back into Harriet Terrences hands and said, I dont have any talent in earth magic. He has the greatest value to you. When you be a saint, you can use it to exchange for precious fire or water magic materials with others. As before, he had no choice but to take it back. This teacher of his actually owed his student such a big favor. In that case, I might as well give this to you. After thinking for a moment, he took out an item from his interspatial ring. It was a gray-ck bead. There was nothing unusual about it. What is this?! Joelson could not help but be puzzled. He knew that Ulysses wanted the thing in Harriets hand. Harriet shook his head and said, Im not sure. This is a magic material I got when I was traveling. Ulysses saw it once. Maybe he knows it, and thats why he wants it so badly. Joelson took the bead, and his body suddenly trembled. Harriet asked curiously, What happened Joelson? Joelson had a strange look on his face, and he shook his head silently. When they returned to the capital of the Alcott Empire, the news of the four countries great sess in the trial quickly spread throughout the entire empire. More than twenty magic stone elites actually survived the trial. It could be predicted that the empires strength would be strengthened again after many years. Charles III was extremely happy. That night, he announced that he would personally award these twenty over mages with medals. It could be considered an official recruitment. At the same time, the news of Joelson shining in the trial and crushing the two great geniuses of the Holy See also spread. The name Joelson Edward was the first time someone had discussed it with Harriet and saint-level mages. Charles III even ordered people to build a new mansion on the ruins of Prince Antoines mansion as soon as possible in order to reward Joelson as his marquis mansion. Many nobles had to think carefully about this edict. Charles IIIs actions had other meanings from time to time. From today onwards, Joelson Edward would rece Antoines position in the Empire?! Chapter 132: Two-Element Dragons. Plane Invasion

Chapter 132: Two-Element Dragons. ne Invasion

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL No matter what, people kepting to the entrance of the temporary residence of Joelson, and the carriages that were giving gifts formed a long winding line. There were also people who took the initiative to bring their own daughters here to befriend each other. Everyone knew that Princess Dayshannnon and Marquis Joelson had feelings for each other. However, the position of the concubines room could still be contested. What if Joelson took a fancy to her? That would bring glory to the entire family! Joelson wanted to hate these trivial matters. After he returned, he directly hid in the space of the Dragon God Ranch. Joelson sat cross-legged on the ground. Three things were ced in front of him. Arge pile of grayish-white bones, emitting a thick aura of the undead. A dull ck strange stone, with a faint dark aura emanating from it. It was the skeleton of the legendary monster Fenrir, and its heart that was no longer beating. After Fenrir was dismembered by du Lu and the steel dragon, the remaining bones were put into the ranching space by Joelson. Looking at the two piles of things in front of him, Joelson always had the feeling that he could summon Fenrir back to life at any time. In fact, he could really do it. After the death of Ernesto, the interspatial ring that he left behind had the spell and secret method to summon Fenrir. As long as Joelson followed the instructions, he would be able to have a powerful saint-tier pet. It sounded pretty good. Joelson was not as old-fashioned as Harriet Terrence. As long as he had the power that belonged to him, whether it was darkness or light, it did not matter. However, after the system suddenly released a new mission a few days ago, Joelson immediately dismissed this idea. He summoned the quest pane. Side quest: The Shadow of the Dark Dragon. Use the remnant aura of the dark monster to track the shadow of the dark dragon sleeping in the Bottomless Abyss. Quest Reward: Every item with a strong dark aura can be exchanged for a dark dragon egg fragment * 1. Collect ten fragments and you can summon an adult dark dragon. Collect three pieces and you can exchange for a dark dragon egg * 1. This mission was triggered when Joelson obtained Fenrirs heart. The other mission was triggered when he saw Ulysses take out his wings of light. [Side mission: the trajectory of the light dragon.] [Every item with a strong holy aura can be exchanged for a light dragon egg fragment * 1. If you collect three fragments, you can exchange them for a Light Dragon Egg * 1.] When he saw these two side quests, he almost jumped up in excitement. Dark Magic Dragon and Light Dragon. Currently, the two strongest and rarest dragons in the dragon pool. Under the same level, against any dragon with any attributes, they had a huge advantage. A dragon that controlled the power of darkness and light could be called the king of Dragons. If he could get one, no, as long as he could get one dragon egg, his strength would be greatly improved. Even mages with light and dark attributes were said to be invincible among those of the same level. And now, only the Dark Magic Dragon Egg was left for him. Thest step! Fenrirs heart could be exchanged for a shard Joelsons gaze fell on the ck bead that Harriet had given him. He picked it up and held it in his hand with a slight force. The outeryer of the gray-ck outeryer of the bead was easily crushed by Joelson, and a dense evil aura spread out. The bead that crushed the outeryer looked extremely strange inside. It waspletely gray-white in color, but there were circles of pitch-ck surrounding it on one side. It was like a whirlpool, emitting an extremely dark aura. When it stared at it, it was as if even its soul was being sucked in. ording to the system notification, this round pearl could also be exchanged for a dark demon dragon egg fragment. Curtis. Joelson called the most knowledgeable nt dragon under him over. During this period of time, Curtis body had grownrger, and he had also be more lethargic. He was the only dragon that did not need to be fed by Joelson to grow rapidly. The gift of the Elven prophet was too generous. Curtis slowly flew to Joelson and said, Father. He still looked sleepy. The nt dragons nature of being close to nature made it instinctively disgusted with the pile of things in front of Joelson. Joelson handed the bead to Curtis and asked, Can you recognize this? Curtis carefully lifted the bead with a wide leaf and observed it carefully. He said slowly, It seems to be the eyeball of the abyss tarant. Abyss tarant?! Joelson could not help but frown. He had never heard of such a monster. Curtis nodded. I just recently finished absorbing a small part of the memories of the prophet who escaped from the central continent five thousand years ago. Curtis said slowly, In the prophets memories, I saw the Earth tearing apart, the space shattering, and arge amount of dark demonic energy spewing out of the spatial cracks like a flood. There were also countless ugly monsters. Joelson raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, Ovepping nes?! Ovepping nes was a magic word he had read in the ancient books in the library. The ne that Joelson was in now had many different nes in the same countless spaces. nes did not stop. They would swim slowly in the ocean of space like fish. Once the two nes Collided, the nes would ovep. Just like what Curtis had just said. Curtis nodded and then shook his head. To be precise, it is not the ovepping of nes. It should be called a ne invasion. An otherworld ne full of countless evil creatures invaded us. It was a longsting war. Countless saint-ranks perished in the war. The prophet even saw the descent of a god. At that time, it was just a very ordinary Tier-9 nt dragon. Fear drove it to leave the central continent ande here. Later, the prophet advanced to saint-rank. He went back once and found that the war had been won. The passage connecting the two nes was cut off, and the spatial rift was sealed by powerful magic. And the Abyss Tarant. Curtis pointed at the strange bead in his palm and said, Its one of the monsters in the Otherworld. When it was alive, its strength should be at the saint-rank, about the same level as Fenrir. Its an existence like the elite leader of the Monster Army in the Otherworld. Joelsons eyelid twitched and said, The saint-rank is just an elite leader?! Then what kind of strength should the big figure who really leads the war be? Curtis sighed and said, The prophets dont know either, but it is said that more than one God has fallen. Joelson was silent. He really could not imagine the magnificent scene of the Twilight-like War of the gods that broke out in thend under his feet 5,000 years ago. I know. Joelson took back the eyeballs of the abyss tarant and ced them together with Fenrirs heart. Curtis suddenly said, Father, do you want to collect more of these things? Chapter 133: The Central Continent. I’ll Go with You

Chapter 133: The Central Continent. Ill Go with You

Joelson looked at Curtis and nodded. Curtis had a bloodline connection with him, and with his high intelligence, he could often guess what he was thinking. I have a suggestion, Curtis said, If it was as the prophet saw five thousand years ago, there would still be the remains of these monsters near the nar battlefield. Well, these ugly gray bones seem to have been there for a long time. A car in front of Joelson said, You mean to go to the nar battlefield to search. Curtis nodded and said with certainty, Yes, its in the middle continent! A thoughtful look appeared in Joelsons eyes. Curtis did not disturb him anymore. He yawned and slowly flew back to his nt-type dragon nest. Joelson was thinking in his heart. He had already nned to head to the central continent. The southern region was too small for him now. There were not many saint-level powerhouses in the four empires. Joelson had once heard Harriet Terrence talk about the time he spent traveling in the central continent. Countless talented super-geniuses streaked across the sky like meteors, colliding with each other and creating bright sparks. He longed for such a ce. Joelson was only seventeen years old, and his young body hid a restless heart. And... Ulysses. After returning from the trial, Joelson would often think of Ulysses eyes. He obviously knew the information about the abyss Tarants eyeballs. These things were indeed very beneficial to him, who practiced dark magic. With Ulysses personality, he would definitely not let it go. He had to grow to a level where he could suppress Ulysses. He could do it in the southern region as well. But... It was too slow. The central continent was where he should go. There were also the air, electric, and metal magic inheritances. They were all cut off in the southern region. Perhaps he would be able to find what he wanted in the central continent. A resolute light shed in his eyes. Then it was decided. Prepare to set off for the central continent! Joelson expressed his thoughts to Harriet. Harriet was very supportive of his decision. Just like what Harriet had once said. Joelson Edward, the Alcott Empire is only your starting point. Even I am unable to see clearly where your endpoint is. You have to find it yourself. The day after Joelsons decision, he wrote a letter home and asked his father, Viscount Morgan, toe to the capital. Only by receiving the protection of Harriet here could old Morgan be truly safe, the people who hid in the shadows and hated him were not people that old Morgan and Beard could deal with. Beard also came over excitedly. This old fellow gave Joelson a slight shock. In just half a years time, he had already advanced to a fourth-tier mage. Old Morgan moved into the Marquis mansion that Joelson was building and helped him deal with the nobles who kepting to get on his good side. Joelson had even specially greeted Harriet, hoping that he could take care of the two La sisters in theing days. After Antoines death, the La Chamber of Commerce was re-established. This time, no one dared to make things difficult for Catherine. Those who had some status received news that the person who drove the dragon to tten the Princes mansion that night and chopped off Antoines head was the number one genius of the Alcott Empire, Joelson Edward. It was said that the cause of this matter was the two La sisters. Catherine had alreadypletely regarded herself as Joelsons woman, as well as Juliana. On a beautiful night, the two sisters shyly and enthusiastically handed everything over to Joelson without holding anything back. Everything seemed to have been arranged properly. However, Joelson frowned in distress. He still had a big problem. Dayshannon. Ill go with you! When Dayshannon learned that Joelson was about to leave the southern region for the central continent, her attitude was unusually firm. She must follow Joelson, no matter where he went. Joelson could not help but frown and said seriously, Dayshannon, this is not an outing! I know! Her light purple eyes were filled with determination and persistence. Dayshannon bit her soft lips and stared at Joelson with her big eyes. You didnte to thest outing either! Joelson was a little embarrassed and coughed a few times in embarrassment. The day after he made an appointment with Dayshannon to apany her on the outing, he went to the Mage Tower and forgot about it. There was a hint of resentment in Dayshannons eyes as if she were a wife watching her husband about to leave home, she said, I know about your rtionship with the two sisters of the La family. Didnt you find trouble with Antoine just to help them stand up for themselves? and Leas, and your twin maids. Dayshannon cursed resentfully, Men are all bad! Hearing this, Joelson felt his head hurt. He quickly exined, Didnt Mavis and Jessaline... Then everyone else is? Dayshannon did not wait for him to finish speaking and stared at him with a pair of big eyes. Joelson avoided Dayshannons gaze. Sigh. Dayshannon suddenly sighed and took two steps forward. She gently hugged Joelson and leaned her face against his chest. She said in a low voice, I dont care. I just hope that you wont leave me behind again. Joelsons heart was moved. His eyes flickered and he made a decision. He hugged Dayshannon and sniffed the faint scent of thorns in her hair. He said softly, Okay. Okay! Dayshannon raised her head in joy. Her eyes were full of gentleness as she looked into Joelsons eyes. Suddenly, she stood on her tiptoes and pressed her soft lips against Joelsons lips. A long kiss. Then they parted. Well still be here tomorrow. Dayshannon took a deep look at Joelson and said very seriously, Ill wait for you! Joelson nodded. ... The next day. A simple carriage slowly drove past the walls of the pce and stopped at the entrance of a remote alley. Get in. Joelson waved his hand. A slim figure nimbly jumped into the carriage. She was wearing a set of outdoor clothes. She took off the brown deerskin hood on her head, revealing a head of beautiful short purple hair. Joelson was stunned. Dayshannons outfit reminded him of the tomboy she used to be. There was a slight shyness and nervousness in Dayshannons eyes. She unnaturally brushed her short hair at her temples and whispered, Isnt it nice? A brilliant smile appeared on his face. He pulled her into his arms and said, Its nice. Its nice in all kinds of ways. Her smile was like a blooming tulip. The carriage drove out of the capital and headed northwest. They walked for seven days in a row. Like a bird that had broken out of its cage, she finally felt the taste of freedom. With Joelson by her side, everything outside was new to her, and the whole journey was apanied by a crisp, cheerfulugh. Chapter 134: The Captain of the Ship, Lucas

Chapter 134: The Captain of the Ship, Lucas

A simple carriage stopped in the small town. As he got off, the air was filled with the faint smell of the sea. Where is this? Dayshannon jumped off the carriage and curiously observed the surrounding environment. Lucas Town. Joelson looked around and casually said, A small port town. There are ships here heading to the central continent. Joelson asked Harriet in detail. Harriet told Joelson that he used to take a ship here to cross the sea and go to the central continent. Every five months, a ship in the town would sail to the central continent. Lets find a ce to stay first. Okay. Dayshannon held Joelsons arm and the two rented a room in the only small hotel in the town. The middle-aged owner of the hotel looked at the two of them with a strange look. He seemed to think that Dayshannon was a boy and that he was a mans hobby. Dayshannons face was red from the hotel owners stare. She took out a beautiful emerald from her bosom and let her hair grow in front of him. The hotel owners eyes were wide open. Dayshannons beauty was praised by the entire capital, not to mention a country boss who had not seen much of the world. However, Joelson frowned slightly. He found that the innkeeper was more focused on Dayshannons emerald ne. The two went upstairs. The room was worse than expected. The weather at the seaside was humid, and even the quilt was moldy. When had Dayshannon ever been treated like this? Her princess bed was covered with twelve of the best velvet nkets in the entire empire. It would not be an exaggeration to say that she was a pea princess. Joelson looked at her and said, Do you still think that going out on an adventure is a very interesting thing? In fact, many times, even a moldy room is an extravagant hope. Dayshannon gritted her teeth and said angrily, At most, Ill just sit down and sleep at night! Joelson was helpless and did not know what to say. He casually raised his hand, and all kinds of luxurious decorations appeared out of thin air in the room. For this trip to the central continent, he stored arge amount of food, clothes, and daily necessities in the space of the Dragon God Ranch. Dayshannons eyes lit up, and she cheered in a very low voice. She came up and wrapped her arms around Joelsons neck to give him a kiss. Take a short rest. Were going out. Joelson instructed. Dayshannon nodded and simply changed out of her clothes. She changed into a set of clothes that thedies of the capital liked to wear when they hunted. Lets go, Dayshannon said with a smile as she walked two rounds in front of Joelson. When they went downstairs, the hotel owner was once shocked by Dayshannon. He stared at Dayshannons long and straight legs, and his eyes almost popped out. Joelson snorted, and he hurriedly retracted his gaze. Lucas Town was a small dock town. There were caravansing and going all year round, transporting the rich seafood here to various ces. The dirty bluestone road was filled with foul-smelling water, and people were shouting all kinds of profanities. Dayshannon couldnt help but frown slightly, and only held on tightly to Joelsons hand. However, Joelsons expression remained the same. He walked to a shop selling fish and casually threw a silver coin. Take me to Lucas. The owner of the shop was a rough-looking strong man, and his whole body was emitting a strong fishy smell. The man picked up the silver coins, and his eyes lit up. He smiled at Joelson and said, If you want to find Lucas, one silver coin is not enough. Joelson waved his hand, and the silver coins in the mans hand lost control. They flew back to Joelsons palm and rotated slightly. Then forget it. I believe that someone will be willing to take me there. Mage! The mans eyes became serious, and his expression became serious. He said, Two silver coins, Ill take you there. Joelson threw two silver coins at him. The man snorted and directly left the shop, leading Joelson in a direction. Lucas, the captain of Lucas Town. The towns name was named after his familys name. Only Lucas had a ship that could go to the central continent. This is the ce. You two go in by yourselves! The man took Joelson and Joelson to a ce, took a bite of the silver coins, and left with some joy. It was an abandoned ship. There was a huge hole in the side of the ship, and there were all sorts of noises and cursesing from inside. Joelson walked into the ship with Dayshannon. The smell of fish, sweat, and tobo filled the entire abandoned cabin, and the air was very turbid. If it werent for Joelson, Dayshannon would have turned around and left immediately. It smelled terrible. After I win this round, Ill treat you to some ale tonight! I think you want to win this round! Throw down all the copper coins in your hands, you misers! Which b*stard used the shells as a bet?! Fool me! Five or six tables were randomly ced in the cabin, and a group of people were gathered in front of each table. This was a casino. Rude and noisy words kept ringing out, just like a market. Joelson raised his head slightly and was silent for a few seconds. In the next moment, the terrifying aura of an eighth-tier magepletely burst out. The mind power controlling magic power created a huge pressure as if a small storm had erupted with Joelson at the center. Everything in the surroundings was pushed out, and the crowd, tables, chairs, and coins scattered on the ground. A satisfied expression appeared on Joelsons face. Now, he finally felt much better. Everyone in the casino was stunned. Where did thise from? This brat who was causing trouble! You! A strong man walked towards Joelson with a fierce expression on his face, as if he wanted to teach him a good lesson. However, Joelson only nced at him indifferently. The strong man seemed to have been hit by an invisible force. His entire body was sent flying like a cannonball, fiercely embedded into the wall of the ship. Everyone suddenly did not dare to move. A careful voice sounded. What the hell, Scripps is a tier 6 knight. A tier 6 knight was sent flying by a single nce. Just how strong was this youth in front of him?! Joelson circled around and casually threw out a heavy cloth bag. It was thrown onto the ground with a crisp sound of a collision. Shiny gold coins jumped out of it and made a crisp sound on the deck. Everyones eyes gathered in an instant, and their eyes were filled with greed. This bag of gold coins seemed to have dozens of gold coins! Can someone tell me who Lucas is? Joelson calmly said, These gold coins belong to someone. Me! A thin man was about to rush out when he was kicked away by a heavy leather boot. Ill tell you! A deep voice sounded. A man who was seven feet tall and as strong as a ck bear walked out, picked up the cloth bag that Joelson had thrown on the ground, and weighed it in his hand. He smiled fiercely and said slowly, I am Lucas. Chapter 135: Sleeping Fish Oil, Attack

Chapter 135: Sleeping Fish Oil, Attack

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson narrowed his eyes and carefully looked at the bear-like man in front of him. He nodded slightly and said, Okay, I have a business deal for you. Twenty minutester. Joelson had already changed ces to drink with Lucas. This ce was a little cleaner than the cabin outside, but it also had a strange smell. The sea salt tea unique to Lucas Town. A young girl dressed as a sailor came up with two bowls of turbid tea and smiled as she handed it to Joelson and Dayshannon. Try it. Joelson took a nce and was not interested at all. Dayshannon, on the other hand, took a sip out of curiosity. Then, her whole face wrinkled up, and she stuck out her tongue. She whispered in Joelsons ear, Its so bitter! Lucasughed and said, Dear customer, tell me, what big business do you want to talk to me about? Joelson said calmly, I want to go to the sea and go to the central continent. Lucas raised his eyebrows and said, Okay. We will set off in two months. Tomorrow. Joelson was only Lucas eyes. He said seriously, I want to leave. Lucas thought that the other party was teasing him, so heughed and said, Thats impossible. Are you kidding me? We havent even prepared the goods, and theres a caravan that has already reserved a seat. Ten thousand gold coins. I want to leave tomorrow, said Joelson with one finger How much?! The girl and Lucas who were serving tea eximed almost at the same time, looking at Joelson in disbelief. Joelson looked at the girl indifferently. Thetter immediately avoided his gaze and stood at the side to listen. Lucas face trembled slightly, showing that he was not calm. Pa! A heavy sack was thrown on the ground by Joelson. Here are three thousand gold coins. When we reach the central continent, I will pay the remaining shipping fee. Lucas stared at the bag that Joelson threw on the ground and subconsciously gulped, he said with difficulty, Its impossible tomorrow. You have to give us at least a week to prepare. Going out to sea is not as simple as you think. Okay. After saying that, Joelson stood up and walked out. Then Ill wait for a week. Dont let me down. Looking at the disappearing figures of the two, Lucas eyes sparkled. He suddenly said, Boss, it looks like two fat sheep! The girl who served tea smiled and sat on the seat that Joelson had just sat on. She crossed her legs and said, What fat sheep? They are clearly two moving vaults. This kind of thing looks like they kidnapped a noble girl and secretly ran away. They must have hidden the savings of some poor old noble for half of his life. Didnt you notice the ring on that young mans hand? Thats a spatial magic tool. Just this one is enough to buy the whole town of Lucas! Lucas showed a cruel expression and said with a ferocious expression, Then do you want it? He made a gesture of cutting his neck with his hand. The girl shook her head slightly and said in a deep voice, Observe for two more days. This guy is a powerful mage. No matter how strong a mage is, he will still be a dead pig if he is drugged. hahaha! Its said that they have checked into that ck-hearted hotel. Just in time. Lets wait and watch the show. After leaving Lucas ce, Dayshannon took Joelson for a walk around the small town. In fact, there was no fun ce at all. There were stinky sea fish everywhere. Dayshannon soon got tired of it. Dear guests, the restaurant has prepared a sumptuous dinner for the two of you. As soon as they returned to the hotel, the owner of the hotel very politely invited Joelson and Dayshannon to dinner. However, when the two of them saw that the so-called sumptuous dinner was only a few pieces of undercooked sea fish meat, they lost their appetite and tactfully rejected it. No need. We brought our own food. Just like that, Joelson and Dayshannon settled down in Lucas town. The beach was right next to them, so it wasnt particrly boring. The hotel owners attitude towards the two of them also became more and more cordial. Perhaps it was because of the gold coins, even the dinner was made more and more delicately every day. On the third day. Joelson. Dayshannon stared at the cod soup on the table that might look very delicious and was a little hungry. Even in the pce, she rarely ate these delicacies from the ocean. Why dont we try it? Dayshannon opened her beautiful eyes and looked at Joelson with longing. Joelson nced at the hotel owner, who was waiting respectfully with a ttering smile on his face. Okay. Joelson nodded. Hearing Joelsons affirmative answer, Dayshannon couldnt wait. She took a small bite of the fish, and her eyes suddenly burst with surprise. Well, it tastes good! You try one too! Really? Joelson seemed to inadvertently nce at the hotel owner, and also cut a piece of fish and put it into his mouth. It was delicious. Its really good. Joelson nodded in satisfaction. The boss next to him showed a brilliant smile, and his eyes showed a hint of rxation. Enjoy yourselves, distinguished guests. Ill go down first. The hotel owner turned around and walked to the kitchen with a smile. He did not see that, after he turned around, Joelson took out a small bottle from somewhere and poured two cups of water into the tea. Joelson said to Dayshannon, The fish is too fishy. Rinse your mouth. Okay. Dayshannon obediently drank the water in the cup. The hotel owner walked to the kitchen in satisfaction. The small space was filled with people. It was full of fierce men with swords in their hands. Beaufort, how is it?! Ive been waiting with you for three days! Someone whispered impatiently. Beaufort opened his mouth and scolded back, Idiot! These two fat sheep are so big. Its worth waiting for a month! Soon, he couldnt help butugh proudly, Theyve already eaten the food. Wait for five minutes. Hahaha... The kitchen was filled with excitedughter. F*ck! This chick is really beautiful. Her skin is as tender as a babys. I have never yed with such a beautiful woman. I must go first! Idiot! Dontpare the prostitutes in town to the nobledies. After estimating that it was about time, Beaufort rushed out of the kitchen with a group of people. As soon as he walked out, everyone was stunned. The scene of two people sleeping like pigs on the table did not appear. Joelson looked at them indifferently, while Dayshannon was burping quietly. She was too full. Damn it! Beauforts expression turned ugly. Old Beaufort, are you sure you ordered something?! Why is it not effective at all?! You cant be greedy for this little bit of money, right?! Idiot! Beaufort cursed angrily and said hurriedly, I specially added a dose for four people. I clearly saw them eat it. Whats wrong? Are you waiting for us to fall asleep? A voice sounded. It was Joelson. Chapter 136: Respectively, Left the Place Quietly

Chapter 136: Respectively, Left the ce Quietly

Joelsons slender index finger tapped on the wooden table rhythmically, he said calmly, I once read in an ancient book that there is a strange fish in the sea. Its strength is around tier 3. The fish oil refined from its meat is very delicious, but it can make a high-tier magical beast fall into a deep sleep. I never thought that I would be able to taste it one day. What an honor. The magical deep sleep fish oil could notpare to the purification of the water of the spring of life. The water that Joelson had asked Dayshannon to drink was the water of the Spring of Life. As for him, even if he did not drink the water of the Spring of Life, with the strength of a tier 8 knight and the addition of the dragon blood, he would only feel a little dizzy. Kid, youre Good!! Beaufort stared at Joelson, gritted his teeth and said, But youre still dead! Go! That chick has a magic crystal the size of a pigeon egg on her neck. Well be rich if we get it! The fierce men rushed at the two men and walked up with big strides. They said with a ferocious smile, Old Beaufort, I told you there was no need to go through so much trouble. This weak gigolo, I can... Before the man could finish his words, he suddenly widened his eyes. A very thin and fast line of fire was reflected in his pupils. Joelson waved at him. The line of fire passed through the mans neck and quickly disappeared into the air. The man covered his neck tightly. He opened his mouth but could not say a word. In the next moment, his head suddenly rolled down. His eyes were wide open as he stared straight ahead. The burly mans body fell with a bang. There were scorched marks on the cut as if his neck had been cut off by a red-hot iron de. The others were stunned. They stared nkly at theirpanions body. The pool of blood under their feet was gradually spreading, and they were very shocked. Dayshannon! Joelson called out softly. Dayshannon stood up nervously. Huh? Joelson said gently, Dont look. Okay. Dayshannon quickly turned around and covered her ears tightly. What are you still standing there for?! Kill him! Old Beaufort shouted crazily. The rest of the men came back to their senses with fear in their eyes, but they had to muster up the courage to charge forward. A momentter, the inn was in a mess. The floor was littered with mutted corpses. The smell of blood and charred flesh filled the entire space. Old Beauforts face was pale. His entire body was trembling as he curled up in a corner. He stared at the figure of Joelson with a terrified expression. Joelson held a clean silk scarf. As he carefully wiped his hands, he slowly walked toward old Beaufort. The crisp sound of footsteps was like the sound of a bell that was about to die. It struck old Beauforts heart one after another. Every step he took, his body would tremble violently. Dont... Dont kill me! Honorable mage, this is a misunderstanding! Old Beaufort cried bitterly and wanted to throw himself at Joelsons feet. Joelson looked at him indifferently and said, Hand over that fish oil. Good! Good! Old Beaufort seemed to have grabbed thest straw to save his life. He hurriedly took out a small bottle from his bosom. The pale-yellow liquid rippled slightly in the translucent crystal bottle. Joelson opened it and took a sniff, a satisfied smile on his face. My Lord. Old Beaufort asked in fear and nervousness, Can you let me go? Joelson smiled lightly and did not say anything. He turned around and took Dayshannons hand, striding towards the door. Old Beaufort let out a long breath. Cold sweat drenched his entire back, and he copsed weakly on the ground. Damn it! Who did I offend?! Old Beaufort wanted to cry, but he also felt lucky that he survived. But before he could rejoice for long, a raging me quickly spread out from the entrance of the hotel, burning everything. Soon, the entire hotel was engulfed in a sea of fire. No! Old Beauforts desperate screams echoed. Boss. Lucas swallowed with difficulty. In his widened eyes, a dazzling me was reflected in the distance. The terrifying fire seemed to be controlled by a pair of invisible hands. It rose higher and higher, dyeing half of the night sky in Lucas Town red. That was the location of the ck-hearted Beaufort Hotel. The girls eyes were solemn as she said solemnly, We guessed wrong. This is not a fat sheep or a vault, but two evil dragons guarding the treasure! Then what he said. The girl said with certainty, Tomorrow, inform him to board the ship tomorrow. Ten thousand gold coins are enough for us to make two or three trips! Alright! ... The morning sun shone down. Dayshannon slept soundly. Her light purple long hair fell down, and her milky white skin seemed to be emitting a holy light under the sunlight. Her long and thick eyshes trembled slightly, and she slowly opened her eyes. Its morning. She rubbed her eyes. The morning air was exceptionally fresh, and there was a faint smell of seawater. They had stayed overnight outside the townst night. In a small house near the seaside, they could hear the sound of the tide rising and falling. Youre awake. A broad voice rang in her ear, giving her a fright. Following the voice, an old man in a white robe with white hair and beard was slowly removing the crystal eyes on the bridge of his nose and putting down the book in his hand. It seemed that he had been in the room for a long time. Grandpa Harriet! What are you doing here?! Asked Dayshannon, pleasantly surprised It was Joelson who asked me to take care of you, Harriet Terrence said with a smile The smile froze on her face. She suddenly understood and rushed out of the hut. On the vast ocean, the figure of arge ship gradually became smaller on the horizon where the sea met the sky. Dayshannon suddenly lost all her strength and sat on the ground dejectedly and dejectedly. He left, quietly, while she slept. He went to the central continent alone without her, as promised. She wept silently in the face of the sea, as sad as an abandoned child. Harriet Terrence walked slowly to her side andforted her. You have to understand, Daphne. There are many unknowns and mysteries in the central continent. He doesnt want you to be hurt. Dayshannon would suddenly think of what had happened in the past few days and suddenly realize. Perhaps from the beginning, Joelson had decided to go out to sea alone. Taking her away from the capital anding to Lucas Town was like fulfilling her dream of an adventure with Joelson. Indeed, she was too stupid. The Princess of the empire, a symbol of nobility, was actually just a burden that couldnt be helped. If it wasnt for Joelson, Dayshannon didnt know what terrible things would have happened to her. Grandpa Harriet. Dayshannons eyes suddenly became firm, and she said seriously, I want to study magic well! Chapter 137: Fusion of Attributes, Dragon-like Regenerative Abilities

Chapter 137: Fusion of Attributes, Dragon-like Regenerative Abilities

Harriet Terrences face revealed a hint of surprise. He was a little surprised. Those who were familiar with Dayshannon knew that although the princess had secretly snuck into the Tulip Academy to study, it was only because she was bored. She had always hated boring and tedious meditation and was only interested in rare and strange magic potions. Now she actually wanted to study magic seriously?! I dont want to one day. Dayshannon looked at the distant sea level and said, I dont even have the right to stand by Joelsons side. Harriet was the best example. The lifespan of a saint-level powerhouse was more than five times that of an ordinary person. Joelson was going to step into the saint-level sooner orter. If Dayshannon did not work hard, in the future, even if the two of them were still in love, time would forcefully separate them. Grandpa Harriet Terrence, do you think Joelson wille back? Of course, very soon. ... Joelson stood on the deck. The surface of the sea was bumpy, but his body was as steady as if he was standing on t ground. If one observed carefully, one would find that there was always a smiling distance between Joelsons feet and the deck. This was just a small technique to use air magic. It could prevent seasickness. Respected mage Joelson. A rough voice sounded behind Joelson. Lucas. No, he should be called Potter now. He was not the real Lucas, but Lucas subordinate. The Boss invites you to dinner. Joelson turned around and nodded slightly. Potter stepped aside to make way. Standing in front of Joelson, he was seven feet tall, but he always felt like he could not raise his head. There was a unique temperament about Joelson. He was cold and repressed, and every time, it made his heart palpitate. Walking into the cabin, a young girl in light leather armor sat at the dining table and ate a te of salmon. From time to time, she would take a swig of the hard liquor in her hand and gulp it down. There was no reserve or elegance of a girl at all. This was the young girl with sea salt tea that Joelson saw for the first time. She was the real Lucas. The leader of every generation of ships in Lucas Town was called Lucas. The father of the young girl, old Lucas, died five years ago. She was the sessor of young Lucas. It could also be called Lucas. This was more like a girls name. Sit down and taste this rare delicacy, Lord Joelson. Lucas mouth was full of fish oil. He smiled and said to Joelson, This is the salmon that was caught this morning. The meat is very delicious. Joelson sat down without any expression. He looked at the unappetizing salmon meat in front of him and said, How long will it take to reach the central continent? Lucas mouth was full. She answered vaguely, At least two months. Two months? Joelson frowned and said, I heard that you only need one month to go back and forth every time. This was what Harriet Terrence had told him. Lucas ship went to the central continent twice every five months. Each round trip would take one month, which was exactly twice a year. Its different. Lucas shook her head and said, If youre willing to wait in town for two months, then we can reach the central continent in half a month. Not now. Why? Lucas exined, There are many factors. The direction of the wind, the direction of the current, the weather, and... She paused for a moment, and her eyes became solemn. The resting time of certain existences. Hmm? A hint of doubt appeared in Joelsons eyes. You know, the ocean is much more terrifying than we imagined. Beneath the blue surface of the ocean, there are many terrifying and ferocious monsters lurking! Water-type magical beasts! Right! Lucas nodded and said, In the ocean, these fellows are far more dangerous than those of the same level onnd. A tier 9 deep-sea magical beast can even erupt with power close to saint-level in the ocean. Think about it, what a terrifying scene it is. The route from the southern region to the central continent took decades of effort from the Lucas family. My parents paid with their lives to understand the habits of the sea monsters along the way so that they could return safely for so many years. You have to set off now. I have no choice but to be more careful. Sometimes, I even need to change the route to take a longer route. Lucas shrugged helplessly at Joelson. Joelson was silent for a moment. He nodded and said, I hope youre not lying to me. I want to get there as soon as possible. I want to get there as soon as possible too. Do you really think I like to eat these salty and fishy things? Lucas spat out a fishbone and said, Butpared to these things, my life is more important. Joelson returned to his cabin and closed the door. He set up a few magic arrays and then returned to the space of the Dragon God Ranch. He could not let these two months at sea go to waste. He did not know what he would face in the central continent. If he increased his strength now, he would have more power to protect himself in the future. In two months, the umted experience should be enough for me to advance to a tier 9 mage. Joelson said to himself, I can increase the strength of a knight once again. Joelsons training on the path of a knight basically depended on the powerful effects of the dragon blood potion. Joelson was preparing to concoct several dragon blood potions with different attributes. After the variety of dragons in the ranch increased, there were more choices. However, after starting the experiment, he encountered a very awkward problem. Not all dragon blood was suitable for concocting the dragon blood potion. Currently, the steel dragon was one of the most powerful dragons under Joelson. As a rank 9 metal-type dragon, its physical defense had already reached a terrifying level. Joelson mustered hisbat aura and the strength of a rank 8 knight. It took him a lot of effort to extract a little bit of dragon blood from the steel dragons tongue. However, the steel dragons blood made him dumbfounded. It was as thick as molten iron, and there was no way for it to react with the other ingredients in the dragon blood potion. The concoction failed. Immediately after, Joelson turned his attention to the cloud dragon. Combining the advantages of the fire and water elements, the cloud dragon had great potential. However, its body was soft and light, like a huge ball of cotton or a white cloud. It could not catch its body at all. The cloud dragon was a semi-elemental body. It was between a physical body and an illusion. There was no blood at all. Another failure. Fortunately, Curtis and Lightnings blood were useful. After taking two different doses of dragon blood potions consecutively, Joelsons physique took another leap. He directly broke through level eight and advanced to level nine. Moreover, it was possible that his body contained the bloodline of both nt dragon and water dragon. The two produced wonderful changes, and Joelsons recovery ability was greatly enhanced. The sharp dagger left a white mark on Joelsons arm. Only when Joelson activated his battle spirit did the de cut the skin, and fresh blood flowed out. In less than half a minute, the wound closed up and contracted at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then it scabbed. It was as resilient as a dragon. Chapter 138: The Terrifying Scene, the Path of the Water Element Saint-Level

Chapter 138: The Terrifying Scene, the Path of the Water Element Saint-Level

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson could not help but think that if the nt dragon and the water element dragon were tobine in the nurturing mountain, would it be possible to give birth to a dragon that could not be beaten to death. Tss tss tss... Joelson activated his battle spirit, and the lightning that coiled around him drew a brilliant purple trail in the air. Electric battle spirit. It had a powerful destructive power, and the opponent that was hit would be paralyzed, which was a little stronger than the fire element. The battle spirit in my body is too messy now. If I canbine the advantages of different elements of battle spirit, it will be even more powerful. The explosion of the fire element, the extension of the water element, the recovery of the nt element, and the destruction and paralysis of the electric element. If all of these could bebined, how terrifying would it be? Unfortunately, Joelson could only think about it now. He could not do it at all. After harvesting thetest batch of crops and feeding them all to Du Lu, Joelson left the Dragon God Ranch. A monthter. Lucas sat on the mast, her two white calves shaking in the air, looking bored. Potter walked out of the cabin and shouted, Boss! Lucas nodded and looked into the cabin. She said casually, That person hasnte out yet? No. Potter shook his head and replied, Its been almost a month since Ive seen him. The food that was sent over has never been touched, and the door to the room has been closed. Lucas whispered, Could he have died inside? A living person who had not eaten or even drank water for a month, could he have survived? If he did not know that he was on the route to the central continent and that there was only one passenger on the ship, he would have almost forgotten about him. Hmph! A cold snort rang out. Joelson walked out of the cabin indifferently and nced at Lucas coldly. Just a moment ago, he was still talking about whether he would die, but now he was discovered. He was really unlucky. How far have you traveled? Joelson looked into the distance and asked Lucas. Lucas face revealed a proud expression. Weve already traveled almost 65%. If everything goes smoothly, we might really be able to reach the central continent within a month and a half. Joelson nodded. It was faster than he had expected. On the vast sea, the water vapor was abundant, and the water elements were frighteningly dense. It was the best ce to practice water magic. The magic vortex belonging to the eighth rank mage in Joelsons body slowly began to spin. The surrounding water elements swam towards him like fish. Joelson slowly closed his eyes. Lucas, who was standing behind him, widened her eyes. A faint blue light started to emanate from Joelsons body. It was like a halo enveloping him. As time passed, the halo became thicker. It was almost impossible to see Joelsons figure clearly. At this moment, Potter suddenly ran over with two sailors. Boss, look, something strange happened! What?! Lucas and the others ran to the edge of the ship and looked down. They were so surprised that their mouths were wide open. A huge water column had appeared under the ship. It kept rising and slowly lifted the entire Lucas. Looking around, it was a spectacr scene. Countless water currents surged towards them as if there was an invisible power driving them. Boss... boss. Potter began to stutter as he said with a pale face, Did we encounter a sea monster?! Lucas mind was also a little muddled. At this moment, Joelson waspletely covered by the blue halo, as if he was standing in a huge bubble. However, he did not feel any suffocation on his face. His expression was calm, as if he was sleeping. Its Alright, lets wait a little longer. Lucas calmlyforted his subordinates. Other than the Lucas rising higher and higher on the surface of the sea, there was currently no other danger. It was just that the scene looked a little scary. If something really happened, Lucas would decisively run over to wake up Joelson. At this moment, Joelson was in a wonderful state. In his eyes, this was a blue world. Endless water elements cheered and rushed towards Joelson. Whether it was in the sky or on the surface of the water, it was blue. The other magic elements were pushed aside tyrannically. The water elements surrounded Joelson densely. Joelson seemed to be the true god of the water element world. He overlooked everything about them. They werezy and idle, but the water surface was flowing slowly. They were excited and yful, and waves rose on the surface of the sea. However, if they were angry and crazy, they would set off a terrifying tsunami. The emotions of the water elements affected the state of the sea. They were the true masters of the sea. They controlled the calm or anger of the sea. Together, they could bring out the power to destroy the world. Gradually, Joelson observed a specific pattern from theplicated movements of the water elements. The dense water elements ovepped and gathered into a blue thread. Joelson suddenly understood. Thew. It was different from the process of receiving the inheritance of the power of thew of fire elements. This was what he realized by himself. The beautiful blue light was entangled in the air. As long as Joelson randomly took out a few threads and weaved the shape he wanted, it would be powerful water magic. At this moment, the path to the water saint-level was also opened. A wave of heartfelt joy rose from the bottom of his heart. The epiphany continued. The blue threads began to intersect andbine, faintly showing a tendency to be entangled into one side. Joelson widened his eyes, wanting to see more, to see more clearly. Suddenly, an anxious voice interrupted his epiphany. It pulled him out of this wonderful state. Wake up! The ship is about to capsize! The huge blue halo suddenly burst like a bubble. Joelson slowly opened his eyes and met Lucas anxious and worried gaze. Huh? Joelson could not help but frown. He was even a little angry that such a rare opportunity had been destroyed. Lucas looked helpless. She pointed to the outside of the ship and said, Take a look for yourself. Joelson looked around and was surprised to find that the Lucas had climbed to a terrifying height. A huge water column rose from the surface of the sea and lifted the Lucas into the air, leaving the sea level a few hundred meters away. The Lucas stood alone in the air and kept shaking. Potter and the other sailors on the ship were huddled in a corner of the deck, trembling. They had never seen such a scene in their lives. It was many times more eerie and terrifying than encountering a sea monster. Lucas face was also pale and her eyes were nervous. However, as the captain of the Lucas, she still managed to maintain herposure. She could not hold on any longer, so she had no choice but to wake up Joelson. Chapter 139: The Monster of the Sea

Chapter 139: The Monster of the Sea

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson controlled the flow of water. The flow of water stopped in an area, and the fountain-like water column stopped rising. It stopped for a few seconds, and then instantly descended. Ah! The terrified screams continued to ring out, and all the sailors were extremely panicked, rolling on the deck. The water column slowly fell back, and the experience was like a roller coaster in the previous life. Bang! With a loud sound, the Lucas fell on the sea surface. It shook violently for a while and finally slowly stabilized. The sailors immediately lowered their heads and vomited. Even they couldnt stand such a violent jolt. Joelson frowned when he saw this and said to Lucas lightly, Dont bother me if you have nothing to do in the future. Then, he returned to the cabin. When Joelsons figure disappearedpletely, Lucas could no longer hold it in. She also threw himself to the edge of the ship and vomited. Potter was seven feet tall, and his bear-like body was swaying at this moment. He finally walked to Lucass side and sighed, Boss, what kind of monster is this?! Shut up! Lucas immediately jumped up and cursed. He quickly looked in the direction of the cabin, then breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, Dont let him hear you! From that day on, everyone on the ship looked at Joelson as if they had seen a ghost, and all of them walked around him. As long as Joelson appeared on the deck, their body would tremble, and they would not be able to speak. The extremely shocking scene that day was still deeply engraved in their minds. Perhaps, after a few decades, they could still remember it clearly. Joelson no longer stayed in the cabin all day. He left the ship at least half a day every day. No one knew where he went. But the way he left was enough to shock them. Joelson walked from the side of the ship to the surface of the sea. With each step, a column of water rose from the surface of the sea below, just supporting his body. He walked like this, step by step as if he were taking a walk to the endless sea. Behind him was a group of people who were watching in a daze. Without that epiphany, Joelsons control over the water element would not have been so easy and natural. The water element seemed to have be his most loyal servant, while the water flow was a part of his body,pletely obeying hismands. Joelson could feel that his current attainments in water magic were even better than his fire magic. A graceful body of water blue swam in the sea, revealing a long neck from time to time. Enny. He let her out. The sea was Ennys real paradise. She was extremely excited, and its cries were filled with joy and joy. Enny had never seen such arge area of water. Compared to the sea, therge water dragon nest in the Dragon God Ranch was nothing. Moreover, there were even more delicious sea fish. Enny dived into the bottom of the sea. In a short while, she spread her wings and rushed out from the bottom of the sea into the sky. More than ten sea fish that were several meters long writhed in the air and were swallowed by her. Joelson also enjoyed the process of getting close to the ocean and yed with Enny. Sometimes, he would also release the cloud dragon together. The cloud dragon, which had the bloodline of a water-type dragon, had a very high affinity with water. When it was in the sky, it was like a floating white cloud. When it dived to the bottom of the sea, it wouldpletely be one with the sea, and it would be impossible to detect its existence. Roar! A roar sounded, and an ugly head emerged from the bottom of the sea. Its smooth head was covered with eyes the size of green beans, but its mouth was very big. When it opened its mouth, the corners of the mouth could be split open to the back of the head, and it was full of dense, sharp teeth. The crew members on the Lucas also heard the roar. Lucas face immediately turned ugly, and he shouted in horror, Oh no! This is the territory of the sea monsters, I almost forgot! Lucas quickly took out a mottled old map. This was a priceless treasure belonging to the Lucas family. It recorded the sea routes from the southern region to the central continent, as well as the maps of the territories of the sea monsters along the way. Lucas quickly found the current location of the ship andpared it to the direction of the roar. A red area was marked with Demon palm sea monster, level 9. Lucas heart sank. The Lucas family had their own way of dividing the territories of the sea monsters. Blue represented peace, green represented safety. Light Red meant that the sea monsters with at least level 7 strength were entrenched here. It was dangerous. Red meant that sea monsters of tier 8 or even tier 9 were extremely dangerous. There was also a ckbel. That was the sea area where death was inevitable! It belonged to the domain of a saint-level sea monster! Lucas expression was solemn, and her long, thin eyebrows were tightly knitted together. She was already very careful, moving close to the edge of the magic palm sea monsters domain. However, she had never found the opportunity to tell this to Joelson. Joelson gave off a cold feeling. Coupled with the previous incident of the Lucas ascension, Lucas was still a little afraid of Joelson. Lucas stared in the direction of the roar, his expression changing drastically. Fear, nervousness, conflict, andplexity. That was the direction where Joelson disappeared. He was sure that the monster had encountered the stone box monster. Boss. Potter walked over with a nervous expression. He looked into the distance and said in a low voice, What should we do? Run away or... Lucas gritted her teeth. A resolute look that did not match his age shed across his young face. Get the men to pull up the sails and move forward at full speed! Yes, Boss! Potter left in a hurry. Lucas had mixed feelings. She knew that Joelson was a very powerful mage, but it was impossible for him to reach the saint-level. The saint-level did not need a water pir to fly in the air. And on the sea, even a saint-level mage would have to give way to a ninth-level sea monster, right? Hopefully, he would have the luck to escape. Lucas sighed in her heart. Otherwise, who would she ask for the remaining 7,000 gold coins?! Joelson frowned as he looked at the three strange heads that suddenly popped out from under the sea. Other than the heads, there was a bare meat pir underneath, but it was huge like a python. The cloud dragon was frightened and quickly jumped out of the sea, hiding behind Enny in panic. Enny protected the cloud dragon behind her and growled at the ugly sea monster. This was a demonstration from the mother of a giant dragon. Enny was only at tier 7, and the cloud dragon had not even reached tier 6. Therefore, Joelson simply kept them into the space of the Dragon God Ranch. At this time, the sea monster under the sponge slowly revealed itself. There were three smooth heads, a huge t body underneath, and two thick and long tentacles. It looked very strange. It was like a huge palm. No matter how he looked at it, he felt that this sea monster was an ugly starfish monster. Roar! The three heads of the sea monster roared at the same time, and their voices were sharp and ear-piercing. Chapter 140: Beating up the Sea Monster, Shocking the Crew

Chapter 140: Beating up the Sea Monster, Shocking the Crew

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Enny and the cloud dragon were ying in its territory, disturbing it and making it very angry. The head and tentacles of the sea monster pounced on Joelson at the same time, like a huge palm slowly grabbing at the surface of the sea. Joelson was right in the center of the palm, like an ant in the giants hand. Joelson looked calm. He raised his hand, and the seawater under his feet quickly surged up. It rose higher and higher, even higher than the monsters height. It formed a veryrge high wall, and then quickly fell down. Bang! The water wall heavily hit the monsters body. Its body was particrlyrge. It lost its bnce after being hit by the water wall and suddenly fell back into the sea. The sea monster roared in anger; its three heads stretched out straight. Joelson raised his right hand, and three huge whirlpools appeared on the surface of the sea. The spinning water column slowly rose up with the movement of his right hand. The water column that rose into the sky was like a long whip of the gods, bending and waving. After having an epiphany on the water elementalws, the power that Joelson could unleash in the ocean where the water element was extremely abundant was even more terrifying than that of a tier 9 sea monster! The water column hit the body of the sea monster hard, causing it to howl in pain. Its three heads could not be lifted at all. With a light tap of his finger, a few slender water columns rose up and coiled around the two tentacles of the sea monster like ropes, trapping the sea monster. The water flow in the middle of the water column was spiral-shaped and very solid. It was not as weak as ordinary water magic. The magic palm sea monster did not have the strength to fight back against Joelson at all. A sea monster like it, which was exceptionally huge and leaned towards strength, had a rtively weak understanding of magic. Not to mention, it wasparable to Joelson, who had alreadyprehended the power of the water elementalws. Therefore, although Joelson was only at level-8 and the magic palm sea monster was huge, it was still suppressed by Joelson. In a situation where there was not much difference in strength, the technique was especially important. The Lucas raised the sail, and the strong wind blew the sail high and high, moving quickly on the surface of the sea. Lucas brows furrowed tightly. Thats not right! Seeing that they were about to leave the territory of the sea monster, how could this sea area still be so peaceful? Logically speaking, if it found an intruder, it would definitely make a big fuss. Turn back! Turn back immediately! Lucas suddenly gave an order. Ah?! Potter and the other sailors were stunned, but they heard Lucas continue, Go to the center of this sea area, go over and take a look. Everyone thought they heard wrong. Boss. Shut up! Listen to me! Lucas attitude was tough, but she couldnt help but whisper, I always feel that if we just leave like this, the consequences will be worse than directly being attacked by the sea monster. Lucas was like a slippery fish, carefully approaching the center of the sea. The closer they got, the more the sea surface shook, and the hull kept shaking. The source of the shaking came from the center of the sea. Lucas and all the sailors stood by the side of the ship, looking at the center of the sea. Everyones eyes were wide open. They only saw that within the area of dozens of nautical miles, the waves swept up the sky, and the seawater kept rolling up and down as if it was boiling. The sea waves covered their vision. Ssh! Countless waves fell down and finally revealed the scene inside. When they saw everything clearly, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. Their eyes were dull. Oh my God of the Sea, Lucas whispered to herself. On the surface of the sea where the waves were rolling up and down, an extremely huge, ugly sea monster that looked like the palm of a giant was roaring crazily. Three ferocious heads and two tentacles were tightly entangled by dozens of water pirs, so they could not move at all. In front of the sea monster, there was a tiny figure suspended in the air. With a wave of his hand, the endless seawater transformed into various shapes andshed at the sea monsters body. The sea monster could only roar indignantly. It was too shocking! Lucas and the sailors were all dumbfounded. They could not say a word. After a long while, potter stammered, That... that seems to be the back of Lord Joelson, right? The whole ship fell into silence again. After fighting with the sea monster, Joelson finally let it go. There was no other way. He couldnt kill it. Although the sea monster wasnt his opponent, its vitality was too strong. Dozens of magic spells that were as powerful as ninth-tier water-type spells hit it, but it was still the same as before. It didnt look seriously injured at all. It was a headache for him. He could only summon a huge wave to push the sea monster far away and then quickly fly toward the Lucas. Landing on the deck, Joelson said in a low voice, Lets go. Lucas and the others were still standing there, staring at Joelson in a daze. The scene just now was too shocking. How strong was Joelson to beat up a terrifying tier-9 sea monster by himself! They were certain that Joelson was at least a tier-9 mage and might even have reached the saint rank. Then, they looked at Joelsons appearance. Lucas and the others could not help but swallow hard. If they could not clearly feel the vitality and aura of a young man on Joelson, they would almost think that he was an old monster who had lived for hundreds of years but still maintained his young appearance. He was so young, and at most, he was no more than twenty years old. Ninth-tier. It was too terrifying! Even in the vast central continent, there would not be many super geniuses like him, right? When Joelson found that Lucas and the others were all looking at him in a daze, without any reaction to his words, he could not help but frown. Lucas finally reacted and hurriedly nodded. Okay, Lord Joelson! Potter, quickly raise the remaining masts, turn around and leave! Potter and the sailors were about to rush over to steer the ship to turn around when the ship turned on its own. The sails were puffed up and the ship flew off into the distance. Potter and the others were almost startled. When they turned around and saw a faint blue light emitting from Joelsons hands, they understood. It must be an amazing trick of Joelsons. It was indeed Joelson. He was casting a spell to change the direction of the local flow of water to turn the ship around. At the same time, he was elerating the flow of water to speed up the ship. There was both wind and water, so of course, it was fast. Angry roars sounded behind him. The three ugly heads of the monster of the sea rose to the surface of the sea again and found Joelson on a ship flying away from it. He roared angrily. The huge deformed body slowly dived to the bottom of the sea. Looking down from high above, one could see a huge shadow moving quickly under the sea, and its target was the Lucas. The monster of the sea rose, it wanted revenge! Chapter 141: Kill the Monster of the Sea

Chapter 141: Kill the Monster of the Sea

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL In three days, the monster of the sea had chased the Lucas. During these three days, Joelson and the monster of the sea had fought at least five times. The cunning three-headed monster seemed to have learned its lesson. It knew that it was no match for Joelson, but Joelson could not kill it. Therefore, every time it suffered a loss, it would sneak into the deep sea and sink to the bottom of the sea. There was nothing Joelson could do. Sir, the situation is getting worse. Lucas asked to see Joelson and put the map of the sea in front of him. He said with a worried face, During this period of time, the monster of the magic hand sea has been following the ship. Although it is afraid of Sir and does not dare to fight with you, it has been secretly using small tricks. Lucas reached out her hand and gestured on the map. The monster of the magic hand sea has used its advantage to change the direction of the current under the water. Our ship has deviated a lot from the nned route. It seems to be driving us in a certain direction. Lucas pointed at a ck area on the map and said, If we continue to follow this direction, at most one day, we will break into the territory of an unknown saint-tier sea monster. When that timees... Lucas looked at Joelson with a serious gaze. Joelsons expression also darkened. He could easily crush a ninth-level magical beast with his understanding of the power of the water elementalws, but that did not mean that he could fight against a saint-level. Magical beasts that had stepped into the saint-level also understood thews. With the support of the sea, the strength they could disy could be said to be terrifying. Any saint-level sea monster could easily kill Joelson. Moreover, because they were on the sea, Du Lu and the steel dragon could not disy their strength, so they could not deal with a saint-level sea monster that had all kinds of advantages. Sir, can you use magic to pull the ship back to the original route? Lucas could not help but ask. She looked for Joelson for this matter. Joelson shook his head and said, I can do it, but it wont let me do it. Joelson was talking about the monster of the sea. Although Joelson could also change the flow of the water, it was not as easy as the monster of the sea. The monster of the sea was huge. As long as it moved its body slightly under the water, it could form an undercurrent and easily deflect the ships on the surface of the sea. In this aspect, Joelson could notpare with the natives in the sea. Then what should we do?! Lucas asked anxiously. Joelson was silent for a while, then said calmly, Theres only one way left. What?! Lucas raised her head in surprise. Joelson said calmly, Kill it. Lucas was stunned. Under the sea, there was a huge shadow. In less than half a day, the small boat above their heads would enter the sea ording to their own ideas. At that time, even a pesky little bug would die in there. The sea monster was very excited. It even proudly stuck its body out of the sea. Thinking of the terrifying existence hiding in the sea area, the sea monsters body couldnt help but tremble slightly. In fact, it had reached level 9 a long time ago. Its strength was much stronger than it was now, and its body wasnt like an ugly palm. It originally had five heads and a huge tail. It was a five-headed sea snake. However, one day, due to its gluttony, it charged into an unfamiliar sea and almost died there. In the pitch-ck deep sea, a huge mouth bit its body. Under that terrifying power, the monster had no strength to resist. With just one bite, it tore off more than half of its body. Its tail and two heads were gone. The sea monster desperately tried to escape. Perhaps it was because the other party did not feel delicious after tasting its own flesh, so it did not chase after it anymore. The sea monster managed to survive, but its strength was greatly reduced, dropping to tier 7. When its injuries recovered, its severed head did not grow back. Instead, it turned into two tentacles, and its tail was gone. That was how it became what it was now. Just as the sea monster was thinking, a few streams of water around it suddenly twisted into a ball and wrapped around its neck, dragging it out of the bottom of the sea. Roar! The sea monster roared in fear and anger. It saw the annoying and troublesome insect looking at it coldly. It clenched its right hand and used its magic to drag it out. The sea monster struggled a few times, but it simply stopped moving. After a few days of fighting, it knew that the little insect could do nothing to it. Although its power was strange and powerful, making it unable to break free, the current only caused some pain to its body. It did not cause any harm to itself. When its power was exhausted, it naturally had no choice but to let it go. Simr battles had happened many times. The sea monster was even a little proud. Let it fight. The more it fought, the more it showed that there was nothing it could do. Just wait to be a snack in the monsters mouth! The sea monster thought to itself. The sea monster was dragged out of the sea, like a piece of meat on a chopping board. However, this piece of meat had never been afraid, because Joelson did not have a sharp enough knife to cut it open. However, the situation this time seemed to be a little different. Joelson had tried to use abination of water and fire magic, but on the sea, the fire element was too thin, so the power of the fusion magic was not that great. However, today, he nned to try new magic. The sea monster was pulled out by dozens of spiral water columns, and its body was tense and straight. Suddenly, a piece of blue sea water floated up and turned into a thin and narrow transparent water de in the air. The water de gave off a hazy and strange light under the sun. The sea monsters heart suddenly felt deep fear, but it did not know where it came from. Could it be a water de? It was too ordinary. Joelson stared at the sea monster coldly. He waved his hand lightly, and the water de shed past. In the next moment, it appeared in front of one of the sea monsters heads. Whoosh! A piercing sound was heard. The water de sliced through the sea monsters neck. It passed through without any obstruction, as if nothing had happened. Then, a faint blue line appeared on the sea monsters neck. Stinky blue blood gushed out from the wound. One of the sea monsters heads suddenly fell off, leaving only its bare neck writhing crazily. Roar! The sea monsters entire body was in so much pain that it started to struggle violently. The hundreds of eyes on the remaining two heads looked at Joelson with horror and fear in their eyes. Joelsons face turned slightly pale. The sea monster was so powerful that it almost broke free from his restraints. Joelson stared at the sea monster with a confident and cruel smile on his face. As expected, he seeded! Chapter 142: A New Fusion Spell, Arrived at the Central Continent

Chapter 142: A New Fusion Spell, Arrived at the Central Continent

The water de that was emitting a strange light swept back and forth, cutting deep wounds on the sea monsters body. The water de continued to cut a few more times, cutting off the remaining two heads. However, the sea monster did not die. Instead, it struggled even more intensely. The intense pain caused the monster to go crazy. Its entire body rolled up and down, creating huge waves. Blue blood filled the entire sea area. It was a spectacr scene. The people on the Lucas were stunned when they saw this scene. Even the stupidest person could see at this moment that Joelson had severely injured the monster. The monsters vitality was incredibly tenacious. It had lost its brain, but it was still struggling. Even Joelson could not figure out where its real weakness was. He wanted to find something like a magical beast core crystal. However, seeing that the sea monster kept struggling, and the waves it created were almost going to affect the Lucas, Joelson could only helplessly give up on this idea. He hurriedly released the binding water flow and flew back to the Lucas. He controlled the ship to go far away from this area of the sea and return to the nned route. Without the monster of the devils hand causing trouble at the bottom of the sea, the Lucas moved quickly like a flying fish on the surface of the sea. A few sails were filled by the wind and looked like they were going to be torn apart at any time. The ships body left a long ripple on the surface of the sea. Not long after the Lucas left, a huge whirlpool suddenly appeared under the body of the monster of the devils hand, which was still twitching. It kept sinking. Compared to this whirlpool, the monster that was already huge appeared to be very small. A boundless shadow appeared under the surface of the sea, and it seemed like a pair of dark eyes were looking up through the endless seawater. The source of the whirlpool was right in front of its mouth. It was a terrifying huge ck hole. The sea monster was sucked down by the whirlpool and didnt have any strength left to resist. The whirlpool gradually calmed down and the terrifying existence under the sea closed its mouth. It seemed to be attracted by the smell of blood and quickly disappeared. Joelson didnt know that because of his decisiveness and good luck, he had avoided a disaster. At this moment, he was immersed in the joy of the sess of the new fusion spell. Thats right, the magic fusion was the one that had caused the sea monster to suffer heavy damage. However, it was not fusion magic of water and fire, but fusion magic of air and water. It was the inspiration that Curtis, the cloud dragon, gave to him. First, Curtis took out air magic from the inherited memory of the prophet, the level-one air bomb spell. With the idea that it might be helpful to Joelson, he offered it to him. Simr to the first-level fireball spell and the first-level water bomb spell, this was one of the basic air magic spells. But the power of the air bomb spell was much greater than the fireball and water bomb. It used the air magic elements to squeeze each other to form a small vacuum and shoot out. The speed was amazing, and it could not be seen with the naked eye. The power was also rtively strong. Now, the air bomb spell that Joelson cast could easily prate the steel te that was two fingers wide. Later, when he saw the cloud dragon, which was frightened by the sea monster, throwing a tantrum with Enny in theke, even Enny could not withstand the water column driven by it. An idea shed through his rm clock. He remembered something from his previous life. Water knife! Also known as high-pressure water jet cutting technology. The high-speed converging water flow allowed it to have a great cutting ability. If the water element could be shot out quickly within a certain range, it could reach a terrifying power simr to a water knife. Water magic alone was very troublesome to achieve, but if it wasbined with air magic elements, it became possible to achieve. Even on the sea, the number of air elements did not lose out to the water element in the slightest. Joelson had extremely high air magic elements, and with the addition of powerful spiritual power, he could easilybine air and water elements. The originallyzy water element, driven by the lively air element, ran at a high speed like crazy, forming an extremely sharp water knife. The sharpness of the water knife was far inferior to spells such as Ice de. Sure enough, after understanding thebination of air and water element, the magic palm sea monster, which was as tough as a cows tendon, was easily cut off by Joelsons head and body. This excellent result made Joelson very excited. He found a new direction for his next move. The water-and fire-element dual-element magic allowed him to be invincible among those of the same tier below tier 9. The air-and water-element dual-element magic also allowed him to kill tier 9 sea monsters at tier 8. The power of fusion magic could be seen to be very great. What if it was a three-element fusion spell? Could it allow Joelson to face a saint-level monster at tier 8 or tier 9?! When Joelson thought of this, he was so excited that he could not help but breathe heavily. It was a very bold idea. If others knew about it, they would definitely think that Joelson was a lunatic. A dual-element fusion spell was already full of danger. If he was not careful, he would die, let alone a three-element spell. However, Joelson did not have such concerns. The mutated spiritual power made all of this possible, but it required a lot of time to practice. Joelson had already thought it through. He wouldbine the air and water elements into a water de spell called Flowing light water de. Once it wasbined with the fire element, it would be called Flowing me water de. With the powerful cut apanied by the explosion, one could imagine how terrifying it was. Also, if he could fuse the electric and metal elements together,. Joelsons ambition had never been greater. ... Were here! Lucas stood on the tall main mast and shouted excitedly. She pointed forward and said to Joelson, Look, thats the central continent. Joelson looked into the distance and could vaguely see the outline of the coastline. After two months, they finally arrived at the central continent. Apart from encountering the sea monster, the entire voyage could be said to be rtively smooth. They could have moved the time forward by about ten days. However, they were dyed for a period of time when they passed through a part of the sea that was filled with ck areas on the map. The Lucas had stayed in front of a sea area for a full five days. The reason was that her familys sailing notes had mentioned that the overlord who slept in this sea area would wake up once every ten days to eat, and then fall into a deep sleep again. Although it was very calm when they arrived at this sea area, Lucas still insisted on staying and waiting. As expected, on the fifth day, the entire center of the sea area copsed, and countless seawater poured in. That shocking scene even made Joelson exim in surprise. There were indeed too many unknown terrors in the sea. Perhaps even a saint-level powerhouse would be very cautious when crossing the sea. Joelson could not imagine how the Lucas family had managed to find such a safe route. Chapter 143: Gecca Tavern, the Red-Haired Old Man

Chapter 143: Ga Tavern, the Red-Haired Old Man

The harbor is just ahead. Joelson threw out a heavy ck cloth bag, and Lucas caught it. The heavy bag almost crushed her small body, but when she saw the shiny gold inside, she suddenly became happy again. I wish you a smooth journey, my respected mage, Sir Joelson. Lucas added, If you still wish to take the Lucas back in the future, remember to wait at this port in February and August every year. I hope you can still see me when the timees. Joelson formally bid farewell to Lucas and her group. They would rest at the port for a few days, prepare enough water and food, and then immediately return to the southern region. Lord Joelson, if you are free, you can go to Gas Tavern in the port city. There is a warm-hearted old man there who likes to give good advice to the adventurers who have just arrived in the central continent. Of course, there is a fee. Lucas gave Joelson onest suggestion and left in a hurry. At this time, Joelson had already changed out of his mage robe and put on a beautiful and suitable noble shirt. He looked like a young noble who had just sneaked out of his home. The port here was much more prosperous than the town of Lucas. Thetter was just a dpidated town, but the former had a magnificent city wall and was a wealthy port city. Joelson spent a few copper coins to have a thin man with a greasy face bring him to the GECCA tavern that Lucas had mentioned. The tavern was quite big, but it was messy inside. Joelson saw many sailors with swollen cheeks, adventurers in a hurry, and prostitutes dressed in flirtatious clothes shouting and talking. From time to time, they would let out rudeughter. The beer bottles were knocked against the long oak table. Joelsons appearance was like throwing a stone into boiling water. Other than a few people ncing at him, there was nomotion. Its been a long time since Ive seen such a handsome young master. A burst of fragrance came, and the pungent smell of shoddy perfume made Joelson frown slightly. A woman in revealing clothes with a face covered in thick powder crawled into his arms, shaking her two huge breasts. She looked at Joelson with augh and said, You only need five silver coins to have a wonderful night. Come, baby? Joelson threw a silver coin at the woman. The woman saw it and frowned. She quickly rxed and said, Thats not enough. Forget it. Who asked you to be so attractive? As she spoke, the woman was about to stick close to Joelson. Joelson pushed her away stiffly and said coldly, Im looking for Red Beard. Lead the way. The woman was stunned for a moment. Then, she stuffed the silver coins into the gap in her chest, waved at him, and walked straight into the tavern. Red Beard was the warm-hearted old man that Lucas spoke of. The woman took him to a corner of the tavern. There was a drunk red-haired young man lying on the small round table. Its him?! He frowned slightly and said, Isnt Red Beard an old man? The coquettish woman winked at Joelson and said with a smile, Red Beard diedst month. This is his son. His beard is also red. At this time, the drunk red-haired young man raised his head and opened his eyes with difficulty. Who is it? Looking for me?! Joelson casually summoned a water ball and threw it at the young mans face. The young man was shocked by the cold water and instantly woke up. He jumped up. Ouch! He stared at his bloodshot and dirty eyes. Just as he was about to angrily argue with Joelson, he was thrown on the face by a cold and hard object. Ah! The young man cried out when he felt the pain, but his eyes lit up. He quickly bent down and picked up the gold coins on the ground like a bolt of lightning and carefully stuffed them into his arms. He turned his head and had a ttering smile on his face. Respected noble Master Shao, is there anything I can help you with? Joelson found a seat and said in a low voice, I just came to the central continent. The young man showed a hint of understanding on his face and said, Tourists from other continents. There was a hint of admiration in his eyes when he looked at Joelson. Usually, the adventurers who came to the central continent alone from other continents were true powerhouses who were not weak. Although my old man died too suddenly and didnt have time to tell me many things, I can still answer most of the questions for you. A shrewd look appeared in the young mans eyes as he said slyly, Lets say first, one gold coin for each question! Okay. Joelson didnt have time to argue with him about a few gold coins. An hourter, Joelson had a rough understanding of the central continent. The central continent was vast and had countless mysterious and dangerous ces. However, most of thend was still ruled by a powerful empire. The Immotati Empire was also known as the Immortal Empire. This was because the emblem of the Immotati family was a violet flower from the immortal garden. There were many sects in the central continent, and they fought over the believers. The biggest sect, which was truly recognized by the Inmotati Empire, was the Church of Light. The Church of Light covered every city in the empire, and the footsteps of the believers of the Church of light covered every corner of the empire. Other sects could only survive in the cracks. Speaking of this, the young man was extremely dissatisfied. This was because he was a follower of the Fire God sect. The only one who could contend against the Church of Light should be the Dark Church. The Dark Church was hidden in the shadows of the Empire. No one knew where the dark temple was built. Although the Church of Light had to repeatedly destroy one Dark Church stronghold after another every year, the darkness was still stubbornly growing and strengthening. Last question. Joelson threw another one into the pile of gold coins in front of the young man, making himugh happily again. I need a map of the central continent, Joelson said seriously. A map. The young man muttered, Yes, wait a moment. He took out a small pocket from his pocket and poured it on the table, pulling out arge pile of scattered items. The most eye-catching ones were a few ck crystals of different sizes and dull colors. The young man pinched the gray crystals one by one. After a while, his eyes finally revealed a look of joy. I can see that you dontck money at all, so Ill give you the best one. The young man handed thergest gray crystal to Joelson. Just as Joelson was about to take it, he withdrew his hand and said with a smile, One hundred gold coins, not one less. Joelson casually threw him a heavy bag and took the crystal. He used his spiritual power to probe into it. The gray crystal emitted a strange blue light, and a floating continent was revealed on the crystal. Chapter 144: Magic Map, Land of Heritage

Chapter 144: Magic Map, Land of Heritage

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL There was a hint of amazement in his eyes. A three-dimensional map constructed with magic could not only clearly see the geographical distribution of each location, but it could also be zoomed in. It was simply too exquisite. The 100 gold coins were really worth it. It was also the first time that Joelson felt that the development of the central continents magic civilization far exceeded that of the southern region. He had never seen such a magical tool in the Alcott Empire. Joelson carefully looked at the map, his eyes quickly searching the map. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. He found a strange terrain in the corner of the map. It was like a constantly sinking slope. At the bottom was a deep ravine, and on the ravine was a winding high wall made of rocks. The terrain was very strange,pletely different from other ces. Where is this?! Joelson stared at the young man eagerly, who was counting gold coins happily. If he was not mistaken, this should be the ruins of the nar battlefield that Curtis had mentioned. Because ording to Curtis memory, the dimensional passage from the otherworld ne opened at the top of the slope, and countless monsters poured out. The resistance dug deep gullies on the slope and built high walls. The warsted for many years, and it was said that the gullies were filled by the corpses of both sides. The young man nced at the position that Joelson pointed at and casually replied, Oh, you said it was the Land of Heritage. Thats right. Arent you foreign tourists here for the Land of Heritage? The Land of Heritage. Joelsons eyes flickered as he asked, Whats the Land of Heritage? The young man ced thest gold coin he had counted into his pocket and revealed a mysterious smile as he said, The Land of Heritage has everything that you want. However. The young man seemed to be willing to say a few more words to Joelson for the sake of the gold coins. He pointed at the location of the Land of Heritage and said Were not close to the Land of Heritage. Were in the south, and the Land of Heritage is in the far north. If you really want to go there, youll have to go through the entire Anglo-Motadi Empire. Itll take at least a year. A year? Joelson frowned and asked, So slow? Is there a faster way?! Yes! The young man nodded affirmatively and pointed at a ce where a city stood on the map, he said, In the imperial capital of the Inmotati Empire, where is there a teleportation array leading to the Land of Heritage? It is said that you can sit there once for a few thousand magic crystal coins. If you have money, you can go to the imperial capital and sit in the magic teleportation array. You can get there in a short time. Magic teleportation array. Joelson had heard Harriet Terrence mention this magic term before. It was a type of spatial magic that could be used to cross an extremely long distance in a short period of time. Its not too far from here to the imperial capital. The carriage will take a few months to get there. However, youll have to pass through the territory of the Akenshi tribe, the undead swamp, and the mountain dwarves. Youd better find an adventurer team to go with you. Although the Inmotati Empire had incorporated most of the central continent into its territory, there were still some ces that were still firmly upied by the natives due to the terrain and other reasons. Without saying a word, Joelson took a sip of the beer in his hand. A slightly bitter liquid swirled in his mouth. It was apletely different vor from the southern region. Joelson was quietly digesting the young mans words. I suggest you go to the mercenary union here and take a look. There are many travelers like you there. Almost every month, there are mercenary groups that go to the capital. The young mans eyes suddenly swept past Joelson and looked behind him. His eyes quickly flickered. I still have something to do, so Ill go now! He seemed to have seen something terrifying. He no longer thought about getting more money from Joelson, and hurriedly wanted to get up and leave. Joelson did not care. The young man hurriedly fled to the door of the tavern, but his bright red hair was too conspicuous in the crowd. Soon, he was grabbed by the neck. It was a tall, strong, young-looking knight in ck armor with a thick golden beard. yton, where do you think youre going?! The red-haired young man showed an angry look and said unhappily, Hewlett, weve settled the matter between us. Dont go too far! Settled?! The ck-armored knight widened his eyes like an angry lion. He raised his big hand and knocked ytons head a few times. He cursed, One of my brothers died in the Ashes Forest because of your false information. Do you want to be even?! ytons face turned red. He shouted, What else do you want?! The ck-armored knight reached into ytons arms and grabbed the bulging money bag that he had hidden earlier. He weighed it in his hands and said with a smile, Five thousand gold coins as a pension for my brother, and then find us a reliable partner. Only then will this matter be over. ytons face was full of helplessness. His father, Red Beard, had drunk too much and died in the tavern. He had yet to exin a lot of things to him. yton had no other choice. He could only bite the bullet and take over Red Beards position. Last month, this group of people from the Sword and Rose mercenary group came to him to buy information. yton made up a random location, and in the end, the only mage in the opposing mercenary group died. The fabricated location was actually dangerous! And he could let a mage die there?! What bad luck! ytons eyes darted around as he thought of a way to quickly escape. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. Good, good. I know a very powerful mage. He also happens to want to join a mercenary group. Count yourself lucky. The ck-armored knight frowned and stared at yton. he shouted loudly, If you dare to find those people from who knows where to fool me again, Ill kick your ass! I swear on my little red beards reputation that this is definitely a powerful mage! yton shouted loudly. The ck-armored knight narrowed his eyes and asked, Tell me first, how is his strength? ytons eyes flickered, and then he said with certainty, Seventh rank! A seventh rank magister! The ck-armored knight was somewhat in disbelief. He put yton down and said, Where is he? Take us to see him. yton led the members of the sword and rose mercenary group back. When he looked at the familiar position, he was instantly dumbfounded. The rich tourist had already left, leaving only half a cup of unfinished wine on the table. The ck-armored knight, Hewlett, snorted. He stared at yton, who was in a cold sweat, and shouted in a low voice, Guys, beat him up! Ah! A scream sounded. Then, only ytons scream and the cursing of the Sword and Rose mercenary group were left in the tavern. Chapter 145: Certified Strength, E-class Mercenary

Chapter 145: Certified Strength, E-ss Mercenary

Mercenary Union? Joelson said to himself in a low voice. This was a good choice. With those experienced mercenaries who traveled around the continent all year round, it should be the fastest way to familiarize themselves with the central continent. After asking, Joelson found the mercenary union in the port city. The entrance was engraved with the symbol of a sword and a staff crossing. When he walked in, there were many people dressed as adventurers in the hall. There were knights who wore long swords on their waists, mages who wore mage robes, and even a few barbarian warriors who carried huge double-edged battle axes on their backs. Most of the people were gathered in front of a huge wooden board. There were many parchments nailed to the board, and Joelson sized them up. E-ss character: escort the Larry Chamber of Commerce to Pine Cone City. Mission reward: 3,000 gold coins. F ss character: collect more than 300 poisonous camellias. Mission reward: purchase each one for 8 silver coins. The mercenary Union posted the requests of individuals or chambers ofmerce near the port city on the mission board in the form of a reward, for the mercenaries to choose by themselves. Once they felt that they were strong enough toplete the mission, they could take off the parchment corresponding to the mission on the board and register it with the specialized personnel of the union. They would pay a certain amount of mission deposit and ept the mission. The vast majority of missions had a time limit. If they werepleted within the time limit, they would receive the mission reward. If the mission failed or exceeded the time limit, the mission deposit would be deducted by the union. Aplete and systematic system was something that the southern region could notpare to. Joelson observed the Mercenary Union silently for a while and watched the adventurerse and go. Finally, he made up his mind to apply to be a mercenary first. The certified mercenary counter was a young and beautiful girl. Joelson walked over. The girl looked at him up and down and said, Ten gold coins, and then, name. Joelson paid the money. Joelson Edward. The girl quickly wrote down on a piece of paper and then said, Strength? Joelson was slightly stunned. The girl looked at him with a hint of mockery in her eyes. It seemed that she had mistaken him for some young noble who had sneaked out to experience the life of an adventurer. In fact, Joelsons current appearance was exactly what the girl had thought. Tier 8, water mage, said Joelson The girl was about to write something down when she suddenly froze, This is no joke, she said jokingly. Mercenaries of different levels have different levels of missions. When low-level mercenariesplete high-level missions, there will be additional rewards. When high-level mercenariesplete low-level missions, the rewards will be reduced ordingly. Of course, you may not care about the rewards, but... The girl winked at Joelson and said with a smile, If you encounter apulsory mission, if you insist on lying, you will lose your life. Yes, Joelson replied and nodded. The girl asked again, What exactly is your strength? Joelson answered honestly, Eighth rank, water and fire Mage. The girl was stunned. She was so angry that sheughed. She stretched out her white and tender arm and said, Okay, show me your Mage Level Badge. Joelson took out the eighth rank mage badge that was certified in the Alcott Empire and handed it to the girl. The girl just nced at it casually, she could not help but hold her forehead and say, Please, the Mercenary Union is really not a ce for you nobles to have fun, okay? If you want to forge an eighth-tier mage badge, you have to at least make it look like it. This badge looks like it was privately printed. Itspletely different from the Imperial Mage Unions. Joelson did not know how to exin. Actually, Im from... Alright, Alright. The girl waved her hand impatiently, lowering her head and no longer looking at Joelson. Ill register you as an F ss. Oh, no, give me ten gold coins, and Ill help you change it to E ss. Facing the girls decision-making method, Joelson simply listened to her arrangements. He handed over ten gold coins. He received a gold coin-sized bronze badge. One side was engraved with the logo of the Mercenary Union, while the other side was engraved with his strength level. From then on, the number one genius mage of the Southern Region, Joelson Edward, finally became a glorious... ... E-grade mercenary. The girl helped himplete the procedures, then pointed to the mission board next to him and said, Go there and see if there are any easier missions. Dont me me for not reminding you. Perhaps it was because of the extra ten gold coins, the girl kindly reminded him, Dont touch any missions above c-rank. Its best if you dont even look at d-rank missions. Well, thats it. You can go by yourself. With a calm expression, he thanked the girl, turned around and walked to the wooden board, carefully looking at every bounty mission. All he wanted was to find a mission rted to the Kings city. He soon discovered that the range of low-level missions such as E-ss and f-ss were mostly within the port city. Only those above D-ss would leave the city. C-ss missions required some ces to be further away, such as gathering magic materials in the dense forest 500 miles away from the port. Another brainless young noble. The higher the level of the mission, the further the location of the mission. Thus, Joelsons gaze began to wander over those a-rank or even s-rank missions. The girl who had received Joelson stared at him for a while and realized that Joelson did not listen to her suggestion to ept low-level missions. Instead, he repeatedly sized up those high-level missions that were hanging on the top of the wooden board. Even the powerful old mercenary did not pay much attention to them. She could not help but shake her head and say, He really thinks of himself as a tier 8 sorcerer. Suddenly, she realized that there was something that she had missed on the counter. It was the forged mage badge that he had just taken out. Yours. She opened her mouth and was about to call out to him when she suddenly dismissed the idea. Its quite beautiful. The girls eyes lit up. The badge was engraved with an exquisite tulip. The mage badgesmonly used in the central continent were engraved with the symbol of the violet flower. It was also because of this that she was certain that the badge was a forgery. Theres actually a magical fluctuation. It really took a lot of time. The girl thought for a moment and secretly put away the badge. If Joelson didnt remember it, she could keep it as a brooch. It was not bad. Joelson looked at it for a long time and finally found a suitable mission. AA level mission: escort an item to the mage union headquarters and give it to the president of the Mage Union. Mission reward: 30,000 gold coins. Chapter 146: Join the Mercenary Group, Dark Elves

Chapter 146: Join the Mercenary Group, Dark Elves

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The headquarters of the Mage Union in this mission was in the Kings city of Inmotati, which happened to be the same goal as Joelsons. This was a double-A rank escort mission, but very few people were interested in it. After observing for a while, Joelson realized that it was because the reward of the mission was too little. Normally, the reward of a double-a ss mission was more than 100,000 gold coins, but this mission only had 30,000 gold coins, which was why no one had epted the mission yet. However, Joelson didnt care about the reward. He intended to ept the mission. However, the mission requirements made him frown slightly. The number of escorts needed to be more than six people, and there must be at least two mercenaries whose strength was above a rank. No wonder no one was willing to ept it. Mercenaries whose strength had reached a rank could earn at least 30,000 gold coins or more for a mission. Although this double A-rank mission was simple, the reward was too little. Two A-rank mercenaries plus the remaining 30,000 gold coins, very few people would be interested in it. Joelson was interested, but he couldnt ept it. Firstly, because he only had one person, and secondly, because his mercenary level was only E-rank. Joelson fell into deep thought in front of the mission board. He was thinking about how to find two A-rank mercenaries who were willing to ept this mission and let him join them to work together. Hes here! A surprised voice sounded behind Joelson. The voice was somewhat familiar. Joelson turned his head and saw yton with a bunch of dark circles under his eyes. There were a few tall and strong men behind yton. When he saw Joelson, yton pounced on him as if he was his own father. Ive finally found you! Hewlett walked up and looked at Joelson from top to bottom. His gaze stopped at the mercenary badge on his chest. E-ss. Hewletts brows were tightly knitted together. He looked at yton from the corner of his eyes. The joints of his palms were cracking. yton, are you kidding me? yton quickly shouted, Hewlett, dont forget, hes from another continent. He hasnt been verified yet. Its normal for him to be evaluated as an E rank. Hewlett stopped and thought about it. It made sense. He turned to look at Joelson and asked, Whats your strength? Jolson could already tell that this Hewlett was a tier-8 knight. His mercenary rating had also reached grade-A, fulfilling the conditions of the partner he was looking for. Hence, he answered casually, Probably at tier-8. Hewlett raised his eyebrows, clearly not believing it. Jolson looked too young. yton pulled Hewlett aside and avoided Jolson, he whispered, An adventurer who came to the central continent alone must be strong. Dont be too picky. Dont think that I dont know that your dead magepanion was only at tier 6. Hewletts face was gloomy. He thought for a while, then nodded and said, I hope he isnt an idiot who brags too much. yton was very happy when he saw Hewlett agree to it. Then thats it. From now on, were even! Hewlett was toozy to say anything to him. He turned his head and said seriously to Joelson, I, Hewlett, officially invite you to join us, the Sword and Rose mercenary group. Joelson was stunned. He didnt expect that before he even mentioned this idea, the other party had already invited him to join. Without hesitation, Joelson agreed and said, Yes, but I have a condition. Go ahead. Joelson pointed at the double-a mission on the wooden board and said, I hope we can ept this mission. Hewlett stared at Joelson with a strange expression for a long time. Then, he strode to the wooden board and tore off the parchment with the double-a mission written on it. Are you sure you didnt eavesdrop on our conversation? Hewlett looked at Joelson and asked. Joelson frowned and asked, What do you mean? Hewlett shook the parchment in his hand and said, We came for this mission. No, to be precise, this mission was issued by our Sword and Rose mercenary group. Joelson was very surprised. He didnt expect such a coincidence. But after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it was very reasonable. Only a shrewd old mercenary like Hewlett would give a mere 30,000 gold coins for a double-A rank mission. And the requirements were so many. At least two mercenaries above grade A, just to escort an item. What item was so valuable? Joelson didnt continue to think about it. He only wanted to follow the Sword and Rose mercenary group to the kings city. The rest had nothing to do with him. Lets make it clear in advance. Hewlett said to Joelson, Since youre already a member of the mercenary group, then even if this group mission ispleted, you wont be able to get 30,000 gold coins as a reward. As he spoke, Hewlett shook the parchment in his hand. Speaking of money, this strong knight acted like a miser. Joelson nodded and said, Okay. He didnt care whether there was a reward or not. He didnt care about this little bit of money. After all, he would leave the mercenary group when he arrived at the Kings city. Hewlett was very satisfied with Joelsons attitude of ignoring money. He patted Joelsons shoulder and said, Very good. Next, Ill take you to the others in the gradual progress group. yton saw that the two of them had reached an agreement happily. He breathed a sigh of relief and took advantage of Hewlettsck of attention to slip away quickly. Joelson followed Hewlett to a small hotel in the city. Joelson nced at everyone, and suddenly his pupils contracted slightly. He saw a very beautiful female archer. She was slender and fit, but that was not the main point. The main point was that her ears were abnormally long. Elf?! She was different from the elves that Joelson had seen before. This female elfs hair and pupils were dark purple, as deep as the night. Hmph! Perhaps it was because Joelsons gaze had lingered on her for too long, the female elf snorted discontentedly and red at him coldly. Hewlett quickly pulled on Joelsons sleeve and reminded him in a low voice, Darlene is a dark elf. I hate it when people look at her like that. Joelson nodded. Only then did he realize that he was in the central continent and not the southern region. Elves, orcs, dwarves, and many other races, like humans, were themon owners of this continent. Unlike the southern region, there were only humans. Guys, look who I brought. Hewlett pped his hands and attracted the attention of the people sitting in the hall. He pointed at Joelson and said, A noble magician! Obviously, the newpanions of Joelson were not very friendly to him. Except for a beautiful girl who smiled gently at him, the others all looked at him coldly. Joelson was also looking at the people. Seventh, seventh, sixth, eighth. Chapter 147: Dizzy the Barbarian Warrior

Chapter 147: Dizzy the Barbarian Warrior

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The strength of the Sword and Rose mercenary group was not bad. In addition to Hewlett, there was another level-8, Darlene, the dark elf. The girl who smiled at Joelson was the only level-6, but she was emitting an extremely dense holy aura. She looked like a priestess or something. Hewlett, can this guy do it? Dont just find someone who can create fireballs to rece the previous mage. A slightly provocative voice sounded. Joelson followed the voice and looked over. It was a handsome young man with the strength of a tier 7 mage. He was wearing ck light armor and was ying with a sharp dagger in his hand. He looked like an assassin. Hewletts face was slightly gloomy as he said in a low voice, Alvin, dont go too far. The man called Alvinughed lightly and winked at the side. Instantly, a man who was taller than Hewlett stood up. He was very strong. He shouted loudly, Weaklings are not qualified to be Ambergs partner! A strong hostility was firmly locked onto Joelson. This burly man who suddenly stood up had a fierce and rough appearance. His entire body was furry, and he looked like a gori. Amberg is a barbarian warrior, and his strength is greater than mine. You have to be careful. Hewlett whispered as if he was saying to Joelson. But his body quickly dodged to the side, obviously wanting to take the opportunity to see how strong Joelson was. Ambergs arm was as thick as Joelsons thigh, and his muscles bulged as if they were exploding. Blood vessels snaked around his arm like earthworms, containing great power. Amberg grabbed a heavy, huge, double-edged battle-axe. This weapon was usually only used by barbarian warriors who were born with great strength. It was difficult for ordinary knights to even swing it, let alone use it. Like a bull, Amberg spat out hot air from his nostrils. He stared at Joelson with his big eyes and said loudly, Im afraid that Amberg will beat you to deathter. Joelson narrowed his eyes and looked at him. This was the first time he saw barbarian warriors. It was said that this race with human-like bloodlines lived in deep mountain tribes. Every one of them was born to show off. Even if they did not practice, they could tear apart wild beasts with their bare hands when they reached adulthood. Moreover, their race had an extremely enviable ability, berserk. Once they entered the berserk state, the barbarian warriors could instantly burst out with strength several times stronger than usual. How about this? Joelson stared at Amberg and said calmly, If you can make me move one step, then I will lose. What?! Everyones bodies trembled, and their eyes were filled with shock as they looked at Joelson. Was this guys brain-damaged?! A mage who did not put distance between himself and a closebat knight, but wanted to fight him head-on instead?! Moreover, it was an extremely terrifying disy by the barbarians among the knights. He might even have his intestines punched out by Amberg! Everyones faces were filled with ridicule. Hewlett shook his head vigorously. In his opinion, Joelson was in another continent, his small ce was called a genius or something, and was used to being praised. He had developed this arrogant character of looking down on others. He thought that the central continent was the same as his small ce. He was afraid that he didnt even know what a barbarian warrior was. Hewlett didnt stop him if his partner was such a fool. Instead of waiting for him to drag the team down in the future, he might as well die under Ambergs hands now. Ambergs mind was a little paranoid. He angrily asked, What did you say?! I said, you can attack however you want. As long as you can make me move one step, I will lose. Joelson repeated it again and said with a calm smile on his face, However, if you lose, you have to kneel down and kowtow to me to apologize. What?! Ambergs eyes turned red. He was like an angry bull, panting heavily. Idiot! At this moment, almost everyone made this evaluation for Joelson in their hearts. Joelson raised his chin slightly and looked at Amberg with an extremely disdainful look. Amberg waspletely enraged. He raised his head and roared, and a thick white battle aura burst out from his body. He raised the double-edged battle-axe in his hand high and chopped down fiercely at Joelsons head. This stance was as if he wanted to split Joelson in half. The priestess girl couldnt bear to turn her head away. Darlene, the dark elf, had an indifferent expression. Alvin, on the other hand, was very excited. He licked the dagger in his hand nervously, looking forward to what would happen next. However, in the next moment... Everyones eyes were nk. They only saw the double-edged axe, which had gathered all of Ambergs strength, cleaving down on Joelsons head. However, it was blocked by a light blue barrier. This barrier was like a bubble. It was very stic and astonishingly tough. When the double-edged axe struck the bubble, it was as if it had sunk into a deep swamp. Ambers face was red. He only made a slight dent on the bubble. As for Joelson, he did not even blink his eyes. He had been looking at him calmly from the very beginning. Bang! The bubble suddenly rebounded. Amberg felt a terrifying force in his hand being transmitted back through the handle of the battle axe. The space between his thumb and forefinger was instantly split open. The double-edged battle-axe broke free from his hands and flew out, even his tall body was sent flying backwards like a kite with a broken string, crashing into arge number of tables and chairs. Roar! Amberg rolled a few times on the ground before getting up again. His eyes werepletely bloodshot as he roared angrily. Amberg has gone berserk! Hewlett could not help but shout in a low voice. Joelsons eyes lit up slightly, revealing an interesting expression as if he was waiting for this moment. Amberg charged straight at him like an angry bull. The tables and chairs in front of him were all smashed into pieces by him. His momentum was unstoppable as if he wanted to smash Joelson into minced meat. But he crashed into the deep blue barrier of Joelson and broke his head open, causing bright red blood to flow out. The sessive injuries made Amberg go crazy. He punched at Joelson like crazy. The huge fists hit the blue barrier one after another, creating ripples. Ten minutester, Amberg knelt down heavily on the ground. His huge body fell to the ground and he fainted. The surrounding members of the Sword and Rose mercenary group werepletely stunned. They were all dumbfounded. This is... a magic shield?! Someone stammered. A level-7 barbarian warrior with a heavy weapon and the strength of a level-8 knight after going berserk. He was so tired that he fainted, yet he did not even break a mages magic shield?! Lord Knight, are we dreaming?! Chapter 148: Everyone’s Doubts. Du Lu Had Advanced to the Saint-Level!

Chapter 148: Everyones Doubts. Du Lu Had Advanced to the Saint-Level!

Everyone in the Sword and Rose mercenary group looked at Joelson as if they had seen a monster. They were very shocked. It was too terrifying! Just like what Joelson had said, he had been standing in the same ce from the beginning until now. His feet had not moved a single step. No, it should be said that he had not even moved his fingers. His expression didnt change at all. He looked calm. It was absolute confidence in his own strength that he couldnt believe. Im afraid that what he said before was to infuriate amber and triggered him into a berserk state, Hewlett said in a low voice. At this time, the image of Joelson in the hearts of everyone in the Sword and Rose mercenary group continued to grow. Everyone felt a deep sense of awe in their hearts. Just the magic shield alone could have such a terrifying defense. Even the berserk state of Amberg was unable to break it. How terrifying was Joelsons strength?! Tier 8, tier 9? Even saint tier! He was shocked by his own guess. Hewlett swallowed hard, feeling very ashamed. Only now did he know how ridiculous his previous thought was. He was a genius, and a genius with terrifying talent. Sir. Hewlett thought for a long time and shouted out such a name. Joelson shook his head lightly and exined, Actually, Im not as strong as you think. Its just a little trick. Everyone secretly heaved a sigh of relief. No matter what, they believed it. Because the fact that it was beyond their imagination was really hard to ept. But even so, Joelsons performance was still shocking enough. The girl who looked like a priest walked up and ced her hand on the top of Ambergs head. Her hand emitted a white light. After being soaked by the saint-level white light, Ambergs body slowly rxed. The red and swollen wounds on his body were also slowly recovering. Kath is a sixth-rank priest of the Church of Light. She has a powerful healing ability. Hewlett exined to Joelson. Joelson had used his strength in exchange for the respect of the Sword and Rose mercenary group. Hewlett was both shocked and secretly delighted. If there was a powerful mage like Joelson, this mission would be even more secure. Amberg got up from the ground and shook his head. He was still a little dizzy. When he saw what was in front of him, he immediately stood up and walked toward Joelson with his double-edged axe. Amberg! Hewlett shouted. Barbarians were very persistent. Amberg had lost to Joelson. It seemed that he would fight with him to the end today. Amberg ignored Hewlett and was full of vigor. Joelson looked at him calmly. Since he had the ability to make Amberg fall once, he could make him fall a second time. And this time, he would never get up again. Just when everyone thought that Amberg wanted to fight again, the boorish man knelt down in front of Joelson. Bang! He knocked his head hard. Even the green brick floor was smashed into a small pit. Everyone was stunned. Amberg raised the double-edged axe above his head and shouted, Amberg lost. ording to the agreement, Ambergs weapon is yours. Although the barbarian warriors were stubborn, fierce, and warlike, they also admired the strong. Once they recognized you, they would admire you from the bottom of their hearts. Obviously, Joelson used the simplest and most direct method to do this. He ruthlessly crushed the barbarian warriors in their best field. At this moment, Joelson was officially epted by the Sword and Rose mercenary group. Since I have be a member of the mercenary group, there are some things that I should know. Joelson looked at Hewlett and asked, What exactly is this mission to escort? Hewlett said vaguely, It is a rtively precious magic material. It is amission from the Mage Union. Now that we havepleted it, we need to deliver it back as soon as possible. Oh. Joelson pretended to be surprised and said, So you have the ability to get the material, but you dont have the confidence to send it to the Kings City? Well, its just to be safer. Hewletts answer was full of loopholes, which made Joelson frown. A group of elite mercenaries whose average strength was at tier-7 and tier-8 needed to seek help from others to escort an item. They even shared the mission and paid extra for it. What kind of magic material was so precious? Or rather, what would the item in Hewletts hands attract? They had no choice but to be cautious, even fearful. Hewlett had been hiding it all along, and there was nothing Joelson could do about it. He might as well not ask. In any case, he just wanted to head to the kings city along the way. As long as it did not affect him, everything would be fine. Tomorrow morning, when the sun rises, we will officially set off, Hewlett announced. Joelson nodded and went upstairs to his room. A few pairs of eyes stared at his back. When Joelsons backpletely disappeared, the members of the mercenary group began to discuss. Leader, where did you find this guy? Hes terrifyingly strong! Yeah, this is the first time Ive seen a mage who can use a magic shield to fight against Ambergs battle-axe. That mage kid from before didnt even have the right to carry his shoes! Hewlett listened to hispanions exmations, and his expression was slightly smug. yton actually gave him a big gift this time. A sinister voice sounded. Im just afraid that he has other motives. A mage with at least level-8 strength can be a core force even in arge mercenary group. Why does he have toe here? I suspect that hes here for that thing. The one who spoke was the assassin, Alvin. Darlene, the dark elf, also nodded slightly and said, I think what Alvin said makes sense. Hewlett, are you sure that theres nothing wrong with him? Hewletts expression became doubtful and serious. After thinking for a while, he said, Im not sure either. Let him follow for the time being. Just be careful of him on the way. Okay. ... At this moment, Joelson was already in the Dragon God Ranch. Today was an especially important day. Joelson was even a little excited. Du Lu was about to advance to saint-level! After a few months, almost half a year, Joelson had fed most of the farm crops to Du Lu, and finally umted enough growth value for Du Lu to advance. After harvesting a new batch of mature dragon tooth grass, Du Lu opened his mouth and swallowed all of it without hesitation. All the dragons on the farm gathered around to witness the birth of a saint-level dragon. After Du Lu ate the crops, thest bit of growth value was filled. It raised its head and roared. An extremely terrifying aura erupted from its body. mes. Intense mes ignited in the void and quickly spread into a sea of fire. Chapter 149: 30,000 Combat Power, Ancient Ruins

Chapter 149: 30,000 Combat Power, Ancient Ruins

More than half of the sky of the ranch was scorched red as if even the air was twisting and burning under the high temperature. Du Lus body continued to expand. His dragon teeth, ws, and wings became longer and sharper, emitting a dangerous aura. Every dragon scale on Du Lus body flickered with a strange light, like pieces of gemstones. Looking at the system interface, Joelson saw Du Lusbat power jumping up crazily like a rocket. Finally, it stopped at 28,900! Hisbat power was close to 30,000, and his strength was close to three times that of a 9th rank. If Joelsons estimation was not wrong, the average saint-ranksbat power was above 10,000. Most of them were below 15,000, and close to 15,000 were already very powerful saint-rank powerhouses. Cliff of the Dark Church should only have a little more than 10,000bat power. Harrietsbat power should be around 13,000. The legendary monster Fenrirsbat power was also close to 13,000. And now, Du Lu had just advanced to the saint-tier, and hisbat power had soared to nearly 30,000. It was twice that of an ordinary saint-tier. Joelson suddenly felt particrly happy, and the Damocles swords hanging above his head disappeared. Even if he returned to the southern region now, he would still be invincible with Du Lu! Roar! A low roar sounded. A dark figure pounced towards Du Lu in the sky. It was the steel dragon. Although it was cold, it was extremely proud. It and Du Lu had always beenpeting with each other. Now That Du Lu had advanced to the saint-level, the steel dragon could not hold back anymore. It wanted to see how big the gap was between itself and Du Lu. Du Lus body was originally one size bigger than the steel dragons. After advancing, it was more than three times the size of the steel dragon. However, Du Lu and the steel dragonsbat strength were simr. If the steel dragon won the fifth battle, it could still firmly suppress Du Lu. But now... Facing the steel dragons attack, Du Lus dragon w, which was attached to the mes, fiercely pped the steel dragons body. It easily sent the steel dragon flying. Moreover, the mes remained on the steel dragons body and were still burning. The steel dragons metal body seemed to be on the verge of melting. The difference was too big. Du Lu, who was after the saint level, could no longer control the mes that the steel dragon could resist. The steel dragons personality was even more arrogant than Du Lus. It wanted to charge forward but was stopped by Joelson. Du Lu was very proud. He looked down at the steel dragon with contempt as if to say, See, Im still the strongest dragon under Master! The steel dragon growled a few times, its dark golden eyes filled with unwillingness. Joelson caressed its cold body and said with a smile, Dont worry, you will have such a day soon. Joelson expanded six more farms and upgraded half of them to advanced level. Above that was the farm. Next, Joelson would feed most of the farm crops to the steel dragon so that the steel dragon could be promoted to saint-level as soon as possible. The cultivation of electric dragons and lightning should also be promoted as soon as possible. The terrifying destructive power of the Lightning was destined to be one of Joelsons powerful helpers in the future. Du Lu descended from the sky, and Enny and the cloud dragon quickly went up to meet him. Ennys eyes were gentle, and the cloud dragon worshipped Du Lu. Du Lu was now the most powerful character in its heart besides Joelson. After advancing to saint-level, Du Lu no longer produced gold coins, but magic crystal coins. It produced 50 magic crystal coins per minute. The maximum daily magic crystal coins output of arge fire-type dragon nest was 10,000 magic crystal coins. The ie was many times more than before. Looking at Du Lus huge body, the volcano that had already upgraded to arge fire-type dragon nest seemed to be unable to contain it. He was considering whether he should give Du Lu a bigger home. After inquiring about the price of upgrading the superrge dragon nest, he immediately dismissed this idea. A full million magic crystal coins! Converted into gold coins, it was 100 million. And it was far more than that because very few people would use even more precious magic crystal coins to exchange for gold coins. Even for the current Joelson, it was an astronomical figure. The superrge fire-type dragon nest could no longer be described as a nest. ording to the systems introduction, if it was a fire-type dragon nest, the superrge dragon nest would form a chain of volcanoes. Even if Joelson was rich, the area of the ranch was not big enough. Its time to expand the ranch, Joelson said to himself. The first expansion of the ranch did not require much money. It only required 100,000 gold coins. Joelson clicked on the expansion. The next moment, a dazzling light fell from the sky. The clouds that lingered on the side of the floating ind quickly dissipated. Countless amounts of soil appeared out of thin air from below, connecting to the edge of the original floating ind. Half a minuteter, the floating ind was at least 30%rger than before. It was an extremely magical scene. Every time the ranch was built, Joelson could not help but exim. The constructed soil, water, and metal seemed to appear out of thin air. It was very magical. The expanded floating ind immediately became spacious again. Congrattions to the rancher for sessfully expanding the ranch. Obtained 5000 experience points. With the experience gained from Du Lus advancement, Joelson could already be promoted to a tier 9 mage. Joelson was overjoyed. At this moment, the systems voice sounded again. The rancher has a saint-level dragon. The ancient ruins have been unlocked. Joelson was stunned and had yet to react. Next to the Dragon God Colosseum, there was a loud noise from the ground, and two ck stone pirs slowly rose from the ground. The ck stone pirs rose to a height of more than twenty yards and stopped, andplex and profound golden runes lit up on the stone pirs. The space in the middle of the stone pirs quickly copsed, and a dark blue vortex formed in front of Joelson. At the entrance of the ancient ruins. Ancient ruins?! Joelson blinked his eyes and asked, Whats inside the ruins? The precious runes that help the ranchers dragon to truly restore the glory of the ancient dragon race. The system exined. Joelson turned around, and Du Lu, who had grown in strength, stared at the entrance, his eyes filled with eagerness. Du Lu was very strong now, and he was very confident in his own strength. Joelson hesitated for a while, before asking, Then can we enter now? The system replied in a cold and emotionless voice, The ranchers strength has been detected to be on the low side. It is not rmended to follow him in. It is rmended that the dragons explore on their own. So, I can enter as well. A level 8 strength was actually judged to be low by the system. Just how dangerous was this ancient ruin? Joelson suddenly realized something and asked, If one were to be injured or die in the ancient ruin, would it be... Yes. Hearing the systems affirmative answer, Joelsons heart sank. It was not like the Dragon God Arena. If he could not win, he would admit defeat, and the ancient Dragon Soul would not take the initiative to attack again. Did this mean that after the saint-level, the giant dragon needed to leave the hotbed and enter the cruel and bloody training field? Chapter 151

Chapter 151

True super-geniuses, their names will forever be engraved on the Star Pir of thend of heritage, and their light will shine throughout the entire Inmotati Empire. Darlene said faintly. For example, the Violet de, the Golden Lion, and the others, right? Hewlett revealed a self-deprecating smile and said, Thats too far away from us. Joelsons eyes flickered slightly. Most people can already judge the vast majority of potential in the Land of Heritage the first time. The second time is just because they are unwilling to go. After that, they will encounter a bottleneck in their cultivation and go to the Land of Heritage to try their luck. Hewlett looked at Joelson, he said in an envious tone, Joelson, actually, its best if you go now, your strength is not weak, and you can go further in the Land of Heritage. Youre not thirty years old this year, and your talent is also very high. Maybe. Hewlett sighed and said, Who knows? You might even be able to make your name appear at the low end of the Star Pir. Hehe! Augh. It came from Alvins mouth. Stop fooling around, Commander. If you can engrave your name on the Star Pir, youll be an existence that has the possibility of stepping into Gods domain in the future. Do you think that he... Cough cough? Alvin coughed and suddenly changed his tone. Do you think that our Sword and Rose mercenary group can produce an expert in Gods domain?! Hewlett smiled and shook his head. The others alsoughed a few times. Clearly, they did not think that Joelson could do it. Joelsons talent was very high. Although there were not many people who could reach his level of strength before the age of thirty, there were still a few thousand of the hundreds of races in the entire central continent. How many Gods domain experts were there in the entire continent? One could count them with a snap of ones fingers! It was ridiculous to say that Joelson could be a Gods domain in the future. It was simply tooughable. Regardless of whether it was a knight or a mage, after years of cultivation, their appearance would be even younger than the average person. They had clearly misjudged Joelsons age. If they knew that Joelson was only 17 this year, they might have a different attitude. Of course, Joelson had no desire to exin himself. Land of Heritage, Star Pir, a god-domain-level powerhouse. Very interesting. Joelson silently thought to himself. ... Were about to enter the Akenshi tribes territory. Hewlett rode on his horse and pointed to a patch of green ahead as he spoke. Joelson looked over. This was a deste Gobi Desert. There was only yellow sand, strong winds, and fire-type earth-type magical beasts of all ranks. The direction Hewlett was pointing at was an oasis in the desert. It was like a pearl embellishing the desert. Joelsons expression was indifferent. If one looked carefully, one would discover that there was still a hint of worry hidden in his eyes. It was already the twelfth day since they left the port. Du Lu had not returned yet. Joelson suddenly regretted letting du Lu enter the ancient ruins of the Dragon God. When he advanced to tier 9, perhaps entering together with Du Lu would be the best decision. Bang! Sand suddenly exploded in the sand, and a ck figure shot towards Joelsons head like an arrow. Whoosh! But it was intercepted by another arrow midway. A lizard with a sharp and long mouth and small blood-red eyes full of savagery was firmly nailed to the sand, still struggling. Darlene slowly put away her longbow, nced at Joelson, and said indifferently, Although this desert lizard is only a tier 4 magic beast, if you dont pay attention, even a high-level knight might die under its ws. Joelson did not say anything. He did not pay attention, but even if Darlene did not shoot that arrow, Joelson was absolutely confident that he would be able to dodge it in time. Eighth-tier mages are indeed very strong, but there are many eighth-tier mages who have died on the road to adventure. Hehe. Assassin Alvin seemed to speak carelessly, but there was a hint of mockery in his words. He seemed to be dissatisfied with Joelson and would often say some sarcastic words. It was because Joelson was stronger than him and more talented than when he was younger. It was also possible that Joelsons appearance had taken away a part of Darlenes attention. Joelson frowned. He was already a little irritated because he was worried about Du Lu. He even had the impulse to attack. But in the end, he held it in. Shut up, Alvin. Hewlett came up and scolded him in a low voice, Joelson just became a mercenary not too long ago. Alvin replied unwillingly, Im just teaching him that as a mercenary, he should be vignt at all times. Moreover. Alvin deliberately lowered his voice, but it was just enough for everyone to hear. Leader, are you sure that he really has the strength of a rank 8? There are some small areas where the strength evaluation criteria are different. Everyones expression became a little strange as they subconsciously looked at Joelson. Indeed, Joelson had not made any moves during this journey. Other than the reason why the journey was smooth, it also had to do with the strength of the sword and rose mercenary group. Hewlett, who was wielding his metalbat aura, stood in front of the group like a human bulldozer. Most of the threats were cleared by him alone. With the cooperation of the others, Joelson had almost no chance to make a move. Apart frompeting with Amberg, Joelson had never shown his strength. After the initial shock, the mercenaries slowly came back to their senses. A tough magic shield did not mean that he was strong. Perhaps he had some powerful magic tools on him. The most fundamental reason was that as a Minder, he had a natural sense of superiority. subconsciously, he did not think that outsiders could be so much better than them. As he looked at the doubtful gazes of the crowd, he suddenly thought of something. When you are silent, there will always be some clowns who will jump in front of you and make a ridiculous noise. Joelson raised his finger slightly, and a faint magical wave spread out around him. At this moment, the ground started to tremble slightly. Not good! Everyone instantly entered into battle mode and looked around vigntly. They only saw the surrounding sand suddenly stand up with huge bulges, which were all around them, moving quickly toward them. Boom! Boom! The bulges exploded one after another, and huge and ferocious desert lizards emerged from the ground. Each of them was more than twenty feet long and seven to eight feet tall, exuding the dangerous aura of a tier 7 magical beast. The desert lizards kept growling, and at a nce, there were at least dozens of them. The mercenaries faces turned pale, and even Hewletts face turned ugly. The desert lizard at the front quickly pounced on them, its ws and teeth shing with sharp light. A few mercenaries were pushed to the ground in an instant, rolling on the ground in a sorry state as they dodged. Their bodies were already left with deep wounds that could be seen through their bones. Fight! Hewlett shouted, and a dark golden aura burst out from his body. Chapter 152: Air-Type Fire-Type Fusion Magic, Akenshi

Chapter 152: Air-Type Fire-Type Fusion Magic, Akenshi

Hewlett shot out like a cannonball, colliding with a desert lizard. On the contrary, thetters huge body rolled out. The situation was extremely bad in an instant. The mercenaries had already dispersed. One against one, Hewlett could easily repel a desert lizard. However, once he was targeted by a few at the same time, he could only barely cope. With Darlene as the center, sharp arrows shot out like blooming flowers. The arrowheads were attached with white battle qi, which could pierce through the desert lizards body, but they didnt seem to care about such minor injuries. The desert lizard that asionally shot its eyeballs through its head would whine and fall to the ground. The most awkward one was Alvin. As an assassin, he held two daggers in his hands and acted like a scout in the team. In this kind of head-on battle, he was practically useless. His strength was not enough to break through the desert lizards defense, and there were many of them. Magister, its time for you to perform. What are you waiting for? Alvins expression was unsightly as he shouted at Joelson, who was at the center of the team. Joelson looked at him indifferently. His cold and deep pupils made Alvin Tremble subconsciously. For a moment, he even thought that he was being targeted by a terrifying high-level magic beast. Damn it, how could a mage have such a terrifying gaze. Joelson flipped his wrist, and a tungsten wood staff appeared in his hand. The eighth-tier magic beast core at the top of the staff had long been reced by the ninth-tier me lion core. Fire elementals gathered towards Joelson. In this Gobi Desert environment, fire magic was clearly the best choice. Flowing fire. Joelson said in a low voice. A zing me condensed into a fiery red de and shot forward. Hewlett, who was in an extremely dangerous situation with four or five desert lizards, only saw a fiery red sh before his eyes. A fire de quickly shed past the body of a desert lizard in front of him, and thetter immediately let out a painful roar. Sizzle sizzle sizzle... The mes burned the skin and flesh, apanied by the sound of a blunt de sawing back and forth. The huge desert lizard was cut in half from the middle, and the cut was smooth and charred. Hewlett turned back to look at Joelson, and his eyes revealed an exciting look. he shouted loudly, Joelson, save the others first! Joelson did not answer. He waved his staff gently, his movements calm and elegant. In the next moment, dozens of huge, burning fire des emerged from the ground and spread out in all directions. Fire, bloom. The temperature in the air instantly increased by several times. Everyone subconsciously looked at Joelson, their hands moving slower. A few terrified cries sounded. It was the mercenaries who happened to block the path of the giant me de. But when the giant me de arrived in front of them, it made a light turn, bypassed them, and continued to rush towards the desert lizard. Roar! More than ten low roars sounded, and more than ten huge bodies fell heavily into the sand. The air was filled with the smell of burning. In front of this powerful giant ming de, the hard shell of the desert lizard was easily cut open like a piece of paper. Afterpletely cutting open one of the desert lizards, the giant ming de dimmed slightly and continued forward until the second one was killed before itpletely disappeared. In an instant, Joelson solved everyones crisis. Silence. Everyone was stunned and looked at Joelson in a daze. Was this the power of an eighth-tier mage?! Was an eighth-tier fire spell that powerful?! Alvin waspletely stunned and looked at Joelson. It just so happened that Joelson was also looking at him. A huge wave of mes rose behind him like a sea wave. It was as if Joelson was carrying mes on his back as he looked down at him coldly from above. Alvin lowered his head in fear. It was terrifyingly powerful, and it was extremely precise. No matter which one it was, it was not something a tier 8 mage could do. Joelson raised one hand, and the mes behind him surged like waves. At this moment, it was as if he was the god of fire that had descended from ancient times. With all the mercenaries as the center, a red ring appeared on the sand. The mes behind Joelson flowed down and rose up along the ring, forming a wall of fire that blocked the desert lizard outside. Hewlett looked at Joelson in shock, the knights sword in his hand hovering in the air. Darlene looked at Joelson with a strange look in her big eyes. The other mercenaries were also stunned, and then they showed great surprise. Only Alvins face was very ugly. When Joelson attacked, it was as if there were countless hands pping his face. The barbarian warrior Amberg beat his chest excitedly, carrying his double-edged battle-axe and trying to break through the wall of fire. Joelson was slightly satisfied. With the experience ofbining water and air elements, the fusion of fire and air elements was also very smooth. Its power was even greater than the fusion of air and water elements. Fire elements were already explosive and violent. The addition of air elements was like a catalyst, making the destructive power even stronger. Joelson pressed down with his right hand. The wall of fire spread out in all directions. The mes swept up hot sand, forcing the remaining desert lizards to retreat. A life-or-death crisis, which Joelson defused with ease. Whoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo! Strange cries rang out. The crowd looked over, desert lizards behind a jump out of a tall, gray-skinned people. They were dressed in animal skins, showing strong muscles, and their long hair was tied up on their heads. Hewlett said in a low voice, with a heavy look in his eyes, Akenshi. The Akenshi wanted to be nice and warm and very friendly to the adventurers who passed by, so I went up and exined it to them. Hewlett went up and a spear shot at him. Hewlett dodged nimbly, holding the spear firmly in his hand. Nothing! Seeing that the mercenaries were ready to fight again, Hewlett quickly raised his hand to signal everyone to stay put. Woo woo woo woo woo woo woo woo! Hewlett shouted in the same strange voice. The leader of the Akenshi people walked out and gestured with Hewlett. Finally, they gradually let down their guard, but there was still doubt and vignce on their faces. Alright, its clear. Hewlett gestured for everyone to put away their weapons. The Akenshi people slowly approached. The leader of the Akenshi people looked at the scattered pieces of the desert lizards on the ground and pointed at Joelson. No one knew what he was talking about. His face was filled with anger and fear. Joelson frowned slightly and asked, What are they talking about? Hewlett smiled bitterly and said, He is saying that you are a devil. You killed many of the war beasts in their tribe. It will take them a lot of energy and time to tame a desert lizard. After this battle, the status of Joelson in the eyes of the mercenaries waspletely different. He was the strongest person who had surpassed Hewlett. Chapter 153

Chapter 153

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The group of people followed the Akenshi people to the oasis. Along the way, Hewlett wasmunicating with their leader in a specialnguage. They seem to have encountered some trouble. Hewlett returned with a frown and said to everyone, Recently, the Akenshi Tribe often has people missing. They suspect that it was an adventurer passing by who did this, which is why they are so hostile to us. Its impossible to get the Akenshi Tribes hospitality today, but they are willing to give us some dry food and water. Many mercenaries looked regretful. The Akenshi people were famous for their fine wine. Other than the good wine of the dwarves, the Akenshi Peoples wine was the most delicious. There were also passionate and beautiful Akenshi girls who would often let the adventurers passing by have a wonderful night. The members of the Sword and Rose mercenary group stopped outside a small tribe near the oasis. Some Akenshi people left in a hurry, carrying roasted magical beast meat and severalrge sacks of water. Of course, Hewlett also gave them some gold coins to make a deal. At night, the extinguished bonfire flickered with faint sparks, and all the mercenaries fell into a deep sleep. A thin figure quietly got up and blended into the night. Without making any sound, he quickly sped off into the distance. When he reached a certain ce, the figure stopped. There was already another person waiting for him there. My army is about to take shape. We will take action tomorrow. No! The newly joined mage is very powerful. We should wait for the undead swamp to find an opportunity! The crows voice was hoarse and unpleasant. Saint-level? No, not saint-level, but at least level eight, or even level nine. Hehe, no one below level nine canpete with me, even if I havent recovered 30% of my strength yet. But. No buts. If I take back that thing, even if its a saint-level, it will be a skeleton under my feet! The figure was silent for a moment, and then he left as quietly as he came. The next day, the people of the Sword and Rose mercenary group had ugly expressions as they looked at the Akenshi tribesmen who surrounded them. Each of them carried a spear and a long knife, and their attitude was even worse than yesterday. Didnt they say that they had already exined it? What do they mean by this? Hewlett shook his head and went forward to negotiate. After he returned, he said helplessly, The Akenshi tribes great elder invited us over. Invited?! The dark elf Darlene slightly raised her eyebrows. The longbow in her hand did not rx in the slightest. Everyone subconsciously looked at Joelson, as if at this moment, he was the leader of the team. Jolson ignited a me with one hand. But with this action, the surrounding Akenshi people instantly spread out in arge circle, their faces filled with displeasure and fear. Yesterday, Jolsons terrifying power had already left an indelible impression in their hearts. I can bring you out. Jolson said calmly, but the others could hear a hint of coldness in his words. Forget it, forget it. Hewlett quickly shook his head. First Elder Akenshi is a very powerful person. In their territory, its best not to anger the other party. The mercenaries were escorted into the tribe by Akenshi people. In the tribe, every Akenshi person looked hurried, with indescribable nervousness and fear on their faces. Looks like they really encountered something. The group entered a small hut made of wood and mud and waited for a while. A few Akenshi walked in withrge strides. The person in front was an exceptionally tall man. He exuded a wild aura and was slightly stronger than Hewlett. WUUUUUUU! The great elder wants to see us. Hewlett tranted to everyone in a low voice. A few minutester, everyone finally saw the great elder Akenshi. An old man who was as thin as a tree branch and had deep sunken eyes. The strong Akenshi people greeted the thin old man. The old man seemed to have woken up from a long sleep. He raised his head slightly, and his empty eyes swept over everyone in the mercenary group. Being stared at by those eyes without any eyeballs, everyone felt a chill in their hearts. The thin old mans final gaze stopped on Joelson, and then he opened his mouth to say something. Hewletts expression was unsightly, he said to everyone, Grand Elder Akenshi said that theres a powerful evil spirit upying the Akenshi tribe. Its looking for something, and its abducting Akenshis tribesmen. Only we can help Akenshi tide over this disaster. Is he joking? Someone could not help but cry out, An evil spirit that has left the entire Akenshi tribe helpless, how can we deal with it with just the strength of a few of us? is he forcing us to stay to help them fight? Hewlett sighed, I think so too. Hewlett turned his head andmunicated with the old man in the Akenshi tribenguage. His expression became more and more strange as he kept looking back at Joelson. The old mans hollow eye sockets had been in Joelsons direction since the beginning. The others couldnt wait to ask, Leader, what did the first elder say? Hewlett raised his head and said, The first elder said that this disaster was brought about by us. For this, he even paid the price of two eyes. We brought them? What does that mean?! Everyones faces were nk. Hewlett turned his gaze to Joelson and said in a low voice, He said that the person who can save Akenshi is among us. Everyone noticed Hewletts gaze and said in surprise, Joelson?! Yes, Grand Elder Akenshi has the mysterious power to foresee fate. He has the status of a prophet in the Akenshi tribe. Moreover, Hewlett paused for a moment and his expression became strange. He looked at Joelson in disbelief. First elder Akenshi said that he tried to foresee Joelsons fate, but he blinded his eyes because of it. What?! Everyone could not help but shout. They looked at Joelson in shock. Their faces were filled with disbelief. The Sun, the Moon, and the stars have fallen. The dragon wings that fill the sky cover the sky. Thunder and mes interweave. Standing on a mountain of bones that flows with the blood of God, holding light and darkness in one hand, the world has fallen behind. Hewlett slowly said something and then said, This is what grand elder Akenshi said. It probably means this. Everyone looked at Joelson in a daze. They did not know what words to use to express the shock in their hearts. What did this mean? What was Joelsons identity?! In an instant, the image of Joelson in their hearts became even more mysterious. Hehe, do you really believe this old mans words? He looks just like an ordinary old man, and hes about to die. Alvin suddenly broke the silence and said mockingly. Chapter 154: The Undead Attacked and Stabbed the Traitor to Death

Chapter 154: The Undead Attacked and Stabbed the Traitor to Death

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Alvin, Hewlett whispered. Although the Akenshi people didnt understand their words, it was disrespectful toment on the Akenshi grand elder like this. Leader, how about this? Alvins face revealed a crafty look as he said in a low voice, Lets agree first and sneak out tonight. After all, the Akenshi tribe dont have many experts. Hewlett only frowned and didnt say anything, but he seemed to be considering it. At this time, the great elder of Akenshi said a few more words. Hewlett suddenly turned his head and seemed to be very shocked. What did he say again? Hewlett shook his head and didnt speak again. He only nced at Alvin with aplicated gaze. The group temporarily stayed in the Akenshi tribe. Other than a few more people watching them, the Akenshi tribe treated them with more respect. A few slim, wheat-colored Akenshi girls with a wild beauty presented food to the group. The Akenshi tribes unique fine wine and roasted magical beast meat were very fragrant. After eating, everyone rested. Regardless of whether they had to carry out the escape n as Alvin had said, maintaining sufficient physical strength and mental state at all times was the basic quality of a qualified mercenary. The night gradually deepened. The sound of footsteps, along with the shouts of the Akenshi, was suddenly heard outside the small house where everyone was resting. It was apanied by cries and screams. Everyone woke up one after another and walked out of the small house. They only saw that there were mes everywhere outside, and there were Akenshi people running around everywhere. Everyones faces were filled with fear and nervousness. There was only one voice echoing in the scene. Joelson frowned slightly and asked Hewlett, What are they shouting for? Hewletts expression was solemn as he said in a low voice, They are shouting. Evil spirits areing. Everyone was shocked. The Undead! So, it was the undead! When everyone walked to the center of the field, they finally saw the cause of the disturbance caused by the Akenshi people. A thick fog appeared on the Gobi Desert, blocking out the moonlight. A series of dragging figures walked out from the thick fog. There were people, magical beasts, and many skeletons. Each of them was a corpse that had died a long time ago. Among them were the missing Akenshi people, but they were all dead now. Its necromancy! Hewletts face was ugly, and he gritted his teeth and said, Theres a necromancer nearby, everyone be careful! They must being for that thing Darlene, the dark elf, said in a low voice. Oh no! Alvins face changed drastically, and he shouted, Leader, the carriage! Hewlett immediately reacted and rushed in the direction of the carriage. Joelsons eyes were filled with confusion. What exactly was the thing Hewlett and the others were escorting that could attract a necromancer? As Joelson approached Hewlett, he threw spells at the approaching undead. Most of the undead were not strong. They were only at tier-3 to tier-4. They could even deal with ordinary Akenshi people. However... There were simply too many of them. Countless figures appeared in the thick fog as if endless undead were constantly appearing. An army of the undead. No, it should be called an ocean of the undead! No matter how brave the Akenshi were, no matter how fierce the desert lizards were, they would still have the time to use up their strength. When that happened, the clumsy undead would rush forward together and dismember them alive. Joelson threw out one powerful fire spell after another, exploding among the undead. His magic was thrown into the undead, like boiling water sshing on the snow, quickly melting it. The Akenshi people cheered, and their eyes turned from fear and vignce to admiration. The people of the Sword and Rose mercenary group quickly joined the battle. Amberg waved his double-edged battle-axe and rushed into the undead horde like a war chariot. Each swing of his axe brought with it arge number of corpses. The same thing happened to Darlenes arrows with white light. The situation slowly stabilized. At this time, Hewlett had already run back with a box. It was the mission item they were supposed to escort. Leader, give it to me! Alvin shouted anxiously at Hewlett, They need your strength. Ill take care of it for you! Okay! Hewlett threw the box to Alvin without hesitation. Alvin looked at the box that was thrown at him. His face revealed a look of ecstasy and a smug mocking expression. The boxnded steadily in Alvins arms. Alvins expression froze for a moment. It was too light. The box was too light, and it waspletely empty. ng! The sound of sharp des piercing through the wooden box. A knights longsword pierced through the box and directly into Alvins chest. Alvins eyes widened, and his eyes were filled with disbelief. Blood dripped onto the ground. Alvin looked up, and Hewlettsplicated face appeared behind the box. Everyone who looked at the mercenary group was also stunned. Leader killed Alvin?! Leader, are you crazy! Shut up! Hewlett cursed harshly and said in a low voice while looking at Alvin. I know you were the one who lured the necromancer here. Youve been secretlymunicating with him ever since you came out of the Ashes Forest, right? Ive long smelled the rotten stench on your body that cant be washed away! You were also the one who killed the previous magician. Alvin opened his mouth but couldnt say a word. Hewlett exerted a little bit of strength, and the tip of the long sword slowly pierced out from Alvins back. Ill tell you onest piece of news. The meaning of the words that Grand Elder Akenshi said to me was... Hewlett was only Alvins eyes. He said with aplicated expression, You will die, and you will definitely die under my sword. Now, the Great Elders prophecy hase true. Alvin fell down unwillingly. Before he died, he was still holding the broken empty box. It turned out that the mission item in the carriage had always been a pretense. The real thing was hidden somewhere by Hewlett. Hewlett looked at Alvins corpse and was silent for a while. He raised his head and raised his longsword high. There seemed to be tears shing in his eyes. Damned necromancer! The thing is with me. If you have the ability,e out and take it! Hewlett rushed into the pile of undead like he had gone mad. He brandished his Knights sword with all his might, and the undead fell one by one like a farmer harvesting wheat. No. Joelson frowned. The walls of the Akenshi tribe had already been ttened by more than half of the surging undead tide, and the encirclement was gradually shrinking. Although they had the help of the mercenaries, the Akenshi people continued to die. The dead people quickly stood up again, but this time, they aimed their weapons at theirpanions. The Akenshi people protected the elderly, women, and children in the middle. The strong men and their desert lizards stood at the front. Chapter 155: Undead Bone Dragon

Chapter 155: Undead Bone Dragon

Flowing fire, bloom. The gigantic ming light de man bloomed like a flower among the undead, instantly clearing arge area. But within a few dozen seconds, it was filled with even more new undead. Joelsons face was slightly pale, and he panted heavily. This was already the tenth fusion spell he had cast, and with the addition of other spells, even he was somewhat exhausted. Joelson was ying a controlling role on the battlefield. Whenever there was danger, he would cast a spell. Therefore, his consumption was the greatest. The other members of the mercenary group were even more exhausted. Amberg was someone who had lost the ability to fight. He was having a good time killing the undead and identally triggered berserk. After clearing out countless undead, he fainted on the ground. If it werent for Joelsons timely rescue, he would have be a member of the undead army by now. Darlenes face was pale. It would take a long time before she could shoot an arrow, and the white light on the arrowhead dimmed. The hand that pulled the bowstring trembled slightly, but she still stubbornly bit her lip and continued to shoot arrows. Hewlett also panted heavily and temporarily retreated to the encirclement to recover his strength. Not to mention the Akenshi people, even the Sword and Rose mercenary group had lost three members. But the undead tide was still pouring out, and even the level of the undead was still increasing. The Necromancer behind the scenes intended to tire them to death. This was one of the evilest and terrifying professions in the entire continent, the terror of the Necromancer. As long as there were enough corpses, they could even kill gods. Joelson! Hewlett suddenly shouted. Everyones eyes instantly focused on Joelson. Thats right, they almost forgot. The gray eyes lit up with hope again. Until now, all the prophecies that the first elder had said hade true one by one. If all of this was true... Then... Joelson was the saviour who could end this cmity. If this goes on, all of us will die. Joelson said calmly, We can only think of a way to find the Necromancer and kill him. Everyones spirits were instantly lifted. Joelson was right. The Necromancer who was hiding in the darkness and controlling everything was the key. After dealing with the Necromancer, the undead army would copse on their own. Are you looking for me? An unpleasant voice came from the thick fog. A gust of strong wind stirred up the thick fog, and a huge shadow slowly flew out from the fog. Everyone saw the shadow clearly, and the eyes that had just been lit up with hope instantly fell into despair. Tier 9, undead dragon! Someone said with a trembling voice. In the night sky, there was a huge skeleton of a dragon floating quietly, and its empty eye sockets were burning with strange green mes. An evil and dark aura instantly filled the entire area. A figure covered in a ck robe was standing on top of the Undead Dragons head. Hewlett stared at the undead mage on top of the undead Dragons head, gritted his teeth, and said his name with a hint of fear. Frederick! Yes, its me. Im so d that someone can still remember my name. Frederick bowed slightly as if he wanted to perform an elegant magicians etiquette. However, with his current figure and the undead bone dragon under his feet, it could only make people feel that it was indescribably strange and ugly. Frederick looked down at the people struggling in the sea of undead, he spoke with contempt and anger, You shameless thieves! When I get my things back, I will make every single one of you wail in pain for 100 years! Joelson looked at Hewlett with a solemn gaze. Hewlettughed bitterly at him, exining, We insulted the forbiddennd that sealed Frederick in the Ash Forest and took something from him. However, we inadvertently woke him up. It was only now that Joelson understood why Hewlett, as a tier 8 powerhouse, had to seek help from others for a simple escort mission. Why was the level of the mission double-A? Judging from the current situation, the difficulty of this mission was probably more than S grade. Frederick! Hewlett suddenly shouted at the figure on the skeletal dragon. Let us all go, and Ill return the thing to you. Hewlett had originally nned to send this important thing to the guild master of the Mage Union in the Kings City for safekeeping, in case the evil undead mages recovered their strength and once again wreaked havoc on the continent. But under the crisis of life and death, his sense of responsibility was temporarily abandoned. Living was the most important thing. Frederick let out a strangeugh and suddenly raised his hand. Hewletts heart palpitated. Before he could react, a light shed. A sharp pain came from his hand. One of his palms had been cut off and fell to the ground. There was a dim silver ring on the middle finger of the broken hand. Joelsons pupils contracted slightly. It was an interspatial ring! Someone picked up the broken hand and looked at the crowd without any expression. Hewlett screamed in disbelief, Alvin?! Wasnt he already dead?! Hewlett was very regretful. He had forgotten one important point. Frederick was a Necromancer and could control corpses! The broken handnded lightly on Fredericks hand. He casually took off the interspatial ring on the broken hand, as if everything was under his control. Everyone felt a strong sense of despair from the bottom of their hearts. An old monster that had lived for thousands of years, whether it was strength or intelligence, was not something they could contend against. Frederick took out a ck-green object from the interspatial ring. It was like an ancient and ugly old tree root. The lichs heart, my heart. Frederick whispered its name happily. Then, he tore off the ck robe on his body. At this time, everyone could see his appearance clearly. In fact, he was a dried corpse that could be weathered at any time. Frederick tore open his chest and pressed the ugly lichs heart into it. Instantly, his mouth, nose, and eyes emitted a strange green light. All the aura of the undead in the surroundings gathered toward him, forming a gray vortex visible to the naked eye under the night sky, blocking out the moonlight and starlight. Frederick absorbed all the aura of the undead like a blue whale sucking in water. The army of the undead under him fell like straw, leaving only a decaying body. But at this time, he no longer needed to rely on these things. The aura of the undead bone dragon was also rising. In the blink of an eye, the aura of a saint-level was emitted. Some people sat on the ground, no longer having the strength to hold their longswords. They looked at Frederick, who had a terrifying aura under the night sky, and said in despair, Its over! At this time, arge amount of zing aura suddenly gathered. Everyone was immediately shocked. They looked toward the center where the fire elements gathered, and a hint of hope suddenly burst out in their eyes. It was Joelson! He! Hes breaking through! Chapter 156: Return of Du Lu!

Chapter 156: Return of Du Lu!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Hewlett covered his broken hand. His head was covered in a cold sweat due to the excruciating pain, but his face revealed a trace of joy. He broke through just like that? The others were initially surprised, but the tip of their swords became incredulous and almost dull. Could a mage also break through in battle?! Sure enough, even after living for decades, he still could not understand this world. However, Joelson was not at ease at all. Facing the mysterious and powerful saint-level Necromancer, he could only choose to Level up. Tier 9. He had finally advanced to tier 9. Joelson was only seventeen years old this year! If this news were to spread, it might scare a bunch of people. Meteor shower! Joelson immediately cast his first spell after advancing to tier 9. Level-6 meteor shower, tier 9 meteor shower. It summoned a meteor fragment that fell from the sky. A few dazzling lights lit up in the pitch-ck night sky and quickly grew in size. In the blink of an eye, it flew in front of him. It was a meteor fireball that was burning intensely. Tier 9! Joelson has really advanced to tier 9! Everyone recognized this spell and shouted excitedly. The green mes in Fredericks eyes flickered, and he was a little surprised. He seemed to have no time to react before he waspletely submerged by dozens of huge fireballs. Boom! Boom! Boom! A fierce explosion sounded, and the ground under his feet trembled. The hot wind blew so hard that everyone on the field could not open their eyes. The Akenshi tribesmen knelt on the ground in fear, looked at Joelson in awe and worship, and shouted strange words. What are they shouting? Darlene could not help but ask Hewlett. Hewlett was holding his broken hand and trying to recover under the healing spell of the priest, Kath. He smiled bitterly and said, It probably means a God, a savior, or something like that. A Tier-9 mage could easily control the power of heaven and earth. In the eyes of the Akenshi tribesmen, it was indeed a bit like a god. However, the expression on Joelsons face became more and more serious. He waited until the mes and the smoke from the explosion had reached zone three. He sighed softly and said, As expected, it still doesnt work. His level-9 meteor shower spell, even a saint-level wouldnt dare to take it head-on. However, Frederick used some strange method. It waspletely undamaged as if he wasnt affected at all. Is that all you have? Frederick yawned. His eyes, which were floating with strange green mes, stared at Joelson and said with admiration, Your body is still full of the smell of youth. What an amazing talent. Halfway through his words, he suddenly changed his tone and became very sinister and cruel. It just so happens that my favorite thing is to torture and kill geniuses with extraordinary talents like you. Extinguishing the mes that could have be the sun is really very pleasant. There was no expression on Joelsons face. He did not take Fredericks threat to heart at all. He was thinking, if he summoned the steel dragon, what were the chances of winning against Frederick together? It seemed to be a little strenuous. A Necromancer who had lived for thousands of years had countless strange tricks up his sleeves. Moreover, there was a huge gap between them, which seemed to be insurmountable. Could it be that he had abandoned everyone here and escaped by himself? Joelson was absolutely confident that he would be able to escape safely. Even if Frederick was a saint-level mage, there was no way that he would be able to stop him. Just as Joelson was hesitating, his expression suddenly changed. Huge excitement and joy shot out from his eyes. Hewlett! Joelson hurriedly shouted. Ah?! Hewlett was stunned, unable to react. Buy me a few minutes, Ill be back soon. Joelson turned his head, pointed at Frederick, and said calmly and confidently, Get rid of this pair of ugly skeletons. Hewlett subconsciously nodded and said, Oh, okay. Frederick burst outughing at Joelsons words. Kid, are you kidding me? Huh?! Halfway through his words, Frederick suddenly showed a very surprised expression. Joelson disappeared?! Just like that, he disappeared into the air without any warning. Even his spiritual power as a saint-level mage didnt notice when he disappeared? Where was he hiding? Damn it! Frederick cursed in a low voice, looking a little angry. Instead, he directed his anger at the dull members of the mercenary group and the Akenshi people on the field. Your saviour has abandoned you all. Give me your souls! Okay. Fredericks words were interrupted again. The people on the field were dumbfounded again. Joelson reappeared. He was still in the same ce, not moving at all. The moment he disappeared just now was like a dream. Its faster than I thought, Joelson said to himself in a rxed manner. He hadpletely changed his appearancepared to before. His expression was rxed and happy. He did not take the threat of the angry saint-level Necromancer Frederick to heart at all. Damn that guy! Fredrick did not want to threaten him anymore. He only wanted to get rid of this strange kid, Joelson, as soon as possible. The eye sockets of the undead bone dragon emitted a green light. It was eerie and terrifying. It let out a strange low roar and set off a hurricane that quickly charged toward Joelson. The aura of the saint-level undead bone dragon made everyone feel as if they were suffocating. However, Joelson pretended not to see the horror that wasing at him. He looked at Frederick indifferently. In the next moment. The swift figure of the undead bone dragon seemed to have crashed into a hard wall. Invisible void. Crack! The crisp sound of bones breaking. The undead bone dragon stopped and was pushed back bit by bit by an even more powerful force. Everyone stared nkly at that spot in the void. An indescribably terrifying explosive aura erupted from the void like countless volcanoes erupting at the same time. The zing airflow blew away the gloomy aura of the undead above everyones heads, revealing the bright starry sky behind them. A red dragon. Drilled out. Everyone had never seen such a terrifying dragon before. Its body was nearly five timesrger than the undead skeleton dragon beneath Frederick. It might have some rtion to the bone of the undead bone dragon, but the difference was too great. Its aura was explosive and hot, like a moving active volcano. Its entire body was burning with golden-red mes, as if it was covered in ayer of gorgeous armor, appearing luxurious and ferocious. When it entrenched itself in the night sky, everyones breathing stopped. An indescribable feeling of oppression rose in their hearts as if just looking at this terrifying legendary creature would cause their blood to freeze. Joelson looked at the dragons back, his eyes blossoming with a strange gaze. The corners of his mouth curled up into a slight smile. Du Lu, youre back! Chapter 157: Crushing and Slapping to Death

Chapter 157: Crushing and pping to Death

Frederick stood on the back of the undead bone dragon. Even though he was undead, he could feel a trace of heat. Frederick looked at the giant dragon that was staring at him coldly and cursed in his heart, Damn it! Where did this giant dragone from?! Such terrifying power, he must be an elder of the dragon race. Frederick swore that if he were a human now, his calves would be trembling with fear. Fight with this dragon? Dont be silly. Frederick didnt even think about it. The advantage of a necromancer wasnt in a head-on battle but in a sea of people! As a lich, his advantage wasnt magic, but a long lifespan that was almost eternal! Although the undead bone dragon he was sitting on was powerful, itsbat strength was not even half of that of an ordinary saint-level dragon. Even the dragon bones were gathered by him. Frederick now regretted not getting rid of this kid who used fire magic in the first ce. Who knew that he had such a big backer behind him? In the end, Frederick decided to use what he was best at, wisdom and eloquence. Sir, this is actually a misunderstanding. If Frederick was still in his human body, he would be a wretched old man who was rubbing his hands and showing a ttering smile. Unfortunately. Du Lu didnt have any intention of listening to his nonsense. He raised his head and roared. His huge dragon tail, which was burning with golden-red mes, was raised high and then mmed down heavily. The green mes in Fredericks empty eye sockets throbbed violently. The next moment. Bang! A scene that was even more shocking than the meteor shower that Joelson had summoned earlier appeared. The Earth was shaking as if the earth was cracking and the mountains were falling. Fredericks fragile lich body was instantly smashed into powder. Then, the undead bone dragon under him let out a painful cry. The bones in his body cracked and fell to the ground. Bang! Bang! Du Lu pped him several times. Finally, there was only a pile of bones in front of him. It seemed that he still couldnt vent his anger. Du Lu opened his huge mouth and spat out golden-red mes, sweeping around the Akenshi tribe. All the undead bones were burned into ashes. The starry sky, the giant dragon, and the burning mes. This scene was deeply imprinted in everyones memories, and they would probably never forget it for the rest of their lives. Joelson flew over and quickly put away something. Du Lu spread his wings and flew towards the night sky, quickly disappearing. This was what Joelson and Du Lu had discussed. The appearance of the giant dragon could still be exined, but its sudden disappearance would inevitably arouse everyones suspicion. When Joelson turned his head, everyone still had nk expressions on their faces, not recovering from the huge shock just now. Thousands of years ago, the evil lich, Frederick, who was very well-known and hated in the central continent, died just like that?! He was pped to death?! It was too hard to ept. They needed time to properly digest this truth. Joelson secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Du Lu had just returned from the ancient ruins. His body was full of scars, but his aura was much stronger. Du Lu had obtained a broken golden rune from the ancient ruins. This rune was deeply engraved on its scales, dyeing its mes with a trace of gold. Its power was more than twice as strong. At the first moment, Joelson brought Du Lu to the Dragon God Arena. He used the + 30% recovery ability of all dragons in the arena, as well as the crazy feeding of farm crops for free. In exchange, Du Lu made an extremely domineering appearance. What Joelson had just collected was Fredericks soul and the remains of the undead bone dragon. The system had triggered a new thing. It was an unexpected surprise, and Joelson could not help but feel happier. After a long silence. Someone could not help but shout excitedly, The prophecy of the Great Elder hase true! Joelson! Joelson has saved all of us! The people of the Akenshi tribe kneeled down in unison, shouting the words they had shouted before. Countless gazes gathered on Joelson, filled with fanaticism, reverence, and worship. The Akenshi people will not wallow in the sorrow of the past. They will build a stronger wall on thend that is mixed with the blood and flesh of their people. Hewlett looked at the Akenshi people who were undergoing post-war reconstruction and said to Joelson with a sigh. The mercenaries of the Sword and Rose mercenary group also joined in and helped the Akenshi people rebuild their homes. After all, they were the ones who attracted Frederick, so they couldnt help but feel a little guilty. Every Akenshi person who passed by Joelson would put down the tools in their hands, kneel respectfully in front of him, and bow before leaving. Even though Joelson had asked Hewlett to tell the Akenshi people many times that they didnt need to do this, they still did it. Hewlett said, You have be the God of all Akenshi people. In the future, even if you let them die for you, there will be countless people willing to follow you. Joelson expressed his helplessness. There was also the great elder of Akenshi. He was also very respectful. Every time he saw him, the old man was very excited. He shouted all kinds of strange words and was so excited that he almost jumped up. At night, the Akenshi people lit a bright bonfire in the open space at the center of the tribe. They took out the magical beast meat that they had hunted during the day and barbecued it. They also brought out the fine wine that they had brewed. Everyone was reveling beside the bonfire. Joelson also tried the Akenshi wine that everyone admired. It was brewed from the fruit that was unique to the next room. Beast blood herbs and many other things were added to it. It was like a me burning in the mouth. It was a different tastepared to the raspberry red wine of the Alcott Empire. Even though Joelson had the strength of a Tier 9 knight and had the blessing of dragon blood, he felt a little dizzy after drinking a few more cups. Joelson walked back to the small room alone to rest. He had just sat down not long ago. A dozen or so young Akenshi girls who were full of exotic feelings walked in one after another and smiled gently at Joelson. Then, they started to take off their clothes together. Joelson was instantly stunned. He suddenly remembered something that Hewlett had once told him. There were very few Akenshi tribesmen, so many girls would look for admirers among the adventurers passing by and offer themselves to them, just for a few nights of pleasure. It could be considered a strange custom for the strong to leave behind their children. Get out. Who let you in? Joelson said in surprise. This was the first time he had fallen into such a situation. The girls took the initiative to stick close to him, wanting to help him take off his clothes. Joelson subconsciously released a powerful magic power and pushed the few of them away. Under the terrifying pressure of a tier 9 mage, the girls half-knelt on the ground and trembled, thinking that they had angered Joelson. Chapter 158: Young Girl’s Sacrifice, Little Undead Dragon

Chapter 158: Young Girls Sacrifice, Little Undead Dragon

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Fire Dragon God... My Lord. An Akenshi young girl said with a trembling voice. Joelson was a little surprised. He didnt expect that one of them could speak themonnguage of the continent. Then, he revealed a helpless smile. Fire Dragon God. He didnt know who came up with such an unpleasant name for him. We are here voluntarily to serve you, sir. All the girls raised their heads and looked at Joelson with worship and admiration. Joelson had saved the entire Akenshi tribe. He was powerful and was the savior of Akenshi prophesied by the Great Elder. Moreover, he was handsome and young. He was truly a perfect man. These girls had been selected after manyyers of selection. Each of them was very beautiful. To them, Joelson was the Fire Dragon God. It was their greatest honor to be able to serve him for one night. Joelson shook his head with a bitter smile and said, You guys can go out. I dont need anyone to serve me. The girls faces immediately revealed a troubled look. They kept begging Joelson to let them stay. However, Joelsons attitude was unusually firm. They could only walk out of the hut in disappointment. Joelson heaved a sigh of relief. Just as he sat down, another person jumped in from outside. Ive already said that I dont need your services. Joelson thought that the girls had returned after leaving, and his tone could not help but carry a trace of anger. But when he raised his head, he was stunned. A slender and graceful figure stood at the door. Why is it you? Darlene walked in under the moonlight, looking indescribably charming. Dont you like them? Darlene looked at Joelson and asked. Joelson didnt say anything. He just shook his head. Darlene leaned on him softly like a kitten and gently hugged his neck. A strange light shed in her eyes. Then how about I apany you, Lord Fire Dragon God? Darlene said in a low voice and blinked her eyes yfully. Joelson was touched. Under the light of the fire, the two figures intertwined tightly. ... In the space of the Dragon Gods ranch. Frederick was floating in the air in the state of his soul. Only a ball of green light was left. Frederick looked at everything around him in a daze. If he had not entered this space, he would have been imprisoned by a mysterious force. He couldnt move, recover, or die. He was afraid that he would be so shocked that his soul would copse. Where was this? What was that next to him?! Dragon? Dragon?! Fredericks eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. Of course, that was if he still had eyes. And there was more than one dragon! He saw the terrifying fire-type dragon that had killed him with one w resting on an active volcano. Next to the volcano was ake with sparkling water. A blue water dragon and a strange dragon that he had never seen before were ying happily. Further away was a rainforest with sleeping nt dragons. There was also an empty space filled with steel. The steel dragon suddenly opened its eyes, and its dark golden pupils looked coldly at Frederick. Frederick couldnt help but tremble. Steel dragons?! Werent these dragons extinct in ancient times? Buzz buzz buzz... Purple lightning shed past, and Frederick found a mischievous figure in front of him. The lightning dragons eyes were wide open as it looked curiously at the green light. Frederick was so shocked that he was almost numb. All he wanted to know now was where exactly was this ce?! How could there be so many giant dragons?! What the hell! As he was thinking, Frederick suddenly felt a sharp pain and numbness that made his soul tremble. He looked up and saw that it was the lightning dragon. It was shooting out bluish-purple bolts of lightning to attack him. No, dont! Frederick couldnt do anything. He could only send a frightened and begging consciousness wave to the dragon. The electric dragonughed happily, and the lightning on its body became more intense. Frederick was in so much pain that he almost died. There was only one thought left in his mind. Damn it! Does it think Im a toy?! When Joelson came in, Frederick was already close to death. The strange energy in the space of the ranch protected him so that his soul wouldnt dissipate. However, the pain of his soul being attacked by the lightning didnt lessen at all. Moreover, when the lightning dragon discovered that he would not die no matter how much electricity he used, it became even more excited. Frederick had suffered the most terrifying torture of his thousands of years of life. Right now, he only wanted to plead with the God of the Dead to quickly lower his divine power so that his consciousness would disappear and he would be freed as soon as possible. However, when Joelson was about to fulfill his wish, Frederick cried out in panic. My Lord, please spare me. I am willing to be your most loyal and capable servant! Joelson looked at him indifferently. After thinking for a while, he temporarily put down the idea of letting the ranch space erase Fredericks consciousness. An old lich like Frederick, who had lived for thousands of years, was smarter than demons. He knew too many things, so he might be able to use them if he kept them. At the very least, the undead magic that he had mastered could be considered a treasure. The reason why Joelson entered the space of the ranch was for a new dragon. After Du Lu killed Frederick, when Joelson put a pile of fragments of Frederick into the space of the ranch, the system triggered a random quest. Random Quest: hand over the lichs heart. Quest Reward: Undead Dragon Egg *1. Joelson handed Fredericks shattered lichs heart to the system. A ray of light descended, and a gray dragon egg surrounded by a thick aura of death appeared before his eyes. Undead dragon egg? The undead dragon was actually hatched from a dragon egg?! Joelson felt very amazed. But he still hatched the undead dragon egg in the same way as before. Crack! The eggshell shattered, and an oval-shaped bone head drilled out. It waspletely a small bone frame, and there were two small wing bones on its back. Scarlet light shone from its eye sockets. When the little undead dragon walked, it made a crack crack crack sound. It didnt look scary at all, but rather somewhat cute. Frederick watched the entire process of the little undead dragon hatching, and he waspletely dumbfounded. What was this? Undead dragon?! The undead dragon was born from a dragon egg?! Fredericks mind was a little confused. In fact, he had never known how a real undead dragon was born. The undead dragon that Frederick had had was pieced together by collecting a part of the dragon bones and arge number of saint-level magical beast bones over hundreds of years. Then he used undead magic to control it. More urately, it was more like an alchemy product, or a magic tool. Chapter 159: Hades, The Underworld

Chapter 159: Hades, The Underworld

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Fredericks undead bone dragon had no self-awareness. It was just a battle puppet with low intelligence and was very stupid. The undead dragon in front of Frederick clearly had high intelligence. It would even run into the arms of that terrifying magic kid and act coquettishly. Frederick had no way to describe what he was feeling now. He even suspected that his soul had long been destroyed. What he was experiencing now was just an illusion after death. The main thing was that what he saw was too unbelievable. Fire dragons, water dragons, nt dragons, metal dragons, electric dragons, and now, there was even an undead bone dragon. The dragons of all elements lived together harmoniously, and each had its own nest to live in. How was this possible?! What surprised Frederick the most was the space itself. A ne fragment? A world seed? Frederick didnt know what this space was, but it was obviously a priceless treasure that even the Gods would covet. And all of this seemed to be in the hands of that young magician with terrifying talent. He could freely enter and exit this space. So the saint-level dragon wasnt his backer, but his pet?! What was his identity?! Frederick looked at the back of Joelson in a daze. He was so shocked that his soul was about to copse. Everything in this space was challenging his knowledge for thousands of years! The body of the undead dragon was hard and cold. There was a strong aura of death around its body. Joelson named it Hades, a name that Joelson had high hopes for. It was the name of the Lord of the Underworld. Like the birth of other dragons, Joelson first fed hades an eggshell. After eating the eggshell, the red light in Hades empty eye sockets became brighter, but his body did not change much. Hades did not fall into a deep sleep. His upper and lower jaw knocked with a ka ka ka sound, and he walked step by step to a pile of bones with a somewhatical big head. It was the remains of Fredericks undead bone dragon, as well as the bones of the legendary monster Fenrir. They were all piled together by Joelson. The corpses with a strong aura of death attracted Hades great interest. He walked to the pile of bones and looked at it with his head for a while. Soon, he opened his mouth wide at the pile of bones. In the next moment, the aura of death from the pile of bones gathered together and drilled into Hades mouth. Hades mouth was like a bottomless ck hole, greedily devouring the delicious and nutritious aura of death. This process continued for a long time. When Hades closed his mouth, the pile of bones that originally gave off a gloomy aura of death had now be a pile of ordinary bones, losing any repulsive aura. Burp. Hades burped, looking very satisfied. The red light in its eye sockets became stronger and stronger. The entire dragon swayed like it was drunk. It could not even stand properly. Finally, it fell into Joelsons arms and fell asleep. Joelson was helpless and did not know what to say. Hades looked like a child who had eaten too much. He opened the system interface and wanted to build an undead dragon nest for Hades. However, he couldnt find the existence of the undead dragon nest. What was going on?! At this moment, Joelson felt a weight on his chest. He looked down and his eyes were filled with shock. He only saw the sleeping Hades. His body was turning into an illusion as if he was going to disappear. He had really disappeared. Joelson was immediately shocked. Who on Earth could steal his dragon in front of him, under his eyes, in the space of the ranch?! Joelsons face was gloomy, and his eyes were flickering. A sharp voice sounded. It went to the Underworld. Joelson turned his head and saw the green soul fire representing Frederick. The Underworld? Joelson frowned slightly. Yes. Frederick exined in an envious tone, The Underworld is the holynd, hotbed, and battlefield of the undead. Only the pure-blooded and talented undead creatures can sense the summoning of the underworld. Its really amazing that they can teleport to the underworld when theyre just born. It was more than amazing. Frederick had never seen such an extraordinary existence. The principle of necromancy was that necromancersmunicated with the underworld through their spiritual power, constructing a passage in the underworld, and summoning the underworld creatures to help in battle. As the Necromancers strength increased, the passage would be more stable, the exit would berger, and the helpers summoned would be more powerful. From the beginning, the skeleton warrior would slowly be the skeleton leader, the skeleton dragon, and even the skeleton king. The summoned creature was uncertain. The Necromancer would need to use his consciousness to descend to the underworld tomunicate with the appropriate summoned creature and reach a contract. Theoretically speaking, if one was lucky enough, a tier 1 Necromancer could also summon the skeleton king. Of course, a tier 1 Necromancer could not construct a magic channel that would allow the skeleton king to descend smoothly. It was also possible that a Necromancer who could not gain the favor of any powerful undead creature would only be able to summon a bunch of trash skeleton soldiers even if he reached the saint-level. Frederick was a necromancer who was not very lucky. Although he was a saint-level, he could not find any saint-level undead creature that was willing to form an alliance with him. That was why he chose to refine the undead bone dragon himself. His strength was much weaker than the real undead dragon in the underworld, however, he could finally use it to support the situation. The reason why Frederick envied Joelson was that if Joelson became a necromancer, he would not have the worries of other necromancers. He already had a real undead dragon that could grow with him and descend from the underworld at any time. It was such good luck that even thousands of old liches would be jealous of it. After Fredericks exnation, Joelson finally understood. It was different from other dragons. It didnt need a dragons nest. Its destination was in the underworld. Frederick used his rich knowledge of the thousand-year-old liches to answer a question for Joelson. Just as he wanted to get closer to Joelson, Joelson ignored him and directly left the space of the Dragon Gods ranch. When he woke up from the cabin, Joelson walked out and met the Dark Elf Darlene who was walking toward him. Darlenes admiration and willingness to offer herself made the rtionship between the two extremely close. Dark Elves werepletely different from ordinary elves in their shyness and conservatism. Their cold and arrogant bodies hid a hot and bold heart. Darlene saw Joelson and her eyes showed joy. She came up to him and hugged his neck and kissed his cheek. He caressed her dark purple hair and said, Im going to leave. Chapter 160: Undead Swamp

Chapter 160: Undead Swamp

When Joelson expressed his intention to leave, the members of the Sword and Rose mercenary group chose to remain silent. Im sorry, Joelson. We dont intend to leave. A bitter smile appeared on Hewletts face. The others also had the same thoughts. Frederick was already dead, and the Sword and Rose mercenary groups mission had beenpleted. There was indeed no need for them to continue. This time, Alvin was dead. There were also a fewpanions who had died in the attack of the Undead Army. Hewlett and the others wanted to stay. Other than being tired of risking their lives every day and wanting to settle down, they also wanted to stay and help the Akenshi tribe build a new home because of the disaster they had brought to the tribe. Joelson also felt that it was possible. The Akenshi tribe was too weak. The tribecked high-level experts. If Hewlett and the rest stayed here, the tribe would have more security. These two days, I found a child with good knight talent. Perhaps he can ept my knight inheritance. Next to Hewlett stood a healthy-skinned Akenshi boy with round and bright eyes. His words were filled with expectations. It seemed like he wanted to pass on his legacy. However, this Akenshi boys eyes were fixed on Joelson, full of worship and desire. Compared to bing Hewletts personal disciple, he seemed to want to receive the teachings of the great Fire Dragon God more. Hewlett gave Joelson a new map, which was more detailed than ytons. In addition to the route to the Kings city of Inmotati, it also marked most of the dangerous areas along the way. This was a map sold by the Mercenary Union. Only mercenaries above grade B were eligible to buy it. It was of great use to Joelson. The next day, all the Akenshi gathered outside the tribe and reluctantly bid farewell to their Fire Dragon God. During this period of time, they had already begun to carve Joelsons stone statue with rocks and ced it together with the tribal totem. However, they were only halfway done. Joelson was riding on a desert lizard. This was prepared for him by the Akenshi people. It was the best mount to travel on the Gobi Desert. Im leaving. Joelson calmly looked at the mercenary group and bid them farewell. Finally, his gaze fell on Darlene. This arrogant and stubborn dark elf girl originally wanted to leave with Joelson, but was rejected by Joelson. Joelson promised her that he would return soon. Darlene carried the ck wooden longbow on her back and stared at Joelson with a resentful gaze. Suddenly, she took out a dagger. Swoosh! Darlene cut off a small strand of dark purple hair and handed it to Joelson. If you betray me, I will follow its guidance and find you anywhere. Darlenes tone was exceptionally resolute. Joelson silently tucked Dalianas hair away and took a deep look at the Akenshi tribe, which was gradually returning to its previous state. Then, he rode on the desert lizard and left quickly. Behind him were Akenshi people kneeling on the ground, and there were also shouts of unknown significance. ... The Undead Swamp. The de was covered in gray weapons, and the ground beneath his feet was filled with mud filled with leaves and rotten corpses of animals. From time to time, a few dirty blisters would pop out, giving off an unpleasant smell. Joelsons expression was indifferent, and the mage robe on his body was not stained by any dust. In such a strange environment, it was as if he was strolling in the back garden of the pce, leisurely and elegant. If one observed carefully, one would find that his feet had always maintained a certain distance from the ground, and he was floating on the ground. This was a small use of air magic. After leaving the Akhenshi Gobi Desert, Joelson released the desert lizard and moved forward alone. More than three thousand years ago, the swamp of the dead was still a dense forest full of life. It is said that the aura of death from the Underworld leaked out and formed this area of death. Many necromancers who secretly practice necromancy are hiding in the swamp of the dead. However, most of them are weak and do not pose any threat to master. A ttering voice kept ringing in Joelsons ears. It was from Frederick. Three days ago, Joelson finally had time to think about how to deal with Frederick, the old lich who had lived for thousands of years. Without waiting for Joelson to say anything, Frederick quickly expressed his loyalty to him and took the initiative to offer his soul imprint to sign the most unequal master-servant contract with Joelson. For a necromancer with super power like a lich, in order to embrace an immortal life, he could even abandon his body as a human, let alone his dignity as a human. As long as his soul was not destroyed, his body was just a vessel for the lich. Moreover, Frederick had his own considerations. Having seen the Dragon Gods Ranch, he knew very well how terrifying the potential that Joelson had. Not to mention Joelsons own magic talent, the dragons in the ranch alone gave him the ability to fight against the Gods in the future. With such a dazzling backer, Frederick naturally had to shamelessly stick to him. In the future, if Joelson really became a god, he might be able to go one step further. It wasnt that he wasnt worried, but after entering the Dragon God Ranch, Fredericks soul had been branded by the mysterious power of space. Even without the master-servant contract, he could easily control his life and death. Thousands of years of Fredericks wisdom and knowledge were still something that he valued. Crack! Crack! Crack! A ten-foot-long, four-foot-tall undead dragon with scarlet eyes appeared in front of Joelson. Hades. After the first hibernation, when it appeared in front of Joelson again, Hades had already grown to rank 3. Its body was far from the size of other dragons, but the gray skeleton began to glow with a strange luster, making it seem very mysterious. Hades ran quickly in the undead swamp, very happy. Before advancing to the saint-level, the undead dragons could not fly like other dragons. Compared to the Underworld, Hades seemed to prefer to stay by Joelsons side. A slow figure appeared in the gray fog, gradually revealing itself. It was an undead. It was wearing a tattered leather armor and holding a broken and rusty iron sword. This was an adventurer who had unfortunately died in the Undead Swamp. He had been infected by the aura of death and became an undead. Hades noticed the appearance of the adventurers undead. A red light shed in his eye sockets, and he seemed to be very excited. He pounced on the adventurers undead like an ostrich. The adventurers undead did not have time to react to any attacks. Hades bit off the skull of the adventurers head. Hades chewed the skull like a piece of fruit, sucking in a whiff of gray gas and making a ka-ka sound of satisfaction. Chapter 161: Consciousness Descends into the Underworld

Chapter 161: Consciousness Descends into the Underworld

Fredericks heart ached when he saw this. He was still in his soul state. He had secretly hinted to Joelson that he wanted to have a new body. Joelson nodded and agreed. However, because of Hades existence, Frederick still hadnt obtained even the most tattered skeleton. As soon as an undead appeared, Hades would immediately rush forward and suck on the undeads soul consciousness. Then, he would tear the undeads body into pieces like a toy. Frederick really wanted to cry. Hades,e back. Joelson waved at the little undead dragon. The little undead dragon flew back and turned its head intimately in front of Joelson. Then he shot out like an arrow and disappeared into the mist. He looked like a child who hadnt grown up yet. Joelson shook his head with a smile, turned his attention to Frederick, and said in a low voice, You can continue to talk about the necromancy you mentionedst time. Frederick quickly pulled himself together and focused on teaching Joelson about necromancy. In another fog in the swamp of the dead. A group of adventurers was experiencing a fear that they had never experienced before. The slow-witted undead walked out of the fog, and the knights longsword in the tier 7 adventurers hand burst out with a rich aura of light. Each swing could chop an undead into bone fragments. However, his pale face did not rx at all. Instead, it was mixed with a trace of fear. There seemed to be something extremely terrifying hidden in the surrounding fog, causing him to look around in fear. Ah! Hispanions scream came from behind him. The adventurers face was even paler. He could no longer care about anything else. He randomly split open the low-level undead blocking his way and hurriedly ran forward. Suddenly, his footsteps stopped. A strange and ferocious figure slowly appeared in the fog. He turned around and saw the same thing behind him. A pale-faced middle-aged man with sunken cheeks walked up to him. Beside the man were tall and ugly ape spirits. They were refined from the corpses of eighth-tier mountain gori magical beasts. Under the corrosion of the aura of death, their skeletons became even harder, retaining strengthparable to that of an eighth-tier. It was unknown where the Necromancer came from, but he actually had four gori wraiths. The fear in the seventh-tier adventurers heart had already umted to the limit. He shouted loudly, mustering all his courage, and raised his long sword high up to break through in the direction of the man. The Necromancer raised his hand without any expression on his face. The adventurers vision went ck. It was the blindness spell. He was panicking when he suddenly heard the sound of a huge gust of wind. His limbs were grabbed by strong hands. Rip! The poor adventurer was torn into pieces by a few ape spirits. The Necromancer had a cruel and satisfied expression on his face. He walked forward and his hand emitted a ck light. A shadow slowly rose from the adventurers body, revealing a face with a frightened expression. This was the soul of a living being. It was the best delicacy for the necromancer. Before this, he had already eaten the souls of several tier 6 and tier 7 adventurers. This was thest dessert of the feast. Crack crack crack! The Necromancer was suddenly shocked, and he suddenly turned his head to look. He only saw a strange undead creature looking at everything curiously from afar. The Necromancer and the undead creature looked at each other for a long time. He suddenly realized. It seemed to be a death dragon! The more he looked at it, the more it looked like one. The Necromancers eyes shone with surprise, and he was so excited that he almost trembled. Death dragon! To the Necromancer, it was like a giant dragon being a pet to an ordinary mage. If he could have a death dragon as his summoned creature, he would definitely be the greatest Necromancer in the history of the central continent! Catch him! The undead mage did not even enjoy the soul of the level-7 adventurer he had just extracted. He hurriedly gave the gori spirit the order to capture the undead dragon. The giant gori spirit quickly rushed towards Hades. Hades was shocked and immediately turned into a gray light to escape. The first step is to use your consciousness to connect to the Underworld. Then, find the undead creature that is willing to form a contract with you and summon it. Soul waves are very important. If your soul waves happen to be verypatible with an undead creature, you can easily gain its favor and summon it without any effort. It is rumored that there is a tier 1 Necromancer who summoned the Skeleton King because the lucky tier 1 Necromancers soul waves happen to bepatible with the Skeleton King. If there is no way to find such undead creatures, we can use our spiritual power to make them submit. However, usually, undead creatures that use this method to form a contract will not be too strong. Because our consciousness passes through the Underworld, our spiritual power will be greatly weakened. Saint-level mages in the Underworld may only have the spiritual power of a tier 9 or even tier 8 mage. The stronger the undead, the stronger their soul mes will be. Therefore, they will not be easily subdued. Master is a tier 9 mage. His spiritual power should only be at tier 6 to tier 7 after passing through the Underworld. As long as he summons a tier 6 skeleton soldier leader for the first time, he will be considered very impressive. Frederick exined the method of summoning undead creatures to Joelson while ttering him without leaving any traces. Joelson nodded and tried the method taught by Frederick. The first step was to sense the existence of the Underworld. Perhaps because of Hades, Joelson could easily do this. The Underworld was a special ne between the illusory and the real. It floated between countless universe nes, taking in the wandering souls without masters. Joelson closed his eyes as if he hade to a gray world. The sky was always filled with dense dark clouds, without the existence of the Sun, Moon, and stars. His consciousness was high in the Underworld, overlooking thend of the Underworld. Everywhere was graynd and swamps, and every ce was filled with the aura of death. There were endless mountains of bones. There were countless skeletons and undead on the ground. They walked slowly, heading in the same direction for eternity. Joelson controlled his body to float down slowly. He focused his consciousness on a thin skeleton soldier. This was the lowest level of existence in the Underworld. The green soul me in the skeleton soldiers eye sockets flickered when he injected his spiritual power into it. Soon, he connected with Joelson. As long as Joelson was willing, he could summon this skeleton soldier to the central continent at any time. But he was not satisfied. He cut off the link with the skeleton soldier and flew on. Chapter 162: Contract, Dark Knight

Chapter 162: Contract, Dark Knight

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL In the Underworld, Joelsons consciousness was no longer restricted by his body, and he could fly at a very fast speed. Below him, countless undead creatures on the ground continued to move forward as if they were on a pilgrimage. Joelson saw a particrly tall skeleton soldier. Its strength was between rank 6 and rank 7, and the soul mes in its skull were several times more than that of ordinary skeleton soldiers. This should be the leader of the skeleton soldiers Fredrick had mentioned. Behind the leader of the skeleton soldiers were more than a dozen ordinary skeleton soldiers. Joelsons consciousness descended. The leader of the skeleton soldiers stopped, and the soul me in its skull flickered continuously. Joelson felt a strong resistance. It was the consciousness of the leader of the skeleton soldiers resisting him. However, this resistance was not too strong for Joelson. He spent a little effort to subdue the skeleton soldier leader just like the previous skeleton soldier. A weak connection was formed. Joelson felt that the dozen or so ordinary skeleton soldiers behind the skeleton soldiers also showed a sense of subservience to him. He suddenly had an epiphany in his heart. If he could subdue a powerful undead king, wouldnt that be equivalent to having a huge undead army? No wonder the undead mages were so powerful. That was how the sea of people tactic came about. He felt that the leader of the skeleton soldiers was not his limit either. This time, Joelson did not cut off the connection with it. Instead, he temporarily left it aside and continued to move forward. After that, he met a few of the leaders of the skeleton soldiers. He established a connection with them, but he never found an undead creature that he was truly satisfied with. As for the soul fluctuation that Fredrick said was particrlypatible, he had never felt it before. His spiritual power already had a faint sense of fatigue. This was a sign that his summoned creature had reached its limit. Joelson considered returning. At this moment, a battle between undead creatures not far away caught his attention. A powerful undead ghoul. Its face was withered and hideous. Its body, which was nearly ten feet tall, was wrapped in thick ck gas. A tier-9 ghoul. It was also leading countless low-level undead behind it. It was very dense. At a nce, there were at least tens of thousands of them. The undead corpse demons opponent seemed to be even stronger than it. It was a knight riding a warhorse. The skeletal warhorse was tall and ferocious. ck mes were burning on its bones and four hooves. The knight was wearing ck heavy armor that was covered in rust. Its entire body was covered, and its appearance could not be seen clearly. Only a pair of eyes that were emitting a strange red light could be seen through the mask. The ck-armored knight rode on the undead skeletal horse. He held a heavy knights spear in his hand as he charged recklessly in the midst of the undead horde. Every time the ck-armored knight charged, arge number of low-level undead skeletons would be trampled by the skeletal warhorses and the knights spear. They would be crushed into pieces. Green soul mes sshed everywhere. Many of the skeleton soldiers on the battlefield received a boost during this process. They grew into skeletons that were one level higher and continued to fight. The undead ghoul roared, and its stiff body jumped up high, blocking the ck-armored knights wanton charge. Countless skeleton soldiers surged up like a tide. The situation was tilted in the direction that was disadvantageous to the ck-armored knight. Joelson hovered in the air, quietly watching. The tier 9 undead demon and the ck-armored knight seemed to have noticed his special existence. They raised their heads to look at him more than once. The ck armored knights gaze was indifferent, while the undead ghoul was filled with fear and hostility towards Joelson. With a thought, Joelson moved. Dozens of skeleton leaders that had surrendered along the way, as well as the skeleton lords, moved at the same time. When they heard Joelsons call, they led their subordinates and rushed in this direction. The ck armored knight gradually showed signs of failing. The low-level skeleton soldiers had consumed a lot of its energy, and the corpse demon was not much weaker than it. It had already been hit by the undead corpse demon several times. A slightly dented palm print appeared on the chest of the ck heavy armor. Joelson suddenly dived down and drilled into the corpse demons head, trying to subdue its consciousness. This was the most intense resistance that Joelson had encountered since he arrived in the Underworld. A brutal and cruel consciousness was engaged in a fierce battle with him, and he kept retreating. But his goal was never to subdue the undead. Because of the disturbance of his consciousness, the ghoul had to devote more than half of his spiritual power to fight him. The ck armored knight seized the opportunity and saw it. He drew a ck track with hisnce and stabbed into the heart of the ghoul, stirring it vigorously. The ghoul roared angrily. The situation instantly reversed. The ghoul kept retreating and was pierced by the ck-armored knight one hole after another. Soon, the skeleton soldiers summoned by Joelson arrived and fought with the ghouls skeleton soldiers. The ck-armored knight lowered his body slightly. The undead skeletal horse spat out ck mes from its mouth and nose. Its hooves dug into the ground, ready to charge at any time. The two seemed to be a single entity, shooting out like a ck arrow. Joelson instantly left the body of the undead corpse demon. A knights spear wrapped in ck mes stabbed into the corpse demons head, shattering it into pieces. Intense green mes floated out, and the ck-armored knight grabbed it in his hand, bringing it close to his mouth and absorbing itpletely. The ck light on its body seemed to be stronger. All the skeleton soldiers stopped fighting. The undead demon was dead, and a new leader was born. In the Underworld, there was no so-called loyalty and betrayal. Strength was everything. The ck armored knight rode on his warhorse and jumped onto the bone mountain. His scarlet eyes looked directly at Joelson. Joelson seemed to understand the meaning of this gaze and descended. It was very smooth. Without any resistance, the magical connection was formed. He helped the ck-armored knight win the battle and gain the other partys approval. Crack crack crack! Hades jumped back to Joelsons side and hid behind him in panic. The figure of the ape spirit appeared in the gray fog. The Necromancer was riding on the head of one of the ape spirits and quickly chased after him. Someones here?! The Necromancers face revealed a wary expression the moment he saw Joelson. He did not expect the undead dragon to have a master. It seemed like he had met someone who was traveling with him. The Necromancer was jealous. His eyes were filled with greed and unwillingness as he looked at the undead dragon. Suddenly, he noticed that Joelson had been closing his eyes tightly as if he was meditating. His eyes gradually lit up. After killing this idiot, the undead dragon would be mine, hahaha! Master! Master! Frederick called out anxiously in Joelsons ear. He did not expect that it would take so long for Joelson toplete the first step of the undead summoning. Normally, it would only take a few minutes. Would it be so difficult to subdue a tier 6 or 7 skull? Chapter 163: The Undead Dragon and the Dark Knight

Chapter 163: The Undead Dragon and the Dark Knight

The undead dragon had brought back a powerful Necromancer with him. If Joelson could not wake up in time... Frederick really wanted to cry. If Joelson died, he would die with him! Go to hell! The Necromancer controlled the ape spirit to pounce on Joelson, his eyes shing with excitement and madness. At this moment. Joelson suddenly opened his eyes. There was not a hint of human emotion in Joelsons eyes. He looked at the Necromancer coldly, and thetters heart trembled violently. The Necromancer was almost scared back by the look in his eyes. This was a side effect of the return of the consciousness from the Underworld. If one stayed in the Underworld for too long, they would gradually be assimted by the Underworld. They would lose their feelings and memories as human beings, and they would forever be lost in that world. Therefore, necromancers would not stay in the Underworld for too long in order to find an opportunity to avoid bing undead. The Necromancer cursed in a low voice in embarrassment and under hismand. The four ape-like undead ferociously rushed forward. A thick aura of death enveloped Joelson as if they wanted to dismember him alive as they did to the adventurer before. There was no expression on Joelsons face, nor was there any hint of panic. Spirits of the dead that wander around the kingdom of the dead, heed my call and descend. The Necromancers face twitched slightly, revealing a ferocious smile. What kind of joke was this? Only summoning spirits now?! Was there enough time? Moreover, he did not think that the spirits of the dead that Joelson had summoned from the Underworld could defeat his level eight orangutan spirits. The only way he could summon a level eight undead was if his strength had already reached level nine or even higher. Even if that was the case, he had four undead goris, so he would definitely be able to win. He was definitely going to get the undead dragon today! Take the initiative to break the contract with the undead dragon. I might be able to spare your life, The Necromancer said with a smile. His smile was ferocious and smug. Joelson narrowed his eyes and looked at him with a hint of contempt in his eyes. Joelsons body retreated, but he was not running away. He could kill such a creature with a wave of his hand, but he was just leaving the stage for others to perform. The void above his head suddenly cracked open, and a trace of dark aura leaked out. A thick figure riding a skeletal warhorse stepped out of the void. The ck heavy armor gave off a heavy pressure, and the scarlet eyes in the ck aura brought endless killing intent, cruelty, and fighting will. The Necromancers expression was dull, and his eyes were wide open. Joelson heard Fredericks ear-piercing scream. A dark knight at the peak of tier 9?! This is impossible! The skeletal warhorse raised its head and let out a soundless neigh. ck mes rose and burned, and it charged out at high speed. The dark knight turned into a ck shadow in the air, shuttling back and forth in the field like lightning. In an instant, the four tier-8 Ape spirits copsed like melting snow. The hard bones were corroded by something, and they were as fragile as mud. The Necromancer looked at everything in disbelief. His face was pale, and he could not help but tremble slightly. The dark knight held the reins and drove the skeletal warhorse to the necromancer. He reached out his right hand and covered the Necromancers face. The Necromancers eyes revealed great fear and despair. No! An illusory shadow was pulled out of the Necromancers body by the dark knight. The Necromancer instantly lost all signs of life and fell to the ground. The loser of the battle had to offer his soul. This was the dark knights creed. He walked back slowly like a victorious general. He exchanged a nce with Joelson before walking back into the spatial passage and disappearing. Joelson seemed to have thought of something. The contract between him and the dark knight was simr to an alliance, but it was more like a transaction. Joelson had helped the other party once, so when he tried to summon the dark knight, it was very sessful. The dark knight killed Joelsons enemy and took away his spoils of war. Undead creatures that had reached the level of dark knights were no longer existences that could be easily subdued. The strong all had the dignity and pride of the strong. Joelson felt that this was quite good. With an ally in the Underworld, when the dark knight grew to a certain level, he could easily pull out an army of the undead. Dark knight, its actually a dark knight! Frederick kept repeating these words as if he had gone mad. To be able to summon a dark knight on the first summoning, what a terrifying talent! Frederick felt a sense of bitterness in his heart. As a saint-level undead lich that had lived for thousands of years, he had been to the Underworld countless times. Not a single rank 9 undead took a fancy to him and was willing to enter into a contract with him. However, it was better for Joelson to enter into a contract with a terrifying dark knight on his first try. Compared to him, it was really heartbreaking. Knights with firm beliefs die in anger and deceit. After death, they will carry their beliefs and be dark knights. They have great potential and are the reserve forces of the undead kings. They are born with powerful powers such as curses and conquests. Frederick said to Joelson in a very envious tone, Other than the undead dragons, dark knights are the best undead summoned creatures. and master already has a pure-bred undead dragon. If the undead temple could be glorious again, Frederick felt that Joelson would definitely be the son of God in the undead temple. Crack! Crack! Crack! Hades trotted in the field. One by one, it ate up all the dead breath of the ape-spirits, then burped happily. Joelson patted Hades hard and cold head, and Hadesbody gradually became illusory. It was going to leave again and go to the Underworld to digest its gains. Hades was the dragon that saved Joelson the most worry. Joelson didnt need to worry about food and shelter. In the Underworld. A small undead dragon was summoned from the continuously erging space passage. Hades could not control his power well and fell to the ground. It stood up, shook off the soil on its body, and looked at the cold and strange world in a daze. There was no color and no master. Other than the aura that made him feelfortable, Hades preferred to stay by his masters side. A low roar sounded. A sense of crisis struck Hades, and he nimbly dodged. Bang! A huge axe made of bones heavily struck the ground, leaving deep marks on the hard ground. It was a tall skeleton soldier leader, carrying a huge axe on his shoulder. Hades waspletely unable to resist the strength of a rank 8. Chapter 164: The Second Saint-Level Dragon Charged into the Ancient Ruins

Chapter 164: The Second Saint-Level Dragon Charged into the Ancient Ruins

As a pure-bred undead dragon, Hades soul mes were quite attractive to ordinary undead creatures, so it was often blocked by some skeleton soldiers who were quite strong. Hades shook its tail and prepared to run away. It was the samest time it came. It ran and dodged all the way. When the death aura in its body was almost fully digested, and its body had grown, it could return to its masters side. A ck shadow shed by in an instant, and the roar of the undead horse could be heard. Hades slowly raised his head and met the cold eyes of the dark knight. The dark knight slowly pulled out the knights spear that was stuck in the skull of the skeleton soldier lord. Hades let out a joyful sound and ran up to eat it. After it finished eating the soul mes of the skeleton soldier, the dark knight gave it a deep look, then turned around and walked forward. Hades was stunned. The scarlet light in its eyes flickered a few times, and it soon followed behind. It felt that it did not need to run away in the underworld anymore. ... How is this body? Frederick moved his limbs in satisfaction and answered respectfully, Very good. There is still the aura of death in the body. I am very satisfied. His current body was the corpse of a necromancer whose soul had been taken away by the dark knights. Atst, he had a body that could be used as a walking human. Looking at the aura of death all over his body, Joelson frowned and said, Is this okay? Frederickughed embarrassedly. The aura of death on his body quickly disappeared and was not revealed at all. Looking at him again, he looked like an ordinary mage with a pale face and a gloomy expression. Many mages who were obsessed with magic research had strange personalities. However, a mage like Frederick did not seem so strange. As a Necromancer, how to perfectly hide yourself is the most important thing. If you can only stay like a mouse in the swamp of the dead, where the sun cannot be seen, eternal life will not be fun at all. Fredericks face had the indifference of a thousand-year-old lich. Joelson took out a magic map and looked at it briefly. There are a few days left before we can walk out of the swamp of the dead. After passing through the Dwarven Kingdom, we will soon arrive at the kings City of Inmotati. The map marked the area of the Mountain Dwarven Kingdom, which was in the shape of a hammer. The mountainous dwarves have the most outstanding master forger in the entire continent. It is said that during the nar war, they used their entire ns strength to forge weapons that could kill gods. I think master stillcks a suitable staff. Dont miss this opportunity, Frederick said. Having an old lich by your side only had this bit of benefit. His rich knowledge could always give you advice. Joelson took out the tungsten wood magic staff iid with a tier 9 magic beast core and frowned. Cant I use this magic staff? Frederick chuckled. If the mountain dwarves see this piece of trash, cough, cough, theyll jump on your nose and curse. This is a waste of good materials. Even an exquisite dwarf cksmith could use the same material to forge a weapon several times better than this magic staff. With a tier 9 magic beast core and good materials, I could theoretically forge a legendary staff. If my master had a legendary staff, I might not need to summon a dragon in thest battle in the Akenshi tribe, and I would have no choice but to retreat. Joelson had some thoughts. He had never paid much attention to these aspects. Because the magic staff gave him the value of casting speed. For an existence like Joelson who could cast any magic at will, it didnt mean much. But ording to Frederick, he really should change his weapon. He had a lot of precious materials on him. In the space of the Dragon Gods Ranch. Apanied by a dragons roar, the dragon g that flickered with a metallic luster fell, and the fifth victory symbol was imprinted on the dragon g. The steel dragons momentum of victory was strong. It looked down at the entire field, its dark golden eyes staring at Du Lu. Both sides had a strong fighting spirit in their eyes as if they wanted to have a fight. However, the first thing that Joelson paid attention to was the lottery roulette in the Dragon God Arena. The winning points had once again umted to five points, and he could proceed to the next lottery draw. A satisfied smile appeared on Joelsons face. The result did not disappoint him. Holy Dragon Fruit: Growth Value + 20,000. After the steel dragon swallowed the fruit, Joelson would have a second holy-level dragon. The holy dragon fruit appeared in Joelsons hand. It was a strange fruit the size of a human head. The fruit was golden in color, and its skin was like dragon scales. The steel dragon stared at the fruit in Joelsons hand, and its usually cold eyes showed a trace of desire. It was desire. Joelson threw the holy dragon fruit to the steel dragon. The steel dragon growled and caught it steadily. The holy dragon fruit turned into a golden light and merged into its body. The growth value on the steel dragons stats window instantly increased by 20,000 points. In the next moment, the steel dragons body, which was as heavy as steel, began to shine with a dazzling light. It slowly rose into the air and stretched its body, bursting out with a shocking dragon roar. The steel dragons body began to gradually expand, being dyed in a dark golden color bit by bit. Until all the changes were over, the steel dragon advanced. Combat Power: 28,800 The steel dragons body hadpletely turned dark gold like its pupils, giving off an indescribable sense of nobility. Crouching in the air, it was like a steel fortress. Just like Du Lu, the steel dragonsbat power had also soared to more than twice that of an ordinary saint-level. Joelson estimated that even if the steel dragon received his meteor shower head-on, it would still be unharmed. Roar! A red and a golden light intertwined. Joelson felt a headacheing on. These two guys couldnt wait to have a big fight since they had just advanced. It was a pity. This time, there was still no suspense. After returning from the ancient ruins, Du Lusbat strength had already exceeded 30,000. The temperature of the mes it spat out was frighteningly high, as if even the steel dragons metal body could melt. The steel dragon kept retreating. As a metal dragon, being bullied by an elemental dragon of the same level caused its pride to suffer a setback. Du Lus attack hit the steel dragon hard on the ground. It spread its wings and let out a high-pitched dragon roar. It already had the demeanor of a Dragon King. The steel dragon let out a low roar. Its dark golden eyes were filled with unwillingness. Before Joelson could react, it had already transformed into a sh of light and charged into the whirlpool of the ancient ruins. Damn it. Joelson could not help but curse in a low voice. The steel dragon had just finished its battle with Du Lu. It had not even fully recovered from its injuries when it directly entered the ancient ruins. When Du Lu came backst time, he was covered in wounds. Joelson still remembered that the steel dragon was courting death by rushing in like that! The dragon race was really too proud. Chapter 165: Thor’s Hammer, the Work of a Master

Chapter 165: Thors Hammer, the Work of a Master

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Du Lu walked to the entrance of the ancient ruins and growled at Joelson. It was as if he was saying to Joelson, Master, dont worry. Ill go and catch that disobedient boy for you. Joelson smiled bitterly and nodded slightly. Du Lu also entered the ancient ruins. With the help of Du Lu, who had entered the ancient ruins once, he could be at ease. Lightning rushed over instantly and pounced into Joelsons arms. Joelson fed a few farm crops to Lightning. He stroked Lightnings head and fell into deep thought. Master, we will enter the Mountain Dwarf Kingdom in front. That is the dwarven market. Frederick pointed ahead and exined to Joelson. At a nce, Joelson saw that it was much livelier than he had imagined. Many human caravans kepting in and out, and all of them came out with full carriages. Human salt, silk, spices, and exquisite handicrafts were all very poprmodities among the dwarves. Simrly, armor and weapons made by dwarven cksmiths were also sought after by countless people in human society. Many adventurers would take pride in having a weapon made by dwarves on them. They walked into the bustling dwarven market. The rhythmic knocking sound kept echoing in their ears. cksmiths were everywhere. The strong dwarves stood beside the burning stove with iron hammers in their hands and knocked hard on the red-hot iron block on the anvil tform. As for the female dwarves, they stood in the weapons shop in front of the cksmiths and negotiated prices with the humans. It was the first time that Joelson had seen a race of dwarves, and it was a little strange. Every dwarf was between three feet and four and a half feet tall. With a height of nearly five feet, they were considered tall among the dwarves. They had rough looks, were strong and fierce, had a bold personality, and were hard-working, stubborn, and loyal. They were famous for their superb skills in mining ores and forging weapons. There were also many masters in making jewelry, which was often from the dwarves. These were all things that Joelson had read in the magic books. It was said that there had been dwarves in the southern region. However, they had long disappeared under the influence of time. The most famous forging master of the Dwarves is Colridge. He once forged more than a dozen legendary weapons and an epic weapon. Before I became a lich, he even made me a staff. What a pity. Frederick sighed. Joelson nced at him and asked faintly, Where can I find this master dwarf? Frederickughed and said respectfully, Master, please follow me. Joelson followed Frederick inside. Frederick took Joelson away from the market and walked to a remote alley. If I remember correctly, it should be here. Fredericks eyes lit up, and he said happily, Yes, its this one! Almost no one could be seen anymore. The dpidated street. For the rough dwarves, this was a verymon thing. They could not bathe for a month, but they could make the most exquisite and clean jewelry in the whole continent. It was a strange and extreme race. In front of Joelson was a very simple cksmith shop. There were only two broken wooden boards blocking the door, and the sound of knocking could be heard from inside. A piece of broken iron sheet was nailed at the door of the cksmith shop. On it was twisted dwarvennguages, themonnguage of the continent, elfnguages, and manynguages that Joelson did not know Thors hammer. Get out! Thors hammer does not wee you! The knocking sounds in the cksmiths shop stopped, and there was a burst of angry curses. Damn it, ugly dwarf, I really want to kick his ass! Thirty thousand gold coins, he really wants money so much! Its okay, such good weapons are all over the street. Dont forget, this is the Dwarven Kingdom! It was a group of young adventurers. There were knights and mages. One of the handsome young knights sighed regretfully and said helplessly, But that two-handed longsword is really great. Ive never seen a longsword better than it. So What? Hispanionforted him. We cant afford it. Okay. The adventurers saw Joelson and Frederick standing at the door and didnt forget to remind them, Friends, you have to be careful. This is a ck shop! Frederickughed disdainfully. Joelson walked in without any expression on his face. Whats wrong with this person? The adventurer who spoke was so angry by their behavior that he clenched his teeth and couldnt help but want to make a move. The others quickly stopped him. I dont believe that theyre willing to be ckmailed by that old dwarf! The adventurers looked at each other and quietly followed. They wanted to see the scene of Joelson and Frederick being so angry that they mmed the door and came out. The cksmith shop looked even more dpidated than the outside. Joelson didnt care about this. His eyes were instantly attracted to the weapons hanging on the wall. The most eye-catching one was a knights longsword. It was about seven to eight feet long and eight inches wide. The de of the sword was as smooth as a mirror, but it had beautiful rhombus-shaped sections like fish scales. This was an effect that could only be achieved after at least tens of thousands of forging. Joelson turned his head. The adventurer who had been dissuaded by the price earlier was staring at him with a fiery gaze. Get lost! A burly dwarf walked over, his entire body reeking of alcohol. Thirty thousand gold coins. If you cant afford it, get lost! The adventurers had a mocking look in their eyes, and they all stared at Joelson and Frederick as they angrily mmed the door and walked out. An ordinary fine-grade two-handed knight longsword only cost a few dozen gold coins in a weapons shop. Even if it was produced by a dwarf, it would only be worth a few thousand gold coins at most. After all, it was only a knights weapon, not a mages staff or something like that. Only thirty thousand? Joelson casually threw out a small ck cloth bag, and itnded on the ground with a crisp sound of coins colliding. A few strange ck coins jumped out of the bag and rolled to the feet of the dwarf. Magic crystal coins?! This guy really bought them?! Oh my God of Magic! The adventurers who were waiting to see the joke were so shocked that their eyeballs almost popped out. Three hundred magic crystal coins, that was 30,000 gold coins! Without even blinking his eyes, Joelson threw out three hundred copper coins casually. What an idiot! Someone said jealously. Frederick shook his head with a sneer and said to Joelson, Master, youve made a fortune. Fredericks withered fingers tapped lightly on the knights longsword, making a dull sound. The adventurer outside the doorughed out loud when he heard Fredericks words. Chapter 166: Master-Level Blacksmith, Low Forging Fees

Chapter 166: Master-Level cksmith, Low Forging Fees

Dwarven metal that has been forged over a thousand times is ten times harder than an ordinary two-handed longsword. Chopping it is as easy as chopping vegetables. Just this alone is worth more than 30,000 gold coins. Moreover, it is also mixed with magic mithril and star fragments, which can increasebat aura by more than 30%. If it is thrown into the auction house. Frederick deliberately nced at the adventurers behind him who had stoppedughing and whose faces were getting uglier and uglier. He said lightly, The price should be 100,000 gold coins. After all. Frederick said in a more serious tone, This is the work of a master. The Dwarfs eyes instantly lit up and stared at Frederick. Nonsense, this... this is only a fine-grade two-handed longsword! How can it be worth 100,000 gold coins?! The adventurer shouted indignantly. Idiots! A bunch of money-less idiots! Ive already told you, get out of here, get out of the Thors Hammer! The irritable dwarf would not allow others to insult his work again and again. He waved his fist and chased the group of adventurers out of the cksmith shop. When Joelson heard Fredericks exnation, he was also a little surprised. He only saw that the de was mixed with magic mithril and waspletely worth 30,000 gold coins, so he bought it casually. After all, he didck a suitable knight weapon. But he didnt expect that this big sword was better and more amazing than he had imagined. You are really good friends. Tell me, what else do you want? Old Deaver will give you the best discount, The dwarf said loudly. Frederick said, We want to ask the Master of Kerridge to forge a magic staff. The dwarf narrowed his eyes and looked at the two of them strangely. Suddenly, he cursed, Damn it! Are you here to make fun of my mother? Who doesnt know that Master Kerridge has been dead for almost three hundred years! Frederick was stunned. After a while, he smiled at Joelson in embarrassment and said, Im sorry, Master. I forgot. Ive been sealed for more than five hundred years. If theres no master cksmith, then does this ce harm the best cksmith shop in the entire Mountain Dwarf Kingdom? Joelson whispered to himself. This sentence seemed to touch a certain ce in the heart of the dwarf Deaver. Deaver suddenly jumped up and shouted with a red face, What do you mean?! Thors Hammer is the best cksmith shop in the entire dwarf kingdom, no, its the best cksmith shop in the entire continent! You cant find a better cksmith shop than Thors Hammer! Joelson didnt say anything, but Frederick pointed at the various kinds of swords hanging on the wall of the weapon shop and said lightly, Although these weapons are good, they are far better than the standard of ordinary dwarf cksmiths. Deavers face showed a hint of pride, but he heard Frederick continue, But its not the standard of a master. Only the two-handed knight longsword just now can barely be called a masters work. Because, because... Deavers tanned face turned red, and he stuttered, Because, these are all forged by me. What do you mean? Deaver seemed to be very embarrassed and didnt want to admit it, Ive never said that Im a master. The eyes of Joelson and Frederick lit up. There are other master-level cksmiths in Thors Hammer?! Of course! The light of Thor will never be extinguished! Deaver took a sip of wine and said, Come in with me. The real cksmith shop was behind the weapons shop. The furnace was lit, and some half-finished weapons were scattered on the ground. But Deaver didnt stop but continued to move forward. When he came to a wall, Deaver used his short legs and tried hard to turn an extinguished wallmp on the wall. Crack crack crack! The wall split apart, and a gust of hot air blew toward his face. Bang! Bang! A dull knocking sound, as if it was hitting a persons heart. A bigger and more imposing cksmiths furnace. Joelson strode in and saw a furnace that upied more than half of the room burning fiercely. Magic runes flickered on the furnace. The high temperature brought about by the use of magic arrays made the entire room seem as if it was built on top of a volcano. An ordinary person would be tormented for even a second. A dwarf who was burlier than Deaver was swinging his hammer hard, and sweat dripped down like raindrops. Deaver! The dwarf saw the door open and asked loudly, Why did you bring an outsider in? Deaver exined, Its a guest, a guest! The dwarf frowned and didnt say anything more. Instead, he threw down the hammer and stretched out a rough hand toward Deaver, saying, Give me the wine, Deaver! Deaver quickly handed over the wine pot in his hand. The burly dwarf raised his head and drank. The wine flowed down his thick beard, and his bald head shone under the light of the fire. After drinking, the burly dwarf threw away the wine pot and began to swing the hammer vigorously. Deaver turned his head and proudly introduced to Joelson and Frederick. See? This is the master cksmith of Thors Hammer, Wiblons copper hammer! Oh, I forgot to say something. Deaver said shyly, Shes also my wife. Joelson and Frederick were instantly shocked. The two of them looked at the bald dwarf who was stronger than Deaver, with thicker hair and more developed muscles and fell into deep thought. Dwarf. Frederick let out a few awkwardughs and said in a low voice, What a magical race. Deaver sighed, regretfully, he said, Because Wiblon is a woman, many dwarves dont recognize her master level. Even if Wiblon forged a legendary weapon, they still think that its defective. Saying this, Deavers face showed anger. Deaver, dont tell outsiders everything! A rough voice rang out amidst the knocking sounds. Deaver hurriedly shut his mouth. It seemed that Deaver was still afraid of his wife. A hint of a smile appeared on Joelsons face. Crack! Wilbon dipped the weapon he was forging into the water tank to quench it, then slowly walked out. Deaver, tell them our price. Deaver hurriedly said, Wilbon only epts weapons of superior grade and above. Superior grade weapons cost 100,000 gold coins to forge. Legendary weapons dont guarantee an absolute sess rate. They require more than one million gold coins. The main materials of the weapons need to be provided by you. ,000,000 gold coins?! Frederick moved closer to Joelson and said in a low voice, Its a very cheap price. When I asked the master cksmith of Colridge to forge it, it cost me 80,000 magic crystal coins, and I failed once. ,000 magic crystal coins meant 8,000,000 gold coins. In other words, the forging cost of Wiblon was indeed very low. From this, it could be seen that the title of Wiblons master cksmith was indeed not recognized by the dwarves. Otherwise, a two-handed longsword worth 100,000 gold coins would not only be priced at 30,000 gold coins. Chapter 167: It Was Comparable to an Epic Material

Chapter 167: It Was Comparable to an Epic Material

Sure. Without hesitation, Joelson agreed. Then what weapon do you need to forge? Joelson thought for a while and said, A few inner armors, a staff, and a single-handed knight longsword. If its possible. I want all of them at the legendary grade! Joelson said seriously A doubtful look appeared in Wilbons eyes as he said, Show me what kind of material it is first. Joelson nodded and looked around. He frowned and said, The space is a little small. Everyone was stunned. In the next second, a huge monsters corpse appeared in front of Joelson. Tier-9 me lion! Light shot out of Wilbons eyes, and his tone was slightly excited. Then, there was the corpse of another huge wolf. Tier 9 dark moon demonic wolf! Tier 9 thunderp demonic eagle! .. The corpses of four to five tier 9 magical beasts filled the entire cksmith shop. Deavers mouth was wide open. His face was filled with disbelief as he said in a low voice, Oh God of forging! These tier 9 magical beasts were all captured by Joelson during the trial in the magical beast forest. They were all well-preserved. Some of them had not even dug out the magical beast essence crystals in their brains. As if seeing a treasure, Wilbon circled around the corpses of a few magical beasts, her eyes shining. After a while, she walked back, shook her head and said, They are indeed very good materials, but it is still a little difficult to reach the legendary grade. Legendary weapons require at least saint-tier materials. Joelson thought for a while and threw out another pile of things. Compared to the corpses of a few magical beasts, these things looked a little tattered. But Wilbons face showed an excited expression. She squatted down, grabbed a palm-sized scale, and said excitedly, This is? The scale armor of a saint-grade dragon?! No, its a dragon elder, a dragon scaleparable to a Dragon King! Deaver stared at the scattered things on the ground,pletely dumbfounded. Poor DDarf, he had never seen such a precious thing in hundreds of years. Dragon scales, dragon teeth... Most of the dragon scales were broken, and the edges were irregr. But theplete dragon scales were as big as a washbasin. Even if they were broken, they were much bigger than the scales of normal magical beasts. These. Were all from Du Lu, who was after the saint-level. Of course, it was not Joelson who forced Du Lu to injure himself to obtain these materials. It was Du Lu who had collected them from his injuries when he first returned from the ancient ruins of the Dragon God. Before the saint-level, every time Du Lu ended the battle in the Dragon God Arena, he would be able to obtain a lot of broken dragon scales and dragon teeth. However, those were far from beingparable to the parts in front of Joelson. Are these enough? Joelson asked. Absolutely! Wilbon touched every dragon scale and every dragon tooth with joy and eximed, Its enough to forge an epic-level weapon! This can be considered an epic-level material? Joelson was a little surprised. Of course. Wilbon looked at him strangely and said, Otherwise, what do you think an epic-level weapon needs to be forged?? Saint-level dragon king-level dragon scales and dragon teeth were already very rare materials. Any higher and there would be god-level materials. That was not something we could hope for. Joelson understood. He suddenly felt that he had underestimated these scraps that had fallen from Du Lus body. Joelson had overlooked one point. Not everyone could own a saint-level ancient fire dragon as a pet. Most people on this continent had never seen a creature like a dragon. Dragons were extremely mysterious existences. Although these dragon scales are damaged to a certain extent, they can be made into light armor at 30. If they only protect the chest and other key parts, they can probably be made into eight pieces. Wilbon had already thought of how to create her work in his mind. Joelson was slightly surprised and asked, Eight pieces? Are you sure? Wilbon looked at him and said, Oh, I almost forgot. Its not forged ording to the specifications of the dwarves. Then I can make three pieces. Joelson thought for a moment and said, What if two of them are made into womens inner armor? Thats enough. Joelson nned to wear one for himself, and the other two could be given to his woman. For example, Dayshannon didnt have much ability to protect herself, so she really needed such a defensive tool. The dragon tooth is used to make a sword hilt and a magic staff. What kind of mage are you? Fire. Joelson answered. Thats perfect. This is also the dragon tooth of the fire-type Dragon King. If it can be paired with a fire-type saint-level magic beast core, it would almost be the official legendary magic staff. Unfortunately, Joelson did not have a saint-level magic beast core, unless he dug out the one in Du Lus head. If its a knights longsword. Wilbon fell into deep thought and recalled, Father once left behind a very precious material to pair with a fire-type dragon tooth. What a pity, sigh. Forget it. Lets make light armor and a magic staff first. Wilbon had Joelson collect all the tier 9 magical beast carcasses on the ground, leaving behind only the ming demonic lions magical beast core. ording to her, she didnt care about these pieces of trash, given that there were epic-grade materials. Give me seven days. Come back after seven days. Wilbon left these words and had Deaver send the two of them out, hurriedly shutting down the cksmith furnace. Master. Frederick looked at the tattered and tightly shut Thors hammer and said in a low voice, Arent you afraid that theyll take your materials? Dont worry. If thats the case, Ill find the entire dwarven race to pay for it, said Joelson lightly After saying that, Joelson left without looking back. Frederick recalled a certain terrifying dragon that smashed him into pieces. He didnt doubt the authenticity of what Joelson said at all. He trembled slightly and hurriedly followed Joelsons footsteps. .. Seven dayster. After knocking on the door of the Thors Hammer, the tired face of Deaver was revealed behind the broken wooden door. Come in. Deaver yawned. It seemed that he had been busy for the past few days. Beside the cksmiths furnace, Wilbon was putting on thest lock for thest dragon scale inner armor. Its done. Wilbons bald head revealed a satisfied smile. Three pieces of ck inner armor and an ugly poker made Joelson frown. This is the finished product?! If that was really the case, Joelson felt that he might not be able to resist killing the two dwarfs. Of course not. Wilbon looked at him with a proud look as if he was ayman. He said casually, There is still one more step to go before the quenching process. This is the key to determining the final quality of a piece of equipment. I specifically waited for you toe over, so I stopped at thisst step. Chapter 168: Four Streaks of Legendary Light

Chapter 168: Four Streaks of Legendary Light

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Wilbon picked up the first-forged staff and was about to throw it into a bucket filled with some unknown murky liquid. Wait. Joelson suddenly called out to her. What is this? Its the secret quenching liquid of the copper hammer family. Theres a chance to increase the quality of the equipment by 20%, Wilbon said proudly. Joelson thought for a while and asked, What is the best thing to quench? Wilbon looked at him with a strange look. He did not understand why Joelson would ask this question, but he still answered after thinking for a while. Is there a need to ask? Of course, it is the blood of powerful magical beasts. Dragon blood is the best. Of course, it has to be a living magical beast. Thinking about the blood of those tier 9 magical beasts that have been dead for God knows how long, it does not have any effect at all. Instead, it will reduce the quality of the equipment. Okay. Joelson nodded, and then said, Wait for me for a while. Dont be in a hurry to quench it. After saying that, Joelson strode out of the cksmith shop. Wilbon and Deaver were both confused. They didnt know what Joelson wanted to do. Only Frederick understood, and his eyes were full of envy. Soon, Joelson strode back. He kicked Wilbons quenching barrel over, and the quenching liquid spilt all over the ground. You lunatic! Do you know how expensive these quenching liquids are?! Wilbon was so excited that he wanted to curse loudly, but suddenly his neck seemed to be strangled by someone. His eyes widened as he stared at Joelsons hand. Arge amount of boiling, hot, and golden-red blood flowed out of Joelsons sleeve and fell on the iron bell, burning the entire iron barrel red. You want dragon blood? Joelson said calmly, Alive. Wilbon and Deaver were stunned, unable to believe their eyes. But what they saw, smelled, felt, everything was telling them. This was indeed the blood of a living dragon! And it was the blood of a saint-level dragon, the blood of a saint-level Dragon King! What are you waiting for? Joelson shouted in a low voice. Wilbon woke up from her shock and quickly threw the magic staff into the quenching barrel. The boiling dragon blood drowned the magic staff and made a boiling sound. In the next moment, a strange light pierced through the blood andpletely burst out. ng! A pleasant and mysterious sound. The purple light was extremely strong. It pierced through the roof of the Thors Hammer and shot up into the sky. It formed a purple pir of light that shot straight into the sky. The entire dwarf kingdom could see it. All the dwarves and humans who were forging, negotiating, walking, and talking stopped at this moment. Countless gazes looked in the direction of the purple pir of light. The noisy dwarf market instantly fell silent. In the next moment, the dwarf kingdom waspletely in an uproar. God of forging! Its the legendary light! Another legendary piece of equipment has been born! Master! Which master cksmiths work is it?! Every dwarfs face revealed an excited and excited expression. Especially those dwarven cksmiths who were hammering red-hot iron blocks, they even ran out with hammers to observe. Forging was the life of the dwarves, to be able to witness the birth of legendary equipment was the greatest honor. The human merchants and adventurers were constantly amazed. They had long heard that legendary equipment would have a gorgeous purple glow when it was born, but they did not expect it to be true. It was the first time they had seen it with their own eyes. They all asked which forging master it was. Look in that direction. A dwarf said hesitantly, It seems to be the position of the Thors Hammer. Is it Wilbon again? A woman. The dwarves hadplicated expressions on their faces, and the joy in their hearts disappeared in an instant. In Thors Hammer, Joelson looked at the magic staff that was still emitting a strange purple light in his hand, and his eyes were filled with slight amazement. The magic staff was almost one meter in length, as thick as a fist, and of moderate weight. The magic staff was made of countless edges, and it was as bright as a mirror. It was forged from dragon scales and dwarven iron, and its hardness far exceeded that of the tungsten wood magic staff from before. Moreover, the magic staff also had a certain level of magic and physical resistance. At the top of the magic staff, three small dragon teeth were firmly holding the me lions magic beast core, looking like a dragon w holding a burning fireball. Because it had been soaked in dragon blood, the me lions magic beast core had broken through the ninth-tier shackles. It was dyed with a hint of gold, faintly revealing the aura of a saint-level. The entire magic staff appeared noble and gorgeous. Holding it in his hand, it showed the grace and nobility of a mage. Joelson tried to cast a spell. The power of a single spell was increased by about 30%, and the casting speed was at least twice as fast. Of course, thetter did not have much effect on Joelson. His casting speed was already very fast. Satisfied. Then came the quenching of the three inner armors. Hot golden dragon blood was still gushing out. Wilbon trembled as he threw the three inner armors into the quenching barrel one after another. The dragon blood submerged the inner armors. As before, a brilliant purple light bloomed and shot into the sky. Dwarven market. The dwarves and humans who had just recovered from the shock of the legendary light were discussing excitedly. Suddenly. ng! A crisp sound appeared again. Another legendary light. Everyone was stunned. ng! ng! Immediately after, the second and third lights. Looking in the direction where the legend was born, everyone was dumbfounded. Three rays of purple light, and the first ray of purple light that had notpletely dissipated. Four rays of legend light interweaved with each other. Strange, noble, mysterious, dreamy colors. Four... four pieces of legendary equipment! Someone said with a trembling voice. Four legends were born in a row! The dwarves were going crazy. The human adventurers and merchants also opened their mouths wide and stared nkly at the sky. This scene was beyond their imagination. Who had ever seen four legendary lights coexisting?! They had never even thought about it. The entire dwarf kingdom was shocked. Master! A true master cksmith! The master cksmith of Colridge once forged two legendary equipment in one go. Then, with the help of the elven king, he created another epic-level equipment and advanced to master cksmith! Could it be that our dwarven race is going to give birth to another master craftsman?! Some elderly dwarven elders recalled the glory that Colridge had brought to the dwarven race, and they were excited. Thors Hammer will restore the glory of the Dwarven Master Craftsman! The dwarves threw away the forging hammers in their hands and rushed towards the same direction, where Thors Hammer was. There were also arge number of human adventurers and merchants. If it was really forged by Wilbon, then at this moment, no dwarves would question her identity as a woman. Strength proved everything. Countless people rushed to the door of the Thors Hammer; the door was closed. As everyone expected, the legendary light came from the roof of the Thors Hammer. There was no sound. Chapter 169: Meteor Stone, Dragon Breath Flame

Chapter 169: Meteor Stone, Dragon Breath me

Inside the Thors Hammer house. Wilbons face was already filled with tears. Deavers eyes were also red as he said in a low voice, Damn it, lets see what these old guys dare to say this time! At this moment, Joelsons gaze waspletely attracted by the three inner armors in front of him. The originally ck dragon scale inner armor had been baptized by the saint-level dragon blood. It shed off the dust and bloomed with an extremely gorgeous color. The golden-red light flowed freely on the inner armor. Between each of the dragon scales, Wilbon was wrapped in golden threads and carved withplicated and gorgeous patterns. Joelson immediately put on the mans armor. It was especially fitting. Although it was an inner armor, it was actually simr to light armor. It waspletely fine even if he wore it alone. The dragon scales had a very good magic ductility. The fire elements in the air automatically gathered toward Joelson. Joelson felt that his mana recovery speed had increased by a lot. His defense had not been tested perfectly yet. However, Wilbon, who had the strength of a tier 8 knight, shed at him with the two-handed longsword that Joelson had bought previously. There was not even a scratch on the inner armor of the dragon scale. Joelson did not feel too much impact, and the effect was surprisingly good. Joelson estimated that with this dragon scale inner armor, coupled with the magic shield, and his own powerful dragon-blood body, he would probably be able to survive. Even if he took a direct attack from a saint-tier, he would not suffer any damage. The two womens inner armors were equally beautiful. Although it was hard to praise Wilbons looks, his craftsmanship was indeed very exquisite. Even without the powerful defensive power of the dragon scale, just by looking at it, women would fall in love with it at a nce. Four pieces of legendary equipment. Such an oue had far exceeded Joelsons expectations. Now, there was only one single-handed knight longsword left unforged. Wilbon was silent for a moment. Then, she rummaged through the messy corner of the cksmiths shop to find a ck ugly piece of iron. This is a precious forging material that my father identally obtained. He had once intended to use this material to strive for epic equipment, butter, with the help of the elven King, he became an epic equipment one step ahead, so he hasnt been able to use it. Wilbon wiped the dust off the iron block. The ck iron block was scattered with a little silver, like the night sky dotted with stars. It was exceptionally gorgeous. Frederick widened his eyes and cried out in surprise, Meteor goldstone?! Wilbon looked at him strangely, nodding, he said, Thats right, its meteor goldstone. Its a magical material that descended from the stars. Its said to be formed from the body of a fallen god. Its hardness is more than ten times that of Dwarven iron, and the malleability of magic andbat aura far surpasses that of magic mithril. Moreover, it has a great increase in the metal element and is extremely sharp. Its the best forging material. Youre willing to sell it to me? Asked Joelson I need you to quench it with dragon blood in exchange, said Wilbon Sure. Joelson agreed without hesitation. Wilbon was delighted, but he soon hesitated. Whats wrong? Wilbon said hesitantly, Theres something you need to figure out on your own. What? Joelson asked. Up until now, we havent found a way to melt the meteor stone. My father had been troubled by this problem when he was still alive. The dwarf kingdom couldnt find a me that could melt it. .. The crimson me fell on the meteor stone, and itsted for five minutes. Joelson dispersed his magic, and his pupils contracted slightly. The meteor stone was not damaged at all, and there was no sign of melting at all. Touching it with his hand, the surface of the stone was still cold, and even the temperature had not changed at all. Wilbon sighed and said, Dont waste your energy. Even the fire-type forbidden spell of a saint-level mage couldnt melt it. My father had thought of many ways, but he couldnt deal with this stubborn stone. Sigh! Joelson stared at the meteor stone and frowned. No, there should be a way. When he cast the fire magic to burn the stone, he clearly felt that part of the fire element energy was absorbed by the stone, but it didntpletely disappear. ording to the saying in his previous life, the meteor stone didnt melt, but the temperature of the fire didnt reach its melting point. What if its the breath of a saint-level fire element dragon? Joelson suddenly said, looking directly at Wilbon, Can you melt it? Wilbon was stunned. The breath of a saint-level fire element dragon. It should be more powerful than the forbidden spell of a saint-level fire element mage. But where could he find a saint-level fire element dragon to help. Wait! Wilbon thought of something and looked at the still-hot dragon blood in the quenching barrel under his feet, as well as the dragon scales and dragon teeth that Joelson took out. She widened her eyes and said in surprise, Could it be... Joelson nodded. In fact, after Du Lu had advanced to the saint-level, he did not care that Du Lu would be discovered from time to time. Usually, he hid Du Lu in the Dragon Gods Ranch just to reduce some unnecessary trouble. Moreover, du Lu was more willing to stay in the Dragon Gods Ranch, which was a space specially set up for the dragon race. Frederick showed a proud expression. He bent down and introduced to Wilbon and Deaver, My master is a great dragon-controlling mage! In the next moment, a huge fire dragon appeared in the cksmith shop. Although the furnace of Thors Hammer was big enough, it was still too narrow for Du Lu. It tried its best to curl up, but it still broke the roof of Thors Hammer. Wilbon and Deaver were stunned. Their eyes were wide open, and their mouths were wide open. Du Lu looked at them coldly, and the two dwarfs immediately hugged each other in fear. A dragon! And it was not an ordinary dragon! A saint-level dragon, a dragonparable to a Dragon King! Wilbon noticed that there was a small wound on one of the toes of the terrifying dragons left front w as if it had bitten itself. What shocked Wilbon the most was that such a terrifying dragon, standing in front of Joelson, was as docile as a big dog. The Way Wilbon looked at Joelson hadpletely changed. Who was this person?! Under Joelsons signal, Du Lu reached out two ws and picked up the meteor stone. Then he took a deep breath. A fierce 76 wind blew in the cksmiths furnace, and even the burning me started to shake. Roar! The golden-red me spat out and swallowed the meteor stone. The zing aura made Wilbon and the others take a few steps back. They could only use this method. Du Lus dragon breath me was too hot. In just a moment, the steel would melt into molten iron and quickly evaporate. Only its own body could withstand the dragon breaths spit. Chapter 170: The Light of Epic! The Birth of the Master Craftsman

Chapter 170: The Light of Epic! The Birth of the Master Craftsman

The few of them stared at the meteor stone in the mes. Joelson noticed that a golden-red rune on the scale on Du Lus neck was shining with a strange light. This was what he had gained from the ancient ruins of the Dragon God. The second time he chased after the steel dragon, the two dragons quickly came out. The steel dragon did not have any temper. It seemed that it was frightened by the terrifying scene in the ancient ruins and temporarily gave up the idea of entering. It was still unhappy all day long. The meteor gold stone did not change in the me at all. Itsted for a long time and did not change at all. Wilbons expression slowly changed from shock at the beginning to confusion, and then to disappointment. As expected, even the breath of the Fire Dragon King cant melt the meteor gold stone? Forget it. I can mix dwarf iron with magic mithril and star stone, use dragon teeth as the hilt of the sword, and quench it with dragon blood. I can also forge a legendary knight longsword. No! Joelsons eyes were frighteningly bright. He said in a low voice, It can be melted. It just needs a little time. Now was not the limit of Du Lu. The temperature of the me could slowly rise. As the heat umted, more and more fire elements were attached to the surface of the meteor stone. Sooner orter, it would reach its melting point. This was a very simple physicalmon sense. Joelson could not exin it to Wilbon, but he firmly believed that it could be done. The dragons breath burned for a very long time. Once Du Lu ran out of strength, Joelson immediately took out the ranch crop and fed it to replenish Du Lus strength. The goal was to not let the me be interrupted for a long time, or else the fire elements on the surface of the meteor stone would quickly run out again. Itsted for a whole three days. Wilbon and Deavers eyes were dry. They tried to persuade Joelson to give up a few times, but they were too embarrassed to say anything when they saw his persistence. Its Done! Joelson suddenly said. Wilbon and Deaver were shocked and subconsciously looked up. They only saw that the shape of the meteor stone had changed a little, and the color had also changed. It was initially ck, but now it was more covered by silver. It was slowly melting. At this moment, the temperature in the cksmith furnace was frighteningly high. A Day ago, Joelson had to release a magic shield to protect the few of them. Most of the materials in the cksmith furnace had meltedpletely. Fortunately, the meteor stone had finally melted. Once the melting point was reached, the melting speed would be very fast. Only a small part of therge meteor stone was left. Most of the impurities were evaporating with the high temperature, and the rest was silver in color, rolling in the air like mercury. Du Lu shut his mouth, and the whole dragon became very dispirited. The continuous breathing for three days and three nights had consumed a lot of its energy. Joelson controlled the meteor stone with his magic power and shouted in a low voice, Wilbon! Wilbon quickly picked up the hammer, then put it down and said, Pour it directly into the mold. The meteor stone doesnt need to be tempered. The liquid meteor stones flowed into the weapon mold, and the mold instantly began to melt and evaporate. Du Lu, who was standing next to him, had consciously bitten a dragon w again, and hot dragon blood gushed out. Joelson threw the mold in. Sizzle! Sizzle! Sizzle! In an instant, the dragon blood evaporated into a blood mist that spread out, covering the entire cksmith shop. Du Lu felt his heart ache when he saw it. This is a rare opportunity! Frederick, the cunning lich, would not let go of this rare opportunity. He desperately absorbed the bloody mist in the air, and his weak body quickly became stronger. Dragon tooth sword hilt. Wilbon grabbed the long sword that had already taken shape in the bloody water. He wanted to press the hilt on the de of the sword but was scalded by the high temperature that had not dissipated yet. Joelson took the hilt and installed it himself. The high temperature burned Joelsons hands, but his expression didnt change at all. The hilt perfectly matched the de. Wiping the blood off the sword, a bright light shot out. ng! A huge orange light rose from the sword and shot into the sky. It was more than ten times more magnificent than the legendary purple light. The orange light pir connected heaven and earth. Wilbon and Deaver looked at the sky in a daze and whispered, Epic light! Some of the people who had gathered here three days ago because of the legendary light had not dispersed outside Thors hammer. Dragon roars kepting from the closed door of the Thors Hammer, making them panic and confused. They did not know what was going on inside. Moreover, the temperature inside was frighteningly high. The entire Mjolnir was like a huge furnace, making it difficult to get close. Its too hot. The cksmith furnace of Mjolnir is about to melt. The old dwarf wiped the sweat off her face and spoke. Four pieces of legendary equipment appeared consecutively. If Colridge found out in the grave, he would jump with joy. Ive already said that that little girl, Wilbon, would be a master cksmith sooner orter after receiving the legacy of Colridges forging skills! Come on, Wilbon has already forged legendary war hammers before. Its just that you old guys arent willing to admit it. In another two hundred years, Wilbon will probably be the next master cksmith in the Dwarf Kingdom! A dwarf could not help but sigh. The dwarf beside him said disdainfully, Do you think that a master craftsman is just ying around? Without the strength of a saint knight, who would be able to swing a hammer and knock on an epic-level material, leaving behind a mark? The copper hammer plus the fact that if they wanted to produce another master craftsman, they would have to be bestowed with grace by the god of forging! Oh! That is?! The God of forging! The dwarf who spoke suddenly cried out in surprise, and then he was stunned. His eyes stared nkly at the sky above the Thors Hammer, unable to say a single word. The others followed his gaze and were instantly stunned as well. They only saw a brilliant orange light pierce through the haze above the Dwarf Kingdom. Even the sunlight that prated through could notpare to its brilliance. Epic! Epic equipment has appeared! Some humans were so excited that they could not help but shout, Its the epic light! Another epic equipment has been born! At this moment, countless people noticed this orange light. The entire Dwarf Kingdom was in an uproar. The dwarves threw away the iron hammers in their hands and did not care about anything else. They faced this direction, their lips trembling. Master craftsman?! Another master craftsman appeared in the dwarves?! Oh, great God of forging! The eyes of countless dwarves were filled with tears of excitement. The dwarves who had lived since the age of the master craftsman in Colridge were now filled with tears. No one knew who was the first to kneel on the ground. The Dwarves faced the direction of the orange light of epic-level and knelt down one by one. Their faces were full of piety and fanaticism. Someone was singing an ancient bad. Countless deep and deep voices were mixed together, and the ancient tone reverberated in the sky above the mountain Dwarf Kingdom. It was like a pilgrimage. Chapter 171: Meteor Sword, Where Is the Master Blacksmith?

Chapter 171: Meteor Sword, Where Is the Master cksmith?

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL No one could understand the significance of the master cksmith to the entire dwarven race. The Dwarven race without the existence of the Master cksmith was lonely and declining. The Master cksmith was the religion of the dwarven race, the proof that the god of forging had not abandoned the dwarven race. The beloved King Babbitt Ironbeard, was so excited that he kicked over a dozen wine jars and jumped excitedly on his forging table like a child. Not only the dwarves, but the humans present were also extremely shocked. In just three days, they had witnessed the birth of four legends and an epic. The master craftsman was wielding the Thors Hammer, less than a hundred meters away from them. Inside the Thors Hammer. Joelson raised the epic knights longsword, which was emitting silver light and was shrouded in orange light, and a strange light shone in his eyes. As the orange glow enveloped him, he felt an endless amount of power descending from the sky. The strength of his arm was increasing at a terrifying speed. The epic-ranked longsword that was forged from Meteor Goldstone was originally very heavy, but it soon became light and light. Its the blessing of the God of forging, the blessing of the Master Craftsman! Wilbon shouted excitedly, his eyes filled with uncontroble envy. From the beginning to the end, this epic longsword was actually forged by Joelson. Molten iron, forged, quenched. Wilbon did not help with any of the steps. Even the God of forging acknowledged this point and blessed Joelson with divine light, not Wilbon. Joelson. Was a true master cksmith! Arm strength was the most important foundation for cksmiths. Only those with strong arm strength could wield a hammer. After withstanding the sharpness of the dragons blood, Joelsons strength had already surpassed that of an ordinary knight. Under the baptism of this blessed divine light, Joelsons arm strength had increased tenfoldpared to before. It had reached a terrifying level. Joelson even felt that if he was given a hammer that was hard enough, he would be able to smash the dragons head. Ill call you from now on. Joelson stared at the epic longsword in his hand and said in a low voice, Meteor, how is it? The de was pure ck, dotted with silver light that was like the stars in the sky. The hard dragon teeth held the de as a handle, giving it natural, ferocious beauty. The silver light flickered as if it was responding to Joelsons words. A look of joy appeared on Joelsons face. This longsword that he had personally forged seemed to be connected to his mind and could understand his words. With a gentle wave of the long sword, it easily cut into the floor made of pure steel. Wearing light armor of dragon scales, Joelson held the meteor sword in his hand and activated his battle spirit. Golden-red mes instantly ignited on the long sword. Compared to the original fire-type battle spirit, its power was much stronger. Wilbon and Deavers eyes were filled with amazement and praise. If master specializes in the way of knights, he would definitely be able to suppress all the knight geniuses in the middle continent and make them lose their luster, Frederick said sincerely. At this moment, Joelsons appearance was indeed extremely dazzling. His gorgeous light armor and longsword, his handsome and cold face, and his tall and straight figure, even the most valiant Holy Knight of the Church of Light in the entire continent might not be able topare to his appearance and temperament. Not bad. Joelson nodded his head in satisfaction. Putting away his longsword and putting on his mage robe over the light armor, Du Lu returned to the Dragon God Ranch. Wilbon and Deaver stared straight at him. Joelson chuckled and waved his hand. Countless magic crystal coins fell like rain, almost drowning the two dwarves. This is your reward, one hundred thousand magic crystal coins. Joelson pointed at the dragon tooth and other materials on the ground, then said, These are additional thanks. May the God of forging bless you forever, generous guest! Deaver shouted in a low voice, extremely happy. Wilbon was also very happy. Compared to magic crystal coins, she cared more about the materials Joelson gave her. Those were truly priceless treasures. As for the dragons blood, you cane and find me whenever you need it. Wilbon was a little embarrassed when she heard that. She had not been of any help in the process of forging the meteor, and she had taken so many things for free. The rarest thing was that she had witnessed the birth of an epic knights longsword. It had also been of great help to her on the path of forging. The dwarves were not good at expressing their gratitude, so Wilbon kept this friendship in mind. After not taking a break for several days, Deaver was so tired that he felt dizzy. But it was too hot in Thors Hammer that he had to open the door to get some fresh air. As soon as he opened the door, Deaver was shocked by the scene outside. Deaver saw that the dpidated street in front of Thors Hammer was full of people. There were dwarves and humans, all looking at him with excitement. Deaver was shocked. When he saw the face of the person standing at the front, he almost jumped up. He was almost 1.5 meters tall, strong, and his body was full of explosive muscles that supported his armor. His face was rough, and his hard beard was very thick. There was a hint of majesty in his eyes. Dwarf King! Babbitt Ironbeard suddenly took a step forward, grabbed Deavers shoulder, and asked loudly, Wheres the Master Craftsman? Wheres the Master Craftsman?! Deaver was stunned and could not speak. Deaver, who are you talking to? Wilbon walked out of the room. In an instant, everyone was in an uproar. Its Wilbon! The daughter of the Master Craftsman Colridge. Now shes also a Master Craftsman! Oh! Its the honor of the Copper Hammer family. This is simply the blessing of the God of forging! Look at her strong and powerful arms. Only such powerful arms can forge an epic! Surprise, admiration, respect, and approval. All kinds of gazes surrounded Wilbon. She was also shocked, but she quickly calmed down and greeted the Dwarf King. You are the pride of our dwarven race! Babbitt stared at Wilbon eagerly, his eyes filled with excitement and joy. He carefully looked at a lot of Wilbon. Indeed, she was much stronger than most dwarven girls Although she looked ordinary, she had the aura of a master, which made Wilbon look very charming. He had a shiny bald head and a thick beard. Babbitt felt regretful. If Wilbon hadnt gotten married, he would have wanted to marry her as his queen. Respected Wilbon master, can you show us the epic equipment you made? Babbitt said to Wilbon expectantly. The others were the same. Epic! Everyone was present, the dwarves who had lived for hundreds of years, had never seen a piece of epic equipment. Even legends were rarely seen. How could they not be excited when they had such an opportunity. But Wilbon blinked and replied, The epic equipment is not with me. Everyone was stunned. Its forger has already left with it. What?! Chapter 172: The Master Craftsman Was Actually a Human? They Arrived at the Eternal City

Chapter 172: The Master Craftsman Was Actually a Human? They Arrived at the Eternal City

What?! Everyone was shocked, and their faces were filled with disbelief. So, that epic equipment wasnt forged by you? Babbitt cried out in surprise. Yes. Wilbon nodded and said, The four legendary items dide from me, but epic equipment. Wilbon shook her head and sighed, I dont have that terrifying strength yet. God of forging! The crowd immediately started discussing. The person who made the epic equipment wasnt Wilbon, but someone else? Is that Master cksmith a dwarf? Babbitt asked urgently. Wilbons expression wasplicated. She shook her head and denied, No, hes not a dwarf. Hes a human, a very young and amazing human. There was no more shocking news than this. The epic master that had not appeared for hundreds of years was not from the dwarves, but a human! The eyes of all the humans on the field shone with ecstasy. At this moment, they felt a sense of glory. They were very eager to spread this news to the human society. They believed that it would definitely cause a shock to countless people. A human master! Something that had never happened before! With a step forward, he used his longsword to plough a long trail in the meadow. In front of him was the steel dragon that was waiting to attack. It was obvious that he had treated it as his sparring partner. With an epic longsword, he even had the urge to throw away his staff and focus on training as a knight. The feeling of holding a meteor was simply too good. Just like theizens in his previous life, many people would switch sses for a top-grade weapon, and Joelsons current state was about the same. The meteors enhancement to the fire-type battle spirit had reached a terrifying level. The meteor goldstone had absorbed Du Lus continuous me breath for three whole days. In addition to the dragon blood quenching, the meteor goldstone itself had excellent battle spirit malleability. It allowed Joelsons battle spirit to directly reach the level of having a physical appearance, transforming into a zing solid me. It even carried a part of the characteristics of Du Lus breath. The me was golden-red in color, much stronger than the power of ordinary mes. Again! Joelson raised his eyebrows. His fair and handsome face was filled with the heroic temperament of a knight. He was wearing a light armor of dragon scales. If this attire was revealed, it would be enough to make any girl in this world scream. Joelson seemed to have run into the air. He raised his longsword high and a zing golden-red me appeared on the body of the meteor sword. sh! The dark golden tail of the steel dragonshed out like a steel whip. A terrifying power surged out and sent Joelson flying in a sorry state. Hended steadily. Other than a surge of energy in his chest, he was not injured at all. His defense was terrifying. Joelson estimated that his current knightbat strength should be able to break through 10,000 and barely reach the threshold of saint-tier. It was all due to the amplification provided by the legendary light armor and the epic longsword. With the support of the legendary staff, the power of his level-9 magic wasparable to a forbidden spell. Joelson felt that the two paths of magic and knights were like two powerful legs, supporting him to climb to a higher realm quickly. It was not like what Harriet had once said, which would cause him to be distracted. Of course, it could also be rted to his cheating-like promotion method. After the battle with the steel dragon and sweating all over, Joelson jumped into theke to wash. He changed into a clean mage robe and returned to the elegant and calm mage, Joelson. After leaving the Dragon God Ranch, he opened his eyes and saw a carriage. Frederick, He said in a low voice. Fredericks respectful voice came from outside the carriage. Master. How long until we arrive at the Kings City? Frederick said with a rxed smile, Were almost there, master. The glorious city of violets, The Immortal City! Its right in front of us. The kings city, the immortal city. It was bigger and more magnificent than any city that Joelson had ever been to. The city gate alone was more than five times the size of the capital city of Alcott. The city wall that was more than 100 yards tall was like a mountain standing there. Griffin knights patrolled the sky, while silver-armored knights entered and left the city gate. Five thousand years ago, this was thest line of defense for the humans of the central continent against the alien races. During this process, the city wall kept increasing in height and thickness, and every brick and stone was soaked with the blood of humans and alien races We won that ne war. Thats why the Inmotati Empire once again established the capital, calling it an eternal city. Frederick used a yearning tone to tell Joelson about the origins of the Eternal City. The eight city gates of the Eternal City were opened at the same time. Cars and travelers came and went, never stopping. Joelson saw a strange race of tall people with thick body hair, but a human body with the head of a wolf and the head of a cow, entering the capital. The others didnt look strange at all. Thats the orc race. Theyre usually low-level warriors andborers. Fredericks face revealed a trace of mockery as he said, When the nar war ended, the immortal city wasnt a human capital at all. Countless races coexisted here as equals. However, after that, many smaller races were massacred. The orcs barely managed to survive for a long time. Joelson remained silent. After entering the capital, Frederick found a hotel and settled down. The owner of the hotel was a beautiful elf, and most of the guests in the hotel were dwarves, orcs, and elves. I want to borrow the magic teleportation array in the kings city of immortality to go to the Land of Heritage. Do you have any ideas? Joelson asked calmly. Frederickughed and said, This is really simple for you, master. As long as you show the empire your current strength, I believe they will be very willing to lend you the magic array. Masters strength is at rank 9, and he should not be thirty years old this year. Joelson nodded, Seventeen. Oh, sure enough, only seventeen years old. What?! Master is only seventeen years old?! Frederick showed a smug expression as if he had guessed correctly. When he came back to his senses, his expression immediately turned into one of shock and surprise. Seventeen, seventeen. Frederick kept whispering, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. Its too unbelievable. Frederick could be considered to have some understanding of Joelson, and he carefully counted Joelsons methods. The ranch space, two saint-level dragons, undead dragons, dark knights, and his own power as a tier 9 mage. Oh right, he had almost forgotten that Joelson was also a powerful knight. And all of this, coupled with the fact that he was only seventeen years old, was even more shocking. Frederick even had some doubts in his heart. Could Joelson be the reincarnation of some God? Chapter 173: Silver Hand, Little Thief

Chapter 173: Silver Hand, Little Thief

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Frederick smiled bitterly and sighed. A seventeen-year-old, tier 9 existence is almost certain to step into Gods domain. Compared to Master, the violet de and the golden lion really arent even trash. Although there was some ttery involved, after hearing Fredericks words, Joelson rxed slightly. It seemed that borrowing the magic array shouldnt be a problem. Knock knock knock! There was a knock on the door. Frederick went forward to open the door, and the elven attendant of the hotel stood at the door with a smile. Two distinguished guests, Pryce of the Holy Church of Light hase to the kings city. Many people have gone to admire the elegance of the silver hand. The elven attendant made a routine announcement and left after saying that. Frederick nced at Joelson, who stood up and nodded lightly. Lets go and take a look. What exactly was the so-called super genius of the central continent like. The spacious and straight Violet Avenue ran through the immortal city and could amodate eight carriages passing through at the same time. But now, it was so crowded that not even a mosquito could fly in. Joelson and Frederick found a bell tower and flew to the top so that they could see what was happening below. They only saw a mighty team walking into the city gate. All of them were light unicorns as mounts. This kind of gentle and powerful light-type magical beast had always been favored by the people of the Holy See. Holy knights in beautiful white armor walked in the front, followed by hundreds of priests in white robes. Joelson had seen the Holy Church of Light travel in the southern region before, but now it was dozens of times more spectacr than when the archbishop and the Holy Son of Light went out. Golden holy light fell like rain, and white petals spread on the ground. The blessed and holy aura was like an angel descending into the human world. In terms of extravagance, it was absolutely excellent. People on both sides of the street would exim from time to time. Many of them were devout believers of the holy church, kneeling on the ground and shouting loudly, God of light!. The leader of the group was the most beautiful. A young knight with a head full of brilliant golden hair and golden armor had a confident smile on his handsome face. Lord Pryce! Silver hand! Messenger of the God of light! Countless people shouted the name of Pryce. Countless girls in the kings city blushed. Their eyes were filled with admiration and worship. They threw lilies that they had just picked at Pryce. Pryce seemed to enjoy the feeling of being the center of attention. As he rode on the back of the beautiful unicorn of light, his radiance couldnt help but cause people to cast sidelong nces at him. Joelson looked at this young expert from the Church of Light and said in a low voice, Rank 9. Thats right. Frederick nodded and said with aplicated tone, The Church of Light is the biggest winner after the nar war. The God of light has repeatedly performed miracles, and there are countless experts under hismand. Frederick had been hiding for thousands of years, and most of them had been hunted by the people of the Church of light. He really had a lot of feelings. This Pryce is not the number one genius of the Church of Light. ording to convention, the Silver Hand also has the authority of God. These two are the twomanders appointed by the Holy Knights of the Church of Light. But I just heard some interesting secrets. Frederickughed and said in a low voice, Some people say that Pryce is the illegitimate son of the current Pope of light, so he is more valued and looked forward to by the Pope than the authority of God. Joelson was not interested in these gossips. After watching for a while, he brought Frederick back to the hotel. After entering the door, Joelsons expression suddenly changed and he nced at Frederick. Frederick was as smart as a devil, so how could he not know what it meant? Heughed ferociously and stretched out his skinny hand to grab a corner of the room. A thick aura of death spread out. The aura of death transformed into a huge skeleton handprint and grabbed at a corner of the room. The transparent void rippled with an invisible ripple. Ah! A panicked cry sounded. A figure rolled out from the corner in a sorry state, and his first reaction was to pounce towards the window. Fredericks huge hand of the aura of death had already arrived in front of her, but shepletely ignored it. A burst of strong light burst out from her body,pletely cancelling out the hand seal of the aura of death. Eh? There was a faint look of puzzlement in Joelsons eyes. Frederick was a saint-level mage. Although this was just a casual attack and he did not use his full strength, it still had the power of a tier 8 to tier 9 mage. However, it was easily canceled out by a magic tool on this persons body. It was really surprising. The figure broke through the window and jumped out. Joelsons figure shed. After a while, he walked in from the window with a struggling girl in his hand. Let go of me! The girl widened her eyes and red at Joelson and Frederick. She threatened, How dare the Necromancer hide in the kings city. If I tell thew enforcement team of the kings city, the two of you will be finished! Joelson nced at her and ignored her. He said to Frederick, In that case, Frederick, turn her into a skeleton. Yes, Master. Frederick showed a ferocious and cruel smile. Dont kill me! Dont kill me! The girl screamed and retreated desperately. Joelson nodded slightly, and Frederick retreated respectfully. The girl was slightly relieved, but she looked at Joelson in surprise. A necromancer who was at least level eight or even level nine actually listened to a young man who was much younger than her. Werent necromancers an extremely proud existence?! Joelson casually set up a soundproof magic circle and sat down on a chair in the room, looking down at the girl. Tell me, who are you? He carefully looked at the girl. She was wearing a mans outfit. Her legs were long and slender, her facial features were delicate and fair, and her long, rose-red hair was exceptionally beautiful. The girl looked at Joelson warily and said, Why should I tell you? Joelsonughed, shook his head and said, Then lets change the question. Whats your name? I cant tell you that. Joelson turned to look at Frederick. Frederick nodded, and a strong aura of death emerged from his hand again. The girl was so scared that she quickly shouted, Ill tell you, Ill tell you! My name is. The girls eyes darted around, and she answered, Elin, my name is Elin. Joelson frowned slightly and was about to continue asking when there was an urgent knock on the door. Joelson cast a spell on the girl and Frederick went to open the door. Outside the door. The elven attendant of the inn smiled embarrassedly as he stood at the door, followed by the fully armed guards of the kings city. Chapter 174: Royal Guards. Who Are You Challenging?

Chapter 174: Royal Guards. Who Are You Challenging?

Sorry to disturb the two guests. The Lord Guard said that he saw someone enter your room. A guard pushed the elf attendant aside and walked up to look at Joelson. Joelson nodded lightly and said, Yes, someone did enter. You! Elin hid in the corner of the room and was so angry that she almost screamed. However, she suddenly realized that she could not make any sound. Where is that person now? The guards expression instantly became anxious and nervous. Joelson pointed at the window of his room, shook his head and said, Im not sure. When we came in, she just ran away and broke the window. The guards all rushed in and searched every corner of the room. Elin covered her mouth tightly, scared to death. But she found that the guards seemed to be blind. She was right in front of them, but they could not see her at all. That person dide. The head guard only frowned and stared at the broken window a few times. He said anxiously, Go after her! Dont let her escape. A group of guards wearing armor and long swords quickly walked out again. Im sorry. The elven attendant apologized to the two of them, closed the door, and left. Joelson turned to look at Elin. With a slight movement of his fingers, Elins figure was once again exposed in the air. Being able to speak again, Elin cried out anxiously, Youre also an air magician?! Her beautiful eyes widened as she looked at Joelson in surprise. Indeed, Joelson had just cast an invisibility spell on Elin. Elin knew about it because she was hiding in the room using the magic item she was wearing. The invisibility cloak also had an invisibility spell attached to it. However, her strength was too weak. Under the powerful spiritual power of Joelson and Frederick, she was easily discovered. I didnt expect you to be a wanted criminal of the Empire. Joelson nced at her and said with a smile. Elin said stubbornly, So what? Arent the two of you also necromancers? If you are discovered, your end will be even more miserable than mine! Joelsonughed and said, Thats why I said that refining you into a skeleton is the safest decision. Elins face was pale as she stepped back. She waved her hand and said, Dont! If you dont betray me, I wont betray you! Joelson shook his head and said, Im still worried. Elins eyes showed hesitation and struggle. She gritted her teeth. Suddenly, a huge pile of things poured out of thin air. High-level magic beast essence crystals, arge number of magic crystal coins, magic gems, and many strange and strange magic tools. Joelson and Frederick were both stunned, and they looked at each other. Elin said with a heartache, I stole these from the pce. You can pick any of them, and it will be your hush money. Joelson had a strange look on his face. Now he finally knew why Elin was being chased by the imperial guards. It turned out that she was a female thief. It was very impressive to be able to steal things in the Imperial Pce of the Inmotati Empire. Joelson looked at the things on the ground and said after a moment of consideration, Before we leave the Imperial City, you should follow us first. He wanted to make sure that Elin would not reveal Fredericks identity as a necromancer. Otherwise, it would attract a lot of unnecessary trouble. Elin wanted to speak, but Joelsons words stopped her. Otherwise, youll turn into a skeleton. Your choice. Elin clenched her teeth and waited for Joelson. She stomped her feet and nodded helplessly. Okay. Joelson did not bother with her anymore. He discussed with Frederick how to show his strength and attract the attention of the empire. Instead, he smoothly used the magic teleportation array. Challenges are the simplest and most direct way. Master, just find a few famous experts from the Imperial City and defeat them. Youll naturally gain a lot of fame, Frederick suggested. Joelson felt that it was possible. Any good candidates? Frederick said in a deep voice, I just heard that the eldest disciple of the saint-level knight, the Lion Grand Swordmaster, Dewitt, is a ninth-level knight. Many people think that he will be able to advance to the saint-level before the age of thirty. His fame and strength are more suitable. Just as Joelson was about to speak, a voice suddenly came over. Who is Dewitt? Didnt a more suitable candidatee today? Beat up the silver hand of the Church of Light. I swear, not to mention the magic array, even his majesty, the Emperor, would be willing to marry his daughter to you. Elins eyes were shining as she waved her fists, looking particrly excited. Silver hand Pryce?! Joelson seemed to be thinking. Frederick carefully suggested, Master, what she said is right. The silver hand is indeed the best step. Joelson nodded slightly and said, We can consider it. Pfft! Elin suddenlyughed out loud, pointing at Joelson and Frederick, she said, Dont tell me you really want to challenge Pryce? Hahaha, do you know how strong he is?? It is said that Pryce once defeated the siege of five rank 9 temrs. Even Dewitt might not be his match. Elin looked at Joelson with a mocking gaze and said with a smile, Are you sure you can defeat Dewitt? Joelsons face was cold. Elin was shocked and subconsciously covered her chest. She took a few steps back and said in a panic, What do you want? Im telling the truth. Joelson waved his hand. You talk too much nonsense. mmm. Elin could not speak again. This time, she could not even move. It was as if she was bound by an invisible rope. Her face was full of anger as she struggled. The next day. Joelson strolled along Violet Avenue. Frederick was a few steps behind him, and then Elin, who had a dissatisfied look on her face. Thetter rolled her eyes at Joelsons back, saying something in a low voice. Bad guy! Arrogant! Rubbish magician! Joelson could not be bothered to argue with her. They were heading towards the Lion Grand Swordmasters mansion, where Dewitt lived. Every year, there are many adventurers whoe to challenge the lion grand swordmaster, but most of the challenges are epted by Dewitt. He has defeated many experts of the younger generation, and his fame has only been built up in recent years. The Lion Grand Swordmaster seemed to see this as a form of training for Dewitt, so if his master came to challenge him, he would definitely ept it. Frederick whispered in Joelsons ear. Joelsons expression was calm as if he did not care about this challenge at all. ng! A magnificent sound echoed in the sky above the immortal city. Joelson raised his head. Everyone on the street stopped in their tracks and looked in the same direction. Its the chimes of the Empire Square. Elin whispered, What happened?! Joelson saw the pedestrians and carriages begin to change directions, all rushing towards the center of the capital. Chapter 175: The Heart of an Angel. I Want It

Chapter 175: The Heart of an Angel. I Want It

Theres no need to look for Dewitt. Elin said solemnly, If nothing goes wrong, he will also rush to the Empire Square. The chimes of the Empire Square represented the will of the King. It was a call to the people of the Inmotati Empire. Unless there was a major incident, they would not ring the bell so easily. When Joelson and the rest arrived at the origin of the chimes, the huge Empire Square was already packed with people. It looked like there were at least tens of thousands of people. Looking towards the middle, they saw the Church of Light. There was also a portion of the royal family standing there as if they were waiting for something. A few streaks of light shed across the sky. The crowd was in chaos. Its a saint-level powerhouse! There were only a few saint-level powerhouses in the entire southern region. At this moment, four saint-level powerhouses hade from the Inmotati capital alone. Elin squeezed to Joelsons side and pointed at an old man who carried a fiery red longsword on his back. His beard and hair were like that of a lion. She whispered, Thats the lion sword saint. Joelson looked at him a few more times. His gazended on a young man with a determined look behind the lion sword saint. Dewitt. He muttered in his heart. The saint-level powerhouse obviously did not know what was going on either. He frowned and looked around. A fat priest in a red robe walked out from the Church of Light. He chatted with them for a while before the few of them found their seats and sat down. A momentter, the carriage of the royal family arrived in a hurry. A tall and strong man stepped out of the gorgeous carriage engraved with golden violets. He wore a ruby crown on his head and looked extremely noble. Thats Emperor Nichs! The ruler of the immortal kingdom, a talented and ambitious conqueror. He was also a holy knight. What exactly happened? Nichs majestic voice spread through the entire Empire Square through hisbat aura. Everyone quieted down. The red-robed bishop walked up to him with a smile on his face and said, Its Lord Pryces idea. He has something to say to his majesty. The red-robed bishop was a missionary sent by the Holy See to the imperial city. Although the Inmotati Empire allowed the Holy See to spread their religion within the empire, they had always believed that royal authority was higher than divine authority. Therefore, he felt very sullen as a bishop. This time, with the support of Silver Hand Pryce, he personally rang the bell on the Imperial Square. He felt a sense of relief. Nichs frowned and looked at Pryce. Thetter smiled and looked into the eyes of the emperor. There was no sign of fear on his face. The grace of Pryce, who was covered in holy light at this moment, made many young girls in the capital scream. Your Majesty. Pryce performed a knights salute to Nichs and said loudly, I have a gift that I want to present to her highness Princess Isabelle. Pryce looked at the carriage behind Nichs and said with a burning gaze, I wonder if the princess is present? Countless gazes turned to the royal carriage. After a few seconds of silence, the door of the carriage opened and a beautiful figure slowly appeared. Her long purple hair fell like a waterfall, like a gorgeous dress covered in star fragments. Her skin was like snow, and her face was like a work of art carved by a god. She was very beautiful. When Isabelle appeared on the field, it was as if all the light in the world had gathered on her. Words could not describe this shocking beauty. Joelson was also stunned for a few seconds. For a moment, he felt as if he had returned to the first time he met Dayshannon. Dayshannons appearance was not inferior to Isabelles, but the noble temperament on her body was not just a little inferior. After all, one was the princess of a kingdom, and the other was the pearl of the most powerful empire in the entire middle continent. The violet flower, isnt it beautiful? Elins voice rang in Joelsons ear again, and she said with a bit of heartache, So its not wrong to listen to me. Beat Pryce down, and the violet flower will be yours. Joelson looked at Elin somewhat helplessly, and could not be bothered with her. While everyone was amazed by Isabelles beauty, Pryces eyes carried a hint of infatuation as he quickly took a few steps forward. Please allow me to present this gift to Princess Isabelle, Pryce said loudly. The next moment, his hand blossomed with a dazzling white light, and a holy and bright aura filled the entire area. The golden holy light turned into flower petals that scattered down from the sky, enveloping Pryce. Pryce slowly released his hand, and a ball of dazzling light quietly floated in the air. God of light! Arge number of people immediately knelt down in the square, all of them devout believers of the light religion. The red-robed bishop was so excited that he could not suppress it, and even his voice began to tremble. This is... the heart of an angel! The moment the ball of light appeared. Joelsons eyes were frighteningly bright! The heart of an angel. Not only the red-robed bishop, but even the saint-level and Emperor Nichs faces, were slightly moved. After an angel died, they gave up the chance to return to the heavenly reincarnation pool. They could gather all the energy in their bodies into a ball and form the heart of an angel. This was a supreme holy item for those who cultivated the light element. Of course, it was also extremely valuable to those who cultivated other elements. The powerful healing ability could dispel all negative effects and easily defend against saint-level attacks. Pryces face was filled with faint confidence as he stared into Isabelles amber-like eyes. He said gently, Only such a holy gift is worthy of your purity and nobility, your highness. The crowd was in a heated discussion. Frederick sneered and said, The Church of Light is really generous this time. If Pryce can chase after the violet flower, after Nichs abdicates, the Church of Light will be able to wantonly develop believers in any corner of the empire. An angels heart. This deal is indeed worth it. In his dreams! Elin suddenly cursed angrily. Frederick looked at Elin strangely, not understanding why this female bandit had such a big reaction. A trace of panic shed in Elins eyes, and she hurriedly said, See, the princess will never ept his gift. Before Elin could finish her words, the noble and cold Isabelle said faintly, I ept your gift. Pryce showed a confident and proud smile. Nichs frowned. Ah?! How can she do this?! Im so angry! Im so angry! Elin went crazy. Joelson, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly opened his mouth. I want that. What?! Elin and Frederick looked at him in confusion. Joelson reached out his hand and pointed at the ball of light floating above Pryces head. He said in a firm voice, I want that, the heart of an angel. Are you crazy? Elin shook her head helplessly. Pryce seemed to be in a very good mood. He turned around to look at the crowd around him and said loudly, This time, I have another purpose. I want to represent the Church of Light and challenge all the powerhouses of the younger generation in the Immortal City! Pryce raised his right hand and lifted the heart of an angel. Holy light enveloped him, making him look dazzling. Chapter 176: Issued a Challenge to Everyone

Chapter 176: Issued a Challenge to Everyone

In the name of the silver hand, I hereby issue a challenge to everyone. There was an uproar as countless people discussed. The screams of the young girls continued to ring out. However, there were still quite a number of people who revealed dissatisfied expressions. Elin was one of them. This kid is too shameless. He knew that Franklin wasnt in the capital, so he dared toe over and say something like challenging all the geniuses of the younger generation. Who is Franklin? Joelson asked subconsciously. Violet de. Elins gaze was far-reaching as if she was recalling something. Franklin is the empires top genius powerhouse. His opponent is only the authority of God and the Golden Lion. I think he doesnt put second-rate trash like Pryce in his eyes. Joelson couldnt help but think in his heart. He had heard people mention these names in awe more than once. What kind of people were they? Even the tier 9 silver hand Pryce had be a second-rate character in front of them. Pryce! A figure leapt into the arena from behind a saint-level powerhouse, looking straight at Pryce with an ugly expression. Youre too arrogant! Pryces actions were indeed too arrogant in the eyes of some people. The ringing of the bell in the Empire Square gathered everyone to watch him put on a show of fawning over the princess and then challenging all the geniuses of the capital with a contemptuous attitude. Naturally, there were people who could not help but want to teach him a good lesson. Disciple of the ck light grand swordmaster. Pryce made a thoughtful gesture and then said with an expression of remembering, I remember now. Your name is Linke, right? Linke was a strong young man. His face was filled with anger. As the disciple of the ck light grand swordmaster, a level-9 powerhouse, Pryce couldnt even remember his name. This was definitely a humiliation to him. Attack! Link shouted in a low voice and slowly pulled out a huge ck sword from his back. This huge sword was slightly different from an ordinary knights longsword. The thickness of the de was astonishing, and it didnt even have a de! Pryce smiled politely, but a hint of contempt shed in his eyes. The aura of a level-9 knight erupted from both of them at the same time, forcing the surrounding crowd to retreat. Under the orders of Emperor Nichs, a few pce magicians hurriedly set up a defensive magic circle. When the two of them fought, the battle aura they emitted hurt the ordinary people. This Linkesbat aura is very interesting. Joelsons eyes were as bright as the stars as he stared at the battle on the stage. The ck light grand swordmaster is said to have the best defense under Gods domain. The disciples he has taught are naturally not simple. Elin spoke with a hint of pride. Joelson casually nced at her and asked indifferently, How do you know so much? Elin felt a sense of panic in her heart. She quickly stuck out her tongue and said stubbornly, Everyone in the capital knows. Linkesbat aura was of the Earth attribute. Its color was a dark grayish-brown. Together with his strange ck longsword, when he brandished it, it actually felt as heavy as the earth. His defense was astonishing. However, Pryces strength was even more terrifying. He held a golden longsword in his hand. Every time he raised his hand, rays of holy light would shoot out. The destructive power was astonishing. From the beginning to the end, Link did not have any chance to fight back. He just kept retreating. Linke is going to lose. Joelson shook his head regretfully and said, Actually, from the fact that he was the first to jump out, we can see that the most important thing for a knight who cultivates the Earth attributebat aura is to have a steady character. He should be thest to go on stage. Indeed, even the ck light grand swordmaster on the side of the field suddenly frowned. There was a little disappointment and dissatisfaction in his eyes. Although Pryce is only a second-rate character, he is still very strongpared to a genius of the level of the violet de. His holybat aura is known as the most powerful type of light-attributebat aura. He is a level above Linke by nature. As he spoke, the brown dou qi barrier that Linke had set up with his ck longsword was broken by an exceptionally powerful holy light. His body flew backwards and blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth. He knelt on the ground with an unwilling expression. I lost. A smile appeared on Pryces face. Most of the people outside the arena were girls. Pryce was handsome, powerful, and had a high position in the radiant church. He was truly the perfect prince charming. Next. Pryce pointed his long sword at the disciples of the saint-level powerhouses. His expression was calm, but there was an unspeakable arrogance. A few people showed faint anger on their faces. In the crowd, Joelson frowned. One at a time? How long do we have to wait? Elin curiously poked her head over and asked, What did you say? Joelson ignored her and muttered to himself, Forget it, I dont have that much patience. Joelson strode forward. The dark crowd in the square was separated by an invisible force like a tide, and cries of surprise rang out one after another. The crowd kept retreating to both sides, and a path leading to the dueling tform was formed, which was particrly eye-catching. Joelson walked along the center of the ck tide, stepping on the exmations and curses as he walked step by step to the stage. His expression was calm, calm andposed as if he was not walking through the crowd, but strolling in the garden of the royal court. Countless pairs of eyes were focused on Joelson, not knowing what he was trying to do. On the sidelines, a few saint-level powerhouses disciples who had wanted to go up to the stage to fight Pryce stopped in their tracks. Pryce looked at Joelson, and his face revealed an expression that seemed to be smiling but not smiling. He seemed to find it very interesting. You also want to challenge me? Before Pryce could finish speaking, his gaze suddenly froze. Joelson had been walking slowly towards the stage like he was taking a stroll, but his figure started to flicker. He suddenly disappeared and then suddenly appeared. With each flicker, the distance between him and Pryce would be shortened by a lot, and his speed was astonishingly fast. The onlookers thought that their eyes were ying tricks on them, and they rubbed their eyes hard. In just a few seconds, Joelson had already arrived on the stage, but he bypassed Pryce and faced Isabelles direction. Youre courting death! Pryce snorted coldly, and the golden holy sword in his hand raised a holy light and shed down at Joelson. Joelsons back was facing Pryce. He did not even turn his head. A gorgeous fiery red staff appeared in his hand and he waved it gently. The next moment, the sky was dyed red. God of light! Someone cried out in surprise. Dozens of fiercely burning fireballs appeared in the sky and were rapidly falling in this direction. The crowd subconsciously wanted to spread out crazily. Even a few saint-level powerhouses had a sh in their eyes. They had a faint impulse to attack. Pryces expressionpletely changed. He stood at the point where the fireball fell and was firmly locked onto by a terrifying aura. In his silver pupils, a huge fireball was rapidly expanding. Pryce was forced to raise his holy sword. This is impossible?! Someone on the sidelines cried out in surprise. Chapter 177: Happened to Come at the Same Time, Saving Them a Lot of Trouble

Chapter 177: Happened to Come at the Same Time, Saving Them a Lot of Trouble

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Everyone stared at the falling fireballs with their eyes wide open. Their eyes were filled with disbelief. The level-9 meteor shower is correct, but why is it in a row?! Isnt it too fast?! How did he do it? They could only see the approaching fireballs in a regr line in the sky, falling one after another. It was extremely shocking. Boom boom boom! Sessive explosions sounded, and the ground under everyones feet trembled slightly. The mages on the field were all stunned, their eyes filled with shock. The nine fireballsnded precisely at the same spot where Pryce was standing at every moment. The defensive magic array on the duel tform was shattered at the first moment. Pryce was drowned in the falling meteor rain of fire. Only then did the onlookers realize that their previous retreat waspletely unnecessary. Although the falling fireball was terrifying, the area where the magic power was wreaking havoc was controlled in a non-attacking area, so it couldnt affect them at all. On the sidelines, Elin widened her beautiful eyes and stared at the back of Joelson with her mouth wide open. She whispered in disbelief, This bad guy is so strong! Frederick chuckled lightly with a look of of course its like this on his face. Among the few saint-level masters in the stands, a beautiful and mature female mage who was wearing a ck mage robe with gold rims said in a serious tone, She can cast a level-nine spell instantaneously, and the fireballs that can fall are arranged in a row and urately fall at the same point. In the younger generation, I have never seen an existence more outstanding than him in magic attainments and magic control. The other saint-level masters expressions changed. Nichs eyes lit up as he stared at Joelson. The saint-level Masters disciples turned their attention to Joelson. Without Pryces help, Joelson arrived in front of Isabelle. From the beginning to the end, his expression and speed did not change. When the noble and cold Isabelle saw Joelson, her expression also changed slightly, and she subconsciously wanted to retreat. Joelson narrowed his eyes and stretched out a hand toward Isabelle. How dare you! A few shouts sounded. To dare to make such a sphemous move toward the violet flower, Isabelles fans wanted nothing more than to tear Joelson into pieces. Whoosh! The fiery redbat aura created a deep ravine on the ground between Joelson and Isabelle. A figure shed past. A young man with a resolute face held a long sword and blocked Isabelles path. He said coldly to Joelson, Back off! It was the first disciple of the Lion Grand Swordmaster, Dewitt. Joelsons target was the heart of an angel. However, the heart of an angel had always been hovering above Isabelles head. The light enveloped her, so Joelsons actions did seem a little disrespectful to the princess. Get out of the way. Joelson frowned. Dewitt did not say a word. Instead, a few figures leaped into the field and surrounded Joelson. There were mages and knights. Each of them was young and ostentatious, and their auras were extraordinary. They were the disciples of the other saint-level masters. Joelson was surrounded. Good, very good. A cold voice sounded behind him. Pryce. Only then did people remember his existence. The smoke and dust from the meteor shower dispersed, revealing Pryces disheveled figure. Pryce did not receive any damage. Even the bombardment of a level-9 spell did not pose much of a threat to him. However, his beautiful armor and handsome face were stained with some dust. This was an unforgivable sin for Pryce. Pryce stared at Joelson, his handsome face showing a hint of gloominess. You will pay a heavy price for your sphemy against the princess and your disrespect towards the Church of Light. Pryce pointed his longsword at Joelson and announced loudly. Dewitt and a few saint level disciples also looked at him coldly, blocking every possible escape route. At this moment, Joelson became the target of everyones hostility. Like a trapped beast in a cage, the situation was extremely bad. Its over. Elin, who was below the stage, patted her forehead weakly and sighed, This idiot. Frederick did not look worried at all. Instead, he was slightly excited. He was very much looking forward to the moment when Joelson would reveal his true strength and talent. Many peoples eyes were filled with regret. If such a genius mage had challenged Pryce in a normal way, even if he could not win, he would still be famous in the capital today. But now, he would definitely end up in a tragic defeat. Nichs eyes revealed a hint of admiration. He had nned to protect Joelson from the Church of Light after this. There were not many such outstanding magic geniuses in the Immotardi Empire. There was not a trace of panic on the face of Joelson, who was surrounded by Tier-9 geniuses. He was still calm. He raised his head and looked at everyone around him. Dewitt, who was closest to him, frowned slightly. He seemed to have heard Joelson mumbling to himself. Just in time. Lets attack together. We dont have to deal with them one by one. Dewitt thought that he had heard wrongly. A hint of viciousness shed in Pryces eyes. The golden longsword emitted a dazzling holy light as it rushed towards Joelson. Right now, he only wanted to teach Joelson a good lesson. He wanted to redeem the face that he had lost previously. The saint-level disciples subconsciously stepped aside and headed toward Isabelles direction, intending to leave the battle to Joelson and Pryce. Joelson turned around and nced at Pryce indifferently. The legendary staff emitted a dazzling red light. mes rose and quickly condensed into a huge crescent-shaped de, shooting toward Pryce with a violent aura. Pryce raised his hand, and holy light burst out. He had thought that he could easily break the ming de. However, the power of the de was beyond his imagination. It was in a stalemate with the Holy Light for a while, and then it shattered into mes that filled the sky. The spreading heat forced Pryce to take a few steps back. So Fast! The eyelids of the onlookers twitched violently. Instant cast again?! How did this guy who suddenly appeared do it? When Joelson raised his staff again, everyone thought that he would attack Pryce again, but Joelson summoned a sea of fire. He pressed down on Dewitt and the others! Everyones eyes widened in disbelief. While Joelson was fighting Pryce, he also wanted to provoke the other tier 9 geniuses?! Was he crazy?! Not just an ordinary person, even the saint-level experts outside the arena raised their eyebrows. A ray of light burst out of Nichs eyes, and the corners of his mouth slowly rose. He really admired this guys arrogance. Chapter 178: Three Elements Fusion Spell, Transparent Flame

Chapter 178: Three Elements Fusion Spell, Transparent me

The sea of fire was shattered by thebined efforts of Dewitt and the others. The tier 9 geniuses all had ugly expressions on their faces. What was the meaning of this? Were they looking down on them? They even wanted to challenge everyone at the same time. They were too arrogant! However, they did not join the battle. As saint level disciples and tier 9 geniuses, Dewitt and the others all had their own pride. Hehe, Pryceughed out loud in anger. It was a great insult for Joelson to still have the energy to attack others in the face of his attack. Holy light thorn! Pryce shouted loudly. The holy light Rose like a tide, condensing into pure white spikes that grew rapidly. Pryces attack was like forcefully splitting open a white thorny bush. Every single white thorny spike shone with a golden light, giving off the feeling of being scorched by the scorching sun. Joelson swung his ming de down again. The de made contact with the white economy, producing a crisp explosion sound. Then, the ming de was quickly worn out by the white light. Someone shouted in surprise, Its a battle technique of the Judgement Department of the Holy See! The Holy Churchs divine spells and battle techniques were divided into three categories: healing, purification, and judgement. The judgement element represented the will of the light, and it was very powerful. As a silver hand, Pryce had high hopes, so he naturally grasped the power of judgement. Pryce pointed his sword at Joelson and kept raising it up. The white thorns grew like spikes. Joelsons expression did not change, and his body floated up. Levitation spell?! He also cultivates wind magic?! Joelson raised his staff and the water and fire magic elements started to gather towards him. A light pir formed from blue and red formed in his hand. It was like a holy sword that stabbed towards the white thorn bushes below him. A series of explosions sounded continuously. The pir of light tore through the white thorn bushes and continued forward. Pryces expression changed slightly, and he activated hisbat aura even more crazily. This! The saint-level female mage on the stage suddenly stood up, and her eyes revealed a look of disbelief. Water-type and fire-type earth-type fusion magic?! Oh God of light! And wind-type, just how many elements does this guy practice at the same time?! Exmations kept ringing out. People thought that Joelsons air-element flying spell was a wind-element spell. But it was enough to shock people. It was not over yet. In the next moment, everyones eyes widened. They saw that Joelsons left hand, which was free, had also gathered a red and blue light beam, which was aimed at Dewitt! Boom! The sword of Dewitt exploded with zing mebat aura, blocking the attack. With an indifferent expression, Joelson continued to control the light pir. Boom boom boom! Not only Dewitt, but every tier 9 genius was also attacked by him. Joelson was in a high position. With one hand, he blocked Pryce, and with the other hand, he held the light pir and wantonly beat all the saint-level disciples. His calm, indifferent, arrogant and arrogant attitude shocked everyone. Has this guy really gone mad?! Everyone subconsciously said this. Did he really have to challenge all the geniuses alone?! No matter how good-tempered the next tier-9 geniuses were, no matter how arrogant and reserved they were, they could not stand it anymore. Hmph! A knight activated hisbat aura and shot towards Joelson, then the next one. The mage was chanting a spell. Your highness, please step back. Dewitt politely said to Isabelle. A violent aura erupted from his body as he pointed his sword at Joelson. Isabelle was protected by the heart of an angel, so she was not affected at all. However, there was a strange look in her eyes when she looked at Joelson. Joelson was very domineering as he surrounded everyone in his own challenge. There were people who kept trying to get close to him and try to pull him down from the sky. However, Joelson would always cast a spell first to force him back. He casually cast all levels of dual-element spells with an indescribable calmness and elegance. This scene was too shocking. Everyone stared at the dueling tform in a daze, only one thought left in their minds. Mage? Is this the power of a mage?! Clever control, perfect casting timing, and terrifying battle awareness. A few genius knights, who were also tier 9, were forced to lower their heads by Joelson. It was too terrifying. No matter what the oue of this battle was, Joelsons name would resound throughout the entire Inmotati Capital! Pryces expression was extremely ugly. Joelson, who was floating in the air, kept bombarding him with fusion magic. It made him feel like he had strength but no ce to use it. It was originally his solo show, but now it had be Joelsons performance. Pryce could not stand it. Damn it! Pryce gave up attacking and suddenly stabbed the long sword in his hand into the ground. Attack together, he cant stop us! Dewitt shouted in a low voice, and the other tier 9 geniuses followed his footsteps in tacit understanding. A beautiful mage girl threw out a light screen, protecting the few people inside. All kinds ofbat aura burst out suddenly. Joelson felt a pressure he had never felt before. His spiritual power had been pushed to the limit, throwing out one level-9 spell after another. The magic light screen shattered. A knight who was not strong enough was forced to retreat. Second ce. Third ce. A fierce mebat aura finally rushed to the front of Joelson. Joelsons pupils contracted, reflecting Dewitts determined face. Water and fire elements gathered crazily. Air elements quickly joined in. Three-elemental fusion! Joelson suddenly rxed. The three-elemental fusion magic that he had not been able to do appeared naturally at this moment. Soundless magic mes flowed out from Joelsons back. It was different from the red and blue colors from before. This time, it was a nearly transparent color. Dewitts fierce long sword paused for a moment. He felt that the tip of the sword seemed to be under a huge resistance. It was difficult for him to move forward, and his eyes suddenly widened. A never-before-seen terrifying aura rose from the mysterious mage in front of him. He saw Joelsons cold eyes. He extended a fair and slender finger towards him, and his lips slightly opened. Retreat. An unbelievable and terrifying power burst out, and Dewitts body flew backwards like a ragdoll. Bang! A loud sound was heard. Dewitt flew backwards without any resistance and crashed onto the ground. He stood up in a sorry state, and his eyes were filled with shock and shock as he looked at Joelson. Almost transparent magic mes circted around Joelson, changing into various shapes. It was as if Joelson was wearing a gorgeous cloak. He was floating in the air with a magic staff in his hand. His expression was cold and domineering as if he was a legendary God of magic who had descended from ancient times. At this moment, countless girls from the kings city looked at Joelson, and their hearts beat faster. Isabelles eyes were fixed on Joelson, and no one knew what she was thinking under her proud body. Below the stage, the female thief Elin stared nkly at Joelsons silhouette, and said unconsciously, This guy looks quite handsome. Chapter 179: Crushing Everyone. Was Johnson Defeated?

Chapter 179: Crushing Everyone. Was Johnson Defeated?

Joelson slowly lowered his head and looked down. The tier 9 geniuses who were locked onto by his gaze all had a drastic change in expression. They subconsciously raised their longswords. Joelson stretched out his right hand and pressed down. Transparent mes crashed down and the tier 9 knights were easily swept away one by one. Crushing! Crushing without any suspense! Each of them was in a sorry state, rolling around on the ground again and again. The only mage girl, whose relief defensive magic was broken like a piece of paper, was pushed out of the arena with a pale face. Joelson did not pursue her. Dewitt and the tier-9 geniuses had ugly expressions. Their eyes were filled with shock, humiliation, and unwillingness. As the disciples of a saint-level powerhouse, they were definitely top-tier existences within the same level. Yet, they were being suppressed by a person of the same age... No, it wasnt right. Joelson seemed to be much younger than them. He was being suppressed by a young man who was so much younger than them! Furthermore, not one by one, he was being suppressed by all of them while they were besieging each other. It was an unbelievable and uneptable result. Was this guy a monster?! Under the transparent mes, the feeling of helplessness rose in his heart. He felt like he was facing his own teacher and Franklin, the violet de. A super-genius who wasparable to Franklin was born?! What kind of magic is he indicating?! His own disciple failed, and the saint-level masters on the stage had ugly expressions on their faces. The saint-level mage frowned slightly and said solemnly, At least its the power produced by the fusion of three elements. If Im not wrong, his third element should be an air-element spell. The saint-level masters bodies trembled. The fusion of three elements?! Everyone knew how difficult it was to cultivate multiple elements together, but the advantage was also huge. Especially for skills that couldprehend elemental fusion, the power that erupted was often several times or even more than ten times that of those of the same rank. Moreover, once a genius who grasped this kind of power advanced to the saint rank, the terrifying degree would increase exponentially. The power of the fusion ofws was unimaginable. Even if one couldnt achieve the fusion ofws, the difference in strength between a saint rank who grasped multiple elementalws and a saint rank who grasped one elementalw was so great that it was impossible to calcte. This terrifying brat in front of him might be able to be a top-notch saint-level expert just by advancing to the saint-level. For example... The violet de, the golden lion, and the others. After clearing all the obstacles, Joelsons gaze once againnded on Isabelle. The angels heart was still quietly floating above her head. Seeing that Joelson was looking over, Isabelle was unexpectedly not afraid. Instead, she bravely faced him. Just as Joelson was about to descend and take the angels heart away, arge hand suddenly covered it. May the holy light grant me strength. Pryce stared at Joelson and said in a deep voice. His voice was pious and slow, but his eyes were as ferocious as a beast. His appearance had undergone a huge change. His entire body was wrapped in a dense holy light. After he took the angels heart, the holy light became even more powerful. Pryce stretched out his white wings and slowly floated up. His aura continued to rise. Joelson could not help but frown slightly. He had seen the holy son of the Holy See, Louis, perform a simr secret technique in the southern region. Sacrificing the life of a priest, his strength rose from the peak of the 8th rank to the saint rank for a short period of time. Obviously, the secret technique Pryce was using was much more advanced. Joelson stretched out his hand, and transparent mes condensed into a pir of fire that charged towards Pryce. The terrifying three-elemental fusion spell was blocked by a thickyer of the white light shield on the surface of Pryces body. The light shield trembled violently, and a hint of nervousness appeared on Pryces face. However, the white holy light repaired the light shield at an even faster speed, and it quickly stabilized. Pryces expression waspletely rxed, and a smile appeared on his face. To be able to shake the holy lights protection, which is immune to all earth magic elemental attacks below the saint-level, is really amazing. Joelsons eyes slowly narrowed. There was an uproar below the stage. Immune to magic attacks, how could the mage, Joelson, still fight?! Elins face was full of anger, and she waved her fist at Pryce. This guy is too shameless. The angels heart has already been given away as a gift, but he still has the face to take it back and use it for himself. Frederick sneered and said indifferently, I think the Holy See is like this. Elin frowned at him and said, Arent you worried that Joelson is going to lose? Lose?! Frederick seemed to have heard the funniest digestion in the world. He smiled strangely and said, Keep watching, master. You wont lose easily. Elin was stunned. Joelson threw transparent magic mes at Pryce. But they couldnt do any harm to him. Joelson never believed that there would be an absolute defense in this world. The holy light only used the massive amount of light energy contained in the angels heart to quickly cancel out the three elements when they attacked. This was the so-called magic immunity. If his magic power was stronger, or if he used up all the energy in the angels heart, the holy light blessing could be broken. However... No matter which method he used, it was not something he could do now. Pryce was full of confidence in his victory. He had a faint smile on his face, and the aura on his body had long risen to saint-level with the help of the angels heart. Now, its my turn. Pryce had just finished speaking. Joelson suddenly lost sight of him. When he reappeared, he was already in front of him. It was too fast! Joelson could not capture the speed of a Holy Knight. Boom! Under the bright holy light, Joelson fell from the sky in a sorry state. Pryces figure shed again, and Joelson was once again sent flying. Joelson seemed to have be a rubber ball, being wantonly trampled by Pryce. The crowd outside the field sighed with regret. Its a pity that the mages ability is countered by the silver hand. Otherwise, a new legend would have been born today. This young man is also proud enough to crush the disciple of an extremely saint-level powerhouse. Before the silver hand erupted, he was also suppressed and beaten by him. His strength is indeed formidable. The smile on Pryces face grew bigger and bigger, and his expression was very carefree. This feeling was too wonderful. Recalling the humiliation he had suffered from being oppressed by Joelson, he wanted this process tost a little longer. Bang! The magic shield on Joelsons body was finally broken. Pryce shed his chest fiercely, and his entire body was sent flying. He smashed arge pit on the ground, and smoke and dust rose. Many people had expressions of pity on their faces. Including Dewitt and the others. Although they were very unhappy about being suppressed by Joelson, they still admired his strength. Compared to Joelson, Pryce was much weaker. He was just a weakling who relied on external items. Send someone to tell the people of the Holy See. Emperor Nichs frowned and ordered in a low voice, Tell the silver hand to stop! Yes! Before the attendant could walk to the Holy See, there was a cry of surprise from the side of the arena. After the dust had cleared, a figure slowly stood up from the pit on the ground. His body was still as straight as when he had just stepped onto the dueling tform. Chapter 180: A Mage or a Knight?

Chapter 180: A Mage or a Knight?

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Compared to the elegance of a mage that Joelson had always disyed, he was now in a slightly pathetic state. The mages robe was a little tattered and covered in dust. However, his expression was very calm from the start. Most importantly... The corner of his mouth was very clean, and his expression was normal. How is this possible?! Pryce hovered in mid-air; his eyes filled with shock. Using his body to withstand a saint-level attack, and hes not injured?! Everyone looked at Joelson in shock. Even the saint-level powerhouse on the stage revealed a look of confusion. Pryces sword had indeed struck Joelsons chest, and everyone had seen it. That terrifying holy light, even a knight at the peak of the 9th rank like Dewitt did not have the confidence to withstand it. But Joelson...was not injured at all. What is that?! Someone shouted in shock. People noticed that the mage robe on Joelsons chest, which had been torn by the sword, seemed to have a faint metallic luster. Its a legendary armor! A voice sounded. The Lion Grand Swordmaster said in a low voice, Only a legendary armor can be undamaged by a saint-level attack. Thats not right. Someone quickly refuted. The saint-level mage shook his head and said, Lion Grand Swordmaster, you forgot that only knights can do that. A mages body is not that strong. Unless it is. Epic?! The saint-level powerhouses looked horrified. If Joelson really wore an epic-level defensive equipment,bined with his talent, what kind of background did Joelson have?! Countless gazes were looking at Joelson. Joelsons expression was calm. Suddenly, he put away the staff in his hand. Everyones eyes froze. What did Joelson want to do? Admit defeat? Did he give up resisting? A proud smile appeared on Pryces face, but it froze before it fully bloomed, and his pupils constricted. Everyones eyes widened. They only saw Joelson make a move that they would never have thought of. Joelson casually pulled down the mage robe on his body, revealing a ck light armor. The prismatic scales formed aplex pattern, and a wisp of me circted on it. It looked noble and beautiful. As expected, its a legendary armor. On the stands, the Lion Grand Swordmaster sighed. Suddenly, he reacted. A legendary armor. If a mage wants to be unharmed by a sage-level attack, they must wear an epic armor. Does that mean? The sage-level mages looked at each other in shock. Could it be that Joelson had also learned the way of the knight?! So, youre wearing a legendary armor. Pryce curled his lips and waved the holy sword in his hand casually. He said slowly, But youre just a turtle that can only be beaten passively. Is that so? Joelson said in a low voice. Bang! A huge hole suddenly exploded under Joelsons feet, and his body rushed into the sky like a cannonball. Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at the big hole on the stage in horror. This time, its not magic, but purely physical strength! Is Joelson a knight?! I cant believe it! Joelson turned into a ck lightning bolt in the air. The ck lightning bolt had a red tail me on it and streaked across the sky like a shooting star. Before prissy could react, he was hit by a violent force and was sent flying. Joelson stood where prissy had been, hovering in the air with an indifferent expression. Only then did everyone see clearly that Joelson was holding a ferocious-looking knights longsword in his hand. The longsword was like the starry night sky, exuding a strange radiance. The golden-red mes flowed on the sword like water, looking exceptionally brilliant. Joelson held the meteor longsword in his hand. The light armor of his dragon scales entuated his slender and tall figure. His handsome face was indifferent, but his eyes were as bright as the stars. Elin looked up at Joelson in the sky. Her mouth was wide open, as if she had just met him. Isabelle looked at the profile of Joelson, her beautiful eyes shing with a strange color. From a calm and elegant mage to a cold and determined knight, which side was the real Joelson? Pryce had not recovered from Joelsons attack. He could not figure out why a genius mage, who was holding a staff one second ago, suddenly threw it away and swung his sword to chop people. Joelson looked at him coldly, and his figure suddenly disappeared. In the next moment, he appeared in front of Pryce. Pryce subconsciously raised his holy sword. The Bright Holy Light touched the golden-red me on the meteor sword and melted quickly like ice and snow. A trace of panic finally shed across Pryces face. After receiving the blessing of the god of forging, the strength of his arm was more than ten times stronger. With the addition of hisbat aura and dragon blood, the strength of Joelsons physical body had reached a terrifying level. Bang! The white shield of light sank deep into the ground. Pryce opened his eyes wide. The popr longsword stabbed into Pryces lower abdomen fiercely, turning him into a shrimp. The blessing of holy light had an extremely strong defensive ability against elemental attacks. Even Joelsonsbat aura was unable to break through the white shield of light. However, he forcefully relied on his physical strength to attack Pryce through the shield of light! Everyones expression was dull. They opened their mouths wide and stared nkly at what was happening on the stage. The white light shield protected by the holy light was continuously struck by Joelson, making one dent after another. Pryce, who was hiding within, looked extremely miserable. Joelson was like a human-shaped magical beast. Every strike of his had a surge of power that surged like a tsunami. With the first strike, his longsword was broken. With the second strike, his ribs were broken. Pryce had be a real ball. He was beaten up by Joelson from the sky to the ground. Joelsons knights strength wasparable to a saint-level knight. It could be said that his pure physical strength was even stronger than an ordinary saint-level knight. Although Pryce was also a saint-level knight, he had the protection of the holy light. He had always been arrogant and arrogant. Later on, he was directly hit by Joelsons explosion. He had no strength left to resist. Gradually, Joelson frowned. He did not seem to be satisfied with the feeling of being struck by ayer of light shield. Golden-red mes soared and covered half of the sky. A ray of light shed in Joelsons eyes, and he fiercely raised his meteor sword. Pryce flew up like a puppet that had been yed with. Joelson caught up and mobilized all the strength in his body. A powerful arm force that was strong enough to swing an epic-level hammer struck down ruthlessly! The light shield under the protection of the holy light caved into the extreme, and Pryces eyeballs were about to pop out. His strength waspressed to a point and suddenly exploded. Pop! As if a bubble had been poked, the white light shield burst. Chapter 181: Remember My Name, the Boiling Eternal City

Chapter 181: Remember My Name, the Boiling Eternal City

Bang! Everyone felt the ground under their feet shake. Pryce was directly smashed into the ground, creating a huge pit. It was unknown if he was alive or dead. The angels heart was thrown out by the scattered power and fell into a pair of hands. The light dimmed quite a bit. Everyone was dumbfounded. Joelson. He actually shattered the protection of the holy light?! His knights strength was stronger than magic! Was he a giant dragon in human skin?! Even the saint-level powerhouses were stunned. There were no words to describe the shock in their hearts at this moment. Dewitt and the other saint-level disciples looked horrified. When they saw Pryce in the big pit, their faces twitched slightly. It was too tragic. They were suddenly d that they were not strong enough to force out the side of the Joelson knight. Thud. With a soft sound, a miserable figure with a swollen face crawled out of the pit with great difficulty. Pryce. A magic item on his chest was emitting a faint white light and quickly healed his injuries. Pryce stared at Joelson and asked while panting heavily, You! Who are you?! Countless gazes were focused on Joelson, and only then everyone realized. Until now, they did not even know Joelsons name. Joelson hovered in mid-air, looking down at Pryce coldly. The tip of his sword hung low, and a small but calm voice reverberated throughout the entire Empire Square. Remember my name. Joelson Edward! The entire ce fell into a strange silence. He had crushed five saint-level disciples, including Dewitt, and destroyed the silver hand. He had simultaneously cultivated three types of magic and was also a ninth-tier knight. Everyone looked at the handsome youth holding the sword in the sky, and they could no longer describe the shock in their hearts with words. Joelson Edward. After today, this name would definitely spread throughout the Imperial City and even the entire Inmotati Empire. Stepping on the stepping stones of the silver hand and the many saint-level disciples, he rose like aet, dazzling like the Sun. Under everyones gaze, a new legend rose. Everyone seemed to see the glory of the violet de rey itself. Franklin had also risen abruptly like this and then suppressed geniuses of the same age to lose all their glory. Only a few people could mention it with him. The people of the Church of Light rushed up to help Pryce down. Pryce looked miserable. More than ten healing spells were cast on him at the same time. Only then did his injuries slowly recover. Most importantly, under the gazes of everyone in the kings city, Pryces reputation as the silver hand waspletely lost. Pryces face was burning. His handsome face was also extremely ugly due to his wounds. He no longer looked as handsome as the silver hand before. His gaze was sinister as he stared at Joelson as if he wanted to swallow him alive. No wonder this guy can only submit to the authority of God. Not to mention talent, just this ungentlemanly performance is enough to disappoint people. Many of the girls who originally admired Pryce turned to face Joelson with red faces and beating hearts. Because Joelson was stronger than Pryce. He was more powerful, more talented, and more handsome. Joelsonpletely ignored Pryces hateful gaze. A defeated opponent was not worth his attention. He stepped on the void and walked down from the air step by step. Halfway through, he casually put away his longsword. Each of his movements showed the strength and tyranny of a knight. There was an indescribable charm to it. Joelson walked towards Isabelle. Everyones eyes lit up. Yes, Joelsons appearance and attack were all because of the violet flower. Was he going to confess to the princess with the posture of a victor? Joelson walked to Isabelle and looked into her eyes. The proud Isabelle could not help but feel a little shy at this moment. The violet flower opened its mouth and was about to say something. However, Joelson looked down and gently took the dim angels heart from her hand. Then, a satisfied expression appeared on his face. As for the violet flower. This was no joke. This was his goal from the very beginning. An angels heart that could be exchanged for a light-type dragon egg fragment. If you still want it, ask him for it. Joelson looked at Pryce in the distance and said to Isabelle, This is my spoils of war. Isabelle was stunned. Everyone was stunned. They blinked, and a strange expression appeared on their faces. So, all of Joelsons actions were for the sake of the heart of an angel?! The violet flower, which was famous for its beauty on the continent, could not bepared to an angels heart?! As expected, the thoughts of geniuses were always confusing. Below the stage, the female thief Elin wasughing so hard that she could not straighten her back. Isabelles face was filled with shame and anger, but Joelson didnt give her a chance to speak and turned around to leave. In fact, Joelson was quite d that Pryce had acted. If he hadnt shamelessly taken back the angels heart and used the secret technique of the Church of Light, he wouldnt have had the cheek to take the angels heart away from Isabelle. If he gave it away, it would be Isabelles thing. After Pryce took it back, Joelson could take it away as a trophy. Nichs whispered a few words to the people around him, and a waiter quickly rushed up to stop Joelson. Honorable Sir Joelson, his Majesty wants to invite you to tonights dinner. There was amotion. Was the royal family going to offer an olive branch to Joelson so soon? It was really enviable to be able to win the favor of Nichs the Great. Joelson looked up and happened to meet Nichs eyes. The Emperor, who was a saint-level master himself, was obviously full of admiration for Joelson. He smiled and nodded at him. However, Joelson quickly withdrew his gaze and shook his head. Next time. I dont have time today. The atmosphere in the audience was strangely silent. I dont have time today. Just like that, I casually dismissed the invitation from Nichs the Great. Not giving face to the princess and the emperor consecutively, Joelson was too arrogant. Nichs expression was also a little awkward, but he helplessly waved his hand. The group of saint-level powerhouses smiled bitterly and said, I dont know which old monster taught this Joelson to be a genius. His character is even prouder than Franklins. Frederick and Elin followed behind Joelson and left in a hurry. Joelson really did not have time. He needed some time to digest the understanding of this battle. However, he would definitely meet Nichster. He still needed to borrow the magic teleportation formation from the royal family. ... On this day, tens of thousands of people left Imperial Square. The news of the great battle in the Imperial Square spread like a whirlwind throughout the entire imperial city. The entire immortal city was in an uproar. Countless people were discussing Joelsons name. They were even gradually discussing him together with the names of the violet de and the Golden Lion. The departure of the merchant caravans in the imperial city spread the news of the battle very quickly. The name of Joelson Edward began to spread to the surrounding provinces. At an astonishing speed. Chapter 182: Light Dragon Egg Fragment, Four Elements Fusion Magic

Chapter 182: Light Dragon Egg Fragment, Four Elements Fusion Magic

At the Elven Inn where Joelson stayed, the carriages that came to visit lined up from the entrance to the end of the street. The elven proprietress of the inn could not stopughing. She even specially hired a bard to recount the process of the battle in the Inns lobby. Even though he was not watching the battle from the side at all. But the invitation of the Silver Hand, the first disciple of the Lion Grand Swordmaster, the disciple of the ck light grand swordmaster, and Nichs the Great. Just these few words were enough to make people excited. In the room, Elin saw the bustling crowd on the street from the window. She pulled a face and sighed. There are people outside. How are we going to get out now? Frederickughed and teased, Are you afraid that the identity of the wanted criminal will be exposed? Dont worry. As long as you stay by masters side, even if you are recognized, no one will dare to do anything to you. Elin waved her small fist at Frederick unhappily. Oh right. Elin looked at the room in confusion and asked, Where is Joelson? Where did he go? The smile on Fredericks face disappeared and he said calmly, Master is in seclusion. Where is he in seclusion? I havent seen him in the entire hotel. Thats not your concern. Hmph! .. Within the space of the Dragon God Ranch. Congrattions to host for obtaining: Light dragon egg fragment * 1 Joelson let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the angels heart, which had used up most of its energy, could still be exchanged for the dragon egg fragment. Joelson turned his gaze to his own hand. A transparent me rose from his hand. After witnessing the power of the fusion of three types of magic, Joelsons ambition slowly swelled. Water, fire, and air. The three types of magic elements were controlled by Joelson with one hand. They were separated from each other but merged with each other. It was a very wonderful scene. In the translucent mes, there was an extremely terrifying power. The power of the fusion of water and fire elements was more than twice that of ordinary magic. After adding air elements, it directly increased to four times, almost five times. Joelson tasted the sweetness. He had mastered more than three types of magic elemental power. Electric element, metal element, undead element. If he could do four, five, or even more elements, how terrifying would that be? Perhaps even the level-one fireball that he casually threw could beparable to the power of an average mages level-four or five spells. Joelson tried to add one element to the three types of magic elements. Electric element. Needless to say, it was the best choice. A transparent me in one hand and purple lightning in the other. Joelson slowly injected the purple lightning into the semi-transparent me, which was immediately dyed with a trace of noble purple. The me started to sway and tremble violently. Joelsons expression changed slightly, and he quickly threw the me in his hand out. Boom! A huge hole was sted in the grasnd of the pasture space. mes and lightning jumped around the edge of the hole. He had failed. A bitter smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. The electric element was already very active. It was even more violent than the fire element. After injecting it, the harmonious situation between the three elements was immediately broken and became unstable. The fusion of the four elements was still too much for the current him. Perhaps it would be helpful after he obtained the electric element magic inheritance. A glint shed in Joelsons eyes. He needed to head to thend of heritage as soon as possible. A purple light shed across the sky, and the figure of lightning appeared in front of Joelson. Tier 8 lightning. Its body was malevolent and slender, and lightning spewed out of its mouth and nose, giving off an explosive and dignified feeling of oppression. After Du Lu and the steel dragon had both be sage-level, the resources in the entire space of the ranch were tilted towards the lightning. Within a short period of time, it had advanced all the way to level-8. Du Lu and the steel dragon had entered the ancient ruins of the Dragon God three days ago. Currently, the strongest thing in the entire space was lightning. The death dragon, Hades, would also return frequently. Its growth rate had exceeded Joelsons expectations. Even without the farm crops to feed it, Hades had already reached level-6, not much slower than lightning. Aftermunicating with Hades consciousness, Joelson vaguely knew that it was the dark knights who took care of it in the underworld. The dark knights seemed to be in a war all the time, so Hades had enough soul mes to eat. The room at the end of the corridor of the hotel opened, and Joelson, who was wearing a mage robe, walked out. In order to prevent others from finding out the secret of the Dragon Gods Ranch, he specially let Frederick open an extra room. Master. Upon entering the door, Frederick immediately came up to greet him. The messenger of the royal family has just left. Emperor Nichs has invited you to a banquet tonight. Joelson nodded. This was exactly what he wanted. The royal carriage was just outside the inn, and it was already surrounded by people. Everyone knew that Nichs had once again sent an invitation to Joelson. A second time! With such an honor, there were probably only a few people in the entire Inmotati Empire. Dont look at me. I definitely wont go with you. Elin saw that the two of them were about to go to the banquet and quickly said. Joelson frowned and looked at her strangely. Did I say that I would bring you? Elin was ashamed and angry. If you dont want to be discovered, then hide carefully. Joelson said indifferently and walked out of the room with Frederick. Elin waved her small fists at Joelsons back like an enraged little lion. What a bastard! Humph! Under the admiration, admiration, and surprise of countless people, Joelson boarded the royal carriage, and the crowd automatically opened up a path. The noble waiters of the kings city stood on both sides of the road with invitations and gifts in their hands, watching Joelson leave with their eyes wide open. Everyone was worried about how they could establish a rtionship with Joelson, the rising star of the Empire. The Divine Hall of light. Pryce sat on the bishops seat with a gloomy expression. The red-robed bishop stood respectfully below him, his posture humble like a servant. Lord Pryce, Im afraid I cant agree to your request. The red-robed bishops heart was filled with anxiety and nervousness. He swallowed with difficulty and said these words. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became oppressive. The red-robed bishop felt as if he could not breathe. The silver hand that had inherited the light had now hidden most of his body in the darkness. I am the Silver Hand. Pryce slowly opened his mouth and said, But you dont even have the authority to mobilize a few saint level believers?! His voice suddenly turned cold. Cold sweat broke out on the red-robed bishops forehead. It was the authority of God who personally rejected it. He said that Joelson was not an enemy of the Holy See. Sir, you... You should be merciful in your heart. You shouldnt use the authority of the Holy See to take revenge for yourself. Bastard! Pryce smashed the armrest of the stone chair and stood up. His handsome face was full of gloom. Pryces chest heaved with anger. The humiliation of being defeated by Joelson tortured him every minute. Chapter 183: Judgement Order of the Light

Chapter 183: Judgement Order of the Light

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL From the moment he entered the Church of Light, Pryce had always regarded himself as the most outstanding genius. Whether it wasbat aura, martial techniques, or the cultivation of various secret techniques, he was far superior to his peers. There was also that cold man who had always taken special care of him, Pryces absolute super genius. But his pride and dignity had been crushed by Joelson on the dueling tform three days ago. The furious Pryce immediately asked the red-robed bishop to send a message back to the Holy See, wanting to enlist a few saint-level believers to help him vent his anger. But the result was rejected! It was personally rejected by that bastard, Chesterton. The authority of God, Chesterton. Actually, theres still a way. The red-robed assistant said carefully. What?! Pryce turned his head abruptly and stared at him. The red-robed bishop lowered his head and said quickly, Ive sent people to investigate the origins of Joelson. He seems to be a tourist from another continent who doesnt have any background. Moreover, the servant behind him is an evil necromancer. Twenty years ago, he massacred the residents of a border town, was judged by the Holy See, and hid in the undead swamp. With this excuse, I think the lord of the authority of God should have no reason to refuse. Pryces eyes lit up, and his sinister smile became more and more wanton. Idiot! Then what are you waiting for? Go again immediately. No, this time I will personally apply to the Pope and request him to issue an order. .. In the pce of the violet royal family. It was more than ten times more luxurious than the Alcott royal family, and there were beautiful and precious decorations everywhere. Joelson did not attend any nobles banquet, but directly requested to meet Nichs. You want to borrow the royal familys magic teleportation array to head to the Land of Heritage? Nichs heard Joelsons request, and a strange look appeared in his eyes. It was too unbelievable. Such a stunning super genius like Joelson had not even been to thend of heritage once. If he came out of thend of heritage, would the star pir have another name, and would the Inmotati Empire have another violet de?! Yes! Nichs agreed readily. When do you n to go? Joelson said seriously, The sooner the better. .. In the royal carriage that had returned, Joelson yed with a purple-gold badge that was emitting faint magical waves. The front of the badge was engraved with a delicate violet. This was something that Nichs had given him. With the badge, Joelson could go to the Imperial Mage Union at will and activate the magic teleportation array. After returning to the inn and tidying up a little, Joelson immediately rushed to the Imperial Mage Union. He had originally not nned to bring Elin along. But this female thief put on a pitiful look in front of Joelson and strongly requested to leave the kings city with him. Joelson nced at the crowd that filled the entire street at the entrance. He felt that if he did not bring Elin along, she might not be able to escape from the hotel for a few weeks. Thus, he reluctantly agreed. The Imperial Mage Union was located on the east side of the kings city. It was a majestic gray tower. It looked like the Mage Tower in the Tulip Academy, but it was taller. It was the first time that Joelson had seen the central continents Mage Union. There were many mages in mage robes standing in the hall. Some were discussing something intensely, some were in a hurry, and some were squatting in a corner, thinking about something anxiously. Seventh and eighth rank mages were everywhere. The appearance of Joelsons group did not attract anyones attention. Everyone was immersed in their own world. Joelson walked to the counter of the union and knocked on the thick oak long table. A middle-aged mage with light gray hair raised his head and looked at him in confusion. May I help you? Joelson showed the purple-gold badge and said, I want to borrow the magic teleportation array of the Mage Union. The teleportation quota is full this time. Please wait a little longer, huh?! The middle-aged mage was about to reject the offer, but he suddenly saw the badge in Joelsons hand and stood up. Violet badge?! The middle-aged mage shouted in a low voice, as if he had seen something amazing. He looked at Joelson carefully, and his eyes slowly widened. You are? The middle-aged mage could not help but shout. Joelson Edward?! This exmation suddenly sounded in the union hall. Oh God of Magic! He is Joelson Edward! The genius mage who defeated the Silver Hand! Even the five saint level disciples admitted defeat miserably under his magic. It is said that he is also a powerful ninth level knight! Discussions continued to ring out. The mages surrounded Joelson, constantly eximing in surprise and admiration, sizing him up with curious gazes. The middle-aged mage was even more excited, showing a hint of respect on his face. Sir Joelson, please follow me. The middle-aged mage led the three of them towards the interior. I almost forgot. On the way, the middle-aged mage took out a golden magic badge and handed it to Joelson. This is the certificate of a ninth-rank mage. Please keep it well, Sir Joelson. The criteria for judging a mages rank in the central continent was more casual. A first-to third-rank mage would have a bronze badge, a fourth-to sixth-rank mage would have a silver badge, and a seventh-rank mage would have a gold badge. Joelson was a little surprised. This is for me? Yes. The middle-aged mage replied, The Knights Union has already prepared the same ninth-rank badge. You can pick it up at any time. Joelson understood that this was the benefit of Fame. A few minutester, the three of them followed the middle-aged mage to a spacious room. There was nothing in the room. More than a dozen people were sitting cross-legged on the ground. In the middle of the room was an abstruse magic array that emitted a faint silver glow, lighting up the entire space in ce of magicmps. This should be the legendary magic teleportation array. The appearance of the few people made the dozen mages on the ground quit their meditation and slowly opened their eyes. The middle-aged mage walked forward, whispered a few words to one of the mages, and then walked back quickly. Sir Joelson, the teleportation circle is ready. You can use it at any time. Okay. Joelson nodded and said, Then lets do it now. The middle-aged mage quickly made the arrangements. A few mages stood up and encircled the teleportation array to iy pieces of translucent magic crystals into it, preparing for the teleportation. The other mages in the room all looked excited and stood up one after another. Seeing that Joelson was looking at the magic teleportation array with great interest, Frederick whispered in his ear and exined, This was the teleportation array built during the nar war back then, leading to the battlefield of thend of heritage. The purpose was only to teleport warriors. After the war ended, it has been kept intact until now. At this moment, there was a faint sound of an argument. Chapter 184: Strength and Talent Were the Greatest Fairness

Chapter 184: Strength and Talent Were the Greatest Fairness

Joelson looked to the side. It was the middle-aged mage who was arguing with the others. Whats going on? Weve been waiting here for almost half a month. Why are we giving the quota to someone else?! Thats right! Are you asking us to wait for another half a month?! A few mages looked angry and unconvinced. We have all paid magic crystal coins! The middle-aged mage replied coldly, The Mage Union will soon return all your magic crystal coins. Wait for the next batch. This is not fair! The middle-aged mage could not be bothered with them. He shook them off and walked in front of Joelson. He said respectfully, Sir Joelson, thats enough. Joelson nodded. He nced at the group of mages whose eyes were filled with jealousy, dissatisfaction, and anger. He, Frederick, and Elin walked into the teleportation array and disappeared in a sh of silver light. The mages who had been forced to cut the line were still making noise. The middle-aged mage frowned. He did not want to bother with them at first, but he could not help but want to say a few more words. Do you know who just entered? The few mages were stunned. Oh, right. Youve been here for half a month and you still dont know what has happened in the capital recently. Let me tell you. Three days ago, the silver hand of the Church of Light came to the capital to challenge all the young experts in the city. After that, someone defeated the Lion Grand Swordmaster, the ck Light Grand Swordmaster, the five proud saint-level disciples, and the silver hand on the dueling tform by himself. And that person. The middle-aged mage sneered and said indifferently, His name is Joelson Edward, a ninth-level three-elemental mage and a peak ninth-level knight. Hes the one who forcibly upied all your spots. Fair? In this world, identity, strength, and talent are the greatest fairness. The middle-aged mage shook his head and said coldly, Unfortunately, you dont have any of these. After saying that, he left without looking back. The rest of the mages stood rooted to the ground. Their expressions kept changing, from the initial humiliation and unwillingness to shock and astonishment. Looking at the magic array, he whispered, How is this possible? He looks so young. .. In the gorgeous room, the floor was covered with a thick velvet carpet, and the walls were hung with all kinds of expensive decorations. A magic crystal the size of a human head was hanging on the ceiling. It acted as a magicmp, emitting a soft light. Nichs slowly walked into the room. The beautiful violet flower turned around and called out in surprise, Father. Soon, she asked again, Edward, didnt hee? Nichs replied, He came. He should have arrived at the Land of Heritage by now. Isabelles expression quickly fell, and a hint of dissatisfaction and anger appeared on her face. She casually swiped the crystal ne on her hand onto the ground. He actually doesnt want to see me. Nichs frowned slightly and said, Isabelle. Im fine, Father. Isabelle shook her head, and her face returned to its usual noble and cold look. When will Franklin be back? Nichs whispered, Franklins first trip to the sanctum will probably take at least half a year. Yes, Father, Isabelle responded and turned around to get dressed in front of the mirror. Nichs thought for a moment and couldnt help but say, Isabelle, beauty is a gift from God. You shouldnt rely on it. Isnt this what you want to see, Father? Isabelle looked at herself in the mirror and said in a low voice, The Violet de, the Golden Lion, the authority of God, and now theres another Jonathan Edward. Father, which one do you like better? Isabelle turned around and sneered, Do you want them all to be my subjects? Nichs could not help but frown, Isabelle, you are going too far! Isabelle lifted a strand of purple hair on her shoulder and sighed, This is my fate. Unlike her, who can escape from this annoying ce without any scruples. Isabelles eyes revealed deep envy and disgust. Nichs fell silent. After a long time, he turned around and left. I will get her back as soon as possible. .. Joelson felt countless colors, countless rays of light shing before his eyes. His body seemed to be weightless. After an extremely long and seemingly short period of time, the ground beneath his feet felt hard again. New elemental energy detected. The systems voice sounded in his mind, and Joelson blinked. The top prize pool is opening. Space dragon, time dragon, join the prize pool. Joelsons heart was beating wildly, and he wanted nothing more than to return to the space of the Dragon God Ranch immediately. But there was no expression on his face, and his eyes were sizing up the scene in front of him. It was also a room of simr size. A young mage with a silver magic badge on his chest looked at the few of them in surprise. He asked in surprise, Eh? Why are there only three people teleported this time? The young mage was puzzled, but he immediately felt relieved after the young mage took out Nichs purple-gold badge. Sir, please follow me. This was a branch of the Imperial Mage Union. When they went out, a vast and shocking scene appeared in front of the young mage. The red sky was high and vast. The sun seemed to be very far away, hidden in the dusky clouds. At a nce, it was an extremely vast Gobi in, with almost no end in sight. What upied Joelsons field of vision was an extremely tall stone pir. It was so thick that hundreds of people could not even wrap their arms around it, and the top of it sank into the clouds. A faint light enveloped the entire stone pir, making it very spectacr. This! This is the pir of stars. The young mage introduced the Pir of stars to Joelson in a slightly proud tone. Joelson narrowed his eyes and looked over carefully. He only saw countless rays of starlight surrounding the entire stone pir. They swirled slightly, and they were of different sizes. The higher they went, the brighter the rays of starlight became. The pir of stars has been engraved with all the geniuses of the various races on the continent for nearly five thousand years. Every person who can manifest a star on the pir of Stars is a super-genius that has been recognized by the Pir of Stars. No one knows how high the star pir is, but the stronger the radiance of the stars and the higher the position on the star pir, it means that his talent is also stronger. The young mage pointed at a few more eye-catching stars on the star pir, using a tone of worship and admiration, he said, Do you see? They represent Lord Franklin of the Violet de, Oswede of the Golden Lion, and Chesterton of the Authority of God. Their stars have simr radiance. Even in the long history, they are also extremely outstanding geniuses. Chapter 185: The Legendary Four Geniuses Entered the Land of Heritage

Chapter 185: The Legendary Four Geniuses Entered the Land of Heritage

Joelson nced at the height of the stars. They were roughly above the middle of the star pir. Above them, Joelsons gaze stopped. He asked, What about those? At the top of the star pir, the four moon-like rays of morning starlight fell on the four sides of the star pir. Compared to these stars, the stars below appeared very dim. The young mage was stunned. He blinked. Thats the Brightmoon. Four legendary super-geniuses have all formed the divine realm. However, three of them died in that great battle five thousand years ago. What about the other one? Joelson could not help but ask. The young mage hesitated for a moment before saying in a low voice, Im not too sure either. However, its said that that existence is currently located in a mysterious ce, overlooking the entire continent. Joelson nodded. To him, a god-domain powerhouse seemed to be a little distant. How should I enter thend of legacy to undergo the trial? Joelson asked the most important question. He hade for the trial. Anytime. As the young mage spoke, a brilliant light descended from the star pir, enveloping the thousands of people below the star pir before disappearing. Soon, the pir of stars spat out another few thousand people. When the number of people who are prepared to ept the trial reaches a certain level, the pir of stars will take the initiative to teleport the trial-takers into the true Land of Heritage. The young mage kindly exined for Joelson. Then, what is the content of the trial? I dont know either. The young mage shook his head with a red face and said embarrassedly, I entered the Land of Heritage a few times and was teleported out in a few seconds. However, I know one thing, death in the Land of Heritage does not mean true death. Joelsonughed helplessly. He turned to look at Frederick and Elin, who had been following him silently, and looked at them inquiringly. Frederick was naturally waiting for Joelson outside. As a lich, he had lost his body, and this body had forcibly taken possession of some unlucky necromancer. He was not qualified to enter the Land of Heritage at all. As for Elin. Of course I am. Go... Go in and take a look! Elin was a little nervous and unwilling to admit defeat. She braced herself and spoke. Joelson nced at her and said indifferently, Dont waste all the good things you have on you in the Land of Heritage. Elin rolled her eyes at Joelson and said, Its none of your business! The second wave of trial-takers quickly gathered under the star pir. Joelson and Elin quickly joined in and waited for the Pir of stars to shine. .. Damn it! Kane, you idiot, dont let that abyss spider run into the mage group! Captain! We cant stop it at all! Bastard! Dont let them run! Damn it! As if experiencing a long period of darkness, Joelson was awakened by the roars, howls, and violent explosions that rang in his ears. A pair of strong hands grabbed his cor. He was puzzled and subconsciously wanted to break free. Opening his eyes, he saw a pair of bloodshot and tired eyes staring at him angrily. Idiot! If youre afraid, then quickly hide behind, and not wait for death here with your eyes closed! Otherwise, I swear Ill definitely be one step ahead of those disgusting and ugly monsters and rip off your head! Being pushed hard by someone, Joelson pushed the panic-stricken mages back. When he hid well beside a mottled city wall, he finally had the time to look at everything around him. The burning sky, the smell of iron and blood, the knights who raised their longswords and roared on the city wall, as well as the ferocious and terrifying monsters from other nes. Every moment, there were people dying, and there were also monsters howling and falling to the ground. Simr battlefields extended to both sides to an extremely far ce. This was a difficult and long battle line. There was a deep shock in Joelsons eyes. He finally understood. The light of the star pir pulled him back to the nar war five thousand years ago. This was the so-called legacy trial! Beside Joelson were mages wearing white mage robes. Everyone was in a sorry state, and their faces were pale as they looked forward. Be careful! The abyss spider ising around! Someone cried out in rm. Turning around, they saw a shadow quickly drifting over from a corner of the city wall. Joelson saw a pale and twisted human face with a cruel and evil smile. The shadow quickly expanded, and a bloated body appeared under the human face, along with dozens of spider legs covered in sharp, thin, and long fur. The abyssal spider was too fast. Before Joelson could react, it had already charged into the crowd. The long, narrow spider legs shed through the air like scythes. The magic shields on the mages bodies were as fragile as paper under the spider legs, Joelson watched helplessly as a few mages who were around tier 7 were pierced through by a spider leg. Painful screams. The strange face of the abyss spider suddenly widened, the corners of its mouth split open to the back of its head, revealing the dense, sharp teeth inside. Two mages were eaten alive, while the other mage turned into a white light and disappeared. No one at the scene showed any surprise, as if they could not see the Mages strange disappearance at all. Joelson suddenly understood. That should be a trial-taker like him. Boom! A ray of light descended from the sky, and the intensebat aura repelled the abyss spider. The burly body blocked in front of all the mages, holding an exceptionally huge knights longsword in his hand, and his aura was powerful. Saint-level! A bunch of idiots! Hurry up and run! This saint-level powerhouse who had descended from the sky turned his head around, and only then did Joelson realize that it was the knight who had shouted at him earlier. The mages retreated in panic. Joelson took a few steps back, but his brows were tightly furrowed. He could feel that although this saint-level Knights aura was strong, it was very unstable, as if he was injured. The abyss spider stared at the saint-level knight coldly. The knight snorted coldly, raised his long sword, and charged forward. The abyss spiders dozens of long legs shot up like arrows. The warrior power collided with the legs of the spider, making the sound of metal shing. The situation became tense. Suddenly, the aura of the knight stopped, and his movements slowed down a little. His arms and thighs were immediately pierced by the legs of the spider. His face twitched in pain, and he could no longer hold the longsword in his hand. A trace of cruelty and excitement appeared in the dozens of eyes of the abyss spider. It opened its mouth, and countless grey-white spider silk spurted out, binding the remaining arms and legs of the knight. Damn it! The knight shouted in a low voice. Hisbat aura gushed out like a tide, but the spider silk of the abyss spider was abnormally tough and could not be broken at all. Am I finally going to die here? The knights eyes revealed a trace of sadness, despair, and unwillingness. Im unwilling! To die in the stomach of such a disgusting monster! The abyss spider had already opened its mouth wide and drooled as it approached greedily. Just then, a transparent me poured down like a waterfall. Chapter 186: Title Capitalization Tool – Capitalize My Title – Title Case Tool

Chapter 186: Title Capitalization Tool C Capitalize My Title C Title Case Tool

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The spider silk quickly broke under this strange me. Another golden-red me descended from the sky, drawing a beautiful trajectory. The spider silk binding the saint-level knight was instantly cut off. The sword tip turned again, changing from chopping to piercing. It ruthlessly stabbed into the abyss spiders big mouth, then forcefully stirred it. Ah! With an extremely shrill scream, the abyss spider quickly retreated. Its eyes were filled with hatred. The saint-level knight was stunned. A cold voice came from behind that figure. Dont let it run away. The saint-level knight came back to his senses and became spirited. Ugly thing, Im going to dig out your intestines! The saint-level knights body burst out with the light of battle spirit and quickly rushed forward. This time, the figure did not chase after him. Instead, he took out a magic staff and raised his hand slightly. The transparent mes condensed into a huge and fell down gently. After a while, the saint-level knight pulled out his long sword from the body of the abyss spider and chopped off its head. He turned around with aplicated expression. Joelson looked at him calmly. He held the sword in one hand and the magic staff in the other. His appearance was a little strange. Kid, you saved my life. The saint-level knight shook the head of the abyss spider in his hand and shouted, Half of the 1,000 meritorious deeds are yours. Joelsons expression changed, but he did not say anything. Youre very good. The saint-level knight walked in front of Joelson and patted his shoulder with admiration. He said, Tell me your name. Joelson Edward. Joelson Edward. The holy knights expression suddenly became serious. He said seriously, I will rmend you to be the captain of a small team. You have enough strength and courage to be qualified for this position. The fierce battle continued until the next day when the monster army finally retreated slowly. Joelson followed the army and retreated down the city wall. Only then did he realize that the huge gully he had seen on the map was under his feet. After two days of battle, he finally understood some of the true contents of the trial in the Land of Heritage. It was very simple. Survive. During the nar war five thousand years ago, he fought as a human and survived. And the achievement points he obtained from killing monsters should be the proof that he could finally obtain the inheritance. Even now, he was still amazed at how magical all of this was. It was as if he had really returned to five thousand years ago. Everyone around him was alive. However, after being injured in a few battles, he felt pain and pain. However, there was no blood flowing out of the wound. This told him that all of this was not real. It was just a rey of the war from five thousand years ago. However, the people who lived in the rey couldmunicate with him. They were like NPCs in the online games of his previous life. The trial-takers were gamers. This feeling was very strange. Joelson vaguely understood that this might be the power of space and time, but it was not what he could understand at the moment. Behind the city wall was the military camps of the various races on the continent. The most eye-catching thing was a huge magical light screen. The light screen recorded the names of the young powerhouses from different races, the merit points obtained, and their rankings in the entire continent. Yassendu, Treant n, merit points 6324, rank 23328. Di Youli, sea monster n, merit points 13483, rank 13628. Treant n, Elf n, sea monster n... Joelson saw many races that he had never heard of before. Later on, these races were all annihted in the long river of history. The magic light screen was jumping rapidly every moment. Some Peoples rankings rose while others fell. Some names were shining brightly, while others werepletely dimmed and were removed from the list. Those are thepatriots who have been confirmed to have fallen. A low voice sounded faintly in Joelsons ear. The holy-level knight who had fought together with Joelson for two days walked up from behind him. His name was Jack Meier. The merit list is a list that encourages all the races on the continent to resist the monsters and shows the results of the prodigies of all the races. Edward, I believe that one day, you will be able to leave your own name on it. During these two days, Joelson had given Jack Meier too many surprises. He was very young, and his path of mages and knights had reached the level of tier 9. Moreover, his battle awareness was extremely strong. He was an absolute genius. However, he was only surprised. The battlefields of all the races on the continent had gathered, and there were too many geniuses emerging every day. Geniuses were born or died every day. Only those who lived and grew up were true geniuses. Joelson tried to find his ranking on the list. Jack Meier had just helped him report all the merit points he had earned in the past two days. More than 3,000 merit points, ranking outside of 50,000. The list only included geniuses from various races below the age of 100. If the powerful and experienced powerhouses were included, Joelsons ranking would be pushed further behind. The flickering light screen showed that the top ten or so names were very stable. The rankings hardly moved, only the merit points behind the names would jump from time to time. Suddenly, there was a cry of surprise. Look, Franks merit points! Hes back! The God of Magic! Joelson saw with his own eyes that the first ranked on the light screen, the winged human genius named Frank, had gained a total of 100,000 merit points at one go! In an instant, the gap between him and the second-ranked was widened. They werepletely in the lead. The top three geniuses on the light screen all had a total of more than 500,000 merit points. Its just a temporary lead. Jack Meier sighed and said, A super-genius like Frank has already taken the initiative to go deep into the Monster Army to hunt. Every time he returns, he brings a mountain of monster corpses. Its normal for his merit points to soar. The winged human race. Joelson muttered. It was said that the people of this race were natural-born wind riders. Their understanding of wind magic andbat aura far exceeded that of ordinary people. After Frank, the two geniuses ranked second and third were called re and Nahum. They came from the Elf race and the barbarian race respectively. When Joelson recalled the four moons on the star pir, it seemed that these were three of them. Jack Meier saw that Joelson had been staring at the top ten on the merit list, he could not help but sigh. Compared to these foreign races that are born with special talents, humans are indeed much weaker. However, we also upy a few spots for top-tier god-domain experts. In the top ten of the light curtain, there was not a single human genius. Joelson frowned slightly. Wasnt the fourth Bright Moon a human genius? Why couldnt they be found on the light curtain? Not only that, Joelson also could not find the names of Franklin and the Violet de. Could it be that every batch of trial-takers who entered the Land of Heritage were not in the same situation? Thinking about it, it made sense. The intensity of theter phase of the nar war was far more intense than the earlier phase. See youter, Edward. Jack Meier greeted Joelson, turned around and returned to the military camp, saying, The monsters will definitelye back in three days. Rest well. This battle is going to be worth fighting. Jack Meier was a saint-level powerhouse, but he only held the position of a squadron leader. Almost all of his men were dead, so he attached great importance to Joelson. Chapter 187: Descended from the Light of the Morning Star

Chapter 187: Descended from the Light of the Morning Star

As he walked around the camp, he saw many different races. There were disciples of the Church of Light dressed in white priest robes who loudly proimed their teachings in the crowd and used divine spells to heal the injured warriors. At this time, the strength of the Church of Light was far less than it was now. At least, Joelson had seen many more followers of the nature God religion and the Fire God religion than the white-robed priests. Five thousand years ago, the central continent waspletely different. Joelson found a quiet corner and tried to meditate. Countless magic elements surged into his body. Joelson felt that his magic power was growing rapidly. He opened his eyes suddenly, full of surprise. The effect of meditation was more than ten times better than usual. He opened his personal attribute panel, and his experience points also increased a little. The density of magical elements in the Land of Heritage was actually the same as it was five thousand years ago?! In that case, perhaps he could use this opportunity to sessfully advance to saint-level! Having long cleared the path to saint-level, all that was left was the process of umting magic power. Then, he would try to enter the space of the ranch, and the dragons would be able to summon him sessfully. Joelson stared at the names at the top of the magic screen, his eyes getting brighter and brighter. Perhaps, he could rece them! .. Aiya! With a sh of light, Elins figure appeared under the pir of stars. She panted heavily and patted her chest. Elins face was filled with panic. Frederick slowly walked over. You were eliminated in less than half a day? Half a day?! Elin cried out in rm, Impossible! Ive been in there for at least a month! As she spoke, Elin hurriedly looked at the pir of stars as if she was looking for something. Did I go up the pir of stars? Did I go up?! Frederick sneered and shook his head. The flow of time in the Land of Heritage is different from the outside world. It takes at least a year to gather stars and be engraved on the pir of stars. Frederick pointed at the pir of stars and said to Elin, If you were really engraved on the pir of stars, it would have shaken the entire Land of Heritage, and you should havee out from the light of the Stars. Elin pouted in dissatisfaction and hurriedly asked, Well, what about Joelson? Has hee out yet?! Frederick nced at her from the corner of his eyes with disdain. He said in a confident and serious tone, Master, naturally, he wille out from the starlight. Just wait and see. .. In the space of the Dragon God Ranch. The steel dragon and Du Lu were lying on the ground listlessly. Their huge bodies were full of wounds. Especially the steel dragon. A deep wound almost cut off its tail. It was hard to imagine what it had experienced in the ancient ruins of the Dragon God. There was a look of heartache in Joelsons eyes. The farm crops were crazily fed to the steel dragon like they were free. The growl became louder and louder. The steel dragon was the first to recover. It rushed into the sky. It waved its ws and tail as if the void was about to be torn apart. Joelson saw a profound rune engraved on its abdomen shining. The steel dragons dark golden body was like a huge sword in the sky. If it was originally hard and oppressive, now it had a sharp aura. It was like a thick and heavy huge sword that had been sharpened. Joelson looked at the steel dragons attribute panel. Compared to before it entered the ancient ruins of the Dragon God, itsbat strength was two thousand points higher. Just like Du Lu, it was brought by that mysterious rune. Du Lu also gained something. The broken rune on the scales seemed to have be moreplete. The golden color in the dragon mes breath also became denser, and itsbat power increased by 1,000 points. It still suppressed the steel dragon steadily. With the return of the steel dragon and Du Lu, lightning, who had been used to being arrogant in this space, obediently hid in a corner, bing much more obedient. Lightning was also about to break through to the 9th rank, and Joelson still had one more chance to draw a new dragon egg. Every dragon that reached level 6 would get one chance to draw in the ordinary pool. He opened the systems lottery interface, the ordinary pool and the treasure pool. His gaze moved to the top, and his gaze instantly became fiery. The top-tier pool! Every dragon egg in the top-tier pool made it hard for him to suppress his excitement. Time dragon, space dragon, fate dragon, life dragon, destruction dragon. Compared to the light dragon and the dark magic dragon, dragons were more precious and valuable. If you raise ten dragons to the saint-level, you can get a chance to draw the top prize pool once. When Joelson passed through the magic teleportation array, the top prize pool opened. When he entered the space for the second time and saw the dragons in the top prize pool and the conditions to get a chance to draw, he directly increased the number of farnd by five. The speed of nurturing dragons was still too slow! Joelson was particrly reluctant as he withdrew his gaze from the top prize pool and chose to draw. An earthy brown dragon egg appeared in front of Joelson. An earth elemental dragon egg. As usual, it hatched, and an honest and cute earth elemental dragon whelp drilled out. From now on, Ill call you Benedict. Joelson named the baby earth elemental dragon. The baby earth-elemental dragon stared at Joelson with its confused eyes and shook its big head slightly. It casually fed the earth-elemental dragon and arranged for Enny to take care of it. Joelson was ready to leave. I wonder if that guy has left? Joelson said to himself in a low voice. It was already the third month since he entered the Land of Heritage. After going back and forth between the space and the Land of Heritage many times, Joelson found that the time flow in the Land of Heritage was much faster than the time flow in the space of the Dragon God Ranch. The time flow in the space of the Dragon God Ranch had always been the same as the time flow in the outside world. However, on one asion, Joelson stayed in the space of the Dragon Body Ranch for a short while and then went out to find the Land of Heritage several dayster. Only then did he understand the mystery behind this. He slowly figured out that the time flow ratio between the two was about one to twenty-five. Staying in the space of the Dragon Body Ranch for a day was close to a month outside. That was why Joelson rarely stayed in the ranch for too long. This time, apart from the steel dragon and Du Lu returning, there was also the reason. Joelson had no choice but to hide in the ranch. The three monsters known as the Hellhounds of fear by the continents races should all be above the saint rank. If it wasnt for Joelsons quick reaction, he would have been eliminated from the inheritance trial by now. Joelsons mind was tense as he stepped out of the space. The ground was full of corpses and was filled with a murderous aura. He was lucky. It was the time when the monsters had temporarily retreated. There was still some distance between the position where Joelson appeared and the city wall. He slowly flew towards the position of the city wall. He felt a little regretful. The monsters that he killed in the Land of Heritage did not actually exist. He could not bring them into the space of the ranch. He had lost a part of his achievement points. However. Joelsons eyes narrowed slightly. From today onwards, it would be a different scene. Du Lu and the steel dragon had returned. It was time to harvest. Chapter 188: The New Stars

Chapter 188: The New Stars

On the second day. The ck hole in the sky was like a disgusting giant mouth, spewing out all kinds of ugly monsters. Hold your swords tight and kill them all! Ten knights and Mages, whose strength was around tier 7 to tier 8, followed closely behind Joelson. Above their heads, a monster with wings, a human body, and a scorpion tail fell like raindrops. Humans and monsters fought in a melee, asionally bursting out with the power of a saint-tier. With the meteor sword in his hand, Joelson could kill several monsters with each swing. asionally, he would stop and cast one or two three-elemental fusion spells at ces where there were many monsters in the distance. On this battle line, other than the saint-tier knight, Jack Meier, his performance was the most eye-catching. The people behind him looked at the back of Joelson with admiration. Having such a powerful and outstanding captain was also a guarantee of their lives. Damn it! Another Hellhound! Jack Meier, who was casually hacking away, suddenly looked into the distance with an ugly expression. A few ferocious figures were rapidly approaching the monster army that was like a gray tide. They looked like vicious dogs, but they had three heads. Each of their heads spat out ck mes and lightning river frost. They looked ferocious. The faces of the people on the city wall turned pale. They clearly remembered that a few days ago, it was this kind of terrifying monster that rushed into the crowd and killed many of them. Even a saint-level powerhouse was killed. Retreat! You guys retreat first! Jack Meier roared with all his might,manding the warriors to retreat. Edward, Ill get themander-in-chief toe over and support. You bring them... Edward! Youre Crazy! Jack Meier suddenly roared. He saw that not only did Joelson not retreat, he even took the initiative to charge towards the direction of the Hellhounds. Joelson seemed to have not heard Jack Meiers roar. His eyes stared at the three Hellhounds; his gaze cold. They came at the right time. Three saint-tier chieftain-tier monsters, at least three thousand merit points. Jackson dragged his sword and trotted on the city wall, facing the monster tide. At this moment, many people subconsciously looked over. Like a moth pouncing on a ck me to its death, Jacksons thin figure formed a strong contrast with the monster tide that blocked the sun. Its over! Jack Meiers face was pale, and he subconsciously said. In the next moment, his eyes suddenly widened. He only saw Joelson stomp hard on the city wall, and his whole body jumped up like a cannonball as if waiting to eat Joelson. Just when Joelson was about to fall into the Hellhounds mouth. The gap between the two suddenly bloomed with a dark golden color. A domineering, steady, and powerful body rushed out from the void, and its sharp ws and teeth shed across the Hellhounds neck. Three ugly heads were raised high, and the meteor sword drew a beautiful line in the sky. It just happened to catch the three heads, and thennded steadily on the steel dragons back. With the meteor sword in his hand, Joelson stood on the huge steel dragons body. His expression was cold, and his fighting spirit was high. This scene stunned everyone on the battlefront of the city wall. In an instant, there was a strange silence in the noisy battle. .. Outside the Land of Heritage. The towering star pir stood quietly. Countless stars flickered as if they were echoing with the stars in the night sky. The starlight sprinkled down. Even at night, the Land of Heritage was as bright as day. Two figures appeared under the pir of stars. Joelson Edward, how long have you been in there? A voice sounded. Seven days. The person beside him answered respectfully. Pryce narrowed his eyes and stared at the mysterious object of heritage that had been passed down since ancient times. Pryce suddenly said, Guess if Joelson Edward can light up the stars? The red-robed bishop said without hesitation, Of course not. Pryce turned his head and looked at him with a strange expression. Your consciousness is saying that the person who can defeat me is not even qualified to be inscribed with the star pir, right? Then what am I? The red-robed bishop was shocked and cold sweat rolled down his back. He quickly shut his mouth. Pryce snorted coldly and said as if he had thought of something, With his talent, he will definitely be able to light up the stars. Its just a matter of time. That guy, Chesterton, stayed in the Land of Heritage for less than two years before he was carved by the star pir. After that, he rose to his current position. Franklin is about the same. In just two years, that guy, Oswede, is more outstanding than the two of them. He lit up the stars in a year and a half. Pryce said in a low voice, With his rank 9 strength, it will take him at least three years or even five years to be able to light up the stars. Thats about two months. The red-robed cardinal immediately ttered, When the silver hand ascends to the saint-rank and enters the Land of Heritage, he will definitely be able to light up the stars within a year. Pryce pursed his lips but did not reply. However, his eyes were filled with satisfaction. It seemed that he was very pleased with the red-robed cardinalspliment. Only those idiots from the countryside who did not understand would be in a hurry to enter the Land of Heritage for the trial. People like Pryce, who originally had an extremely good background, knew that the trial process of each person entering the Land of Heritage for the first time was the most important. If they were unable to light up the stars the first time and were inscribed by the star pir, it was basically impossible after that. Moreover, the longer they could stay in the Land of Heritage, the more benefits they would receive. That was why many geniuses would choose to be at level-9, and those with better talent would wait until they reached sage-level before entering the trial. This was a little secret that many people did not know. Sir, should we capture the twopanions who followed Joelson Edward now? The red-robed bishop said somewhat worriedly, After all, there is an evil necromancer among them. Pryce smiled coldly, shook his head and said, Lets wait a little longer. I want to wait until Joelson lights up the stars and is at his happiest moment. Then, I will give him a heavy blow! The red-robed bishop nodded silently. Just as the two of them were about to leave, at this moment... The huge pir of stars suddenly shone brightly, and all the stars began to sway. Pryce and the red-robed bishop turned around abruptly, looking at the pir of stars in shock. At the same time, countless people came from all over, staring nkly at the sudden change in the pir of stars. The pir of stars is being carved, condensing a new star! A new genius has been born! Someone shouted excitedly. At the bottom of the Pir of stars, a bright star was rapidly condensing, rising for a short distance, stopping at the bottom of the Pir of stars. Everyone stared at a brand-new star. Chapter 189: The Broken Magic Inheritance

Chapter 189: The Broken Magic Inheritance

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL After a long time, they finally stopped moving. After a short silence, there were even more enthusiastic cheers and discussions. Surpassing the three great geniuses! The new super genius! Pryces eyes were fixed on the dazzling light of the morning star. He gritted his teeth and could not say a word. The red-robed bishops mouth was subconsciously agape. His expression was dull. Many people were the same as him. Who is it?! Does anyone know who is engraved on this star?! Dont worry, the person should be out soon. Everyones eyes were fixed on the resplendent star. They were looking forward to a figure walking out from it. However. After waiting for a long time, there was no movement. Everyone was stunned. This meant that the trial-taker represented by this star. Still had potential! Crushing the Golden Lion was not his end. He might be able to reach. A height that he had never reached before! .. In the Land of Heritage. The Monster Army retreated, leaving only a mess. The warriors of various races used the rare time to rest, heal, and count the merits of thest battle. Many people watched the magic screen in the sky. Every time a name lit up and merit points jumped up, it would cause waves of exmations and exmations. And when a name dimmed and disappeared, it was a deep sigh. A slender figure streaked across the sky. Someone looked over and cried out in surprise. Its ire! All eyes on the field gathered over, and that figure gradually approached. An extremely handsome young man stepped on the void and slowly walked down. A strange bow made of tree branches hung on his back. There were a few green leaves on both ends of the bow, as if it was still alive. ire, ranked second on the merit list. Her appearance attracted the attention of many people. Count my merit points for me. ire said calmly. The interspatial ring on her right middle finger shed, and countless monster corpses rolled down. There was a burst of exmations on the field. Too strong. How many chieftain-level monsters did ire kill in this hunt? She must have at least 20,000 merit points! Definitely more than that! The king of knights! A chieftain-level monster! An exceptionallyrge and ferocious head was thrown out of ires hand, causing a tremor on the ground. Merit points were quickly calcted. 36,000 merit points! Everyone subconsciously looked at the magic screen, only to see that the merit points had jumped to 560,000 after the name that belonged to ire. A terrifying number. It was still second, but there was only a difference of more than 3,000 points between Frank and the first ce. ire frowned slightly, as if she was somewhat dissatisfied with the result. If she had known earlier, she would have killed a few more chieftain-level monsters. That way, she would have been able to temporarily suppress Franks momentum. After calcting her merit points, ire was about to leave when a series of exmations suddenly sounded on the field. Look, whats that?! Everyone looked in the direction of the voice. They only saw two huge figures getting closer and closer in the sky. It was a giant dragon! A saint-level giant dragon! Before they even got close, everyone could already feel a powerful aura. Is it an enemy?! Someone subconsciously wanted to grab their weapons, but was interrupted by a sneer from the side. Dont be silly, thats a human genius! The Dragon Rider is here! Its said that he hasnt stepped into the saint-level yet. I cant imagine how he tamed such a terrifying two saint-level giant dragons. I wonder how many points the Dragon Rider will bring back this time? Everyone was looking forward to it. Even ire stopped in her tracks temporarily and waited with some interest. The intense hurricane pressure made everyone unable to open their eyes, and its might shook the entire area. Two extremely terrifying legendary creaturesnded on the ground. Their full appearances couldnt be seen, and only two huge shadows that covered the sky could be seen. A youth jumped down from the back of the dragon. The mage robe on his body was still brand new, without even a single wrinkle. It was as if he had not returned from the battlefield, but was a noble who had just finished ying. Dragon Rider, Sir Joelson Edward. Joelson looked around the entire ce, his gaze resting on ire for a moment. This person was very strong. Joelson thought to himself, but he had seen many simr young powerhouses recently. He had even seen Frank, who was ranked first on the merit list A few days ago. He did not take it to heart. Everyone looked at the two shadows above their heads and had a terrifying feeling. It was not that they had never seen dragons on the battlefield. On the contrary, there were many dragons who had fallen in this battle. Compared to the monsters from other nes, even dragons that were at the top of the pyramid no longer had the advantage. It took too long for a dragon to grow up. Moreover, not all dragons could advance to saint-level. The dragon race was also famous for its scarcity. Other than a few elemental dragon kings who were famous, there were no outstanding geniuses among the younger generation of the dragon race. Compared to the other races that constantly produced geniuses, the dragon race was not that terrifying. However, these few dragons of Joelsons broke everyonesmon sense. Saint-tier! And it was not an ordinary saint-tier, it was at least mid-stage saint-tier! A mid-stage saint-tier dragon was even stronger than an ordinary dragon elder. How could it listen to a human whose strength was only at level nine?! It was too unbelievable. From the moment that Joelson appeared, he had brought too much mystery and surprise to everyone. Please help me calcte my merit points. Joelson nced at Du Lu beside him. Then, everyone saw that the ancient fire-type dragon, whose entire body was emitting a zing aura, shook its shoulders. Instantly. Everyone was stunned. The heads of the monsters kept falling down. Soon, a small hill was formed in front of everyone. Everyones eyes were wide open, their mouths slightly agape, their eyes filled with disbelief. Wasnt this too much?! ires victory was ced on the ground, butpared to Joelson, it was not even half of his. The key point was that at the top of the small hill, a few particrly ferocious and terrifying heads were very eye-catching. These are the heads ofmander-level monsters?! Someone cried out in surprise. Theres more than one?! The God of Magic! Everyones gaze instantly focused on Joelson. Shock, shock. The scene was deathly silent. Even ires pupils constricted. His right hand gripped the longbow tightly, showing that his current mood was not calm at all. Please help me calcte my merit points. Joelson spoke calmly. He frowned slightly and could not help but repeat it again. Oh, oh, okay. Please wait a moment, respected dragon rider. The person in charge of calcting the merit points only recovered from the shock at this time and hurriedly nodded. He carefully counted the monsters head in front of him, his expression still somewhat dull. The people around him were like the people who counted their achievements. They were deeply shocked by the scene in front of them, and they were still in a daze. Chapter 190: Reinforce Frank

Chapter 190: Reinforce Frank

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson raised his staff high, and a stream of hot dark gold metal shot out from the tip of the staff, cutting the low-level monster cannon fodder at the front into charred pieces. ming meteorites and frost meteorites fell from the sky. This small section of the defense line was immediately cleared of arge area, and the ground was covered with the corpses of monsters. The air was filled with the smell of blood and charred corpses, and it always made Joelson feel an inexplicable sense of absent-mindedness. It was as if he had really returned to five thousand years ago, participating in the nar War that concerned the life and death of his race. Two months ago, the holy knight, Jack Meier, died in battle on the city wall. He was also injured when he was ambushed by an abyss spider. Then, Joelson took over Jack Meiers position and carried the defensive g of this battle line. Joelson suddenly understood the moment Jack Meier died. All of this had already happened. ,000 years ago, there was indeed a saint-level human knight named Jack Meier. He was destined to die in battle. This was his fate. Joelson could save him once, but he could not change the ending. The trial was just a trial. It was an illusory torrent of time. Although Joelson entered, what he did could not change the oue of anything. In the end, he was just a witness. With Joelsons presence, this defensive line was very stable. Joelson used magic to kill most of the monsters, while the others were responsible for taking care of the monsters that were left out. The Monster Army was showing signs of decline, and Joelson felt that it was almost time. Putting away his staff, the meteor sword appeared in his hand. He turned around and charged at the Monster Army as a knight. Firm spell! Sharp spell! A golden luster suddenly shed on the meteor sword, and its power became more and more terrifying. Golden-red zingbat aura was spread out, with the effect of metal sshing, quickly harvesting the lives of the monsters as if they were wheat. Soon, they reached the edge of the city wall, and Joelson jumped high. The others immediately looked at him, their eyes filled with excitement, as if they were looking forward to something. Roar! A dark golden body appeared under Joelsons feet, and he rode the steel dragon, charging toward the monster army. Its here! A saint-level dragon! Its the Dragon Rider! Lord Joelson Edward! Kill them! These disgusting monsters! The city walls were filled with cheers. The sight of Joelson riding the steel dragon to fight in the monster army had greatly boosted the morale of many people. Joelson killed this part of the battle line twice before flying towards the depths of the monster army as usual. Joelsons gaze fell on a very huge giant that looked like it was made ofva. It was a saint-tier chieftain-level monster, theva giant. It was worth 1,000 achievement points. Go! Joelson said in a low voice in the air. The steel dragon responded in a low voice and quickly pounced on theva giant. The seemingly powerfulva giant was as fragile as a tissue under the attack of the steel dragon. Its clumsy body had no ability to resist at all. A burningva heart was dug out by the steel dragon and fell into Joelsons hand. The drop ofva-like blood only felt slightly warm on Joelsons hand. Joelson sighed softly. It would be great if it was true. The heart of theva giant could forge a legendary staff that was even more powerful than the one in his hand. Now, Joelson had a general understanding that the gap between them was huge, even for the saint-tier. For example, saint-level monsters were divided into chief-level,mander-level, and general-level monsters. The corresponding human strength was early-stage saint-level, middle-stage, and peakte-stage saint-level. Joelson secretly divided the battle strength into 15,000bat strength and below, which were called early-stage. For example, the steel dragon and Du Lu had more than 30,000bat strength, which was equivalent to the strength of amander-level. Above that. They had never seen ate-stage saint-rank monster or a general-rank monster, so they had no way to judge. The battle line of the nar War was very long, and Joelsons position could only be considered to be at the edge. There were not many saint-rank monsters. The battle groups that could truly decide the direction of the war were all at the center. Looking up, the sky at the very center was very dark. Lightning, fire, and dense ck gas stirred like boiling water, giving people the deepest feeling of shock. That was the battlefield of the champions of Gods domain. It was said that the game between gods had been going on for many years. Joelson retracted his gaze. His gaze became firm. He turned his direction and slowly approached the central battlefield for the first time. There were more and more chieftain-level monsters. Sometimes, they would even encounter more than a few of them. Joelson clung tightly to the back of the steel dragon. The steel dragon was fighting three chieftain-level monsters at the same time. Legendary monsters fenrir, abyss spiders, and a scorpion-tailed monster with wings. Aftering out of the ancient ruins, the steel dragons attack power had increased by more than a little. Every attack from the dragons ws and tail was like a legendary longsword shing across, leaving deep marks on the bodies of a few monsters. Joelson was still frantically casting spells such as firm spell and sharp spell on the steel dragon. The metal-type magic worked perfectly with the steel dragon. The steel dragon was even more careless and continued to suppress the three monsters. A momentter, Joelson received another three thousand merit points. Before he could catch his breath, a few leader-level monsters in the distance discovered the tracks of a man and a dragon and quickly rushed over. Joelson simply summoned Du Lu. The pressure immediately lessened. Riding two saint-tier dragons, he had be a bulldozer-like existence on the monster battlefield. Go deeper. After an unknown amount of time, there was no difference between day and night in the Land of Heritage. The heads of themander-tier monsters were almost piled into a small hill. Joelson considered turning back. At this moment, the sudden eruption of a battle in the distance caught his attention. The air element spread out, carrying Joelsons spiritual power and sensing everything. Joelson saw two terrifying monsters raise their heads and roar at the sky. Commander-level! Joelson was shocked. What surprised him even more was that the twomander-level monsters were attacking the same target. A handsome, cold-looking young man with wings on his back. He had a slender body and long green hair. He nimbly dodged between the twomander-level monsters. Although he kept retreating, he was not hurt at all. So powerful! He was at least at the middle stage of the saint rank. The winged humans. A light shed in Joelsons eyes. He knew who this was. Frank. The super genius who firmly upied the first ce on the merit list. Du Lu, lets Go! Without the slightest hesitation, Joelsonmanded Du Lu and the steel dragon to charge towards the distant battle group. Franks situation was quite bad. He was a little arrogant. He had ventured too far into the Monster Army and was actually targeted by twomander-level monsters at the same time when his luck was bad. Chapter 191: The Stars That Rose Once Again Suppressed the Three Great Geniuses

Chapter 191: The Stars That Rose Once Again Suppressed the Three Great Geniuses

These two monsters were very cunning. They had been tightly pestering Frank and not letting him leave. It was obvious that they were nning to exhaust him to death here. Did they have to use that move? Franks face had a hint of unwillingness. Using the secret technique of the winged humans inheritance, he would need at least a few months to fully recover. A few months was enough for him to fall from first ce on the achievement list. The other two monsters had been chasing him very closely. Themander-tier monster seemed to have noticed Franks predicament, and its attacks became more and more fierce. Franks body swayed, and he temporarily escaped from the encirclement of the twomander-tier monsters as if he had teleported. There was no other way. This was the only way. The wind elements in the void gathered crazily towards Frank as if they had been plundered, and his body revealed an extremely dangerous aura. Franks expression was cold as he said indifferently, Wind... Suddenly! The gathering wind stopped. Franks gaze froze as he saw two huge red and dark golden figures suddenly descend from the sky, pping the twomander-tier monsters away. Theyre here to help?! Frank was a little stunned. An indifferent voice sounded in his ear. How about one each? Frank suddenly turned his head and saw a handsome young man floating in mid-air, holding a meteor sword, looking at him indifferently. Frank was even more shocked. If he was not mistaken, this young mans strength was only at rank 9, but... Two saint-level dragons whose strength had steadily surpassedmander-level were clearly following his orders! This was simply too unbelievable! However, now was obviously not the time to be surprised. Frank nodded and agreed without hesitation, Alright! With the help of the two saint-tier dragons, the situation instantly turned around. Du Lu and the steel dragon surrounded one of themander-tier monsters while Frank fought the other one alone. Frank fought while observing the helper who had descended from the sky. The mysterious human youth had been floating in the air since the beginning, and he did not participate in the fight. He only asionally released a powerful elemental attack to clean up the monsters around him. He was actually a mage?! Frank was surprised, and so was Joelson. Frank was too strong. It was the first time that Joelson realized that wind magic was so strong. Franks wings could shoot out dark green wind des. It looked normal, but its power was shocking. The wind des cut across the sky, leaving ck marks in the air. Even the space was almost torn apart. Franksbat strength was at least thirty-five thousand. Even Du Lu and the steel dragon could notpare to him. After the battle ended, Frank took the mana core of one of themander-level monsters and said to Joelson hesitantly, Thank you. Then, he quickly disappeared into the sky. If anyone else saw this scene, they would definitely be shocked to death. A prideful top genius of the winged human race, ranked first on the merit list, actually thanked a tier-9 mage. It was too unbelievable. Looking at Franks back as he left, the thought of advancing to the saint-level became more and more urgent. Suddenly, a trance appeared in front of Joelsons eyes. Scenes shed past his eyes. Frank used a secret technique to escape from danger and escaped all the way back to the camp. He was seriously injured. A monthter, Frank, who had fallen to the third ce on the merit list, returned to the battlefield with a pale face. Because of his pride, Frank, who had not fully recovered, entered the battle too early and died in a battle. The scene disappeared and Joelson was stunned for a moment before he suddenly came to his senses. This was the fate of Frank in history, but because of his actions, it changed everything. Although it was only an illusion. Joelson shook his head and smiled helplessly. So, what if it changed? It did not seem to be of any benefit to him. Joelsonmanded the two dragons to fly into the distance. What he did not know was that, at this moment, outside the Land of Heritage, on the star pir, a star was blooming with a brilliant light. Ever since the star pir condensed a new star, there had been people guarding it. The teleportation array was shing with light, and people were constantly rushing over from the continent. Its said that a new genius has been born? I really dont know who it will be. In the past hundred years, there hasnt been an existence that can surpass the golden lion, violet de, and the others. I wonder if the genius this time can do it? Its unlikely. If there is, there should be some signs. Young adventurers rushed over from all over, discussing with great interest. Although it was night, it was still lively under the star pir. During this period of time, even the number of people entering the Land of Heritages trial had decreased. Everyone was looking forward to it. A new legend had been born. However, ever since thest time the star condensed, it had been hovering at the bottom of the star pir, never rising even a little bit. This guys potential should have been exhausted. If he continues to live on the battlefield for a period of time, he should being out soon. Pryce stared at the pir of stars, the corners of his mouth rising. His face was no longer as nervous as it had been a few days ago. Have the saints arrived yet? The red-robed bishop nodded vigorously and said quickly, Three saints have already arrived. Lord Chesterton is also on his way. Pryces eyelids twitched, and he smiled again. Chesterton is also here? Thats good. Although this guy is annoying, his devotion to the God of light is iparable. Among the pagans, he has always been known as the executioner. The red-robed bishop nodded. He could not casuallyment on a big figure like the authority of God. Pryce casually nced at the pir of stars and said calmly, In these two days or so, Joelson should being out. Find an opportunity to give that necromancer, eh?! Pryce suddenly widened his eyes. His face was full of disbelief as if he had seen an extremely shocking scene. The cardinal lowered his head and waited for Pryces order. He did not hear the rest for a long time, but he heard waves of excited exmations. He raised his head doubtfully. An intense light shone on his face, and his expression became dull. Its rising! The morning star has risen! The motionless star suddenly emitted an intense light, as if it had been silent for a long time. As if it had slept enough, it stretched its longzy waist and began to climb. Countless pairs of eyes stared at the star, watching it climb past the stars that had existed for a long time. It continued to climb upwards. Its close to the middle! The gods authority and the violet de are in front! Its level! God of Magic! The star easily climbed to the position of the star that everyone knew represented Franklin and Chesterton, emitting a strong light. However, its rising momentum did not seem to have stopped. The star was still rising. The star that symbolized the golden lion, Oswede, was right in front of them, moving up. Level! Not weaker than the golden lion! The entire Land of Heritage was almost boiling. At this time, the star was still not satisfied with its current position and gently jumped up. It firmly pressed the golden lion down below. The scene is quiet. Chapter 192: Counting the Merit Points, Shocked Everyone

Chapter 192: Counting the Merit Points, Shocked Everyone

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Everyone stared at the star in a daze. After a long time, they finally stopped moving. After a short silence, there were even more enthusiastic cheers and discussions. Surpassing the three great geniuses! The new super genius! Pryces eyes were fixed on the dazzling light of the morning star. He gritted his teeth and could not say a word. The red-robed bishops mouth was subconsciously agape. His expression was dull. Many people were the same as him. Who is it?! Does anyone know who is engraved on this star?! Dont worry, the person should be out soon. Everyones eyes were fixed on the resplendent star. They were looking forward to a figure walking out from it. However. After waiting for a long time, there was no movement. Everyone was stunned. This meant that the trial-taker represented by this star. Still had potential! Crushing the Golden Lion was not his end. He might be able to reach. A height that he had never reached before! .. In the Land of Heritage. The Monster Army retreated, leaving only a mess. The warriors of various races used the rare time to rest, heal, and count the merits of thest battle. Many people watched the magic screen in the sky. Every time a name lit up and merit points jumped up, it would cause waves of exmations and exmations. And when a name dimmed and disappeared, it was a deep sigh. A slender figure streaked across the sky. Someone looked over and cried out in surprise. Its ire! All eyes on the field gathered over, and that figure gradually approached. An extremely handsome young man stepped on the void and slowly walked down. A strange bow made of tree branches hung on his back. There were a few green leaves on both ends of the bow, as if it was still alive. ire, ranked second on the merit list. Her appearance attracted the attention of many people. Count my merit points for me. ire said calmly. The interspatial ring on her right middle finger shed, and countless monster corpses rolled down. There was a burst of exmations on the field. Too strong. How many chieftain-level monsters did ire kill in this hunt? She must have at least 20,000 merit points! Definitely more than that! The king of knights! A chieftain-level monster! An exceptionallyrge and ferocious head was thrown out of ires hand, causing a tremor on the ground. Merit points were quickly calcted. 36,000 merit points! Everyone subconsciously looked at the magic screen, only to see that the merit points had jumped to 560,000 after the name that belonged to ire. A terrifying number. It was still second, but there was only a difference of more than 3,000 points between Frank and the first ce. ire frowned slightly, as if she was somewhat dissatisfied with the result. If she had known earlier, she would have killed a few more chieftain-level monsters. That way, she would have been able to temporarily suppress Franks momentum. After calcting her merit points, ire was about to leave when a series of exmations suddenly sounded on the field. Look, whats that?! Everyone looked in the direction of the voice. They only saw two huge figures getting closer and closer in the sky. It was a giant dragon! A saint-level giant dragon! Before they even got close, everyone could already feel a powerful aura. Is it an enemy?! Someone subconsciously wanted to grab their weapons, but was interrupted by a sneer from the side. Dont be silly, thats a human genius! The Dragon Rider is here! Its said that he hasnt stepped into the saint-level yet. I cant imagine how he tamed such a terrifying two saint-level giant dragons. I wonder how many points the Dragon Rider will bring back this time? Everyone was looking forward to it. Even ire stopped in her tracks temporarily and waited with some interest. The intense hurricane pressure made everyone unable to open their eyes, and its might shook the entire area. Two extremely terrifying legendary creaturesnded on the ground. Their full appearances couldnt be seen, and only two huge shadows that covered the sky could be seen. A youth jumped down from the back of the dragon. The mage robe on his body was still brand new, without even a single wrinkle. It was as if he had not returned from the battlefield, but was a noble who had just finished ying. Dragon Rider, Sir Joelson Edward. Joelson looked around the entire ce, his gaze resting on ire for a moment. This person was very strong. Joelson thought to himself, but he had seen many simr young powerhouses recently. He had even seen Frank, who was ranked first on the merit list A few days ago. He did not take it to heart. Everyone looked at the two shadows above their heads and had a terrifying feeling. It was not that they had never seen dragons on the battlefield. On the contrary, there were many dragons who had fallen in this battle. Compared to the monsters from other nes, even dragons that were at the top of the pyramid no longer had the advantage. It took too long for a dragon to grow up. Moreover, not all dragons could advance to saint-level. The dragon race was also famous for its scarcity. Other than a few elemental dragon kings who were famous, there were no outstanding geniuses among the younger generation of the dragon race. Compared to the other races that constantly produced geniuses, the dragon race was not that terrifying. However, these few dragons of Joelsons broke everyonesmon sense. Saint-tier! And it was not an ordinary saint-tier, it was at least mid-stage saint-tier! A mid-stage saint-tier dragon was even stronger than an ordinary dragon elder. How could it listen to a human whose strength was only at level nine?! It was too unbelievable. From the moment that Joelson appeared, he had brought too much mystery and surprise to everyone. Please help me calcte my merit points. Joelson nced at Du Lu beside him. Then, everyone saw that the ancient fire-type dragon, whose entire body was emitting a zing aura, shook its shoulders. Instantly. Everyone was stunned. The heads of the monsters kept falling down. Soon, a small hill was formed in front of everyone. Everyones eyes were wide open, their mouths slightly agape, their eyes filled with disbelief. Wasnt this too much?! ires victory was ced on the ground, butpared to Joelson, it was not even half of his. The key point was that at the top of the small hill, a few particrly ferocious and terrifying heads were very eye-catching. These are the heads ofmander-level monsters?! Someone cried out in surprise. Theres more than one?! The God of Magic! Everyones gaze instantly focused on Joelson. Shock, shock. The scene was deathly silent. Even ires pupils constricted. His right hand gripped the longbow tightly, showing that his current mood was not calm at all. Please help me calcte my merit points. Joelson spoke calmly. He frowned slightly and could not help but repeat it again. Oh, Oh, okay. Please wait a moment, respected dragon rider. The person in charge of calcting the merit points only recovered from the shock at this time and hurriedly nodded. He carefully counted the monsters head in front of him, his expression still somewhat dull. The people around him were like the people who counted their achievements. They were deeply shocked by the scene in front of them, and they were still in a daze. Chapter 193: 80,000 Merit Points, Ascended to Saint-Tiera

Chapter 193: 80,000 Merit Points, Ascended to Saint-Tiera

It was as if Joelson did not see everyones reaction. It was normal to have such a result. On the edge of the battlefield, Du Lu and the steel dragon were no match for each other. Rather than a battlefield, it was more like his hunting ground. In fact, he had also abandoned arge portion of the heads of seventh and eighth tier daemons, because they could not be stored in the Land of Heritage. Du Lu was not willing to carry so much useless trash. The merit points were calcted. The person who calcted the merit points came up with a number. His face twitched a few times as if he could not believe it. After checking it a few times, he finally stammered under everyones expectant gazes, A total of... 80,000... 89,600 merit points! Many people swallowed their saliva at the same time. Even ires Adams apple moved with difficulty. Close to 90,000 merit points! Crazy! Everyone clearly remembered that the record for the highest merit points submitted was maintained by Frank, who was ranked first on the merit list. ,000 merit points. At that time, the entire camp was in an uproar. And now, Joelsons battle record was... ,000! It was a total of 40,000 merit points higher than Franks! Everyone looked up and finally realized that the two legendary creatures beside Joelson were as docile as big dogs to him. It was much more terrifying than everyone had imagined! A light shed on the magic screen and jumped fiercely. A name shot up like aet and instantly soared to... Eighth ce! Joelson Edward, human, 186,000 merit points! The entire camp was silent for a few seconds. In the next moment, countless cheers flooded in like a tide. Human! We humans finally have a super genius who has entered the top ten! Its the Dragon Rider! That dazzling name made the geniuses and powerhouses of countless races gasp in surprise. Too fast. In less than a year, he had gone from 70,000 to the top 10. He had risen to power. Was this guy a monster?! Many people did not know that Joelsons strength was only at the Type 9 realm. Otherwise, they would be even more shocked. ire felt an unknown sense of danger. He took a deep look at Joelson and left quickly. Joelson did not notice ires gaze. His gaze was fixed on the three names at the top of the light screen. The gap of 400,000 achievement points should be caught up soon. Joelson said in a low voice. .. The bright star on the pir of stars had already caused countless people to exim and be shocked during this period of time. People came from far away every day. Under the pir of stars, regardless of day or night, there was a bustling crowd. Except for a few people, everyone was guessing who the genius who suppressed the three great geniuses, even the Golden Lion, was. Elin raised her head to look at the Pir of stars. Her small mouth had not closed since the beginning. Who is it? Elin whispered, Are you sure that the morning star was really lit by Joelson? Fredericks gaze wasplicated, but his tone was exceptionally confident. Yes, except for master, no one else can do this. Elin didnt say anything. She still couldnt believe that she would randomly hide in a room and meet a genius who was even more powerful than the golden lion and the violet de?! Even a bard wouldnt dare to make up such a story! As she was thinking, the star in her eyes suddenly trembled. Elin thought her eyes were ying tricks on her. She rubbed her eyes and looked over again. Thats right, the star started to rise again! Its moving, its moving! Elin unconsciously pointed at the pir of stars and shouted. She was not the only one who noticed it. Many people started to shout excitedly. Under the countless gazes, the star that had just fallen silent started to rise again. This time, it was even faster. Its radiance was rapidly bing stronger and stronger, and it was also getting bigger and bigger. The number of stars at the top of the pir of stars had decreased by a lot, and this rising star was particrly eye-catching. The momentum gradually slowed down and stopped. Finally, it stopped at the top of the pir of stars. Looking Up, there were only a few dozen stars above it, and... There were also four bright moons! And... There was still no one descending. There was no need to climb up the potential! The entire Land of Heritage waspletely boiling! This news was quickly spread by countless people in all sorts of ways. A terrifying genius that had never existed before was about to be born! In a certain corner of the Land of Heritage. Pryces fists were tightly clenched, and his nails dug into his palms, almost squeezing out blood. His face was terrifyingly gloomy. When countless people in the Land of Heritage eximed and discussed the name of Dragon Rider Joelson Edward, the geniuses of various races felt a strong sense of urgency in their hearts. At this moment, Joelson was hiding in a quiet corner. His eyes were tightly shut, as if he was meditating. Having just entered the space of the Dragon Gods Ranch and harvested thetest batch of crops, coupled with the experience umted from farming and other operations during this period of time, Joelson had finally reached the level of advancement. The magic power in his body was like water filled with water. Saint-level was right in front of him. Joelson did not choose to level up in the space of the pasture. Because he was worried about the flow of time, there was an ident during the trial. The experience value on his personal attribute panel had already exceeded it. Joelson gently tapped on the level up button. A ray of light bloomed from the darkness in front of him. In the dim sky of the Land of Heritage, thick clouds stirred over and gradually formed a funnel-like shape. Arge amount of fire elements gathered and dyed the sky blood red. Many people raised their heads and looked in their direction with envious expressions. The phenomenon of the sage level has appeared. Another genius has advanced! Its fire element magic! A huge fire door appeared in front of Joelson. The burning mes wrapped around the door frame, and a faint red light shone through the door. It was as if it was waiting for Joelson toe forward and push it away. A surge of excitement and joy surged out of Joelsons heart. He stretched out his hand, and the me fell on his hand. It was gentle and kind. The door was pushed open. The light shone brightly. In an instant, the intensely burning me surrounded Joelson. The me seemed to be cheering around him, weing his arrival. Joelson stepped into the door. It was apletely different world. Before the saint-level, mages used the umted magic power in their bodies to trigger the fire elements in the world to release magic. After the saint-level, Joelson felt as if he had be a part of the world. He did not need to be guided by any spells or magic power. With a thought, he could mobilize or gather the elements to form a powerful magic. Casting a level-9 spell took almost the same time as casting a level-1 spell. This was the most superficial improvement in his strength. Joelson was about to experience more. Suddenly. A blue light in the distance attracted his gaze. He walked over. A gate simr to the one before was made of flowing water. Could it be pushed open? Joelson was stunned for a moment, then went forward. The gate of water was also wide open. This time, Joelson was not in a hurry to go in. He turned his head and looked around. He was surprised to find. Not far from him, there were many gates. The gate of lightning, the gate of steel, the gate of rock and earth, the gate of nts, the gate of clouds. Each gate seemed to be moving in a stream of light, calling out to him to open them one by one. Chapter 194: The Terrifying Scene of Johnson Advancing to Saint-Level

Chapter 194: The Terrifying Scene of Johnson Advancing to Saint-Level

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL In the Land of Heritage, there were already many people gathered in the camp where Joelson was. After all, the zing fire cloud in the sky was too eye-catching. Such a shocking phenomenon, the fire-type talent of the person who advanced is too strong. Im afraid that hes another genius from ten thousand years ago! The more such geniuses there are, the more likely he is to win this war! I wonder how many fire elementalws he will be able toprehend for the first time? At least three. Everyone was discussing and watching. Seeing that the sky was gradually condensing into a red light, which was the embryonic form of thew power, suddenly, a blue light entered everyones field of vision. Everyone was stunned for a moment and quickly reacted. Water element! This is the advancement of a dual-element magic genius! Everyones emotions suddenly became excited. A single-element saint-level mage and a dual-element saint-level mage was not the same concept. The difficulty of both elements simultaneously training to advance to the saint-level was several times higher than that of a single element. Many people who had dual-element magic talent, after reaching the high-level, would oftenpletely give up on one element of magic training, just to smoothly advance to the saint-level. Those who dared to challenge dual-element to advance to the saint-level were all geniuses who had great confidence in themselves. The person in front of them obviously was. He cultivated both water and fire elements at the same time! To be able to cultivate two opposing magic elements to the saint-level was simply a miracle! The shock in everyones eyes had yet to fade away, but an even greater shock was revealed. Their eyes suddenly widened. It wasnt over yet! Purple jumping lightning! This was the lightning element! There was also a dull and heavy dark golden cloud! Metal element talent! How was this possible?! Everyones mouth was wide open and they were stunned, unable to believe their eyes. There were even more magic elements rapidly surging over. Brown earth elements, fog-like air elements, green nt element magic elements. Just how many elemental spells did this guy practice at the same time?! Just how many elemental spells did he n to use to advance to saint-rank at the same time?! This phenomenon could no longer be described as shocking. It should be described as terrifying! Countless people from various races quickly rushed over. A green stream of light shed past. It was the winged Frank. There was also the slender and handsome elf genius, ire, who carried a longbow on her back. A ten-foot-tall, burly man who was as strong as a magical beast strode over. Every step he took shook the earth as if it was shaking. Its Nehm from the barbarian race! Even hes here! Someone shouted in surprise. Many people said that among the top three super geniuses on the merit list, Nehm was the strongest one. However, because of his huge size, his movements were far less agile than the other two, so he couldnt go too deep into the monster army. He also suffered a lot from hunting merit points. More than half of the geniuses from the various races who ranked at the top of the merit list hade. Everyone looked solemnly at the direction where the strange phenomenon was hanging in the sky. Who was it? What kind of race was it? How could someone who had advanced to the saint-tier create such a terrifying scene?! Frank frowned and stared at the end of the seven-colored clouds. A tall and straight figure standing on the back of a giant dragon inexplicably shed in his mind. Thest time he saw him, he seemed to be at the same level as the peak of tier 9. He quickly shook his head and dismissed the thought. How could it be him? That was just a lucky kid with the talent of dragon taming. The phenomenon was still going on. This time, it was a strange, oppressive ck cloud. Undead! Everyone counted carefully and could not help but gasp. There was a total of eight magic talents! Was this true?! Everyone could not help but suspect that there could not be several tier 9 yers who had advanced at the same time and caused the abnormal phenomenon, right? If it was caused by the same person... Was that still human?! A monster! The illegitimate son of the God of Magic! Joelson did not know how much of a sensation he had caused. He had just used all his strength to push open thest undead door made of white bones. The light door began to spin, and eightrge doors surrounded him. The power of thew is beginning to reveal itself! Joelson stood at the center of the eight light doors, hesitating to enter the light door first. In the end, he still chose the door of mes that he was most familiar with. It was still a world of mes. The burning mes swayed and jumped, transforming into naughty little people that ran around Joelson like elves. Joelson tried to catch them. However, he found that he seemed to have returned to the youth who wanted to meditate for the first time with apprehension, curiosity, and awe. Catching magic elements. This time, it was catching elemental elves. Spiritual power materialized. The spirit tree with eight branches was like a giant hand of God, slowly drawing across the void. Two or three fire elemental elves ran in panic, but they had nowhere to run. They could only obediently fall into Joelsons palm. They quickly melted into it. Joelson felt as if there was something extra in his body. A sense of satisfaction that he had never felt before rose from the bottom of his heart, driving him to capture more fire elemental elves. Outside the Land of Heritage, countless pairs of eyes were staring at the sky. The gorgeous ming clouds were undergoing changes, slowly revealing the embryonic form of a red chain. Its the fire elementalw! Its starting! Someone shouted excitedly. Advancing to the saint-level is the greatest opportunity in most peoples lives. The great power of heaven and earth has been fully revealed, and the door to the treasure ofws has been opened. Unfortunately, my strength was not enough at that time, and I could onlyprehend the power of fourws. Someone sighed regretfully. The path of advancement after the saint-rank was to continuouslyprehend elementalws. The more oneprehended, the stronger ones strength would be. When the amount of power ofws reached a certain level, one could try to construct their own elemental domain. This was the realm of God. Back then, Harriet Terrence and Ulysses had made a bet for a magic stone. That magic stone contained Earth elementalws that he had neverprehended before. Other than collecting the rare magic materials that contained the power ofw toprehend, everyone had a chance to plunder thew wantonly once in their lives. It was the moment when they advanced to the saint-level andmunicated with the heaven and earth. The treasure ofw was open to everyone. How much they could take would depend on their own abilities. The first gap between the saint-level and the saint-level was pulled open like this. There were many veteran sage-level experts who had stayed at sage-level for many years, but their strength couldntpare to geniuses who had just advanced. This was the reason. Chapter 195: 99 Laws of Power, a Talent That Made People Despair

Chapter 195: 99 Laws of Power, a Talent That Made People Despair

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The first time you canprehend more than fivews of power, you can be called outstanding. Above tenws is a genius, and 20ws is a super genius. I remember. Someone looked in Franks direction, with deep admiration and fear, he said, Back then, when Frank advanced, he manifested 67ws, right? Once he advanced, he almost stepped into the middle stage of the saint level. Such talent is too terrifying! Its said that ires advancement is also above 50ws. These super-geniuses who can be ranked at the top of the merit list are existences that we look up to! Who knows how manyws this person canprehend during his first advancement? Eight-elemental talent will appear to be at a disadvantage because of being distracted. However, if he canprehend more than 10ws of each element, he can even crush Frank! Thats not possible. Someone could not help but shake his head. Before he could finish his sentence, his eyes suddenly widened as he looked at the sky in shock. There are already ten of them. How can he be so fast?! How is this possible?! Joelson felt that he was starting to like this game. He was like a child, running around in this red world, curious about everything around him. The only thing that made him slightly dissatisfied was that his spiritual power big hand was too inefficient in capturing elemental spirits. He could only capture two or three at a time, and if he was lucky, he could only capture four or five. On average, every three fire elemental spirits fused into his body, a profound and exquisite red pattern would condense on his chest. Three fire elemental spirits were eaten by Joelson, and another pattern condensed on his chest. Joelson could not stand this slow speed and began to think of a more efficient method. If the onlookers outside knew what Joelson was thinking, they would be so angry that they would vomit blood. It was such a terrifying efficiency to capture more than three elemental elves at a time. It was obvious that Joelson had neglected the difference between his spirit tree and the others. The average persons spirit tree did not have any forks, so it was impossible for it to transform into a big hand like him. He could only use his bare tentacles to drive it away and capture it by rolling up the elves. The efficiency was far inferior to Joelsons. Joelson tried to transform his spirit big hand into other shapes. The big hand contracted and formed an irregr wriggling mass, then transformed into a shape. Wings, head, and body. It was the appearance of the dragon that Joelson was most familiar with! Once the spirit dragon appeared, its terrifying might intimidated the elemental elves, causing them to tremble all over. They no longer had their previous lively appearance, lying on the ground and not moving at all. The spirit dragon flew over slowly, opening its huge mouth and taking a deep breath. More than ten fire elemental elves were eaten by the spirit dragon. The spirit dragon gave a satisfied burp, and another four red lines condensed on Joelsons chest. The onlookers were almost dumbfounded. How is this possible?! Simr exmations sounded continuously on the field. It was not just ordinary people. Even super-geniuses like Frank, ire, and Nehm had shocked expressions on their faces. Too Fast! The speed at which this mysterious evolverprehended thews was too fast! Especially since the beginning, there were severalw chains appearing at the same time every time. It was really hard to figure out how he did it. At this time, there were already nearly thirtyw chains disyed in the strange phenomenon belonging to the fire element. And this number was still increasing rapidly. ,39,46,50. ires eyes suddenly widened, and the hand holding the longbow was clenched so tightly that it turned pale. It had already surpassed his score at that time. . Thinking of Franks record impact. . Everyone instantly rxed, because they were powerless. Frank had also been surpassed, and the next thing to do was just to see. To see how far this promoted person could go. Seventyws, eightyws. Ny! When the number ofws reached ny-nine, finally. It did not continue to increase. The blue color surged, and a brand-new water elementalw chain appeared. This was the beginning ofprehending the power of the water elementalw. The entire ce was silent. No one could speak. Shock, shock. It was hard to describe what they were feeling at the moment. Ny-nine red chains stretched across the sky like a huge. It made everyone feel a sense of despair. It was a feeling of despair. Fivews were excellent. Tenws could be called geniuses. What about ny-ninews? No one knew. The gap was too big. Even super-geniuses like Frank, ire, and Nehm felt powerless. Joelson did not know how many elemental elves he had eaten. He only knew that he would eat until the spirit dragon could not eat anymore. The red patterns on his chest were also very dense. Without counting carefully, they formed the shape of a ball of fire. Joelson walked into the next light door. The world of water elementalws. The dragon that had eaten enough fire elements seemed to suddenly be spirited. It took the initiative to fly forward and began to hunt wantonly. Blue patterns began to condense. The water elemental elves were in a panic. Ten, twenty. In the camp, countless people looked at the strange phenomenon in the sky and counted in low voices. They were almost numb. The bluew chains were not slower than the red chains at all. Simrly, four or five appeared at the same time and suddenly spread across the sky. Such a shocking scene attracted everyones attention. Even the most attention-grabbing achievement board magic light screen did not turn around to take a look. Right now, everyone only wanted to know. Who was this person who had advanced! Franks expression was solemn as he said slowly, Ny-nine, water elementalw. He took a deep breath, the shock in his eyes did not disappear for a long time. Turning around, the other geniuses had the same expression. Ordinary people might only feel shocked, but only people at Franks level knew what this meant. He had already begun toe into contact with the domain of God. He was attempting to use wind-typews to construct his own wind domain. Experts at the domain level wouldpare the strength of their own domains. The morews they used to construct their domains, the more stable their domains would be, and the stronger they would be. For example, if Frank advanced to Gods domain, other than the wind element, all the other magic elements in his wind domain would be tyrannically isted. Moreover, all the wind element magic elements would be under his control. Even if he was a saint-rank, his strength would be greatly reduced. Wind mages would even directly be mortals. Within the domain, he was the ruler of the wind. And this mysterious person who advanced was even more terrifying. Eight elementalws. Once he advanced to Gods domain, the stability of the domain constructed by the eight elementalws would reach an extremely terrifying degree. Moreover, there were no ws! His domain would iste the power of most mages. Only... Such a domain would be dozens of times more difficult to construct than the average person. It might take a lifetime to aplish. But now it was terrifying enough. Chapter 196: Fusion of Laws, Dragon Rider!

Chapter 196: Fusion of Laws, Dragon Rider!

After the water elementalw chains reached 99, the dark golden clouds representing the metal element also began to churn. Metal elementalw power condensed. This time, it was less. 80w power chains. Next was the air element, also 80. Electric element. The nt element. The undead element. It started to decrease gradually. Finally, there were only 50 earth elementalws left. Everyone understood. It seemed that this person who advanced was not proficient in all eight elements. However... It was already shocking enough. There were even 50 earth elementalws that were the worst. He was almost on par with ires results. He was much stronger than almost everyone on the field. Terrifying! Everyone was looking forward to the end of the promotion. They were really curious, who was this super genius that had never crushed Frank and ire before. Was it a familiar name on the merit list? The thick brown clouds dispersed, followed by the ck aura of the undead and purple lightning. The promotion was about to end?! Everyone was excited, looking forward to the moment when the person who had been promoted showed up. But when thew phenomenon in the sky dissipated to only the water and fire elements, the change happened again. My God of Magic! Someone cried out in shock as if they had seen the most unbelievable scene in the world. Franks body trembled violently. ires proud and cold face twitched even more. What did they see? In the sky. The red and bluew chains moved and intersected. They actually began to slowly intertwine! Law fusion?! Everyones pupils constricted in shock. Was this person who had advanced really a monster?! Would he let others live or not?! Joelson discovered an unpleasant phenomenon. When it was hunting other elemental spirits, the spirit dragons appetite was obviously not very good. It quickly reached the barbarian, full stomach state. He thought for a moment, and it seemed to be rted to his ability to control. Other than learning some earth magic from Harriet, he had almost never used it. He had only shared Benedicts magic talent. As for the water and fire elements, they had followed him from the weak to the strong step by step, and he was very proficient in them. He had also personally opened the path to the saint-level, so there were naturally differences. Joelson could not help but sigh. No wonder the giant dragon was known as the race at the top of the pyramid. It was truly envious that it was born with the talent to grasp fifty elementalws. At this moment, his body waspletely covered by various colored patterns, as if he was wearing a gorgeous long robe. The spirit dragon ate the eight light doors and originally thought that everything was going to end. But at this time, the fire gate and the water gate actually started to get closer to each other and gradually fused together. The fire and water intertwined, red and blue intertwined, forming an even more magnificent and magnificent gate. Was it because he hadprehended water and fire element fusion magic early on? Joelson guessed. But why didnt the aura magic gate join in? Joelson tried to control the air-type light door with his mind to participate in the fusion, but a faint repulsive force was produced. The light door that controlled other attributes had a stronger repulsive force. It was not for this reason. Joelson frowned. Then what was the reason? He had a vague feeling in his heart. This might be the key to whether he could have the same overwhelming strength after bing a saint-level. At this moment, the light door of the water and fire elements hadpletely fused into one. Behind the light door was flowing mes. New elemental spirits appeared again, but the number was much less than before. These were the powers he truly grasped. In the sky of the Land of Heritage, red and blue chains intertwined, exuding an extremely terrifying aura. Just looking at it made ones heart palpitate. Under this strange phenomenon, the small cabin in the camp was shattered by a powerful force, and a figure appeared. Appeared?! Everyones eyes involuntarily widened. Who was it?! A youth wearing a brand-new mage robe, tall and slender, his handsome face was full of calmness and indifference, and his body exuded a unique temperament that was hard to forget with just a nce. Its actually him?! Frank subconsciously took a few steps forward, his face filled with shock. His premonition was not wrong. It really was the youth who rode a dragon and saved him once in the Monster Army. ires face was pale, and therge hand holding the Longbow drooped down dejectedly. The others were even more excited and shocked to the point of trembling. Finally, someone could not help but shout. Its the Dragon Rider! Its Lord Joelson Edward, ranked eighth on the merit list! Dragon Rider! There were once people who ridiculed him for relying on two saint-level dragons to show off his might. In terms of strength, he might not even be ranked in the top 10,000 on the merit list. But now, Joelson used facts to ruthlessly p those people in the face. Compared to the two saint-level dragons, what was even more terrifying was that he himself did not have a talent that could bepared to others. He was a super genius that suppressed all the historical figures of the various races. A true genius! Even people like Frank and ire would definitely lose their luster under his brilliance! Excitement, shock, jealousy, and then ecstasy. With such a super genius in the human race, this nar War... How could they lose?! Looking at Joelson, a thought shed through the minds of the majority of the people present. The first ce on the merit list would probably have to be reced. Joelson was slightly surprised. He did not expect that there would be so many people gathered outside when he was promoted. He turned his head and saw the strange phenomenon that was slowly dissipating in the sky. Only then did he understand. At this moment, Joelson felt that this world waspletely different from before when he looked at it again. The magic elements of each element were distinct, and they moved ording to his will. As long as he wanted to, he could summon a sea of fire, huge waves, lightning, and a torrent of metal around him at any time! Fire-type forbidden spells, water-type forbidden spells, electricity-type forbidden spells, metal-type ultimate alchemy.. Joelson could not help but feel like he wanted to find someone to try it out with. His gaze naturally fell on Frank, ire, and an exceptionally strong man. The battle intent on Joelsons body continued to rise. zing mes ignited in his eyes, and his eyes became brighter and brighter. The onlookers were shocked. Dragon Rider, was he nning to challenge the positions of the three great geniuses after advancing?! With the pride of Frank and the other two, they naturally had no chance of retreating in the face of Joelsons attitude. They pped their wings, and the wind circled around Franks body, slowly levitating his body. ire gripped her longbow tightly. The barbarian warrior, Nahum, panted violently like a magical beast. His terrifying aura made the surrounding people hurriedly dodge away from him. The great battle was about to begin. However, no one was willing to be the first to make a move. That meant that he admitted that he was inferior to the other party. Four auras shot straight into the sky, stirring up the originally cloudy sky into a paste. Chapter 197: The Counterattack Horn That Sounded Ten Years in Advance

Chapter 197: The Counterattack Horn That Sounded Ten Years in Advance

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Everyone was surprised to find that although Joelson had just been promoted, his momentum was not inferior to the other three geniuses. He even had a faint feeling that he had surpassed the three of them. It was too terrifying. None of them were willing to make the first move! Joelson took a light step forward. Then Ill do it. He nned to pull the three of them into his battlefield as he did in the kings city. One against three! Suddenly, a vast horn sounded. Everyone turned their heads at the same time. On the horizon in the distance, a streak of ck quickly spread over. The sky in that area was also very dark due to the demonic aura from the other ne. The Monster Army is here! Joelson stopped. Frank and the other two also stopped. Four gazes crossed each other in the air. Joelson chuckled and flew into the air. This time, he did not rely on the air-type flying spell. Instead, he relied on the power of the saint-level to fly into the air. This feeling waspletely different. Joelson quickly rushed in the direction of the Monster Army. Frank snorted and followed closely. ire also raised her longbow, and bright light gathered on the arrowhead. Nahum raised his head and roared. A few giant axes the size of adults appeared in his hands as he ran forward. The four of them reached a consensus without saying anything. They wouldpare their strengths based on the merit points obtained during the surprise attack of the Monster Army. Joelson rushed at the front, and his mage robe fluttered in the wind. His eyes were as bright as two stars. The meteor sword appeared in his right hand. A streak of light streaked across, and the meteor sword lit up with brilliant blue mes. He waved his hand and shed. On the mottled ground, a blue wall of fire that was two to three hundred yards high lit up out of thin air. It was like a huge wave in the ocean, rolling toward the Monster Army. Boom! The Monster Army in this section was blocked by Joelson alone. Countless daemons were burned into ashes in the blue mes before they could even scream. A chieftain-level daemon roared at Joelson. The blue mes condensed into the shape of a chain. The terrifying aura made the daemon stop in its tracks. Its eyes were filled with fear. However, the me chain did not let it escape easily. It quickly wrapped around it. Themander-tier monster was wailing. In the next second, a huge head rolled down as Joelsons figure shed past. Commander-tier monster. Dead! Killed a saint-tier in an instant! Joelsons strength had steadily stepped into the middle stage of the saint-tier. ording to his estimation, thebat strength that he could unleash should be close to forty thousand! Joelsons thin figure was like an insurmountable gap. The blue mes blocked the Monster Army a thousand yards away from the city wall. The warriors on the wall were at a loss. There were no monsters for them to resist. They could only look at a figure in front of them, their eyes filled with deep respect and admiration. Frank and the other two were doing the same thing. Frank gave up his advantage in speed. He spread his wings and released a waterfall-like green wind de, easily cutting off the body of the leader-tier monster. The ordinary daemons could not even resist. They were all cut into countless pieces in the wind de waterfall. ire pulled her longbow, and silver arrows fell like meteors on the Daemons army. Each strike could blow away countless daemons. Nahum was like a bulldozer ramming around in the Daemons army. Wherever his footsteps passed, countless daemons were crushed into pieces. The people on the city wall looked at the backs of the four gods with great excitement. They could not wait to raise their heads and cheer. This was the genius of our ne! Gradually, Joelson did not seem to be satisfied with the current situation. Roar! The figures of Du Lu and the steel dragon appeared on the battlefield. Joelson stepped on the red and blue waves of mes and continued to move forward. Du Lu and the steel dragon acted as the strongest shields to protect him on both sides. The three of them formed a triangr formation, like a sharp sword that stabbed into the Monster Army and kept going deeper. Frank and the other two were also stimted. They followed the example of Joelson and carried countless monsters forward. If one looked down from the sky, one would see an extremely shocking scene. On this battlefield, four figures were moving against the tide of the endless Monster Army. Behind them were countless corpses and empty spaces. And Joelson was at the forefront! The sounds of fighting gradually turned into cheers, and the morale of the warriors of various races was strong. The first person jumped off the city wall, and soon there was a second, a third... Countless people followed the footsteps of the four geniuses and blew the horn of counterattack. This was the first time they had been passively defending against the invasion of the Monster Army. All the races on the continent had taken the initiative to counterattack! And all of this was only brought about by four people. More urately, it was brought about by Joelson alone. Using the power of one person to save the situation! What Joelson did not know was that outside the Land of Heritage, under the star pir, there was another group of people cheering for him. The star that represented him was now dazzling. The light almost suppressed the four bright moons at the top! Scenes of fighting quickly shed past Joelsons eyes. He suddenly understood. Because of his appearance, the continents counterattack had been brought forward by ten years! Level-10 forbidden spell, purgatory catastrophe. Raging heavenly mes descended from the sky, and countless monsters were turned into charcoal. The level-10 forbidden spell, the ultimate alchemy, and the monsters that were swept by the dark golden light were all frozen in ce, turning into malevolent metal statues. The level-10 forbidden spell, the frozennd... Using the knights longsword as a medium, the level-10 forbidden spells of various elements were casually waved out, andrge groups of monsters fell to the ground and died like wheat being cut. Roar! A roar that resounded throughout the world! The space split open, and a monster shrouded in thick ck gas descended onto the battlefield. Everyones breathing stopped. A trace of solemnity shed across Frank and the other twos faces. Countless peoples eyes revealed panic and fear. A general-level monster! Retreat? Joelsonughed in a low voice. Raising his longsword high! Blue mes burned! Du Lu and the steel dragon circled behind him and roared! He had killed manymander-level monsters, general-level monsters. This was the first time. Joelson rode the two dragons and charged forward ferociously! Frank and the other two mens eyes suddenly shot out a strong light. They were silent for a few seconds and charged forward together. This was a monster that was as big as a giant wolf, but had cow hooves under its feet, a ck horn on its head, and scarlet eyes. Compared to it, the leader-tier wolf Fenrir that Joelson had seen before could even be called docile. Its a nightmare, Frank said in a low voice with a serious expression. It was a terrifying monster that hid in the deepest darkness and gave people endless nightmares. The nightmare beast stepped on the void, leaving ck footprints wherever it went. Even if a monster stepped on it, it would be corroded into a pool of ck water in a few seconds. There was a trace of fear in the eyes of the warriors of all races as if they were rushing to avoid the nightmare beast. Not only were the warriors of all races afraid of it, but even the Monster Army was the same. They all avoided it. Chapter 198: 230,000 Achievement Points

Chapter 198: 230,000 Achievement Points

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelsons eyes were bright and his fighting spirit was high, but his heart was extremely calm. Blue mes rose from under his feet and condensed into dozens of thick and long chains, shooting towards the nightmare beast at high speed. The Nightmare Beast didnt seem to have any intention of escaping, allowing the blue chains to bind it tightly. Joelson jumped up high, holding the meteor sword in his hand. His whole body fell like a meteor, leaving a long, beautiful trail of mes. Du Lu, Joelson called out in a low voice. Du Lu and the steel dragon pounced at the Nightmare Beast from two directions at the same time. The Nightmare Beast let out a low growl and suddenly raised its head. A powerful aura burst out. The blue chains cracked. It raised its ws. Du Lu and the steel dragons huge bodies were sent flying like scarecrows. Joelsons pupils suddenly contracted. The gap was too big. The Nightmare Beasts strength was at least 60,000bat power. A general-level monster was actually so terrifying! It forcibly stopped its falling body, but the Nightmare Beast had no intention of letting it go. Its ferocious body suddenly disappeared. In the next moment, it appeared in front of Joelson. A lump of stinky ck water spurted out of its mouth. Joelson subconsciously waved his sword, and the blue me soared. The powerful fusion power of the two elementalws melted like ice and snow in front of ck. Only half of the ck water was destroyed, and the remaining power was still pouring toward Joelson. Dark gold fortress! Joelson shouted in a low voice, and the metal magic elements rushed towards him crazily, forming a thick, rhombus-shaped shield in front of him. But even the solid metal fortress was quickly decaying under the corrosion of the ck water. Joelson retreated quickly, blocking one shield after another. Corrosion, resist, resist again, resist again. The ck water was continuously destroyed, finally disappearingpletely. Just as Joelson heaved a sigh of relief, the Nightmare Beasts body filled his entire field of vision, and a huge cows hoof stepped over his head. Whoosh! A swift wind blew past, and Joelsons body suddenly sped up, narrowly avoiding the attack. The silver meteor fell, striking the Nightmare Beasts cheek. Thetter turned its head in anger, and ire was slowly drawing her bow. Joelson turned around. Frank stood behind him and said coldly, This is not something you can deal with alone. He paused for a moment and added, Together. The corner of Joelsons mouth rose slightly. A rude figure rushed over and forcefully pushed the nightmare beast away by a long distance. It was Nehm of the barbarian race. His pure physical strength seemed to be even stronger than a saint-level dragon. The three great prodigies had all arrived. Joelson twisted his neck and tightened his grip on his longsword again. Heughed softly. Again. Blue mes burst forth once again. Du Lu, the steel dragon, and Nehm were tightly entangled with the nightmare beast. Meanwhile, Joelson, Frank, and ire were attacking it crazily. The Nightmare Beast was also in a sorry state. The warriors of all races were extremely excited and excited when they saw it. So, what if it was a general-level monster? It was still being beaten up by the Dragon Rider and the geniuses of all races! The morale soared. With this section of the city wall as the center, a huge circle continued to spread. That was the defeated and defeated Monster Army. It was supposed to be the most ferocious time, but it was like a receding tide. Joelson deeply felt that after the saint-level, the gap between each stage was like a huge chasm. For example, killing amander-level monster was as easy as killing a mosquito. The Nightmare Beast felt the same when it looked at him. The pressure was too great. Commander-level andmander-level werepletely different worlds. This was supposed to be a monster that existed on the central battlefield. The Nightmare Beast was like a lion that was being yed by a pack of wolves. It finally could not hold back its anger. It shook off the two dragons and one man as if it had gone mad. It stared at ire, who was shooting arrows in the distance. This little bug kept using arrows to harass it, which made him feel very ufortable. The Nightmare Beasts ck figure disappeared quickly as if it had faded and disappeared into the air. Franks expression changed drastically and he shouted loudly. Be careful! Before he could finish his words, the space behind ire Cracked Open. The Nightmare Beast jumped out from within and bit at him fiercely. Joelson desperately tried to save him, frantically adding various magic barriers to him, but to no avail. The elves were famous for their archery, but their defense and speed were weak. ires face was pale, and he watched as the distance between the Nightmare Beasts mouth and his was getting closer and closer. At this time, another space crack appeared. A great sword that was emitting golden light shed out from within, just right between the Nightmare Beast and ire, blocking the Nightmare Beasts mouth. The golden light that shot out caused the nightmare beast to roll out in a sorry state. A knight covered in golden light stepped out from the void. ire, who had escaped death, shouted in surprise, Lord Dn! Frank and Nehm also showed faint excitement and respect on their faces. Joelson could not see the face of the knight clearly. He could only see a pair of eyes that were full of dignity as if they had stopped on him for a moment. The knight said in a low voice, It is not something that you can deal with right now. You are the hope of the continent. With that said, the beautiful longsword that was filled with countless traces was raised high up. A golden light that was as dazzling as the sun shot out. Joelson could not help but close his eyes. When he opened them again, the knight and the magical beast had disappeared. Lord Dn has driven the Nightmare Beast back to the central battlefield, Frank said in a low voice. Joelson was shocked. Such a terrifying power. Gods domain?! And it was at the peak of the sage-level?! The great battle came to an end after two days. This was a victory that had never been seen before. For the first time, all the races on the continent came out of their stifled resistance and took the initiative to kill the Monster Army back to their own nest. Joelson did not know how many daemons he had killed in this battle. There were dozens ofmander-level monsters and dozens ofmander-level monsters. In the end, the monsters above saint-level had been killed by them until they were scared. They hid in the back and did not appear. Instead, they let the low-level monsterse up and die. With the protection of twomander-level dragons and the means of a mage, Joelson was really too powerful. He was like a moving meat grinder on the battlefield. Wherever he went, he would be emptied. Frank and the other two looked at him with aplicated expression. The person who cleaned up the battlefield and counted the merit points had not returned yet. However, they knew that they had already lost. Their killing efficiency could not bepared to Joelsons. They could notpete with him even if they fought for monsters. His own strength was not inferior to theirs. Moreover, he had the identity of a dragon rider. His overall strength was already firmly superior to theirs. Countless people on the city wall looked at them with eyes full of respect. This battle, many people would never forget. Someone ran over and shouted loudly. Ive roughly calcted the merit points! Lord Frank, 86,000 Merit Points! Lord ire, 69,000 merit points! Nehm Darren, 94,000 merit points! Dragon Rider, Joelson Edward! The liquidator paused and gulped. He was excited and trembling as he shouted. 230,000 merit points! The entire battlefield fell silent. Countless gazes instantly focused on Joelson. Chapter 199: The Trial Ends. Summon the Dark Magic Dragon

Chapter 199: The Trial Ends. Summon the Dark Magic Dragon

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL A total of 230,000 merit points. It was more than twice the total of the othersmerit points. It was more than twice that of Nehm, three times that of Frank, and four times that of ire! The magic light danced crazily, and all the geniuses below ire moved down a position. Joelson Edward, who ranked fourth, had a total of 400,000 merit points! After a short silence, the field was filled with enthusiastic cheers. It was the voice of the human warriors. The name of the dragon rider resounded in the sky above the battlefield and continued to extend along the battle line. Everyone knew. This was not the end, but the beginning. Very soon. Joelson would definitely surpass Frank and the other two and reach the top! Three months after this battle, Joelson surpassed ire with 700,000 total merit points and was ranked third on the merit list. Four months after the battle, Joelson surpassed the number one genius of the Barbarians, Nehm, and was ranked second on the merit list. Six months after the battle, Joelson, who had disappeared for two whole months, reappeared with an indifferent expression and wounds all over his body. The dragon pped its wings, and the heads of dozens ofmander-level monsters and dozens ofmander-level monsters rolled down. The smell of blood soared into the sky. On that day, Joelson had brought a million merit points and reached the top of the merit list. Frank, who was ranked second, was two hundred thousand merit points behind him. Only after three days did his talent pale inparison. On that day, the human race was in an uproar. The other races looked at the person on the dragons back in silence. On that day, the name of the Dragon Rider, Joelson Edward, spread throughout the entire battlefield. More than five Gods domain experts had arrived at the edge of the battlefield and personally acknowledged Joelson as a genius.. On that day, the dragons roar echoed throughout the battlefield. Joelson turned around and approached the central battlefield. However, since that day, every time Joelson returned from hunting, he was covered in wounds. His dragon had disappeared. It was said that a general-level monster had started targeting Joelson, trying to kill him before he ascended to Gods domain. Joelsons dragon had died at the hands of a general-level monster. The situation was getting more and more serious. Joelson did not shrink back as many people thought. On the contrary, he hunted more frequently and even appeared on the central battlefield many times. Three months after Joelson reached the top of the merit list, he had died unexpectedly. The strongest genius of all races had died. The legend of the Dragon Rider was no longer there. He streaked across the night sky like a meteor. After a brief moment of glory, he quickly vanished. Countless peoplemented for it. Joelson slowly opened his eyes. He had died under the siege of two general-level monsters, including the Nightmare Beast that he had fought before. Du Lu and the steel dragon had been killed during the previous two attacks of the general-level monsters. Their true injuries were not serious, but they could not be summoned again. It seemed that they had lost the right to apany the trial. After that, Joelson hunted alone, and he was even more crazy. Because he knew that he had almost cleared the trial, and there was no need for him to continue. He might as well keep approaching the central battlefield, and see higher-level battles before he left. It was within his expectations that a general-level monster would target him. He also needed to announce his exit in such a heroic way. Light blossomed in Joelsons eyes as scenes shed past. Joelson saw that after he fell, Frank, ire, and Nehm began to hide under the protection of Gods domain powerhouses. It seemed that he had attracted most of the monsters attention. In history, Frank, ire, and Nehm, who should have fallen one after another, gradually ascended to Gods domain twenty yearster. On the merit list, the number of people with millions of merit points was increasing, but his name had always existed. It had never fallen, it had never dimmed, and it had never been erased. Fifty yearster, the various races of the continent drove the monsters back to the other ne, and the protracted nar war ended. The remaining divine realm and saint-level powerhouses established the Divine realmat the entrance of the passage leading to the other ne, working together to guard the spatial rift and prevent the monsters from attacking again. The star pir was pulled up from the ground. The weapons and legacies of the warriors who died in the war were sent to the star pir as a ce for the juniors to train. The Middle Road was redivided by the various races. The powerful races established their own countries one after another. The human race no longer unified the continent. The Inmotati Empire was located in a corner. The legend of the Dragon Rider would be spread among the various races from time to time. Especially those veterans who survived the ne war. They would often think of the meteor-like genius of the human race. Because of the appearance of Joelson, the course of history waspletely changed. Then, everything ended. Taking back his gaze, Joelsons expression was absent-minded, as if he had just woken up from a great dream. He sighed softly, but it was a pity that everything was fake. At this moment, the things that appeared in front of him seemed to be confirming this point. Countless broken weapons were left behind by the warriors of the various races who had died in the nar wars. Knight swords, staffs, spears... Many of them were still flowing with a faint purple legendary light, and there were even remnants of epic light. Unfortunately, they were all broken pieces of weapons. At a nce, Joelson saw a legendary longbow that had been broken in two. The green leaves on both ends had withered and dimmed. It was ires longbow. He had not be the new elven king and established the Elven kingdom. He was dead. There was also the giant axe of the barbarian tribe, Nehm. Even the de of the axe had curled up. The war five thousand years ago was far more tragic than what Joelson had experienced. Joelson walked forward and strolled through the ruins of the battlefield. The sounds of battle seemed to echo in his ears again. This was his reward after the trial. Saint-level magic beast essence crystals, giant dragon bones. Any one of them was enough to make the people outside go crazy. As long as Joelson was willing, he could take them all. Suddenly, his expression changed, and arge amount of evil and dark aura appeared in front of him. It was the corpses and cores of the otherworld monsters. They piled up into a small mountain. At a nce, many of them were above the saint-level. A wave of excitement rose in Joelsons heart. He did not forget the real purpose ofing to the Land of Heritage. The dark magic dragon. Joelson could not wait any longer. He stored all the magical beast essence crystals into the Dragon God Ranch. The systems voice rang out. Do you wish to exchange for the dark magic dragon egg fragment? Yes. With arge number of magical beast essence crystals, Joelson decided to directly summon an adult dark magic dragon. Summoning. The sleeping dark magic dragon. Within the space of the Dragon God Ranch. The bright sky suddenly became very dark. Dark clouds condensed into a vortex, and dark purple lightning danced in the clouds. An extremely terrifying aura was revealed from the vortex. All the giant dragons in the ranch let out uneasy roars. Du Lu and the steel dragon circled in the sky, growling at the vortex vigntly. Two scarlet light pirs fell, bringing endless fear. Joelsons pupils contracted, only to see a magic dragon that was darker than the night falling slowly. The terrifying aura seemed to freeze the air, making it hard to breathe. Du Lu and the steel dragon were restless. This dark magic dragon gave them a feeling that was even more oppressive than a general-level monster. Chapter 200: The Power of God, Chesterton

Chapter 200: The Power of God, Chesterton

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson was starting to regret it. If he had known that he would only exchange for the eggs of the dark demon dragon, the mature dark demon dragon would have been filled with too many uncertainties. Fortunately, the mysterious power of the Dragon Gods Ranch was suppressing it. Although the terrifying dark demon dragon looked scary, it didnt do anything that would harm Joelson and the other dragons. The dark magic dragon directly upied half of the space of the ranch. Joelson had no choice but to expand the ranch again. The dark magic aura emitted from thetters body infected the space into the abyssal magic region in a short period of time. No one dared to approach it. The dark magic dragons scarlet eyes swept over Joelson and the other dragons. Then, it slowly closed its eyes as if it was in a deep sleep. Before the ranchers intimacy with the dark magic dragon reaches 60, I cant casually summon the dragon to fight for myself I can choose to feed the dragon to increase the intimacy... Or I can offer a sacrifice to exchange for the magic dragons attack times * 1. Current intimacy with the Dragon: 10. Feeding the magic dragon to increase the intimacy. Joelson felt a headacheing on. He should exchange for the dark magic dragons egg. Before the intimacy level reached 60 points, he could not casually summon the dark dragon to battle. He could not share the dark dragons talent. Thetter had almost be a decoration. The system suggested that he could exchange the dark dragons attacks with sacrifices, but what were the sacrifices? There were still many magic crystal cores left. Joelson took a few and slowly walked towards the dark dragon. Only when he stood in front of this evil creature did he realize how terrifying it was. It was as if he was facing the abyss. Even though he knew that the dark dragon would not do any harm to him, Joelson could not help but break out in cold sweat. He ced the monster cores in front of the dark dragon. The sound of his breathing was like a hurricane passing through the canyon. The dark dragon did not even lift his eyelids. Joelson took out a few more monster cores that were allmander-level and above. There was still no reaction from the dark dragon. It continued to increase. When the number of monster cores in front of the dark dragon reached 20, the dark dragon finally opened its eyes. Its scarlet eyes were like fresh blood, cold and cruel. It inhaled slightly, and a stream of air swallowed all the monster cores into its mouth. The dark dragon closed its eyes again. He checked the system interface and found that the intimacy level had increased by 1 point! He could not help but smile bitterly. Although the adult dark dragon was powerful, it was also a bottomless pit. He did not know if he could increase the intimacy level to 60 points by feeding all the monster cores to it. Before that, the dark dragon was just a decoration. After leaving the Land of Heritage, he felt the surging magic power in his body like a tidal wave. He was slightly satisfied. Regardless of whether what he experienced in the Land of Heritage was illusory or not, the power of a saint-level was real. That was enough. Light shone from the outside in front of him. He tidied up his mage robe and walked out calmly. Outside the star pir, everyone was looking forward to it. Since half a month ago, the star that everyone was paying attention to suddenly released a strong light. And at a steady and determined speed, it climbed up step by step. The entire Land of Heritage waspletely boiling. The news kept spreading to the outside world. Not only the humans but even the dwarves and elves had tourists rushing over. Even the Anglo-motadi royal family had sent people over. It waspletely beyond everyones imagination. The light of the stars was still increasing. At this time, it had already surpassed all the stars on the pir of stars and was infinitely close to the four bright moons at the top. Could it be that another bright moon-level genius was about to be born?! The fifth bright moon?! No one knew. Everyone was looking forward to it. Many people had not even rested for nearly half a month, just so that they would not miss the moment when the genius descended. Pryce was one of them. The development of the matter was gradually getting out of his control. Pryces expression was very ugly. He regretted it. The Three Saints had arrived a long time ago. What if the genius that everyone was looking forward to was really Joelson? Would the Holy See start a war against Joelson for the sake of a mere necromancer ve? Dont be silly. If they knew that he was the one who instigated it, perhaps even the title of Silver Hand would be taken away. The red-robed bishop did not dare to make a sound. He had a vague feeling that something was not right. Lord Pryce of silver hand seemed to have caused a huge disaster. Oh, no, he was on the way to causing a huge disaster. The red-robed bishop looked up at the star that was so bright that it almost covered the moon. He felt a deep shock in his heart. All that was left was to pray. The almighty God of light, such a terrifying genius, must not be an enemy of the Church of Light. A white streak of light streaked across the sky, and everyone raised their heads to look. The red-robed bishop was stunned for a moment, then shouted in surprise, Its Lord Chesterton! In the distance, a handsome young man wearing a pure white priest robe with golden edges could be seen sitting on an extremely mystical saint-level unicorn. The unicorns fur was as white as snow, and it had a sky-blue horn on its head. It had two wings on its back, and its entire body was emitting a faint holy white light. The others also recognized his identity. Its Chesterton from the Church of Light! The authority of God! I didnt expect him toe as well! Is he nning to recruit this genius that has never appeared before? The three figures quickly abandoned themselves and went up to the handsome young man. They were the three light saints who had already arrived at the Land of Heritage. Pryce sneered when he saw this. These people who cling to power. Chestertonnded on the ground. The first thing he saw was the strange scene on the pir of stars. There was a hint of shock and surprise in his eyes. He quickly retracted his gaze. He looked at Pryce indifferently and said, Where is the necromancer you mentioned? Pryce had the urge to point at the pir of stars, but he gave up on that idea in the end. He said coldly, Hes in the crowd. Someone has made such a big scene. I cant find his position anymore. Chesterton did not look at him. A golden scepter appeared in his hand and he chanted in a low voice, As far as the eyes of God can see, darkness has no ce to hide. Eye of judgement! A thick white light surged out of his body and gathered in the air to form a huge golden eye. The huge eye revealed an indescribable dignity and coldness. It shot out a golden light and swept across the field. Waves of exmations sounded. What is Chesterton trying to do? is he going to hunt down the heretics?! The holy churchs methods are too overbearing! The golden light from the eye of judgement swept across the crowd, and many people revealed disgruntled expressions. Chestertons expression was indifferent. He did not care about what these people thought. With a few saint-level masters present, no matter how angry they were, they did not dare to say it out loud. Suddenly, a few figures jumped out of the crowd and rushed in several directions. Chesterton snorted coldly. Its those rats hiding in the darkness again. It was the people of the Dark Church. Without waiting for Chesterton to make a move, a few followers of the Church of light had already flown up. Chapter 201: The Sun-Level Genius Who Surpassed the Bright Moon

Chapter 201: The Sun-Level Genius Who Surpassed the Bright Moon

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Not long after, the three saints returned with a few figures that looked like corpses. All the bones in their bodies had been broken, but they were still alive. They would be sent back to the Holy See to be judged. Elins expression also became nervous. Are they looking for you? She subconsciously turned her head to look at Frederick, who also had a slightly solemn expression on his face. I hope not. Elin knew Fredericks true identity. A necromancer. However, during this period of time, Frederick did not show any of the evil and cruelty that was rumored to be a necromancer. She subconsciously regarded him as herpanion, almost forgetting that she was held hostage by Johnson and the others. The probing light from the eye of judgement swept over. Elin was even more nervous than Frederick, and her heart was pounding rapidly. Frederick lowered his head so deep that his expression could not be seen clearly. The golden light swept over. Nothing happened. Elin heaved a sigh of relief. Suddenly, the golden light that had been transferred over, turned back. A hint of a smile appeared on Chestertons face. I was almost fooled by you. The golden light instantly expanded, and a thick aura of death burst out from Fredericks body. The evil aura made the people around him cry out in surprise. Necromancer! Chestertons eyes turned cold. Its more surprising than I thought. An evil soul that has lived for who knows how long. Even Pryce and the red-robed bishop were stunned. Was it not just a level eight necromancer? Chesterton slowly floated up, and a pure white sound and light blossomed. The might of a saint-level necromancer, Frederick, rushed over. The three light saints flew up as well. Fredericks body emitted a grayish-white evil aura that drew peoples attention. Elin covered her mouth tightly. Ive been discovered! What should I do?! At this moment, Fredrick raised his head and looked at her. There was no trace of panic on his face. Stay far away, little girl. Elin felt that there was even a hint of joy in Fredricks eyes. In her daze, she seemed to see Fredricks sinister smile. Fredrick said in a low voice, Holy Church of Light, youre finished now. Ive been chased by you like a rat for hundreds of years. The situation is different now. Frederick suddenly jumped out. Chesterton sneered, and the white holy light turned into a huge cross and smashed down heavily. Frederick didnt dodge at all. His chest caved in from the impact of the cross, and he vomited blood wildly. The smile on his face seemed to bloom even more passionately. Chesterton was slightly stunned, and the others were also stunned. He had no intention of resisting at all. Was this necromancer nning tomit suicide?! Fredericks gaze was fixed in one direction, and the smile on his face grew stronger and stronger. Everyone followed his gaze, and their eyes widened in their dreams. They only saw that the star on the pir of stars was bursting with the most dazzling light in history, devouring the Bright Moon. Countless people had wondered if the fifth Bright Moon would appear on the pir of stars. This moment was happening. The star that had been silent for a long time seemed to finally not be satisfied with its current position, and once again revealed a climbing posture. The blooming light was more dazzling than the moon. It gradually spread out, as if it wanted to devour the four Bright Moons above their heads. Countless people widened their eyes, watching the star climb up bit by bit. It was unstoppable, forcibly squeezing out a spot among the four Bright Moons. It became even more full and resplendent. The fifth moon. It appeared! Even Chesterton was stunned. As the current Gods authority, the younger generation of the Church of Light was, no, the most outstanding genius in the entire middle continent. At this moment, waves of shock rose in their hearts. The others were so excited that they could not suppress it. Their bodies began to tremble. They had personally witnessed the birth of a Bright Moon-level genius. Compared to the violet de, the Gods authority, and the golden lion, it was even more shocking and admirable. The assassins fifth Bright Moon had alreadypletely formed. It even slightly suppressed the rest of the Bright Moons. However, it seemed to feel that this position was still a little crowded. It moved its body and went up. It still wanted to go up! God of light! Some people eximed in disbelief. Their voices were trembling. Is it going to... surpass the Bright Moon?! The others were also stunned. They blinked; their eyes filled with confusion. Above the Bright Moon. It was already beyond theirprehension. At the top of the star pir, there was the void. Did it want to jump out?! The light became more and more dazzling, almost making people unable to open their eyes. It was much stronger than the radiance of the four Bright Moons. Countless people struggled to open their eyes. Even though tears kept flowing out, they did not want to miss a single detail. The fifth Bright Moon rose higher and higher. The restriction of the pir of stars made it feel very ufortable. It broke free. The entire Land of Heritage lit up. It was as if two suns had appeared in the sky! It hung in the sky like a zing sun. At this moment, all the stars on the star pir and the four Bright Moons dimmed. Everyone was bathed in its light. In the next second, the star pirs light increased greatly. The stars and the Bright Moon shone together and resonated. It was as if they were resonating with each other, cheering and worshipping an existence that had never appeared before. Sun radiance! Someone shouted excitedly, This should be considered a sun radiance level genius! Everyones eyes could not move away. Countless people had a strong premonition in their hearts. Perhaps, this would definitely be the beginning of someones era! As witnesses, they would never forget this scene in their entire lives. Chesterton stared nkly at the zing sun, forgetting the holy light in his hands. The stars were as bright as the zing sun. If it was night now, it would definitely be as bright as day. Gradually, someone noticed a figure faintly appearing in the sun and stars. Hes Out! Everyone subconsciously clenched their fists. They were extremely excited as they stared at the zing sun, unwilling to blink even in death. The figure gradually became clearer. It was slender and well-proportioned. It was the appearance of a youth. When he appearedpletely clear in everyones eyes. The pir of stars waspletely transparent, and emotions that had been suppressed to the limit burst out from everyones mouth. Someone suddenly widened his eyes and shouted crazily, Its him! I know him! Not long ago, he defeated the Silver Hand and joined forces with a few tier 9 geniuses in the Inmotati Capital! Johnson Edward! The surprised and praising voices flooded in like a tide. Elin covered her small mouth and her beautiful big eyes widened. Looking at the familiar yet unfamiliar figure that was backlit by the brilliance of the Sun, her mind waspletely nk. Although she had already expected it, she could still clearly see Johnson walking out from within. She would still repeatedly exim, Its really him, its really this cold and evil guy!! How is he so awesome! Chapter 202: The Crowd Was so Shocked That They Could Not Even Take a Single Blow

Chapter 202: The Crowd Was so Shocked That They Could Not Even Take a Single Blow

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Pryce seemed to have lost all his strength at this moment. His head, which had been held high, hung down deeply. His tall and straight back seemed to have be stooped. His fingernails sank deep into his palm, and blood dripped down. A deep sense of powerlessness and despair spread out from his heart, devouring his remaining pride. He could notpare to him. He could notpare to Joelson for the rest of his life. He had been defeated once. After silver, he might not even be able to catch up to Joelson in the future. The red-robed bishop was also dumbfounded. He whispered, God of light, God of light, how could it be him? The red-robed Bishops face was full of bitterness. He secretly nced at Pryce. He had a bad premonition. This time, he had really gotten himself into big trouble. However, it wasnt just Pryce. There was also Lord Chesterton. Chesterton retracted his shocked and jealous gaze. His good mood of capturing an evil lich was instantly ruined. He lowered his head and discovered that the strange and Foolish Lich was stillughing, full of mockery and provocation. Chesterton couldnt help but frown and suppress the Holy Light. When the holy light touched the aura of the undead on Fredericks body, it let out a sound like flesh burning. Ah! Frederick cried out miserably. It was particrly ear-piercing in the midst of the cheers, and many people turned their heads to look in this direction. The person in the brilliance of the sun seemed to be looking over as well. Frederick cried out even more cheerfully. His entire face was twisted into a ball, and he looked extremely miserable. Chesterton felt a little irritated. It was only the burning of the holy light, and the trial hadnt even begun. As a lich, was there a need to be so exaggerated? Chesterton even thought that the bones of many low-level followers of the dark cult were much harder than this guys. At this moment, Pryce suddenly walked over and said with a gloomy expression, Let him go! Chesterton looked at Pryce coldly. Are you joking? The three saints were also full of doubts. Pryce was the one who issued the decree of judgement of the light, and the one who summoned them was also Pryce. But now, he took the initiative to ask to let him go. Was Pryce crazy?! Chesterton, if you dont want to get into trouble and dont want to cause trouble for the Church of Light, I suggest you release him now! Pryces tone was serious, and his entire person seemed to have changed. He seemed to have thought of something and was extremely calm. Lord Gods authority. The red-robed bishop carefully interrupted, I implore you to listen to Lord Pryces suggestion this time. Chestertonughed out of anger. The holy light was even more intense, and Fredericks screams were even louder. Are you guys ready to abandon the faith of the light? Pryce, you disappoint me. Chesterton had not finished speaking when he suddenly noticed Pryces expression was unsightly. He quickly retreated. The light saints low voice rang in his ears, Lord, be careful! Chesterton felt his heart palpitate, as if he was being targeted by a terrifying existence. He subconsciously turned around, only to see a dark golden dragon flying down like a meteorite, apanied by endless blue mes, crashing towards him. Chestertons pupils constricted. Surging holy light rose from his body, and the golden scepter was raised high, draping over his body along with the three light saints. The protection of the God of light, you cant... pfft! Boom! A huge explosion sounded, and the earth shook violently. Chesterton and the three light saints were thrown out like Ragdolls. Chesterton fell to the ground. His white priest robe with golden edges was covered in dust, and blood oozed out of the corner of his mouth. He looked very pathetic. Who was it?! Before the anger in his eyes could rise, he saw it. On the back of the huge dragon that covered the sky, a slender figure walked down step by step. The indifferent eyes looked down at him from the sky and said coldly, Do you want to die? The whole ce was silent. Everyone stared nkly at what had happened, and their minds were still in a daze. After a short period of nkness, there was an even greater shock. Gods authority, saint-level Chesterton, and three other disciples of light who were also saint-level. Yet, they werent even able to take a single strike from Joelson?! Wasnt Joelson Edward still a ninth-level before this?! Although there was a sudden attack that caused Chesterton to be unable to react, it was still enough to shock everyone. Wasnt Joelsons strength too strong?! How old was he? He looked even younger than the Silver Hand. What was even more shocking was... The huge creature under Joelsons feet. A dragon. Its entire body was emitting a dark golden metallic luster, and its aura was extremely terrifying. A metal-type dragon! Many people didnt even know what a metal-type dragon was. Someone exined with a serious expression, Thats an existence even more terrifying than an elemental dragon. Everyone was shocked! Was that Joelsons battle partner?! It seemed like. He was also a saint-level! Everyone was almost unable to find words to describe their feelings at this moment. The feeling of looking up to the extreme, a deep sense of powerlessness. The radiance of the Sun was still hanging high in the sky. Only then did everyone understand that Joelson could be a sun-level genius that they had never seen before, a super genius. That made sense. Joelson looked down at Chesterton coldly, a terrifying aura emanating from his body. In the Land of Heritage, he had ughtered countless monsters, including nearly a hundred saint-level killing intent, causing him to give off a frost-like coldness. The air seemed to freeze. Tell me. Joelson narrowed his eyes and took another step forward. He nced at Pryce, who was hiding in a corner with a pale face, and said coldly, Do you people of the Church of Light want to die? Do you want to die? Pryces face was extremely ugly. As the authority of God of the Holy See, he was a top genius in the central continent. He was respected and praised everywhere. Flowers and praise were his fans. When had he ever been humiliated like this? Being stepped on and questioned. But Chesterton actually felt a sense of humiliation and fear. He felt the terrifying aura of Joelson and the cold killing intent that was like a sword pressed against his throat. He felt that he might really die. He inadvertently caught a glimpse of the evil lich who had looked miserable just a moment ago. At this moment, he was smiling at himself proudly. Then, he quickly put on a miserable expression and stumbled to Joelsons feet. He immediately knelt down and called out in a low voice. Master. Chesterton finally understood. Why did Pryce let him go? It turned out; the lich was the servant of the man in front of him. Chesterton felt that he had been deceived and yed. Chapter 203: Beating up Chesterton and Tearing off His Arm

Chapter 203: Beating up Chesterton and Tearing off His Arm

Chestertons face was red from anger and humiliation. He stood up and stared at Joelson. Three light saints walked over and looked at Joelson with fear and respect. They were ready to fight, but their mouths were full of bitterness. A sun level genius and a saint level dragon. How could they fight? Those who could be light saints were all fighters instilled by the Holy See using secret techniques. Whether it was in terms ofbat strength or talent, they were all at the bottom of the saint-level. There was no way for them to advance. Even if there were three of them now, with the authority of God, they still didnt have any confidence. Chestertons eyes were bloodshot. He raised his golden scepter and shouted at Joelson, Do you want to start a war with the Holy See? However, he felt a sense of guilt. The others were slightly disappointed. The three geniuses of the Inmotati Empire. Chesterton was afraid. Otherwise, he would have retaliated instead of bringing out the Holy Sees background. Joelson ignored Chesterton and said softly, Get lost. Everyone was stunned. Joelson said get lost to the authority of God?! Arrogance, egotism, and absolute tyranny. This had always been the attitude of the Holy See towards others, but now it was being returned in the same way. Many people had strange expressions, but they felt an indescribable joy in their hearts. This was the attitude of a sun radiance level genius! Chestertons face was red, and because of shame and anger, his body started to tremble. Speak, God! Chesterton suddenly shouted loudly. A dazzling holy light bloomed from his body. The white gemstone on the golden authority suddenly cracked, and a thick white light enveloped him. You walk in the world on my behalf. You must have the power to control everything. Chestertons body actually expanded several times in a few seconds. It was as if he himself had be a zing sun. Two pairs of golden wings of light spread out from his back, and a zing sword of light extended from the broken end of the golden authority. He seemed to be a god who had descended from heaven. Honorable, cold, and powerful. The shame and anger on Chestertons face disappearedpletely, and his eyes turned golden, without a hint of human emotion. The saint-level unicorn received the call and ran over, carrying him up to a higher position than Joelson, looking down at him from high up in the sky. sphemer of the light, die! Chesterton said coldly. Joelson looked at him without any expression. There was no need for him to say anything. The steel dragon had already rushed out with a furious roar. The dark gold and white collided, and a powerful force shot out, forming a hurricane. Many people around could not help but retreat. Joelson stood under the battle, his mage robe fluttering in the wind. His cold gaze fell on the three light saints. He changed his form from Chesterton to the form of a four-winged angel. The three light saints put everything aside. Their faces were full of determination and piety. They formed a triangr formation and charged at Joelson. Joelson held the meteor sword in his right hand. Blue mes rose in his left hand. Soon, the tip of his sword hung low. Under his feet were three light saints who looked like dead dogs. All the bones in their bodies had been broken and they were about to die. If it werent for the fact that Joelson had specially left them alive, these three people would have already died. Saint-level. Joelson had killed many. Looking up, the battle between the steel dragon and Chesterton was still burning. With a saint-level unicorn around, Chestertons figure was too nimble, and the steel dragon appeared to be very irritated. Intense blue mes ignited on Joelsons sword. The thick and long me chains condensed, extending out for hundreds of yards. The power of the fusion of water and firews emitted a terrifying power. Joelson held his sword with both hands and swung it up! Everyones eyes widened, and an extremely thick and long blue me chain reflected in their eyes. It was like a thick and strong python in the sky. It was as if space was about to be torn apart by this power. The steel dragon, who had a tacit understanding with Joelson, swung out its draconic tail and quickly retreated. Chesterton had barely managed to receive this move and did not have the time to react. The blue me chain contained a terrifying power as itshed out fiercely. Hiss! The holy light unicorn let out a mournful cry. It had been struck by the chain from the front and had been cut in half from the abdomen. The blue me chain continued to attack, striking heavily at Chestertons chest. Chestertons chest caved in, and he spat out a mouthful of golden blood. The blue me chain wrapped around his entire body. Shrink! The blue me burned the Holy Light, making a burning sound. Chesterton was like a chicken that had been bound. His bones were cracking, and he looked miserable. Joelson looked up at him, raised his long sword, and walked toward Chesterton in the void. For the first time, Chestertons eyes showed genuine fear. The killing intent in Joelsons body was overflowing. Chesterton had been temporarily wiped out of most of his human emotions by the angel power several times, but at this moment, he could not help but feel fear. He did not want to die! Fortunately. He did not want to kill him. Chesterton noticed that he was looking at him with a regretful and disappointed look. That look made him feel humiliated like he had never felt before. It was as if a beautiful robe was draped over a dirty and lowly beggar. And he was that beggar. He was regretting the angel heart that Chesterton had crushed and embedded in the golden authority. It was even more precious than the one he got from Pryce. A dark golden light bloomed in Joelsons hand. Chestertons pupils contracted. Before he could react, he felt an irreversible pain in his right hand. He watched as a dark golden color began to spread from his palm. The area covered by the dark golden color shed with a metallic luster. He did not feel anything, as if he was a statue. Ultimate alchemy. The dark gold extended all the way to Chestertons shoulder. A white and powerful hand grabbed his arm. Chesterton let out a shrill scream. His metal arm was torn off by Joelson. The onlookers were stunned. Chestertons face was pale due to the pain. Cold sweat kept flowing down his head, and he kept struggling. However, he was tightly bound by the blue me chains and could not move at all. His appearance was extremely miserable. Pryce, who was watching from afar, could not help but tremble due to fear. The man who had always been on top of him in the Church of Light, who was more outstanding, stronger, and prouder than him, had his arm torn off without any ability to resist. I want it back, Joelson grabbed Chestertons metal arm and nced at him indifferently. I want to exchange ten angel hearts for it. Chapter 204: The Eye of the Abyss

Chapter 204: The Eye of the Abyss

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL As soon as the words left Joelsons mouth, the atmosphere froze. Chesterton stared at Joelson; his eyes filled with hatred like a poisonous snake. There was no trace of the dignity and elegance of the authority of God. The blue me chains loosened, and Chesterton, who had broken his arm, fell to the ground weakly. Joelson stepped on the back of the steel dragon. Thetter raised its wings, and the violent wind pressure swept across the entire area. Everyone subconsciously took a few steps back. Pryce noticed that the terrifying metal monster was heading towards him. Being stared at by the cold dark golden eyes, he felt as if he would be swallowed at any moment. Joelson stood at a high ce and looked at Pryce indifferently. If he used his brain a little, he would be able to guess that it must be because of Pryce. He raised his hand casually. Bang! Pryce seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. He was sent flying like a kite with a broken string by an invisible force. He crawled up in a sorry state. Half of his face was swollen, and there was a clear palm print on it. Next time, I want your head. After saying that, without even looking at Pryce, Joelson rode the steel dragon and flew into the distance. Everyone stared at his back in a daze. Suddenly, a voice cried out. Master! Frederick frantically chased after Joelsons back. The sunlight that was suspended at the top of the pir of stars was still dazzling. The entire ce was silent. Looking at Pryce, who was kneeling on the ground, the three remaining light saints, and Chesterton who was struggling to get up, the holy light unicorn whined in a low voice before it died. They had not yet recovered from the great shock. A series of events made everyones minds dull as if everything in front of them was happening in a dream. In a short time. They witnessed the second sun hanging high in the sky. Someone walked out of the sun. Beating the light saints. Tearing the power of God. pping the silver hand. Without any scruples, extremely overbearing. After the silence, there was a heated discussion like a volcano eruption. Some people said that Joelson stepped on the violet de and the bones of the golden lion to create an era that belonged to him. Some people guessed that the Church of Light would definitely be furious and might dere war on Joelson. Some peoplemented that the human race would have another god-level powerhouse. No matter what people discussed, they could not avoid the name of a person. Joelson Edward. The first sun-tier genius in five thousand years. The magic array was abnormally busy. Countless people were not in a hurry to leave the Land of Heritage and spread the news of what had happened here. Elin stared in the direction where Joelson had disappeared and bit her lip tightly. Her face was filled with grievance and anger. Although they had not known each other for long, that guy had left without even saying goodbye to her. It was really infuriating. Elin was conflicted about whether she should catch up with Joelson or go somewhere else. After she suddenly found out how to sneak out, she did not seem to know where to go at all. It was better to sneak out first. Elin blended into the crowd, grabbed a bunch of magic crystal coins and stuffed them into the mages hands, trying to run into the teleportation array. Two figures suddenly floated in front of her. Elin saw their faces clearly, and her expression changed. She subconsciously wanted to turn around and run away. But her body froze on the spot, unable to move. Let go of me, bastard! Elin shouted angrily. The gray-haired mage among the two bowed respectfully to Elin. Your highness, his majesty asked us to invite you back. Im not a princess, you bunch of idiots. The violet flower is in the capital, youve got the wrong person! Woo woo! The magic staff was tapped lightly, and Elin could not even make a sound. She only stared with her big eyes. The two of them quickly brought her to the magic teleportation array and disappeared with a ray of light. .. At this moment, Joelson was in a wastnd. Five thousand years had almost covered up all traces of the battle. Only the dry and crackednd seemed to be telling the tragic story of the battle. The soil that was soaked in the blood of the Otherworld monsters could not grow anything. Joelson stopped at a pit, and the steel dragon let out a low roar. This was the ce where he died in battle, in the trial. Looking up, the sky in the distance was dark and gloomy. That was the direction of the central battlefield. Master! Master! A ttering voice sounded from behind. Joelson did not have any expression, and he turned his head around coldly. Frederick knelt on the ground humbly, looking at him in a ttering manner. Joelson snorted coldly. The steel dragon suddenly stretched out its ws, and Frederick was crushed into a bloody mist before he could even let out a scream. The green flexible me slowly floated in front of Joelson, forming Fredericks terrified face. Master, I was wrong! Joelson looked at him indifferently. There wont be a next time. Frederick nodded desperately. When he faced Joelson again, he often had a feeling of fear. He did not feel this way when he faced a few giant dragons several times. Fredrick did not know. During the years of trials and countless battles, Joelsons heart was many times colder than before, and his methods were much more ruthless. Fredricks little tricks were clearly seen by Joelson. However, Joelson did not really care. In fact, he already had some thoughts of bing enemies with the Holy See. If he wanted to exchange for a radiant dragon egg, he could only do so from the radiant church. Joelson rode the steel dragon and approached the central battlefield. During the trial, the divine domain and even the power of the gods interweaved. He did not have the right to approach. Joelson felt that he had obtained the greatest benefits during the trial in the Land of Heritage. In fact, it was not because of his magic inheritance or his strength or battle experience. Instead, it was because he had the chance to see some secrets of the battle five thousand years ago. The closer he got to the center, the stranger the color of the sky became. The dark cloudspletely blocked out the sunlight, and the blood-red lightning shed in the clouds. The steel dragons body kept rising. Joelson saw an extremely shocking scene. A huge crack, a sinkhole. In the Dark Abyss, a cold wind blew from the bottom, and there was an inexplicable coldness and blood on his face. Blood-red lightning shed in the darkness like a snake. It was as if there was an extremely terrifying monster hiding under the ground, and it opened its eyes inadvertently. It rose higher and higher. Joelsons pupils constricted. Looking down from this position, one could see. The outline of the crack was too strange. It was very much like the end of a long sword, the end of a scepter, or the edge of an axe cutting deeply into the ground and then pulling it out ruthlessly. If that was really the case... Then how big would this weapon be. Unbelievable. The power of a God? What Joelson didnt know was that the gods were still too far away from him. The saint-level was just the beginning. Suddenly, Joelson narrowed his eyes. He saw that there seemed to be a few ck figures running at the edge of the crater, but they were too far away. The figures were so small that they were like ants. It was impossible to see them clearly. Chapter 205: The Secrets of the Planar Wars, the Glory of the Violets

Chapter 205: The Secrets of the nar Wars, the Glory of the Violets

Joelson considered whether or not he should go over and investigate, but his expression suddenly changed. Blue mes rose, condensing into a few thick and long chains that swept backwards along with the steel dragons tail. Joelson felt as if his power had sunk into a quagmire. Although this quagmire was constantly being extinguished, it still made Joelson feel very ufortable. The steel dragon seemed to have hit something. A muffled groan sounded in the air. A ck fog streaked across in front of Joelson. It dissipated in the air a few hundred meters away, revealing the figure within. The dark griffin had three heads. One of the heads drooped listlessly. It seemed that the steel dragon had hit this head. Four pairs of small blood-red eyes were full of resentment. They stared at the steel dragon and Joelson, but the greater fear made it cower. Joelsons gaze fell on the figure on the back of the dark griffin. It was a handsome young man in a luxurious ck and gold robe. He had long ck hair, but his eyes were scarlet, looking extremely strange and evil. There was a gentle smile on his face, but it made people feel inexplicably ufortable. It was as if he was targeted by a poisonous snake hidden in the darkness. When Joelson saw him, he had a feeling that he had seen him before. He suddenly realized that he had seen such a temperament on a person before. Ulysses. The Dark Church. Saint-level, a young powerhouse who was not inferior to Chesterton. The handsome young man bowed to Joelson and said, You can call me the Dark Saint or Webster. Nice to meet you, Sir Joelson Edward. The Dark Saint. Joelsons eyes focused. If he remembered correctly, Webster had the meaning of the dragon in the ancient continentnguage. Sir Joelson seems to be very interested in the Eye of the Abyss? Webster looked down and said to Joelson in the tone of a good friend for many years. The Eye of the Abyss? Joelson frowned slightly. You dont know? A slightly surprised expression appeared on Websters face, he patiently and gently exined, Its this big pit under our feet. Its said that it was caused by the battle between the gods that guarded the central continent and the gods of the other nes. The monsters that sealed the people below didnt die. Isnt the dimensional rift guarded by the sanctum? Havent the monsters from other nes all retreated? No, no, no. Webster shook his head and said, 60% of the monsters have indeed been driven back to their hometown, but there are still some monsters that are clearly unwilling to ept this, and... Webster helplessly spread his hands and said, The nar War that hassted for hundreds of years, you cant really think that the monsters are just standing at this entrance and not going any further, right? Knight, what is more troublesome than the war is the cleaning work after the war. Our ne is a sweet and delicious cake. The monsters are like flies. A few hundred years is enough for them to stare at the whole cake. The heroes spent a whole hundred years to sort out these disgusting things. Some of them even have their own descendants on the continent. How to deal with these poor mixed-blood hybrids between the two nes is really a headache. Later, someone suggested throwing them all into the Eye of the Abyss. Webster chuckled and said, Now all the problems have been solved. Those bastards have either rotted or stubbornly survived like maggots in the eEye of the Abyss. None of it has anything to do with us. Five thousand years is enough for us to forget the pain caused by that war, leaving only the glory and pride of victory. Webster slowly conversed with Joelson. His expression alternated between sadness and joy, as if he was a crazy person. Joelson could not help but interrupt him and said calmly, The story is good, but I should go. Websters face showed shock. You actually think this is just a story? Joelson could not be bothered with him anymore. He rode the steel dragon and was about to fly down. Webster hurriedly said, Alright, alright. Forgive me for leaving a bad impression on you. A sincere smile appeared on Websters face. He actually had the feeling of a shy youth. Actually, I just came specially to convey the intentions of our Dark Church to you. I want to make friends with you. As far as I know, you dont like the Church of Light, right? Webster chuckled. We dont like them either. Joelson looked at him coldly and said, Yes, I dont like the Church of Light, but I hate the Dark Church even more. With that, the steel dragon pped its wings and turned into a dark golden light that disappeared into the clouds. Websters smile froze and gradually disappeared. Then, the corners of his mouth curled up again, and the corners of his mouth became wider and wider. The side of his handsome face waspletely distorted. A scarlet light blossomed in his eyes, and an extremely evil aura was emitted from his body. Even the dark griffin could not help but tremble. A sun-tier genius that has been unmatched for five thousand years? Hehe, how interesting. .. Joelson did not stay in the Land of Heritage for long. He left the Land of Heritage through a magic array the next day. His destination was still the Inmotati Capital. A short space teleportation. When Joelson opened his eyes, he was surprised to find that the room in front of him was full of people. There were mages from the Mage Union and many people wearing royal badges on their chests. Everyone looked at him respectfully. Seeing hime out, someone stepped forward and bowed to him, saying respectfully, Wee back. The glory of the Violets, Sir Joelson Edward! The glory of the violets?! A hint of astonishment appeared in Joelsons eyes. Was this a way of addressing me? The pce butler in front of him, who was dressed in luxurious clothes and had curly chestnut hair, guessed Joelsons doubts, he exined respectfully, His Majesty Nichs announced yesterday that he will bestow the title of The Glory of the Violets on Sir Joelson. The bestowing ceremony will be held in the Empire Square three dayster. His Majesty told us to wait here yesterday. Sir Joelson returned earlier than we expected. Joelson was silent. Whether it was the ruler of the kingdom or the empire, they were indeed best at this kind of method. Using the so-called honor or nobility title to rope in the genius powerhouses. Lead the way. Joelson nodded slightly to the pce butler. No matter what, he still had to meet Nichs. The pce butler led the way, and dozens of attendants followed beside Joelson, escorting him out of the Mage Union. Along the way, almost all the mages in the Mage Union had run out. The magic research that had previously intoxicated them was now abandoned without hesitation. It was all because of one person. Joelson. What had happened in the Land of Heritage had long been spread by busybodies at the fastest speed. The Inmotati King was the first to be shocked. In the past five thousand years, there had never been a sun-level genius. And he came from the human race! Surprise, shock, admiration, approval, countless gazes surrounded Joelson. Chapter 206: The Second Flower of the Immortal Kingdom, the Red Rose

Chapter 206: The Second Flower of the Immortal Kingdom, the Red Rose

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL When Joelson walked out of the Mage Union, he found that more people were gathered at the entrance. The crowd automatically opened up a path, and their gazes followed Joelson as he strolled. Compared to the previous time when the Silver Hand Pryce arrived, the crowd was even bigger. More than half of themoners in the capital had rushed over. Both sides of the streets were packed, and even the roofs were filled with people. Hes the glory of the violet orchid?! The super genius who defeated the Silver Hand and the authority of God! Hes even younger and more handsome than I imagined! Countless girls in the capital admired him, and pairs of beautiful eyes roamed around Joelsons body. Most people were excited. After the violet flower and the violet de, there was a third existence that could make the people of the immortal empire proud. The glory of the violet. The light was like a zing sun, shining over the territory of the Immortal Empire, illuminating the entire continent. When Joelsons figure disappeared into the pce, the surrounding onlookers reluctantly dispersed. There were already bards who hadpiled a story about Joelsons deeds, packed their bags, and prepared to leave the territories of other races to spread this new legend. In the near future, there would be more bards who would chant the name Joelson Edward. The court butler led Joelson to a drawing room and respectfully left. Joelson walked in. Nichs was standing with his back to him as if looking at a painting of a knight on the wall. Nichs sensed Joelsons arrival and turned around, his face full of joy, excitement, appreciation, and a hint of respect. Joelson bowed slightly to Nichs, showing the greatest respect to the ruler of the empire. Joelson Edward. Nichs Strode towards him. Youve given me too many surprises. Im really curious. Nichs sighed. Where exactly are you from, and who is your teacher? Nichs really could not think of anyone who could teach a genius like Joelson. In the past five thousand years, no one had been able to match up to his talent. Even Franklin could notpare to him. Yet, as if he had appeared out of thin air, he suddenly rose up and suppressed all the geniuses of the same level on the entire continent. Joelson said in a deep voice, Ie from the other side of the sea, the southern region. My teacher is only an ordinary saint-level. Nichs was stunned for a moment, and his expression turned unexpectedly serious. Joelson felt puzzled and could not help frowning slightly. Your Majesty seems disappointed? Im just worried. Nichs shook his head and said, Edward, you are talented enough to raise eyebrows, but you have done enough damage in the Land of Heritage. You tore an arm off of Chesterton, pped the Silver Hand, and nearly killed all three of the Saints of Light. Nichs could not help but smile bitterly. You dont know how shocked I was when I first heard this news. Everything you did was equivalent to pping the face of the Holy See, even though... Nichs paused for a moment and said in a deep voice, I dont like those guys who are always arrogant, but the consequences of this matter are really serious. Nichs felt some regret in his heart. He had originally guessed that Joelson might havee from the ce that Franklin had gone to a year ago the holy region. He was a disciple of a peak-stage saint-level or even a god-level powerhouse. He had someone backing him, which was why he dared to be so arrogant. He didnt put the people of the Church of Light in his eyes at all. Therefore, after he learned about the matter of the Land of Heritage, he immediately bestowed the title of Violet Glory on Joelson. Originally, he wanted to rope in this genius with an immeasurable future, and at the same time, he also wanted to befriend some important figure behind him. In the end, Nichs felt a headacheing, but as the monarch of the Inmotati Empire, he also had his own pride. Since he had already made a choice between Joelson and the Church of Light, he could only continue to stand firmly on Joelsons side. The Church of Light is much stronger than you think. The radiant temple has at least one peak-stage saint-level powerhouse guarding it, and there are many other mid-stage saint-level powerhouses as well. These guys have secret techniques that can connect to the heaven realm and receive the divine power of light, such as the heart of an angel. Ordinary people would not be able to advance to the saint-level even if they worked hard for hundreds of years. However, to them, they were capable of mass-producing thugs, although the price was high. It was also because of this that the Dark Church was suppressed by them and could not turn the tables. Nichs said with a serious expression, Chesterton is the authority of the God of this generation. He carries the will of the light and is equivalent to the face of the Church of Light. If you were to defeat him in apetition, it would not matter. However, if you tear off one of his arms, the Church of Light will definitely take revenge. Edward, there are only two paths in front of you now. Leave the central continent, or... Nichs said in a deep voice, It is to join the Inmotati Empire and receive the protection of the Violets. The continuation of the Violets Royal Family also needed to be constantly injected with new blood. What Nichs meant was that he intended to tie Joelson firmly to the royal family. When Joelson truly grew up, the royal family would have one more guardian. Joelson was silent for a moment, then said, This is what his majesty really wants to say, isnt it? Nichs shook his head and said, I dont want to bind you. You can choose for yourself. Joelson said calmly, What does his majesty want me to do? Nichs looked directly into Joelsons eyes and said seriously, Marry the violet flower and be one of the true members of the Royal Family! Joelsons eyes flickered slightly. As long as you can do it, I can get the experts of the sanctum of sages to plead for you. No matter how unwilling the Church of Light is, they will still give the sanctum of sages some face. Joelsonughed softly, raised his head, and shook his head calmly. Im sorry, but I refuse. Nichs frowned slightly, but he seemed to have expected that Joelson would give such an answer. Edward. Nichs said in a low voice, Perhaps you should meet them before answering this question. Joelson was stunned. They? Nichs took Joelson to the pce garden. Joelson saw violets all over the ce, swaying gently in the breeze, and smelled the fragrance. Isabelle was sitting in a patch of violets. She was sitting upright, her graceful swan neck slightly raised, her perfect side profile. She was more elegant and graceful than the violets beside her. Of course, she was also more tired. He quickly withdrew his gaze. Isabelle was very beautiful, but he did not like her. At this time, there was suddenly a gentle singing voice drifting from the wind. An unknown song, it was the voice of a young girl, mixed with a touch of sorrow. Nichs led Joelson around the violet flowers. One after another, brilliant red roses spread in front of his eyes. On the swing that was covered with vines, a girl in a red dress was singing in a low voice. Larks and nightingales were attracted by the singing and flew over tofort her depressed mood. Joelson was shocked. This girl in a red dress was actually the female thief, Elin, who had parted ways in the Land of Heritage! Chapter 207: Star Runes, a Shortcut to Rapid Advancement

Chapter 207: Star Runes, a Shortcut to Rapid Advancement

Very few people know that there are actually two flowers in the empire, the violet and the red rose. Nichs looked at the girl in the red dress from afar, his gaze gentle as he said, Elin is as beautiful as her mother when she was young, and she yearns for freedom as well. One hates being a princess, and the other hates being a queen, Hehe. Nichs turned his head to look at Joelson deeply and said, As far as I know, Elin left the kings city with you. The two of you stayed together for at least a month. Elson frowned slightly and tried to exin, but Nichs waved his hand. Think about it carefully, Edward. Your medal ceremony will be held in three days. I hope to hear your answer in front of the entire immortal city. Joelson was silent. Actually, Master, you can think about it. That little girl, Elin, is pretty good. I didnt expect her to be a princess. Fredericks voice rang in Joelsons ear. Joelson said in a cold and low voice, Shut up. Frederick immediately shut his mouth and did not speak anymore. Nichs had arranged a residence for Joelson in a royal pce. For the time being, Joelson would stay here. In the space of the Dragon Gods Ranch. The atmosphere of the ranch was tenser than before. % of the area was upied by the terrifying dark magic dragon. Although the dragon was sleeping, the other dragons were nervous because they had him around. The lightning dragon and the water dragon, Enny, had both reached level 9. After such a long time, the cloud dragon had also grown up and was gradually advancing from level eight to level nine. The nt dragon, Curtis had also reached level nine. The inheritance given by the Prophet had reached the final stage. It had been sleeping for several months. When it woke up, it should be at the saint level,pletely bing another prophet, ording to Joelsons estimation. At present, the lowest level was the earth-type dragon, Benedict. Because Joelson was focusing on cultivating lightning, Benedict could only get a pitifully small amount of farm crops, and he was still at level five. The big dragons ran amok on the farm, and it could only hide in a corner. Thest time the undead dragon, Hades, came was when it was at level eight. ording to it, the dark knight seemed to have met with some trouble recently, and it had been in the middle of a battle. It was also helping. At that time, Joelson was not worried about Hades safety. It could freely travel between the underworld and the space of the ranch. If there was any danger, it could escape back at any time. Joelson was now thinking about his own problem. After bing a saint-tier, the main way to increase ones strength was toprehend new elementalws. Joelson had tried it before, but the effect was very weak and the progress was slow. If he were topletely rely on meditation andprehension, he might not even be able toprehend a few new elementalws in a year. If he wanted to increase his strength as quickly as possible, he could only do so through the fusion ofws. The fusion of fire and water elementalws allowed him to have the strength to look down on the mid-stage saint-tier once he advanced. If he could fuse three elementalws or four elementalws, would he be able to challenge the peak of the Saint-tier?! However, the fusion ofws was too difficult. Even though Joelson had managed to fuse three elementalws when he was at the ninth rank, the difficulty of fusingws was still unimaginable. Not to mention the three types, even if he were to fuse the other two types ofws now, he would not be able to do it. Then how did he manage to fuse thews of water and Fire? No matter how hard he tried, he could not understand this point. Roar! The steel dragon growled at him, and Du Lu was also flying around in the air in annoyance. They wanted to enter the ancient ruins of the Dragon God once again. The dark demon dragon had given them too much pressure. They were used to being the boss of the Dragon Gods Ranch, and now that there was a dragon above their heads, anyone would feel ufortable. The ancient ruins of the Dragon God. Joelson looked at the entrance that looked like a whirlpool of stars, and his eyes flickered. This time, Ill go with you. After passing through the entrance, they saw apletely different world. On the vast and barrennd, there was a naked starry sky above their heads. They were very close to each other as if they could pluck the stars with just a stretch of their hands. Upon closer inspection, they suddenly realized that the color of a beautiful star was different. It was extremely magical. Joelson felt the void. The magical elements were thin, about 20% of that of the Inmotati Empire. He raised his head and looked around. He did not see any living creatures. There was a sense of destion and dead silence. Joelson climbed up to the back of Du Lu, and the two dragons carried him slowly forward. Both of them were very careful. Although they couldnt see any danger around them at this time. Joelson guessed that each time Du Lu and the steel dragon entered the ruins, the position of the entrance was different. It seemed that they were not familiar with this ce. But soon Du Lus speed increased. The steel dragon flew to the side. They seemed to be looking for something. Joelsons eyes were puzzled. Suddenly, the steel dragons roar sounded in the distance. Du Lu heard its call and turned around to fly in its direction. A red color appeared in front of Joelsons eyes. It was a fiercely burning fireball. In the fireball was a red glowing rune. From afar, it looked like a falling meteor. Joelson suddenly understood and looked up. The stars in the sky were shining with different colors. Could they all be runes left behind from ancient times?! The steel dragon hovered around the red rune, waiting for Du Lu and Joelsons arrival. Du Lu looked at the rune and a disappointed expression appeared in his eyes. He shook his head. This was not what he wanted. However, Joelson was somewhat interested in this rune. He tried to shoot out a stream of molten metal towards the red rune. The red rune suddenly shone brightly, and scorching mes gushed out, giving off a ferocious aura. Du Lu flew forward, opened his mouth, and swallowed all the mes. He lifted his dragon w and directly took off the red rune. He handed it to Joelson, shook his head, and there was a bit of disdain in his eyes. It was as if he was saying, Even I dont like runes of this level. Master, do you have to go through so much trouble? Feeling helpless, he took the rune. It was the size of a palm in his hand. The material was like a stone and it was warm. There were red lights shing on both sides of the stone. It looked rather magical. After rubbing it for a while, his expression suddenly changed. He used force and crushed the runestone. A few red lights twisted and appeared. They fled in all directions like living creatures. Joelson stretched out his hand and used magic power to restrain it. After thinking for a moment, he swallowed it in one gulp. The fire elements in his body immediately surged up, and a red light faintly appeared on Joelsons body. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes were frighteningly bright, and his face was filled with faint joy. After swallowing these few runes, his fire elementalw power directly increased by two rays. Blue mes rose from his hands. The color of the mes seemed to have be slightly darker, and the might of the mes also increased by a few folds. Hisbat power might have increased by a few hundred. Joelson was somewhat excited. This was much faster than sitting idly and meditating. He cultivated many different elements at the same time. Although he had a huge advantage in the saint-rank, the divine realm was much more difficult for himpared to ordinary people. Because he hadprehended so manyws at the same time, he could not cultivate step by step until he died. But now. He found a shortcut toplete it quickly. Looking up at thend of runes, it seemed to him that it had be a treasure trove of gold. Chapter 208: The Aborigines of the Land of Runes

Chapter 208: The Aborigines of the Land of Runes

Joelson couldnt wait to drive Du Lu to explore further. Lets Go! The steel dragon still acted alone, but it wasnt too far away, so it was kept within the range that could be met at any time. Joelson didnt rx either. He had personally seen the steel dragon and du Lu escape from the ruins with wounds all over their bodies. There must be an unimaginable danger hidden under the treasure. In the following time, Joelson and Du Lu obtained three fire runes, two water runes, and one nt rune. The steel dragon also obtained several fire and earth runes for Joelson. Joelsons various elementalws had grown, and the power of the fire elementalws had increased by more than a dozen. If this rate of improvement were to spread out, many experts who had stayed at the saint-level for half their lives might be so ashamed that they wouldmit suicide. Joelson had also gradually figured out the pattern. The runes in the ruins were of different quality. The mostmon ones were made of stone and wood. Wood was even worse, and each time he devoured it, he could only add one or even half aw to it. And the highest stone rune that he had ever encountered contained threews. He did not know how muchw power was contained in the magic stone that Harriet Terrence had obtained. But he knew that any wooden rune here could make most saint-level powerhouses go crazy over it. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was and of treasures. At the same time, as the quality of the rune increased, the counter-attack power it received when it obtained the rune became stronger. It was a kind of restriction power simr to the self-protection of runes. The restriction power of the stone rune was very easy for Joelson. He was very curious about the quality of the broken rune that Du Lu had obtained when he had just advanced to the saint-level and entered the ruins. It had actually injured it to the point of dying. After that, the increase in itsbat power was also very significant. Roar! An urgent roar came from the steel dragons side. It carried excitement and a faint excitement. Joelson hurriedly rode Du Lu over. The steel dragon was circling around a dark golden rune somewhat anxiously. It could be seen that this rune was very important to it. Joelson raised his head and looked over. It was simr to other runes, but the surface of the rune had a metallic luster. It was a rune of a higher level than stone runes. Seeing Joelson and du Lu rushing over, the steel dragon could not hold back anymore and rushed forward. Joelson hurriedly cast a few sharp and sturdy spells on it. The steel dragons intrusion caused the dark golden runes to vibrate, just like a rash predator that suddenly barged into a quiet school of fish. The metal magic elements in the void were boiling. Sharp metal spikes condensed and shot toward the steel dragon. The steel dragon did not care at all. The sharp metal spikes hit its body and made a metallic sound. There was not even a trace left behind. Its defense was too strong. However, as the steel dragon got closer to the main body of the rune, there were more metal spikes in the void, and the frequency of its attacks was also higher. Looking from Joelsons angle, the steel dragon seemed to be wrapped by countless longswords into a huge ball. The steel dragon gradually felt pain. Roar! It was enraged. Its dark golden body suddenly expanded and turned into a dazzling golden light. A dazzling robe! Joelsons eyes lit up. The steel dragon added ayer of metal armor to itself. The dragons tail fiercely pped the air, creating a crisp sound. The steel dragon flew forward and swallowed the dark golden runes in one gulp. The metal spikes in the sky suddenly stopped and disintegrated, turning back into metal magic elements and dissipating in the void. Joelson saw another profound rune mark appear on the steel dragons abdomen. It became harder, heavier, and full of pressure. The steel dragonsbat strength instantly increased by nearly a thousand points. Du Lu, however, had a very disdainful look. Joelson smiled and patted its head. You have very high standards. What kind of runes are you interested in? Du Lu raised its head and growled in a certain direction. Over there? Joelsons eyes lit up. He called out to the steel dragon, Lets go over and take a look. With Joelsons permission, Du Lu spread its wings and turned into a fiery red shadow as it flew forward quickly. On the way, Joelson tasted a lot of runes of other attributes. It felt very good to have a steady increase in strength. The power of the water and fire elementalws had increased by about twenty, and the color of the mes gradually changed from sky blue to more profound. Joelson even felt that with the power of the current fusion of the water and fire elementalws, he might be able to burn Chester alive. Thend of runes seemed to have no difference between day and night. Du Lu continuously adjusted his direction. After flying for an unknown period of time, a bright golden-red light rose from the bottom of Joelsons eyes. Joelson widened his eyes. He saw a star slowly falling. In the center of the star, there was a twisting runic shadow, which seemed to be the same as the runes on Du Lus scales. Du Lu also roared in anticipation. Although it was far away from the runes, a scorching heatwave had already blown over. Apanied by the powerful pressure of the falling star, it was extremely shocking. A trace of solemnity appeared in front of Joelsons eyes. Suddenly, he saw. There seemed to be someone at the ce where the runic star fell? Dont go yet. Joelson patted Du Lus head and spoke. Du Lu and the steel dragon obediently lowered their bodies and stopped between the barren rocks in thend of runes. Joelson looked up. Five or six men and women were emitting different colors of light. Their powers were very strange, different from magic orbat aura. They were all emitted from their foreheads. A rune-like mark formed a light barrier that wrapped them within, preventing them from being hurt by the scorching aura. This group of people seemed to be extremely agitated. They looked up at the falling runes in the sky and shouted loudly in anguage that Joelson could not understand. In Joelsons eyes, these peoples actions were simply courting death. As the runes fell, the power that spread out became stronger and stronger. Even the ground had some scorched marks. Without a saint-level, it was impossible for them to stay in this ce. And those people were still in the center of the falling runes. The temperature was the highest. Except for one person whose aura had barely reached the saint-level, none of the others would survive. Sure enough, not long after, a persons light barrier suddenly broke. He screamed and turned into a ball of burning mes, instantly turning into ashes. Then, a small flickering rune rose from the pile of ashes. As soon as it appeared, it was pulled by some unknown force. It quickly jumped toward the falling runes in the sky and disappeared into them. The rune swords devoured each other. Joelson blinked his eyes. The death of hispanion woke the others up from their ecstasy and they hurriedly retreated. At this time, the speed of the falling rune was getting faster and faster. The hot aura was getting thicker and thicker, and the surrounding area was almost turned into a sea of fire. Another person died while retreating. The fate was the same as the previous person. Chapter 209: The Dead Golden-Red Rune

Chapter 209: The Dead Golden-Red Rune

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL This group of people seemed to have finally realized that this powerful and precious rune was not something they could obtain. The strange people retreated to a safe position. Looking at the falling rune, they began to wave their hands and stomp their feet. They cried out regretfully and then began to quarrel. It was obvious that they were unwilling to ept this. The strongest person seemed to be angry. After shouting a few words, the few of them calmed down. When Joelson saw that one of the groups had left quickly, the others stayed where they were. Did he go back and ask for help? Joelson raised his eyebrows and stood up. Du Lu, go. Du Lu, who had been unable to wait any longer, suddenly jumped up and roared. The dragons roar resounded through the sky. The steel dragon also flew up. The sudden appearance of Joelson and the two dragons made the few freaks expressions change drastically. When they saw clearly, their expressions became dull. They became even more excited, especially that freak whose strength was close to saint-level. He could not help but rush forward. Joelson directly shot out a brilliant blue me. The light barrier on the freaks body was only able to hold on for a moment before it shattered. Then, he retreated in a panic. The blue me ploughed a deep mark on the hard ground. Take another step forward and die! Joelson said coldly. The strange people were all stunned, their eyes showing fear. Although they didnt understand what Joelson said, they could still feel the real killing intent. They immediately stood still and didnt dare to move. Joelson no longer paid attention to them. He asked the steel dragon to stay on guard and pounced on the golden-red rune with Du Lu. The fire element was terrifyingly dense. The closer they got to the rune, the higher the temperature. Even Joelson felt ufortable. He barely mobilized the water elementalw and transformed into a water-blue light shield to protect himself and Du Lu. Only then did he feel slightly better. When they were within ten meters of the rune, the water-blue light shield broke. There was no other way. In this space filled with mes, the water element was pitifully thin. Joelson heard waves of cheersing from behind him. It was the cheers of the freaks. They did not want to see Joelson sessfully take away the runes. However, the steel dragons roar immediately followed, and these sounds immediately disappeared. Joelson felt that it was a little funny. The blue mes rose and forcefully pushed aside the scorching mes around him. Du Lu seemed to have gone crazy. Relying on his fire-type giant dragons physique, he dashed forward recklessly. It was exactly the same as when the steel dragon saw the metal rune. However, the surrounding high temperature and mes really couldnt do any harm to it. The golden rune on the scales on its neck was also shining as if it was responding to the falling rune. Joelson felt that it was a bit strange. It was too smooth. The quality of this rune was obviously very high, but until now, they hadnt received any resistance other than the burning heat brought by the rune itself. It was right in front of them. Joelson carefully examined the golden-red rune in front of him. It was translucent, and the light was flowing. It was a hundred times more beautiful than any pearl or gem in the world. He reached out and grabbed it in his hand, and it was scorching hot. Joelson suddenly realized that this rune was already. Dead. No wonder it did not attack them. Du Lu was like an anxious big dog, twisting his neck and continuously growling at Joelson, his eyes staring straight at the rune in his hand. Joel smiled and shook his head, then casually pressed the rune on Du Lus scale. A violent aura suddenly burst out. Ah! Even the strange people in the distance cried out in surprise. Du Lu and Joelson were bathed in fierce mes together. Du Lus aura began to rise crazily, and itsbat strength soared by 2,000 points. The golden rune on its scale seemed to have be moreplete. Roar! Du Lu let out a roar, and a terrifying pressure enveloped the entire area. The mes in the surroundings immediately soared. The intensely burning mes, the evil dragon entrenched in the sky, and the man on the dragons back who had a pair of god-like cold eyes. This scene caused the surrounding strange people who were watching to be stupefied. They opened their mouths wide, unable to say a single word. Joelson nced at them and quickly disappeared into the horizon along with the steel dragon. After an unknown amount of time, a brilliant red light streaked across the sky. A dignified-looking man walked out from the light. The Weirdos immediately knelt on the ground. The runes on the mans forehead were far shinier and moreplex than those on the field. His aura was extremely powerful. The man opened his mouth and said a few words in a questioning tone. The strange man, whose strength was close to saint-rank, carefully exined. The mans hand lit up with a ray of light and sent the strange man flying. The others immediately began to tremble. The man looked in the direction where Joelson had disappeared. His eyes flickered, and no one knew what he was thinking. Joelson stayed in thend of runes for a while more. He felt that it was about the same, so he returned to the space of the ranch. He now understood that the so-called ancient ruins of the Dragon God were just an entrance to a different ne. To him, it was and of treasures. Perhaps, he could try toe into contact with those aborigines in the future. The Imperial Square. The bell rang again in the square, and countless people gathered here. Everyone was filled with excitement. They knew what day it was. It was the day of the glory of the violets, Joelson Edward. Elin rested her elbow on the windowsill and rested her chin on her hand. She looked at the bustling Empire Square with a bored and disappointed expression. Her current position was a bell tower that overlooked more than half of the Immortal City. This time, the bell-ringer had already been chased away by her. She was the only person on the top of the empty bell tower. Shes going to marry that person. Ive been hoping that she would get married off as soon as possible and leave the pce. This way, I can nt roses all over the garden. The day is finallying. Elin sighed lightly and tapped her face with her fingers. But why cant I be happy? Elin imagined how that person would appear. Right, he had a dragon, he must havee on a dragon. A sun radiance grade genius riding on a dragon descended in front of everyones eyes, receiving the Violet Glory. Then, with a halo around him, he made an engagement with the Princess of the Empire. She must be very happy, wasnt this what she had always dreamed of? Even Elin could not help but feel a trace of jealousy. It was not because of how grand the engagement was, but because of the person who was engaged. After all, they werepanions who had stayed together for a month, but they did not even say hello when they left. Thinking of this, Elin gnashed her teeth in anger. Isabelle sat quietly, maintaining her most noble and beautiful posture, waiting for the arrival of that person. He was ready to be engaged to Joelson. In Isabelles view, Joelson had absolutely no reason to reject Nichs proposal. The blessing of the royal family, and the most beautiful woman on the entire continent. Wasnt this what every man dreamed of? Everything that Joelson showed also satisfied Isabelle. No one could match his talent, his strength, and everything was perfect except his humble origins. Chapter 210: Franklin Returns and Challenges!

Chapter 210: Franklin Returns and Challenges!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Isabelle raised her head and saw the tiny figure on the clock tower. It was Elin. Isabelle could recognize her red hair. It was not an orthodox violet bloodline. If it were not for Nichs favor, she would not be qualified to be called a princess. Isabelle knew that Elin must be looking at her with envy at this moment. She had always been like this since she was young. She could notpete with her, but she always put on a disdainful look. Just like her strange dead mother, she always wanted to escape from the pce. Isabelle really did not know what was so interesting about those dirty streets that would cover her crystal shoes with dust. She preferred to be surrounded by admiration and praise, and let those so-called geniuses fight for her. This was the princess pleasure. So now, the whole continent knew that the violet flower was her, Isabelle. It was not a wild rose in the corner of the wall. A stream of light streaked across the sky, and everyones eyes lit up. Itsing! No?! That wasnt Joelson. Someone saw the figure in the streak of light clearly and shouted loudly. Its Franklin! Franklin is back! The square was in an uproar. Countless people watched as a figure appeared in the light green light. It wasnt very handsome, but it had a tenacious and persistent charm. Franklin?! Isabelles eyes lit up, but they quickly became dignified. A year ago, Franklin could still attract her attention, but now... Joelson had even defeated the authority of God. Youre back. Nichs smiled at Franklin. The Violet de. Before Joelson showed his talent, he was the young man that Nichs valued the most. Franklin nodded and greeted his majesty respectfully, then all his eyes were on Isabelle. Your Highness. Franklin walked over and bowed to Isabelle. Isabelle nodded in a reserved manner. Then, she stopped looking at him. Franklin frowned slightly and stepped aside. He obviously did not know what was happening. Someone walked up quickly and whispered in Franklins ear. Franklins expression became more and more unsightly. He wanted to walk out a few times, but he retreated under Isabelles cold gaze. Time gradually passed, but Joelson still did not appear. The square was already filled with discussions. Forget it. Nichs expression was somewhat heavy, his eyes carrying a faint disappointment and anger. He slowly said, Maybe hes meditating and forgot the time. Lets change the ceremony to another day. The discussions in the square became louder. This was not the first time that Joelson had not given face to the royal family. Even if he was a genius, he was too arrogant. Countless gazes fell on Isabelle. Pity,ughter... The news that Emperor Nichs intended to marry the Violet Flower to Joelson had long spread in the pce. Many people knew but did not say it out loud. They had thought that it would be a grand event, but it turned out to be a huge joke. Was this a disguised rejection from Joelson? It was unbelievable that someone would reject the favor of the Violet Flower. Isabelle was surrounded by those gazes, and she felt very ufortable sitting there. A sense of humiliation and anger that she had never experienced before enveloped her. Someone stood out. Your Majesty! Franklin retracted his gaze that had been on Isabelle all this time and said in a deep voice, I want to propose to the beautiful and noble Princess Isabelle. Im willing to give up everything for her. The whole ce was in an uproar. It was too shocking! Everyone knew that Franklin loved Isabelle, but they didnt expect her to say it on such an asion. proposing... Isabelles expression became even uglier. Her self-esteem was greatly hurt. A pair of big eyes stared fiercely at Franklin. Was this pitiful? She didnt need it. Isabelle lifted the hem of her skirt and left quickly. Nichs expression was also somewhat helpless. Franklin, lets talk about this matter next time. Its mainly up to Isabelle. Everyone discussed animatedly, and all sorts of voices were emitted. Franklin stood in ce expressionlessly. After all the members of the royal family had left, he was still standing alone in the square. Elin, who was on the clock tower, sighed softly. She suddenly felt sorry for these people. Everyone had their own wants, but they could not get them. In the end, a farce was staged in front of countless people. It was still that person who was free and easy. If he could note, he would note. He would not give a face to anyone. Elin suddenly forgave Joelsons behavior of leaving without saying a word in the Land of Heritage. He was that kind of person. No one could force him. Elin thought. Things were far from over. The aftermath of the day of honours continued to ferment. The Violet de Franklin, after returning, challenged the Lion Grand Swordmaster and the ck Light Grand Swordmaster. All the famous powerhouses in the Immortal City. The result was no exception. Aplete victory. And all of them only used one move. The entire city was shocked. A year had passed, and Franklins strength had undergone a huge change. The defeated Lion Grand Swordmaster once said, Franklin has already advanced to thete-stage Saint-level. Whatever Gods authority, it has long been left behind by him. Everyone could see that Franklin seemed to be trying to prove something to Princess Isabelle and Nichs the Great. Sure enough, after defeating thest saint-level powerhouse of the Immortal City. Franklin issued a challenge to the Violet Glory, Joelson Edward. Everyone was looking forward to it. .. Franklin is back? You still want to challenge me? Joelson narrowed his eyes and sized up the letter in his hand. To be precise, it was a letter of challenge. It was signed by Franklin. Frederick stood respectfully in front of Joelson. He had obtained a new body, a thin and pale middle-aged man. To a lich, a body was like clothes that could be discarded and changed at any time. In order to avoid the trouble fromst time, this body was a civilian who had died of illness. There were many simr bodies in the empires slums. Right now, people outside have been talking about it. There are all kinds of rumors. Joelson smiled. After he came out of the ancient ruins, he realized that almost a week had passed. Not only did he miss the medal ceremony that Nichs had specially prepared for him, but he also disguised himself as avoiding the fight for many days. It was said that Franklin had already waited for Joelson on the dueling tform in the Empire Square for two days. Today was the third day, and many people said that Joelson was afraid. Franklin challenged several saint-level masters in a few days, and he defeated them all with one sword. Frederick exined for Joelson, I have watched every match. He used a very strange wind-typebat aura, and his strength should have just broken through to thete stage of the saint-level. Late stage of the saint-level? Joelson muttered to himself in a low voice. He suddenly stood up and smoothed the wrinkles on his mage robe. Lets go. Chapter 211: You’re Still a Long Way Off

Chapter 211: Youre Still a Long Way Off

Empire Square. Franklin stood quietly. Countless people gathered around the dueling tform. During these three days, Franklin used the sword in his hand to tell everyone. Violet de. What did this title mean? He defeated all famous powerhouses,te-stage sage level. Those sage level powerhouses who were defeated by him were also present. They all looked at him with aplicated and respectful gaze. Franklin was not even forty years old. His talent was unbelievable. He could not help but think of the various legends that Franklin had left behind in the Immortal City. The shock that Joelson had brought before also became dull with Franklins forceful attack. The most important thing was that most of the people in the Inmotati capital had never witnessed what Joelson had done in the Land of Heritage. They did not know how terrifying Joelson was. What happened before their eyes was more shocking than what they had heard. It seems that Joelson Edward wont being today. Maybe hes afraid. Thats right. Joelson is not even thirty years old this year. His talent is stronger than Franklins. Now that he knows that his strength is not as good as Franklins, of course he wonte to be humiliated. Hes here! Joelson is here! The discussions below the stage suddenly turned into exmations. A figure passed through the crowd and walked towards the duel stage. Franklin raised his head and sized up this legendary sun-level genius who had one arm that could tear apart the authority of God and pped Silver Hand. He was even younger than Franklin had imagined. He looked like a handsome and elegant young noble. However, Joelsons calm temperament made him look extremely extraordinary. However, Joelson felt that Franklin was as he had expected. He was tenacious and persistent. This alone was much better than Chesterton. When Joelson walked into the duel, the people on the sidelines were excited. The sh between the two great geniuses of the Immortal City, and both had the title of Violet. It was even more exciting than thest time silver hand challenged the entire arena. After all, this was a saint-level battle. Even the lion sword saint and the others could not help but look forward to it. A few saint-level mages personally made a move and set up a saint-level magic array around the dueling tform, which could resist the dissipation of energy below the mid-stage of the saint-level. Joelson smiled and nodded at Franklin. He said, Ive seen your challenge. Franklin didnt say anything. Instead, he turned his head and looked at a ce. There was a carriage parked there. The symbol of violet was engraved on the carriage. Everyone knew who was sitting in the royal carriage. The Violet Flower, Her Royal Highness Princess Isabelle. Everything that Franklin did was for her. Lets begin. Franklin didnt say much nonsense. He took out a thin and long sword in his hand. With a casual expression, Joelson took out his legendary staff from the void. At this time, the battle between a holy knight and a holy mage was even more exciting. Be careful, Franklin whispered to Joelson, and a light shot out of his eyes. In the next second, he suddenly disappeared. This is the move! A few holy knights on the sidelinesughed bitterly and discussed, Franklins speed is too fast. I cant see where he is at all, so I lost. I wonder how Joelson will react? If hes a mage, hell probably feel even worse. Hes not just a mage. Joelsons expression did not change. His powerful spiritual power spread out like a spider web in all directions, instantly enveloping the entire field. Even with Joelsons spiritual perception, he could not see Franklins figure clearly. He could only catch a faint figure shing around him, quickly approaching. Joelson raised the magic staff in his hand, and a blue light bloomed on the tip of the staff. In an instant, it was even more dazzling than the Sun in the sky. Endless dark blue mes burned fiercely with Joelson at the center. The magic barrier beside the duel tform emitted a crisp sound of being burned, as if it would break at any moment. What kind of fire magic is this? The power is too strong! A saint-level mage said in astonishment, Even the magic barrier that we set up together cant withstand this kind of power?! The Lion Grand Swordmasters eyes revealed a look of admiration. Joelson is very smart. I really cant believe that he has such a powerful battle awareness at such a young age?! Thats right. Joelson couldnt find Franklins exact location, so he simply let the entire dueling tform be under his attack, so that Franklin had nowhere to dodge. After swallowing dozens of water and fire elementalws in the ruins rund, the power of the blue mes that Joelson released had increased by nearly half. Compared to half a month ago, it was even more terrifying. It was very close to the power of ate-stage saint-level. Hmph! A cold snort sounded. On the left. Joelson suddenly turned around and calmly raised his staff. The dark blue mes in the arena quickly gathered, and at the same time, his figure also retreated rapidly. A blurry figure gradually appeared in the dark blue mes. A green light suddenly erupted, and the dark blue mes shattered. Franklins figure rushed out, holding a long sword in his hand, and his aura surged. He forcefully broke out of Joelsons sea of mes. After all, he was at thete stage of the saint-level, and Joelsons blue mes could not stop him. There was a wind blowing in the field, blowing the clothes and hair of the onlookers into a mess. The wind gathered towards the longsword in Franklins hand. The light greenbat aura became more and more dense, and Franklins aura also continued to rise. Joelson is going to lose. The lion sword saint could not help but shake his head. He sighed and said, This move is not something that a mid-stage saint-level could withstand. Joelsons magic shield cant block it. Someone said in a low voice, Not necessarily. The Lion Grand Swordmasters expression froze. He looked towards the stage and soon revealed a shocked expression. He only saw the dark green battle-qi light de leave the long sword and shoot towards Joelson. However, Joelson did not panic. Blue mes rose and gathered into a thick me shield in front of him. At the same time, his staff kept tapping lightly. The dark bluebat aura light de easily shattered the blue me shield into a sky full of sparks, and the light seemed to dim a little. At this time, Joelson had already levitated a metal shield that was actually solid and thick. Under the sunlight, it flickered with a dark golden light. Franklins gaze focused, and the other saint-level powerhouses immediately cried out in surprise. This is impossible! Joelson is a metal magician?! This is too shocking! The dark green light de broke through the eight metal shields and left a deep mark on the ninth metal shield, but it eventually dissipated powerlessly. Franklins fatal attack was blocked by Joelson just like that. Even Franklin was shocked and stopped in mid-air for a moment, unable to speak. Joelson looked at Franklin and said calmly, I once met a man who also cultivated wind attribute power, but... Joelson shook his head and sighed, His wind des are much sharper than yours. They can even tear space apart. Compared to him, youre stillcking. Franklin was stunned. Chapter 212: The Violet Blade was Broken

Chapter 212: The Violet de was Broken

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson was also a metal magician?! And judging from the dozens of metal shields in front of him that easily blocked Franklins strongest attack, it seemed that his attainments were not low. This was too shocking. Young man. Knight and Mage. Four elemental magic. Saint rank. These few wordsbined to form an extremely bright halo behind Joelson. Super genius?! Monster?! He could not find a suitable word to describe him. I can see that you havent been in thete stage of the saint-level for a long time. Joelson said to Franklin, Your speed can be faster, and your wind des can be sharper. Franklin could not help but frown and said coldly, Isnt it too early to say this? You havent won yet. The saint-level powerhouse at the side of the field analyzed, The biggest possibility for this match is a draw. Franklin can continue to tangle with him. When Joelsons mana or spiritual power is exhausted to a certain extent, he might be able to defeat him. But that kind of victory is not as honorable as a draw. Their eyes revealed deep shock and amazement. Joelson is really too strong. I really cant imagine how he could do this at such a young age. Franklin snorted and disappeared from the field again. The voice came from all directions. I cant break your defense, but you cant catch my figure either. The oue of this battle is still uncertain. Joelsonughed lightly with a hint of mockery. Cant catch you? He muttered to himself and raised his head again. There was a calmness and confidence in his expression that showed that he was in control of the entire field. Blue mes rose and condensed into a thick, long, dark blue chain. It danced in the air like a giant python, giving off a strong sense of awe. Joelson closed his eyes. Everyone could feel an inexplicable aura spreading from his body. It was like a circle of ripples in the air. Its an air magic?! A holy mage on the side of the field was so excited that he stood up immediately. I know. Joelson has obtained an air magic inheritance in thend of heritage. Its the perception power of air magic! Everyone widened their eyes. They only saw the dark blue chains in the air quickly moving towards a certain spot on the stage. Through Joelsons sensing, Franklins position was clearly disyed in front of him. There was no ce to hide. If it was not a battle, Franklin might have been able to create some trouble for him by keeping a distance from him. However, the dueling ring was only so big. No matter how fast Franklin was, he couldnt escape from a few fixed positions. Moreover, it was because the venue was narrow. Franklin was in an exceptionally sorry state under the pursuit of the dark blue chains. He couldnt escape any further. A light shed in Franklins eyes, and he simply shot directly at Joelson. Joelson could not help but frown and whisper, Garbage time. Franklin seemed to hear this and was slightly stunned, not understanding what Joelson meant. He leaned close to Joelsons body, and countless metal spikes suddenly burst out. They surrounded Joelson like a hedgehog. Franklin had no choice but to retreat. He was bound by the dark blue chains. Franklin roared in anger, and hisbat aura shook to break free from the dark blue chains. He wanted to do it again. However, Joelson only nced at him, and an extremely terrifying dark golden giant beast suddenly emerged from the void behind him. It had a very ferocious outline, and its body was filled with a sense of oppression. It was like a steel fortress entrenched in the sky. Its power poured down with a low roar. The magic barrier could no longer withstand it. It suddenly broke, and arge portion of the spectators at the side copsed under the terrifying Dragons power. Their faces were filled with terror and fear. Franklins figure instantly froze, and he stood in ce in a daze. That pair of cold dark golden eyesnded on him, and it made him feel as if the blood in his entire body had frozen. Joelson walked up to him step by step and said indifferently, Are we still going to fight? Franklin instantly lost all his strength. He lowered his proud head and said in a low voice, I admit defeat. The whole ce fell into a dead silence. Someone smiled bitterly and sighed, Yeah, we actually forgot that Joelson still has a terrifying saint-level dragon. A battle partner was a part of ones strength. Especially a mage. Magic pets were extremely important to a mage. Everyone sighed enough and suddenly came to their senses. They stared nkly at the stage. Joelson stood in front of the dragon and looked down at Franklin. The disappointed Franklin had already thrown away his long sword. In this battle, Franklin lost. The Violet de was broken. Loud cheers erupted. The battle between the two saint-level geniuses finally ended with Joelsonsplete victory. Franklin was at thete stage of the saint-level, and he was defeated by Joelson. Was it really as easy as eating and drinking for Joelson to challenge someone of a higher level? It could only be said that it was indeed the glory of the violets. Any genius could only be dimmed in front of him. In the distant bell tower, a pretty figure suddenly jumped up and cheered excitedly. The royal carriage that was parked at the side of the field quietly left without any reluctance. This made Franklins face turn even paler. Joelson nced at the back of the departing carriage and said to the dejected Franklin, Youre carrying too many unnecessary things on your sword, so its not fast enough. Franklin seemed to have been struck by lightning. He waspletely stunned. He was mumbling something and no one knew what he was thinking. A figure suddenly appeared in the air. A dignified and noble aura was emitted. Edward, Nichs said in a low voice. Joelson looked at Nichs and was about to speak. The sky outside the immortal city suddenly shone brightly. The dazzling golden light almost covered the Sun. A deep voice seemed toe from the sky. Joelson Edward, who harbors evil undead believers, deserves to be punished by the divine. Everyone was stunned. They looked at the western sky. There were a few golden lights shooting over. It was the Holy Judgement Group of the Holy Church of light. They were here for Joelson. Nichs expression wasplicated. He said, Edward, its not toote for you to make a choice now. Joelson retracted his gaze from the other side. There was not a trace of panic, nervousness, or fear on his face. He was still as calm and elegant as before. He even bowed slightly to Nichs. Thank you for your kind intentions, your majesty, but... Joelson smiled and said softly, I still n to try it out myself. Is the Church of Light as powerful as the rumors say? After saying that, Joelson lightly flew onto the back of the steel dragon. Thetter let out a low roar, and the dragon wings stirred up a hurricane, crushing countless people to the ground. Chapter 213: Holy Inquisition, Crushing

Chapter 213: Holy Inquisition, Crushing

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Edward. Nichs shouted at the back of Joelson, Sanctum, thats the only ce you can go. Joelson turned his head and looked at him deeply as if he had inadvertently nced at a bell tower. Then, without turning his head, he flew in the opposite direction of the Church of Light and left the Immortal City. On the clock tower, Elin stared nkly at the back of the dragon that was driven away by Joelson. Her heart was empty, and no one knew what she was thinking. Joelson flew in the air, and the wind blew past his ears. Several streams of light followed closely behind him. Because of its heavy body, the steel dragon was not very fast among the dragons, and the distance between the two was shrinking. In fact, Joelson had no intention of running away. Sanctum. Nichs words reminded him before he left. Sanctum was indeed his best choice. There were many experts of various races in the sanctum. It was forbidden for saint-level experts to fight. In addition, Joelsons talent was extraordinary. If he entered sanctum, he would definitely be protected. The Church of Light would be unable to pursue and kill him. In the trial in the Land of Heritage, he had witnessed the establishment of the sanctum and knew where it was. In the sky. Next to the bitwall and the spatial rift. If he wanted to enter the sanctum, he needed someone to guide him. If he had developed normally, the rest would have sent someone to contact him soon to guide him into the sanctum. But now... He knew of another secret entrance. After the victory, some experts had defected from the sanctum due to conflicts of interest, leaving a gap behind. In the Misty Mountains. West of the Immortal City, where the sun fell. But... He felt the saint-level aura getting closer and closer behind him, and his eyes shed. It was still too early to go to the sanctum. A light arrow condensed from holy light shot out from behind him. The steel dragon nimbly dodged, but it also stoppedpletely. Joelson turned his head and looked calmly at the four people in front of him. Joelson Edward. Someone gritted his teeth and read out Joelsons name. It was Chesterton. The arm that had been torn off by Joelson hadpletely grown back, and the Holy Churchs Healing Divine Arts were still powerful. Chesterton stared at Joelson, his eyes filled with anger, hatred, and resentment. A broken arm could be reborn, but the humiliation Joelson had brought to him was hard to wash away. Joelsons eyes lit up when he saw the Golden Authority that Chesterton held in his hand was iid with a new angels heart. Three people followed Chesterton. A young and strong knight, a middle-aged man in a bup robe, and a beautiful female priest with no expression on her face. They were the Holy Inquisition of the Holy Church of light. The knight took a step forward, looked at Joelson, and said in a low voice, Hand over the evil necromancers. Joelson shook his head and said, Then Im afraid youll be disappointed, Necromancers. Joelsons eyes swept past them. Behind you, youve gone too far. The few of them subconsciously turned around. A pale-faced middle-aged man was flying toward them, giving them a sinister smile. Frederick was chasing after Joelson. Frederick flew in front of the few of them and bowed respectfully to Joelson. Master. Without even looking at Frederick, Joelson said to the members of the jury, The man is here. Take him away if you want him. Looking at Frederick again, he bent down obediently without any intention of resisting. Both the jury and Chesterton were stunned. What did Joelson mean?! Aplicated look appeared on their faces. The knight took a step forward and said in a tough tone, You muste with us. The Holy Light will give you a fair trial. Hehe. Joelson chuckled and shook his head in disappointment. The holy church haspletely fallen. He still remembered that during the trial in the Land of Heritage, the priests of light ran around the battlefield to cast healing divine spells on the seriously injured and even fainted because they exhausted their magic power. Unfortunately, now, only a group of arrogant and unreasonable false believers were left. Why are you still talking nonsense with him?! Chesterton said coldly, His Holiness, the Pope, said to bring him back. Death to the undead cult! The knight slowly pulled out the greatsword on his back. The man in the linen robe took a step forward, and the female priests body emitted a faint white light. Joelsons gaze was calm, and dark blue mes quietly rose from behind him. Frederick also smiled evilly. He stretched out his w-like palm and sprinkled arge amount of ash fog of the undead. These three members of the court were all at the middle stage of the Saint Rank. With the addition of the powerful Chesterton, the Holy Sees pursuit of Joelson could be considered a sure-kill attack. The dark blue mes soared against the wind and instantly turned this area into a hell of mes. White light shields appeared on the bodies of the few of them to resist the burning of the blue mes. The steel dragon darted out from under Joelsons feet, and a terrifying power enveloped the four of them. The man in the linen robe in the panel of judges took a step forward and pulled out a dazzling golden light with both hands, forming a weapon that looked like a long stick. He forcefully blocked the steel dragons violent attack. His face was cold, and his eyes were as firm as a rock. The ascetic monks of the Holy See had an astonishingbat strength. The knights of the panel of judges were enveloped in a dazzling white light, and they held their longswords as they pounced at Joelson. Joelsons expression did not change. He raised both of his hands, and surging blue mes gathered toward the knight, forming a powerful ming tornado. The ming tornado stirred up the sky, and the powerful attraction kept pulling the knight back. He was pulled into the center of the tornado. A violent and scorching aura burned on his body, and the white light shield trembled violently. The female priest quickly chanted, and Joelson looked at her coldly. Before thetter could react, a thick, long, sharp metal spike suddenly appeared in front of her. The magic shield was instantly pierced like a piece of paper, and the spike at the top was only an extreme distance from the female priests chest. The female priests face was pale, and she retreated in panic, looking at Joelson. She saw a deep warning and cold killing intent in Joelsons eyes. The female priest naively wanted to do something, but she saw a dark gold coloring out of his eyes. The flowing metal kept clinging to her feet, and her hands and feet seemed to have be cold and stiff. Ultimate alchemy. The female priest did not have enough energy to care about others, so she could only use her holy light to resist the power of ultimate alchemy. After a few moves, almost all three members of the jury were at a disadvantage. Chestertons face turned ugly. He was about to raise the golden authority in his hand when suddenly... Bang! Chesterton was hit hard in the chest and flew backwards. The Golden Authority slipped out of his hand and was firmly caught by another fair and slender hand. Chapter 214: He Still Had a Dragon

Chapter 214: He Still Had a Dragon

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson took a look at the golden authority in his hand and easily took off the top of the angels heart. He looked at Chesterton indifferently. He spat out, What a waste. Chestertons face was red. His eyes were filled with humiliation and anger. There was also deep fear. Compared to thest time, the feeling that Joelson gave him was even more terrifying. In front of Joelson, without relying on the power of the angels heart, he actually did not even have the qualifications to make a move. Despair. Pu! At this time, the bup-robed man, who had endured the steel dragons attack for a while, finally could not hold on any longer. He was whipped by the steel dragons tail and torn apart by the dragons ws. He was thrown out, spurting blood in the air. There was a huge wound on his chest that was so deep that one could see his bones. Looking at the knight who was still struggling in the ming tornado, Joelson decided to end his pain. He pressed down with his palm, and the power of the ming tornado was more than doubled. The mes at the top of the tornado suddenly poured down andpletely drowned the knight. After the mes dispersed, a charred figure fell down. From time to time, there would be a sh of white light, which proved that he was still alive. The female priest was still fighting against the ultimate alchemy. She had already gained the upper hand. However, when she saw that Joelson waspletely free, she panicked and fell into the metal swamp again. A dark blue me jumped out of Joelsons hand and condensed into the shape of a chain. The python-like chain flew out and wrapped around Chestertons neck. Then, Joelson jumped onto the back of the steel dragon. Chesterton was casually held in his hand like prey and hung at the foot of the steel dragon. This battlested less than ten minutes. The Holy Churchs judicial group, which hade with strong momentum, was easily defeated by Joelson. The few of them looked at Joelson with shock and horror in their eyes. Was this the strength of the legendary sun radiance level genius? Too strong! Joelson nced at the few of them and said indifferently, Do you want to save your Gods authority? Exchange it with the heart of an angel, or... Just a few more people. Joelson left without looking back. Frederick smiled evilly at them and quickly chased after them. Not long after, five or six figures descended from the sky. Looking at the messy battlefield, the ground was left with deep marks and scorched ck soil, as if it had been ravaged by a terrifying beast. A beautiful female priest was cing her hands on the two men beside her, and white holy light continuously surged toward them. Due to the exhaustion, the female priests face was pale. When she saw them, she copsed to the ground. Nancy. Someone quickly walked forward and held her shoulders. Im fine. The female priest shook her head and said worriedly, Save them first. The holy light of healing shone continuously. The aura of the injured knights and ascetics calmed down. The person looked around and could not help but frown. Wheres Chesterton? Where is he? The female priest said in shame, He was taken away by Joelson. The persons expression froze and asked in shock, Did Joelson do all this? The female priest nodded. Hes too strong. He even has practiced metal magic and a dragon. At this point, a hint of fear appeared in the female priests eyes. The strongest ascetic among the three, a mid-stage saint-level, was beaten to death by the steel dragon in less than ten minutes. The person who came slowly stood up with a grave expression. The pope will be very angry when he hears this news. Chesterton cannot be in trouble. We must capture Joelson Edward. The female priest said hesitantly, Joelson Edward said that he wants us to use the heart of an angel to exchange for Chesterton. Arrogant brat! The person who came had a faint look of anger on his face. With a cold snort, the rest of the people quickly walked over. Be careful. The female priest could not help but whisper. There are five of us. With the support of the Angel Battle Formation, it will be enough to deal with twote-stage saint-level cultivators. He looked at the sky in the distance, his eyes shing with coldness. Those who insult the holy light will pay a heavy price! The ascetic and the knights injuries had stabilized. They did not stay for long and chased in the direction of Joelson. With Chesterton in Joelsons hands, they could easily find traces of Joelson through the secret method. The female priest spent some time recovering the magic power she had used up. The process of fighting against the ultimate alchemy had consumed most of her physical strength. After that, she healed both of them at the same time. Until now, her physical strength was almost exhausted. There was a slight sound beside her. The ascetic sat up from the ground. After consuming holy healing water that was unique to the holy church and the tenacious vitality of a saint-level powerhouse, he could barely move. On the other hand, the knight who was burned by the blue mes was still unconscious. He could still smell the faint burnt smelling from his body. The female priest said to the ascetic, Lord Kendis came. The ascetics expression rxed as if hearing this name made him feel at ease. With Lord Kendis strength at thete stage of the saint-level, no matter how strong Joelson is, he cant escape. The female priest didnt say anything else and fell silent. After a long time, the ascetic stood up. I can barely hold on and fly. Take him back. Wait for the good news from Lord Kendis and the others in the temple. The ascetic said. The female priest didnt have any objections. She used her strength to carefully lift up the knights body. Just as she was about to leave, suddenly... Three streaks of light flew over from the distant sky. It was the aura of a saint-level powerhouse from the radiant church. However, for some reason, these three streaks of light seemed to be drunk and kept swaying. Their speed was also very slow. The female priest and the ascetic looked at each other. They could see the puzzled expressions in each others eyes. When they were close enough to see the figures in the streaks of light, their eyes instantly widened. The three figures with wounds all over their bodies could no longer hold on. They fell straight down from the sky and fell to the ground. A figure rolled down from one of their backs. When they looked over, there was no sign of life at all. They had already be dead bodies. What happened?! Where is Lord Kendis?! The ascetic could not help but take a step forward and asked in a low voice. A knight with a sorrowful face raised his head. His eyes were filled with fear and horror that could not be dispelled. He whispered in panic, Lord Kendis is... Dead! He was killed by Joelson Edward! The ascetic and the female priest trembled violently and cried out in disbelief. What did you say?! How is this possible?! Lord Kendis is at thete stage of the sage level, and you have the Angel Battle Formation! The knight seemed to have recalled something very terrifying. He swallowed hard and said in fear, Joelson Edward, he has... has two dragons! Chapter 215: The Enemy of Light, the Black Dragon, Kokonoro

Chapter 215: The Enemy of Light, the ck Dragon, Kokonoro

Looking at the Knights terrified expression, the ascetic and the female priest werepletely stunned. Two Dragons. Even the angel battle formation led by thete-stage saint-level, Master Kendis, was torn to shreds. Just how strong was Joelson Edward?! How many trump cards did he still have in his hands?! Joelson Edward also said. Since the people of the Holy Church of Light are here, please be prepared to die! Both of their faces instantly turned pale. The ascetics injuries surged up, and he spat out a mouthful of hot blood as he half-knelt on the ground. The female priest subconsciously wanted to help him up, but she heard what he kept saying. Enemy of light, enemy of light! .. In the year 4396 of the light calendar, the leader of the Holy Inquisition, Kendis, died at the hands of the sun-level genius, the Glory of Violet, Joelson. It was said that the authority of God, Chesterton, was also captured by Joelson. The Holy Inquisition suffered heavy losses. The entire continent was shaken. The Pope of light was furious and issued a decree of light judgment on Joelson. Joelson was hunted down by the entire Holy See. In a small town, in a shabby tavern, cheap beer and dancers dancing in the middle of the tavern made it a favorite ce for mercenaries, adventurers, and traders to pass by. Tobo, alcohol, and the stench of sweat filled the tavern, making the air very cloudy. However, this did not affect the peoples interest in the lively conversation. I watched the entire battle a month ago. Joelson Edward stood on the back of two terrifying dragons. His dragon wings covered the sky and even the sun. The holy-level powerhouses of the Church of Light were like a few sheep under Joelsons hands. They could only flee in panic! A red-faced old man with a rosacea nose spoke very excitedly and unexpectedly became the center of the conversation. The people beside him let out waves of exmations following his words. Someoneughed and shouted, Old Jack, stop bragging. Lets not talk about watching the holy-level battle. Im afraid that if the Glory of Violet takes one look at you, youll be so scared that youll pee your pants! Hahaha! Waves ofughter instantly rang out in the small tavern. The old man known as Old Jacks nose was even bigger and redder due to his embarrassment. He wanted to defend himself, but he realized that he had no way to refute. He could only gulp down two mouthfuls of wine. Glory of Violet seems to have been pping the face of the Church of Light since its rise. This time, its even more amazing. It even killed several saint-level powerhouses of the Church of Light. Joelson Edward is really too strong. As expected of the most powerful sun-level genius in history! Those old donkeys of the Church of Light, I think theyre used to being arrogant. They dont see anyone in their eyes. Joelson taught them a lesson really well! Haha, its been almost three months since the light judgement order was issued. Many of the Church of Lights own saint-level powerhouses have died. This joke will definitely go down in history! The wine ss in the hand of someone in the corner of the tavern trembled violently, and a powerful battle spirit was about to burst out. Theres no need. A hand reached out from the side and pressed on the arm of the irascible man. He said indifferently, From today onwards, all the shame of the holy church will be washed away. There is no Joelson Edward in the world anymore! The irascible man who was about to re up slowly nodded and suppressed the anger in his heart. Both of them were wearing linen cloaks and their faces could not be seen clearly. In the noisy tavern, the two of them did not seem to get along with everything around them. Roar! A terrifying roar sounded and shook the eaves of the shabby tavern, causing the dust to continuously fall,nding on the heads, faces, and wine sses of many people. However, no one was angry. The noisy tavern instantly became extremely quiet, and everyone was stunned on the spot. Dragon, its the roar of a dragon! Someone cried out in rm. Its Joelson, Joelson Edward is here! Excited shouts rang out. The person in the cape in the corner trembled, but another person silently shook his head. Bang! The taverns door was sted open by a tremendous force, and sunlight shone in from the outside, casting a cold shadow. Everyone looked at the door excitedly. It was a handsome and cold middle-aged man wearing a ck robe. His face was filled with disgust and disdain, and his pupils were golden. Even if no one here had seen the legendary Glory of Violet, they knew that this person was definitely not Joelson. Because everyone knew that Glory of Violet was a handsome youth, not so old. Since it wasnt a visit from a legend, some of the hot-tempered mercenaries werent as friendly. Bastard! A robust bearded man stood up angrily and strode towards the man. It seemed like he wanted to teach him a good lesson. The handsome man waved his hand in disgust as if he was chasing away an annoying fly. The bearded man flew backwards and knocked over arge number of tables and chairs as well as guests who were drinking, causing waves of exmations. Looking at him again, his chest was deeply sunken, and blood mixed with internal organs kept oozing out of his mouth and nose. It seemed that he was about to die. The tavern was instantly silent. Everyone looked at this man in horror and did not dare to say another word. Lets go. The man wearing a cloak in the corner stood up and strode out of the tavern. The handsome man nced at them and also turned to leave. It seemed that he was looking for these two people. After the handsome manpletely disappeared from the taverns entrance, the people inside quickly ran out and looked up into the sky. But to their astonishment, they did not see the figure of the dragon they had imagined. The dragons roar just now seemed to be an illusion. His Holiness the Pope asked me to send his regards to Lord Kokonoro on his behalf. The two cloaked people took off their hoods, revealing an old and young face. The ck-robed handsome man coldly snorted. When that person arrives, I wille on my own. Do not disturb me before then. With that, the handsome mans body merged into the shadows and disappeared. The cloaked young man revealed a displeased expression. This person is too rude! The old man whose face was full of gullies said indifferently, They are just some arrogant, pitiful worms who can only live under the glory of the past. The old mans face hid some disdain, but he continued to say, However, as the ck Dragon ns n leader, the strength of a peak saint-level cannot be underestimated. He is a great help to us this time. Teacher, this Kokonoro is here for the two saint-level dragons of Joelson? Thats right. The old man nodded, he exined, In the past few thousand years, other than having some interactions with the Dragon Blood n of the saint-level, the Dragon n has nevere into contact with anyone. This time, when they heard the news, two of their juniors actually signed a contract with a human, and it was the same human. Even the Dragon King was rmed, so he sent Kakunoro here personally. The young man nodded and could not help but ask, Then what will happen to them? After the contract is canceled, the Dragon King will probably personally erase their memories from the past decades. The dragon race is really lucky. The old man revealed a hint of envy and sighed, There are two more powerful warriors with bright futures, especially the metal-type giant dragons. They have almost been cut off. Unfortunately, I cant fight against the enemy of light. Chapter 216: Peak Saint-Level, Stanley

Chapter 216: Peak Saint-Level, Stanley

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The dragon had signed a contract with the humans. The only way to break the contract was to kill one of them. It was easy to imagine what would happen to Joelson. The young man revealed a regretful expression. The old man looked at him and said with relief, There are countless geniuses in the saint-level. There are many young experts who are even more talented than Joelson Edward. Ai Newman. Theres no need to feel sorry for an enemy of the light. Yes, teacher. The young man known as Ai Newman nodded solemnly. At this moment, the old mans expression changed, and he said calmly, Theyre here. Ai Newman subconsciously looked into the distance. This small town that was isted in the wilderness was surrounded by tnd. Many people saw it as well, and gasps rang out. They could only see that from the mist of the wilderness, a malevolent, enormous figure was flying towards them. They were getting closer. Everyone saw it. It was a terrifying dark golden dragon. On the back of the dragon stood a handsome young man. He had an unspeakable calmness and confidence. The young man was holding a thick chain made of dark blue mes. The chain hung down and bound a dispirited young man. The people in the small town cheered excitedly. Its the Violet Glory! Joelson Edward! Its really him! I didnt expect him to pass by here! That chicken-like kid is the authority of God, right? Haha! How delightful! Most of the Rangers, mercenaries, and adventurers were naturally unhappy with the arrogant Holy See and the believers. Joelson went against the holy church in front of the entire continent and ruthlessly pped the Holy Churchs face. Naturally, he was regarded as a legend and hero by these people. Trash! Ai Newman cursed in a low voice and said unhappily, Since youve already humiliated the Holy Light, you might as well die bravely! The old man walked forward quickly and said indifferently, Ai Newman, get ready to act. Yes, teacher! Joelson looked at the small town that had suddenly appeared in front of him and was slightly surprised. I didnt expect there to be people here. Joelson pulled the chain in his hand out of boredom. The blue mes roasted Chesterton and made him scream in pain. The holy light on his body was so thin that it was almost invisible. He had been tortured by Joelson many times along the way and had be a toy for Joelson to kill time. Joelson did not need to guess to know that there must be people from the Church of Light hiding in this town. His route was direct to the Misty Mountains. The people of the Church of Light were not fools. They would definitely be able to see through it. There should be someone at the peak of the sage-level this time, right? Joelson whispered, his eyes slightly shining. The peak of the sage-level was equivalent to a general-level monster. During this period of time, Joelson had been ying cat and mouse with the Church of Light while asionally going to the rund. His power ofw had increased quite a bit. He really wanted to know if he, together with Du Lu and the steel dragon whosebat strength had also increased, could defeat the peak of the Saint-tier. I have a feeling that youll definitely die under the judgement of the holy light this time! Chesterton let out a furious roar and a vicious curse towards Joelson. Joelsonughed lightly and said, You have said this sentence more than five times. To be honest, I really feel sad for you. Joelsons tone was slightly mocking. As the authority of God of the Church of Light, there is actually no one who really wants to save you. The heart of an angel, isnt that a lot to you? In fact, the person they want to kill the most right now is not me, but you, right? The shame of the Church of Light. Joelsons words pierced into Chestertons heart like a sharp de. His face was pale, and for the first time, his eyes revealed a greater fear than when he was facing death. In the name of the Holy Light. A dignified voice suddenly came from the surrounding wilderness. A dazzling golden light pierced through the dark sky, and an extremely resplendent golden light sword descended from the sky. It was aimed at Joelson as if the God of light was brandishing his sword. Joelsons eyes lit up, and he said in a low voice, It really came. The Golden Holy Light Sword descended like a punishment from God. It was far more powerful than any of the powerful figures of the Church of Light that Joelson had seen before. The steel dragon quickly bent down and brought Joelson to quickly dodge. The Golden Holy Swordnded on the ground, and it seemed as if even the earth trembled, creating an extremelyrge crater. Joelson saw someone in the sky coldly staring at him. It was an ordinary-looking old man with a slightly hunched body. However, in stark contrast to his skinny body was the huge sword in his hand that was the size of a door. A powerful aura rose from his body and shot straight through the dark clouds in the sky. The sun shone down, coating him with a faintyer of golden light. Like a god. Said Joelson softly, with his eyes fixed. The pinnacle of the sage ss. The Holy See is finally willing to send out their most powerful men. Lord Stanley! Chestertons excited exmation came from beneath his feet. Ha Ha Ha! Chesterton let out augh of relief and ecstasy. Joelson Edward! Youre dead today! Really? Joelson curled his lips. At this time, Stanley swung his sword at him again. Joelson raised the chain in his hand and threw Chesterton toward the sword light. Stanley did not have any expression. He was as cold as an iceberg. Chestertons appearance could not make his sword-light deviate at all. Chestertons expression changed from excitement and ecstasy to fear and despair in an instant. No! The sword light shed. Chesterton was split into two halves in mid-air. Even until his death, his face still had a look of disbelief. Chesterton, the supreme genius of the Church of Light and the authority of God, had died so easily at the hands of his own people. A hint of pity appeared in Joelsons eyes. Ive said it before, the people who want you dead the most are them. Joelson had originally captured Chesterton to use him as a hostage to threaten the Holy See. However, after this period of time, he realized that Chesterton had no value at all. The Holy See didnt care about this so-called Gods authority at all. If he kept it, it would only be a burden. Joelson even felt a little pity for this guy. In the end, it was just a tool of the Holy See. After it lost its function, it was discarded without hesitation. Stanley shed down with his third sword. His power became stronger and stronger. It was truly like Holy Light. It did not deviate at all, giving Joelson a feeling that he could not avoid it. mes rose up from the void around Joelson. At this moment, the color of Joelsons mes was even deeper than a few months ago. The center of the Dark Blue mes even had a hint of a demonic purple color. He knew. When the color of the mepletely changed to purple, it was time for him to step into the pinnacle of the sage level. Chapter 217: The Mountain of Life, a Shortcut to the Fusion of Laws

Chapter 217: The Mountain of Life, a Shortcut to the Fusion of Laws

The Dark Blue mes were as deep as the ocean, giving people a cold and gloomy feeling. In fact, it was extremely hot. The mes surged up crazily, like a surging ocean tide. The golden sword light hacked into the fire wave. It was powerful, but at the same time, the sword light was bing dimmer. When the sword lightpletely rushed out of the fire wave, it was only half of its original size and light, but it was still powerful. At this time, more than ten metal barriers had already formed in front of Johnson. The metal barriers were broken through by the sword light like paper. The sword light shrank by half again. At this time, there were many gorgeous longswords in Johnsons hands. They steadily blocked the holy light, and his figure kept retreating in the void. Finally, hepletely blocked the sword light. Johnson blinked his eyes. His expression was slightly solemn, but it was more excited. He barely managed to block Stanleys sword with all his methods. The peak of the sage-level was indeed powerful. However, it also proved that his improvement speed was very fast. Before this, a general-level monster could easily send him flying with a palm strike. Even Stanley had a faint look of praise on his face. In the middle stage of the saint-level, youre the only one who can withstand my sword. Johnson was silent as he stepped on the void and rushed towards Stanley. Apanied by a deafening dragons roar, a fiery red figure rose from behind Johnson. Together with the steel dragon, they pounced towards Stanley in tacit cooperation. Johnson decisively summoned du Lu. With the power of Du Lu and the steel dragon, he had the confidence to fight Stanley. Johnson exhaled lightly, his eyes shining. Even, keep him! Stanley felt a great pressure that he had never felt before. Two saint-level dragons. Each of them was much more powerful than the dragons that Stanley had faced before. They did not seem to have the power of a mid-stage saint-level dragon at all. Steel Dragons were not a big deal. After all, they were precious dragons. But that ordinary fire dragon was still vaguely disying the posture of a Dragon King. It was unbelievable. The two dragons seemed to have experienced many battles together. The level of mutual understanding between them was frighteningly high. In addition, there was also the troublesome Johnson who kept casting spells on the side. Stanley slowly became at a disadvantage. Stanley mustered all thebat aura in his body and forced the steel dragon to retreat with a swing of his sword. He could not help but shout loudly, Caponoro! Johnson was stunned. There were still enemies? ! In the next second, a sense of horror suddenly rose in his heart. His intuition forced him to move to the side. The space where he was just now suddenly broke, and a huge ck figure flew over. Yorsons pupils suddenly contracted, and he raised his head to look at this ferocious beast that had suddenly appeared. His ice-cold body, ws and teeth that were as sharp as des, and golden pupils stared coldly at Yorson, causing a sense of danger to arise in his heart. ck Dragon! An extremely huge ck dragon! Its body was muchrger than du Lu and the steel dragon. The Aura that this ck dragon emitted was even more terrifying than Stanleys. It was also at the peak of sage-level. It was only onest step away from Gods domain. The Steel Dragon and du Lu instantly retreated and stood guard beside Jorson. They red at the ck dragon and growled angrily. Damn it! The ck Dragon opened its mouth. The Dragons roar reverberated in the sky like thunder. You havepletely abandoned the dignity and pride of the Dragon Race. Look at the state you are in now. Youre like two tamed hunting dogs! Caponoro was extremely furious. The Steel Dragon and du Lu ignored his words. They were even more hostile towards him than they were towards Stanley. The ck Dragons regretful and disappointed gaze lingered on du Lu and the steel dragon for a long time before it turned to look at Jorson. Lowly human, you will pay the price for your actions that defiled the Dragon Race! In Kokonoros eyes, Johnson was the one who deserved to die the most. Stanley and Kokonoros imposing mannerpletely sealed off this space. The two dragons, Johnson and Dulu, were like beasts trapped in this cage, waiting to die obediently. Kokonoro waved his dragon ws, and the terrifying power tore through the air with a burst of explosions. The space trembled, and there were signs of cracks. The ck dragon was a natural anti-magic. But it was the strongest of all the dragons with the strongest physical strength. It unleashed the power of the dragons body to the extreme. The metal-type giant dragons greater advantage was its defense, as well as its astonishing destructive power. At this moment, pure power disyed a terrifying destructive power in front of Jorsson. Jorsson did not doubt that if he was hit by such a palm, he would instantly turn into a pile of meat paste. Seeing that this attack was about tond, du Lu and steel dragon wanted to pounce forward to block it for him. However, there was a hint of helplessness on Johnsons face. Are we going to use this move again? Before he could finish his sentence. He saw the figure of a person and two dragons suddenly disappear. Did Caponoros sure-kill attack miss? Stanley and Caponoro were both stunned and looked at each other. Whats going on? ! Bastard, wheres that hateful bug? ! Calcanoros roar echoed in the air above the wilderness. .. Was there any way to break through the encirclement of two peak-stage saint-level powerhouses? Yorson had been thinking about this question. He was currently in the space of the Dragon God Ranch. He had used thisst trump card many times during the trials in thend of heritage. He was extremely proficient in using it. He had provoked the Holy See and was hunted down by the entire Holy See. Many people thought that Johnson was crazy. This action was tantamount to courting death. But in fact, from the beginning, Johnson was not worried. With the Dragon God Ranch, even if the Holy See sent more powerful people to hunt him down,. He could easily escape. But Johnson was also limited to a position. If he left the space of the ranch, he would appear at the ce where he disappearedst time. Perhaps Stanley and Carcanoro had already set up an ambush outside, waiting for him to appear. At the very least, before he had the ability to protect himself, Yorson had no way of leaving. Thinking of this, Yorson subconsciously nced at the dark demon dragon in the distance. If the Dark Demon Dragon could attack at will, there was probably no ce in the entire continent that Yorson could not go. There was no one that he could not provoke. Even among the ancient dragon ns, the Dark Demon Dragon n was at the monarch level. They were born with the strength of Tier 9. When they reached adulthood, they would have the strength of a peak saint-level. The outstanding ones could even take another step forward and break through the divine realm. If they went any higher, even the gods would tremble. However... A bitter smile appeared on the corner of Johnsons mouth. He had already used up a small portion of the magic crystal core that he had obtained from the trial in thend of heritage. However, the intimacy between Yorson and the Dark Dragon had just reached 25 points. Moreover, the dark dragon boss seemed to be a little tired of eating monster cores. The more monster cores he fed, the less the intimacy increased. At this time, a zing light darted into Yorsons arms. Chapter 218: The Mountain of Life, a Shortcut to the Fusion of Laws

Chapter 218: The Mountain of Life, a Shortcut to the Fusion of Laws

The round little head of the figure arched in Joelsons arms. He raised his head, and a pair of eyes that were clearer than crystals stared at him. Joelson felt as if he was hugging a ball of light. His entire body felt warm, and his heart was filled with peace and tranquility. The light dragon. It was not like there were no gains along the way. No matter how many saint-level powerhouses of the Church of Light chased after him, Joelson had killed quite a number of them. He had also obtained a few angel hearts. Very smoothly, he summoned the light dragon egg. The little fellows entire body was pure white, and its dragon scales were like gemstones. It had just been born and already had the strength of a ninth-level. Even the electric dragon, lightning, could not do anything to it. It had already be a small overlord in the space of the ranch. Other than a certain big shot who had been taking a nap, there was no existence that it did not dare to provoke. Joelson named it Holy. Didnt the people of the Holy See often talk about Holy? A teasing smile appeared on the corner of Joelsons mouth. Now, Holy is in my arms. However, Holy is like the dark magic dragon. His appetite is very tricky, and he does not eat ordinary things. Joelson had tried to feed holy with ranching crops, but its growth value had barely increased. A dragon born from eating light and a dragon born from eating darkness were too harsh. No wonder there were so few races. Little Holy looked at Joelson with its eyes wide open. It kept making sounds like it was acting coquettishly. Joelson had a helpless look on his face. He grabbed an angels heart that was emitting holy light. Little Holys eyes immediately lit up. It snatched the angels heart from Joelsons hand and bit it. Not long after, the angels heart waspletely eaten by it. Burp. Little Holy ground burped in satisfaction andy downfortably in Joelsons arms with its small belly. Joelson shook his head helplessly, not knowing what to say. If those guys from the Church of Light saw little Holy eating the angels heart like it was candy, they would be so scared that their eyeballs would pop out. Its thest one. I really dont have it anymore. Joelson sent little divine back to the light-type dragon nest. He stood up and his expression gradually became serious. Outside the Dragon God Ranch, Stanley and Kokonoro were still the Damocles swords hanging above his head. He had to increase his strength as soon as possible. Currently, there were only two ways to be stronger. One was to continue to head to the runend and devour more power ofws, raising the fusion of water and firews to thete-stage saint-level. That would require the number of twows to reach at least 200. The second was the fusion ofws. However, it seemed like Joelson only had the first choice. He had no clue about the fusion ofws at the moment. Just as he was about to lead du Lu and the steel dragon into the ancient ruins of the Dragon God, Joelson suddenly remembered something. He flipped through the system interface, and his eyes gradually lit up. A certain building in the space of the ranch had reached the level where it could be upgraded again. Dragon nurturing mountain. It could be upgraded to Mountain of Life. Mountain of life: two types of dragons with different attributes enter the mountain of life (regardless of gender). With their bloodline, there is a chance to nurture a brand-new multi-attribute dragon n or a precious mutated Dragon n. Joelson blinked his eyes and did not hesitate to level up. Ever since Du Lu and Ennybined, the breeding mountain, which had been silent, once again bloomed with light, and a new mountain rose next to the original mountain peak. He did not know why. None of the dragons that Joelson hatched after Enny were female. Perhaps the system opened the function of the mountain of life to solve this dilemma of Joelson. Now, even two male dragons could fuse their attributes. After some consideration, Joelson tried to have the steel dragon and lightning fly towards the mountain of life. There was no strange process. Two light pirs shot out from the mountain of life and shone on the steel dragon and lightning. The two light pirs turned dark gold and purple respectively. Then, they retracted and gathered into a ball of light. The new dragon n is being nurtured. Joelson knew that he would need to wait for a certain amount of time. But after a while, a surprised expression suddenly appeared on Joelsons face. It gradually became excited, ecstatic, and in disbelief. Hahaha... Joelson could not help butugh. The giant dragons all cast strange gazes at him. Even the dark demon dragon was rmed. He raised his eyelids, gave him a disdainful look, and then continued to doze off. Joelson could not hide the excitement in his heart. He could feel that while the steel dragon and the Lightning bloodline were being nurtured, the metal and electricw powers in his body were also slowly merging. It waspletely spontaneous and active. It was extremely natural and there was no force at all. Joelson suddenly understood. Why was it that when he advanced to the saint-level, thews of water and fire could quickly merge? It was because he shared the talents of Du Lu and Enny, and Du Lu and Ennybined to give birth to the cloud dragon. Although the cloud dragon belonged to the air element, in a sense, it was also born from the fusion of water and fire. Joelson found this shortcut, a shortcut to the fusion ofws. His body even trembled slightly from excitement. With the Mountain of Life, he could fuse the twows he wanted to fuse at will. After the birth of the metal and electric dragons, he could fuse them with fire and water. In this way, Joelson could fuse thews of four, six, and even all elements. At that time, how terrifying would the power of a random spell of his be?! Even Joelson himself could not imagine. .. Once again, he descended into the Land of Runes. The purple lightning in Joelsons hand flickered, and there was also the metalva that coiled around it. The frequency of the use of electric magic was very low. Because the power of thew of the electric element was not much, not to mention the power of the fusion of thews of water and fire, even the power of metal magic could notpare to it. It was really redundant. But now, the situation had changed. If thew of the electric element could fuse with the power of thew of the metal element. There was no doubt that it would rece the power of the fusion of water and firews as the strongest means of fighting against the enemy in Joelsons hands. Joelson began to consciously search for metal and electric runes. The number of metalws was not small. It had already reached more than a hundred, second only to the water and firews. With the steel dragon around, the efficiency was not low. Joelson simply released the Lightning. This was the first time the Lightning hade to thend of runes, the ancient ruins of the Dragon God. The level nine lightning was a little nervous at first, but it soon discovered that it was actually not that scary. Most of the attacks of the runic power could only exist within a certain range. As long as the lightning was fast enough, the runic attacks would not be able to catch up to it. With the lightning, as expected, the efficiency of obtaining runes had increased by a lot. Often, before the runes in front of his eyes could be obtained, the lightning in the distance had already transmitted an urging roar. Joelson could hear the meaning behind the lightning roar: Hurry up! Master, theres more here! Chapter 219: As if a God Had Descended

Chapter 219: As if a God Had Descended

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelsons strength was steadily increasing at a terrifying speed. During this period, he encountered two metal-type runes of stone quality and above, which were swallowed by the steel dragon. And Du Lu was still disdainful of runes of this quality. Joelson discovered that Du Lu and the steel dragon had walked on twopletely different paths. One was to win by quantity and was prepared to create a rune armor for himself, using arge number of medium-quality runes to build up a powerful and terrifying power. The other was to win by quality. Other than the iplete golden runes, he did not care about anything else. Joelson also had no way to determine which path was better, but Du Lus method made him feel gratified. Du Lu clearly knew that its innate bloodline was not outstanding. If it wanted to closely follow in Joelsons footsteps, it could only constantly improve its foundation. Foundation was potential. Electric Light looked at Joelson and the two dragons devouring runes. It was eating happily, and it was also envious. But so far, it could only withstand wooden runes. Slightly stronger stone runes were like a red-hot iron to it, burning it to the point that it kept roaring. Joelson simply forbade the electric light to devour the runes. He did not know how long he had walked. There were more than 200ws of water and fire and nearly 150ws of metal and electricity. Joelson considered whether he should return and make some repairs in the space of the ranch beforeing back. Suddenly, the sound of energy dissipating exploded in the distance, as if someone was fighting. Joelson had the three-headed Du Lu dragon lower its body and slowly moved closer. Ten miles away from Joelson, a woman was running wildly. It was the group of strange people he metst time, the natives of the runend. A group of people were chasing after the woman, their faces fierce. That group of people was obviously stronger than the woman. Joelson judged from the intensity of the light of the rune power emitted from their bodies. The woman was finally caught up and fought with the pursuers. These battles that used the runic power to transform into various forms to attack each other were no different from a fight between children in the eyes of the current Joelson. However, Joelson found it very interesting. The runic power was very simr to magic andbat aura. It was less powerful than magic, but its casting speed was faster. It was stronger thanbat aura, but it did not have the ability to nourish the body and strengthen the body. In short, each had its own advantages. The woman endured the siege of a group of people for a long time because she had a better-quality rune. In the eyes of Joelson, it was just an ordinary stone rune. But the people chasing the woman all looked at the rune with greedy and eager eyes. The stone rune seemed to be an extremely precious thing to them. After the womans strength was exhausted, a smug and sinister smile appeared on the face of the pursuer. It looked like a good show was about to start, where they would rape and kill first, then kill and steal the treasure. Joelsons expression changed, and he couldnt help but walk out. Connie, you dare to steal the Lord Castens stone rune and run away. You have a lot of guts! A fierce man with a scar on his face sneered. The woman called Connie red at them and cursed, This was left to me by my father. Eugene, that bastard, will be killed by his greed and ambition sooner orter! You should think about yourself first. The casten has already said that you only need to bring back the stone runes. You can let us deal with it. Evil looks appeared in their eyes. Their burning eyes wandered around Connies tall and straight body. Connie was extremely embarrassed and angry. The rune on her forehead floated up as she held it tightly in her hand. If you guys dare toe over, Ill destroy it! The burly man did not care at all as he sneered disdainfully, With just you? Not to mention destroying the stone rune, you cant even use 30% of its power! Connie seemed to have put in a lot of effort, but her face suddenly turned pale. The burly man smiled proudly and began to unbuckle his belt. Guys, Im the first toe. You dont have any objections, right? Donte over! Bastard! Connie finally panicked and retreated in a panic. The burly man approached step by step. Just as he was about to pounce over, someone suddenly tugged at the corner of his shirt. What?! Didnt we agree that Ill be the first? The burly man turned his head in dissatisfaction and said, We agreed before we came. I must be the first! Thepanion tugging at the corner of his clothes did not answer. Instead, he stared nkly at a direction in the sky, his expression as if he had seen a ghost. The burly man frowned and followed his gaze. He was also stunned. His eyes suddenly widened. First, it was a shock, then surprise, and finally, it turned into extreme fear. Rune... rune beast?! Before she could finish her words, a me poured down and burned all of them. Some people subconsciously activated the rune power. However, the light only shed for a moment before it waspletely submerged in the me, leaving only a pile of charred ashes and a few broken runes. Connie was also stunned. She was facing a few people and could not see behind her. From her perspective, she could only see the mes falling from the sky. After that, these people were all burned to death and turned into ashes! The zing mes seemed to have deliberately bypassed her and only circled around her once. However, Connie could still smell the smell of her hair being burnt. What was going on?! Connie turned her head around with a nk expression. A pair of beautiful big eyes suddenly widened, and she was stunned again. She only saw three ferocious and huge monsters crouching in the sky, each of them exuding an extremely terrifying aura. They were much stronger than anyone she had ever seen, even the strongest person she had ever seen, the city Lord Eugene. And what shocked her the most was. On the back of the most terrifying monster at the very front, there stood a slender figure. It was a youth. Handsome, powerful, noble, and elegant, his cold pupils projected down. Connie couldnt help but blink. Was this the descent of a God?! Joelson casually sized up the native girl from the runend that he had just saved. Thetter was kneeling on the ground, peeping at him with a gaze of worship, shock, and fear. Joelson frowned slightly. Communication was a problem. Soon, Joelson found a solution to the problem of thenguage barrier. There was a secret spell to read the souls memory in necromancy. Frederick, an old monster who had lived for thousands of years, should know about it. So Joelson left Du Lu to guard the native girl while he returned to the space of the ranch. After getting the secret spell from Frederick, he found its location through the connection with Du Lu. Connie was so frightened by the strange scene that she screamed. The God who was riding the monster and descending from the sky frowned and looked at himself for a while before suddenly disappearing. He disappeared in front of Connie just like that, along with the two terrifying monsters. This waspletely beyond herprehension. Chapter 220: Rune Warrior, Meteor City

Chapter 220: Rune Warrior, Meteor City

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL In Connies eyes, the monster that had been left behind looked at her coldly. She was so scared that she did not dare to make a sound. She covered her mouth tightly. The time alone with the monster was torture for Connie. She had thought that she would be eaten as a snack by the monster, but she gradually realized that the monster did not seem to be interested in her. Connie tried to stand up carefully and stay away from the monster. The monster immediately opened its eyes and spat out a zing me that could easily burn the stone rune warrior to ashes. It threatened to vent around Connie. Connie understood. The monster was guarding her, waiting for the God to return. On the third day, the handsome God returned. Connie saw him stride to her and cover her head with his palm. A sharp pain came, and Connie felt as if her head was about to split open. Conniesst thought before shepletely fainted was, Its over. The God has taken my life. When Connie woke up in a daze, Joelson was looking at her coldly. Whats your name? Im not dead?! Connie was stunned. She only reacted when Joelson snorted coldly. Respected sir. Joelson used soul reading to easily grasp thenguage of the Rune Lands aborigines. He had only taken a small part of Connies memory. If he had taken all of it, this woman would have been directly attacked by Joelsons powerful spiritual power and turned into an idiot. Joelson asked, Is there a human town nearby? Meteorite City is 200 miles away. City Lord Eugene is a powerful Golden Rune Warrior. When she mentioned Eugene, Connies eyes could not help but show anger. However, Joelson was interested in the word Golden Rune Warrior that Connie had mentioned. Thats it. Joelson spread out his hands. There were a few wooden runes in his hands, as well as Connies own stone rune. Connie was a little excited when she saw the stone rune, but she quickly restrained herself, she said respectfully, Yes, the runes in the runend are divided into the lowest level of wooden runes, followed by stone runes, golden runes, crystal runes, and above that, it is said that there are diamond runes, but those are all legendary, I have never seen them before. Joelson nodded and threw the stone runes back to Connie, then casually crushed the remaining few wooden runes and devoured them. Connie had yet to escape from the joy of the stone runes returning to her hands when she saw the scene of Joelson devouring the runicws, and then her entire body trembled violently. Seeing that Joelson simply devoured a few runes as if he was eating and drinking, Connie could not help but sigh in her heart. It was so easy for him to swallow the power of the wooden runes. He did not even manifest his own rune power. At the very least, he should have the strength of a gold rune warrior. Oh, thats not right. Connie nced at the giant dragons beside him. Eugene, that bastard, did not have the ability to control such a terrifying monster. Could it be that he was a Crystal Rune Master?! Connie was shocked and secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Joelson asked Connie again and got most of the information he wanted. The runend was a cepletely ruled by the power of runes. Some of the natives here had special talents. They could fuse with runes and control the power of runes. Upgrading by devouring runes of the same attribute. For example, a wooden rune warrior could continuously devour runes to upgrade his rune level to stone level. It was still very different from the power of a mage or a knight. In Joelsons opinion, these people relied too much on external things. No matter how powerful the rune power was, it was not their own power. Unless they directly devoured thew as Joelson did. Do you have a lot of such runes in Meteor City? Joelson pointed at Connies stone rune and said lightly. Connie nodded, My father is a rune hunter. He specializes in hunting runes and selling them to rich big shots. Connie touched the rune in her hand and said sadly, This is what he left for me. Joelson nodded slightly. If it was really as Connie said, it would save him a lot of time. Someone would help him search for runes. Although the level was not very high, if there were enough of them, it would be much faster than him wandering around alone. Bring me there. Joelson narrowed his eyes and said coldly, Meteor City. Connie hesitated for a moment. She had stolen her own runes from Eugene and was now wanted by the entire city. What is it? Joelsons indifferent voice sounded in her ear. Connie reacted, Oh, oh, yes, sir. Connie wanted to knock her own head hard. She was a fool. With such a powerful master by her side, why should she be afraid of Eugene? Maybe. Connies heart was beating fast. She could even take this opportunity to take revenge on her father. Damn Eugene! The so-called meteor city was much bigger than what Joelson had imagined. It was the same as the cities in the central continent, but the architectural style was slightly different. Before they came, Joelson had asked Lightning to return to the ranch, while Du Lu and the steel dragon were hiding outside the city. Once a battle broke out, the two dragons could arrive at any time. There were a lot of peopleing and going in Meteor City. Most of them had runes of different shapes and colors engraved on their foreheads. They were hidden under their skin like tattoos, which looked a little strange. Meteor City is located to the west of the Land of Runes. It is the city closest to the rune wilderness, so most of the people in the city are rune hunters. In other cities in the Land of Runes, the number of ordinary people is still rtively high. Joelson nodded, simr to the rtionship between the mage knights and ordinary people in the middle continent. However, the proportion of runic warriors was even higher. Joelson saw Connie cover her beautiful face with a veil and said calmly, Do you have enemies in the city? Connie nodded, she said in a low voice, My father died while hunting a golden rune for the casten Eugene. Not only did Eugene not make anypensation, but she also took my fathers rune by force. I stole the rune and ran out. If I didnt meet the lord, I might have died by now. Connie brushed the hair beside her ear. In order not to cause unnecessary trouble for the Lord, its better not to let others find me. Joelson nodded. Connie had a pure heart. Otherwise, he wouldnt have spared her life. For some reason, Joelson suddenly remembered the few natives who were killed by the power of the golden rune when he helped Du Lu to seize the golden rune fragment. He shook his head with a strange expression. It could not be such a coincidence, right? When he walked into meteor city, everything was simr to the middle continent. However, there was no magic tool shop or magic potion shop. Instead, there was an existence like the rune shop. He sized them up for a while and asked, What is your currency? Chapter 221: I Want All of Them

Chapter 221: I Want All of Them

Connie took out a few hexagonal coins from her pocket and exined to Joelson, These are runic coins, simr to runestones. They are graded ording to their value. These are the lowest grade wooden runic coins. Joelson took the runic coins from Connies hand and examined them carefully. He wanted to use the scraps of broken runestones to polish them. The workmanship was very rough, and there was an extremely thinyer of runic power wrapped around them. Joelson asked, Do you have higher-level runic coins? Connies face showed a faint embarrassment, and she said with a red face, No. Whats the price of the lowest-level wooden rune? Connie replied, Its usually between 100 to 300 wooden runic coins. Stone runes are simr, but you need to pay with stone runic coins. The exchange ratio between stone and wooden coins is 1:100. Joelson thought for a moment, then took out a few gold coinsmonly used in the central continent and handed them to Connie. Theres no such currency? Connies eyes lit up when she saw the gold coins, and she whispered, Its so beautiful! But soon, a puzzled look appeared in her eyes. Why is this inferior metal made so delicately? Inferior metal? Joelson was stunned. Yes. Connie kept ying with the gold coin in her hand, she exined, There are a lot of this metal beside high-level metal rune stones. Its the lowest-grade associated metal ore. Whether its hardness or ductility, its very poor. A wooden currency can be exchanged for a lot of it. Connie looked at the gold coin with a regretful look and said, If this kind of workmanship was ced on a high-level metal, it would still have a certain collection value. Unfortunately, no one would collect handicrafts made of inferior metals. Only after understanding it did Joelson understand. It turned out that gold was actually the lowest grade and most worthless metal in thend of runes. On the contrary, the value of steel that could be forged into weapons and equipment was even higher. As for magic materials such as magic mithril, their value was also equally precious. Joelson could not help but have a strange expression on his face. If an ordinary person from the central continent had the opportunity toe here, he would be able to make a fortune. However, right now, he had no interest in this path of earning gold. A few ck magic crystal coins appeared in Joelsons hands. Then, what about these? Joelson looked at Connie and asked. If the magic crystal coins lost their value, then he would have to consider giving up the method of purchasing them and using force to collect runestones. That might increase a lot of unnecessary trouble, but for his own strength, he could only do so. Contrary to Joelsons expectations, Connies eyes widened the moment she saw the magic crystal coin and said, At this time, the crystal rune coin?! Connies current appearance was very interesting. She stared at the magic crystal coin in Joelsons hand. That kind of feeling of wanting to touch it but being a little afraid made Joelsonugh. Crystal Rune Coin? Joelson looked at Connie. Are you sure? Of course Im sure! Connies tone was firm, and she added in a low voice, Actually, Ive never seen a crystal rune before. Joelson didnt know what to say, so he raised his hand and pretended to hit her. Connie was so scared that she knelt on the ground. Her face was pale, and her body trembled as she replied, Sir, although Ive never seen a Crystal Rune Coin before, I know that the density of the rune power on a crystal rune coin is dozens of times more than that of a wooden currency. Connie thought that Joelson was angry and wanted to kill her. Joelson felt the runic power on the wooden currency. The magic power contained in the magic crystal coin was indeed dozens of times more than that of the wooden currency. The so-called runic power was actually alsoposed of magic elements. Joelson nodded lightly. Get up. Connie looked carefully at Joelson and slowly stood up. She stood respectfully to the side and did not dare to say another word. Joelson looked at the magic crystal coins in his hand, his eyes shining. If the value of the magic crystal coins was really as Connie had said, then his n would obviously go much smoother. In the space of the ranch, the magic crystal coins that the steel dragon and Du Lu produced every day had umted until now into a small mountain. He randomly found a rune shop and walked in. Joelson took a look and saw that there were dozens of rune stones arranged in different categories in the shop. Most of them were wooden runestones, and a few of them were stone runestones. As for golden runestones, it was impossible to have them. In the entire meteor city, there were only a few people who had golden runestones, including the city Lord, Eugene. The shop owner saw that Joelson was handsome, dressed luxuriously, and his temperament was much better than ordinary people. His eyes immediately lit up and he quickly walked up to him. Dear customer. The shop owner smiled and asked, Do you need anything? Joelson withdrew his gaze from the runestone and said indifferently, Do you only have these things in your shop? The shop owner thought that Joelson didnt care about the runestones in the shop and quickly said, Customer, please wait a moment. The shop owner walked in and soon came out with a box. Look at this. The shop owner opened the box, and a sharp light immediately shot out. Joelson easily crushed the box, which made the shop owners heart tremble, and he became more excited. This was a strong man, which also meant that he was a big customer with a big wallet. Metal-type top-grade rune stone. The shop owner patted his chest and said proudly, I can guarantee that you wont find a better stone rune than this in the entire Meteor City. In order to get it, more than ten rune hunters died. Joelson was slightly satisfied. This kind of rune stone contained at least threews, and it was a precious metal type rune stone. It was indeed not bad. Joelson retracted his gaze and said, Do you have more? Still not satisfied?! The shop owner was stunned for a moment and hesitated for a while before taking out another fire type rune stone with a scorching aura. Its simr to the previous one, but because its a fire type rune stone, the price is slightly higher. There were more fire-type runestones, so it was normal for the market price to be expensive. Joelson nodded and asked again, Are there any more? The shopkeeper was stunned, and a bitter smile appeared on his face as he said, Honorable customer, the most valuable runestones in our shop are all here. If we go any higher, there will be golden runestones. We really dont have any. Joelson shook his head. What I mean is, there are runestones like this and these. Joelson nced at the runestones in the shop and said indifferently, Take them all out. I want them all. He wanted them all. The shop owner waspletely dumbfounded. He thought he had heard wrong. He stared at Joelson for a long time. Are you kidding me? Do you know how much you need to buy all the runestones here? Before the shop owner could finish his words, his eyes suddenly widened. The rest of his words were stuck in his throat like a duck whose neck was being pinched. Joelson threw a few shiny magic crystal coins in front of him. Crystal... crystal runestone?! Chapter 222: Sweeping the Rune Shop

Chapter 222: Sweeping the Rune Shop

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The shop owner picked up a magic crystal coin with a trembling hand and looked at it carefully for a long time. Then, he raised his head and looked at Joelson, his eyes full of shock. He used a crystal rune coin to pay the bill. Who Was this guy?! Joelson couldnt help but frown. Please hurry up. The shop owner woke up from his shock and quickly put the magic crystal coins in his pocket as if he was afraid that someone else would snatch them away. Wait... Wait a moment. A momentter, Joelson walked out of the rune shop with a bag full of runestones and Connie, who had yet topletely recover from her shock. Behind him, the rune shop owner kept bowing with a fawning face. Dozens of wooden runes and dozens of stone runes only cost four magic crystal coins. In this runend. A smile appeared on Joelsons face. It was really a huge treasure. He nced at Connie and asked indifferently, Wheres the next rune shop? Connie led Joelson there. Not long after. The owner of the rune shop looked at the magic crystal coins in his hand with shining eyes, then looked at Joelsons disappearing figure. He sighed in his heart, Where did this big shote from? is he too rich to use crystal rune coins to buy low-level rune stones, or is there something wrong with his brain?? Looking back at the empty rune shop, the shop ownerughed out loud. No matter what, he had made a lot of money. In the next half a day, Joelson and Connie swept through more than half of the rune shops in Meteor city. In the end, they obtained more than 160 wooden runes and more than 30 stone runes. There were all kinds of elemental runes. The five elements were the mostmon, followed by the metal element and electric element, which were the more precious elemental rune stones. If converted to the power ofws, there were more than 200 of them. If he could get rid of some of the elementalws that Joelson could not use, for the time being, it would be enough for his strength to advance greatly. Joelson was very satisfied. However, he did not have such a big harvest for a long time. There were no more than ten runestones in Meteor City, and half of them were directly emptied by Joelson. The entire rune stone market in Meteor City was in a state of shortage. One could imagine how much the price of an ordinary rune stone would rise in the next few days. At this time, there might be many people secretly cursing Joelson for destroying the market. Of course, Joelson didnt care, and the owners of the rune shops were also willing to make a fortune. Find a ce to stay, Joelson ordered Connie. Connie nodded respectfully. Tomorrow, he would sweep the remaining shops again. Joelson had to concentrate on devouring the power ofw. .. What?! One wooden rune cost twenty stone coins?! Are you crazy?! A rune warrior stared at the rune shop owner with wide eyes, his face full of disbelief. The owner of the rune shop waved his hand impatiently, If you dont want to buy it, then go out. If you dont want to buy it, then go out. Even if the price increases, it cant be ten times higher than before, right? This is too much! There arent many runestones in the entire Meteor City right now. Its the same price everywhere. These few rune stones have just arrived. If you cant afford them, then get lost! As he said this, the shopkeeper sneered, Poor bastard! You! The runic warrior was so angry that his face turned red. It was really too infuriating. Originally, he had recently made a breakthrough in his strength and reached the boundary of advancement. He had happilye over to buy a few runestones to break through the runic warriors level. He did not expect to encounter such a thing. The runic warrior ultimately swallowed his anger and helplessly turned around to leave. He even said with dissatisfaction, One wooden runestone costs twenty stone coins. Then I might as well be a runic hunter. That would be a lot of money. Simr scenes kept happening in front of all the runic shops in Meteor City. All the runestones in Meteor city had been bought by Joelson. The price of runestones rose crazily. Moreover, even if one had money, one might not be able to buy them. Many runestones would rather keep them in their hands than sell them. If they sold them to ordinary people at the price of twenty stone coins, they might as well save up and sell them all to that rich customer. They could also exchange them for precious crystal runestone coins. Crystal runestone coins. Many people had never seen them in their lives. This indirectly caused over 70% of the runestone warriors in Meteor City to rush out of the city and rush into the runestone wilderness. The runestones in the wilderness were all money in their eyes. Meteor Citys, City Lords mansion. A tall man with a lightning-shaped golden tattoo on his forehead sat in the hall. His face was solemn and had an indescribable sense of dignity. However, his slightly narrow eyes made his temperament somewhat gloomy. It was the city lord of Meteor City, Eugene. At this moment, Eugene was focused on ying with a ck crystal coin in his hand. The edge of the coin was smooth, but there were no patterns on the two sides. It was just simply polished. Someone respectfully stood beside Eugene and reported, Recently, more than 90% of the runestones in Meteor City have been bought by the same person, and they were paid with this kind of crystal runestone. Eugene pinched the magic crystal coin with two fingers, narrowed her eyes, and carefully looked at it. She slowly said, The quality is much better than ordinary crystal runic coins, but there isnt any badge engraved on it. The person next to her had a surprised expression. Could the Lord havee from the center of the rund... It doesnt look like it. Eugene shook her head, and a sinister light shed in her eyes, she said in a low voice, I think it looks like its privately made. Ive heard that some lucky people would asionally find a crystal vein derived from high-level runes and secretly seal this information. They would mine it privately and produce runic coins. Then, they would send people to remote areas to exchange the runic coins for arge number of runic stones. The people next to her eximed, Wont we lose a lot of money like this?! Eugene narrowed his eyes and sneered, Compared to our lives, losing a little is nothing. Besides... Eugenes eyes shot out an intense greedy gaze. You cant imagine how much a crystal rune ore vein is worth! Even the people next to him became excited. Sir, what do you mean? Its just a guess. Eugenes expressionpletely disappeared, she casually ordered, Get someone to keep an eye on the guy who bought the runestones. Im guessing that he must have a lot of crystal rune coins on him. If its really as Ive guessed, hes a fat sheep that was sent to his mouth! The point is, even if we eat this fat sheep, its owner wont dare to make a sound! Hehe. In the best hotel in Meteor City, Connie walked out of her room. Other than a pair of eyes, the rest of her body waspletely hidden. She nced at the room next to her. Joelson was inside. It had been a week. Before he went into seclusion, Joelson had given her a portion of magic crystal coins and asked her to buy a batch of runestones for him every three days. Chapter 223: A Conspiracy from the Castellan’s Mansion

Chapter 223: A Conspiracy from the Castens Mansion

Connie had always remembered what Joelson had said. Thinking of the heavy bag of crystal rune coins in her arms, Connies heart raced. The crystal rune coins in her arms were enough to buy half of Meteor City. An unbelievable amount of money! Sometimes, Connie would have the thought of running away with the rune coins, but she quickly extinguished it herself. Where could she go? Moreover, she couldnt even protect a single stone rune. How could she have the ability to protect so many crystal runic coins? If she left Joelsons side, she was afraid that she would soon die somewhere. Connie quickly left the hotel and shuttled through Meteor City. She was careful enough. Every time she came out of a runic shop, she would change her clothes, afraid that she would be targeted. However, Connie still forgot that the crystal rune coins she paid for were the biggest w. Connie was holding arge bag of runestones in her hand. The sound of them colliding was crisp. She had a gratified expression on her face. If the adults saw it, they would definitely be satisfied. Although she did not know why Joelson collected low-level rune stones, Connie only wanted to obedientlyplete the task that Joelson had given her. What Connie could not see was that there were a few pairs of eyes staring at her from behind. When she went out to buy runestones for the second time, Connie was finally stopped by someone. When Connie walked into a small alley, she was stopped by four or five men. Each of them had a gloomy expression, and the aura they emitted wasparable to that of stone rune warriors. Connie was panicking, but she quickly calmed down. Who are you people? One of the men revealed a mocking smile and said, Connie, theres no need to hide. I know you. Connie was startled, and her eyes revealed some bitterness. In the end, she was still discovered by the city Lords people. You know her? She stole a runestone from the city Lord and fled. That belongs to me! Connie red at them; her eyes full of anger. Humph! The man snorted and said coldly, You are so powerful, you killed Hoppes and the others! The man looked at Connies pocket with the rune stone in her hand and said enviously, You even got a big shot. It seems that your master is very satisfied with your skills! hahaha! The few of them allughed evilly. Bastard! Connie was so angry that her whole body started to tremble. However, their expressions became cold as they slowly approached her. Connie hurriedly took a few steps back and pretended to be calm as she said, Arent you afraid of angering the Lord behind me by doing this?! Get lost! The Lord of the city wants to be friends with the Lord behind you. We havent been able to see him, so we can only invite you over first. Their expressions became fierce. Connie quietly crushed a magic crystal in her hand and said calmly, Okay, Ill go with you. Their expressions were a little strange, but they quickly walked up and subdued Connie. Boss. Someone stared at Connie and the runestone in her hand with a burning gaze and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Pa! A p ruthlesslynded on his face. If you want to die, I wont stop you. Women and things are what the casten wants! Thetter immediately became obedient. Connie heaved a sigh of relief, but her eyes were filled with shame and worry. If the casten knew that I ruined his business, he would definitely punish me. Someone rushed over from the Castens residence, his face full of shock and ecstasy. My Lord! The person handed over the things in his hands. Eugene took a look, and even her breathing became heavy. So many?! Two pockets, one filled with runestones, most of which were made of wood and stone. Eugene didnt care about these. But the other pocket. Was full of shining magic crystal coins! Eugenes eyes were almost dazzled. At a nce, there were at least a few hundred of them! Eugenes eyes were burning with greed, and he quickly pulled the bag full of magic crystal coins in front of him. He casually grabbed a handful, and the magic crystal coins collided with a crisp sound, Eugeneughed loudly. Even a servant has so many crystal rune coins on him. I can imagine how much wealth that guy has in his hands! Hes really a big fat sheep! The people around them also smiled with joy. After Eugene calmed down a little, he leaned forward and whispered, Sir, the identity of that mysterious mans servant is a little special. Huh? Eugene frowned slightly. Shes the daughter of Connecticut. Eugene narrowed her eyes and asked coldly, Is she the bitch who stole one of my runestones? Yes. It seems that Hoppes and the others died at the hands of the person behind Connie. He could easily kill five stone rune warriors. He must be at least at the level of a gold rune. Otherwise, he wouldnt be so reckless. Eugene frowned slightly. After thinking for a while, her face turned cold. Go to Spencer and tell him that theres a big deal. Ask him if hes interested. The person next to him was stunned for a moment and said subconsciously, Sir, youre giving Spencer half of such a big fortune? Eugene snorted coldly, Im afraid that I wont be able to eat it alone and will choke to death! Besides... Eugenes face revealed a strange expression that looked like he was smiling, but his eyes were terrifyingly cold. Who said that Spencer will be able to leave Meteor City alive after getting his half? Hehe. When the people beside him saw Eugenes gaze, they were shocked. As Eugenes trusted aide, he understood. Eugene was nning to eat Spencer as well. The casten was truly vicious! .. Joelson suddenly opened his eyes, his brows furrowed. He casually threw away a runestone that had already been absorbed and turned into dust. Beside him, there was already a pile of such powder. He took out a magic crystal, which was crazily shing with red light spots. Joelson first gave Connie amunication magic crystal, telling her to inform him whenever there was an emergency. Now it seemed that. Something had happened. It was within Joelsons expectations. Such arge amount of magic crystal coins flowing into meteor city would definitely attract the attention of some people. That was good. Joelson stood up, and a powerful aura rose around him. His gaze was calm. It had been a long time since he had moved. Joelson had left his own magic imprint on Connie, a small trick of a mage. The location of the imprint. Joelsons gaze was cast in a direction, in the center of Meteor City. He casually pulled a passer-by and asked indifferently, What is that ce? The passer-by who was pulled over by Joelson only felt that he was being pulled by a huge force, and there was no room for resistance at all. Initially, he was a little dissatisfied, but when he met Joelsons indifferent eyes, his heart could not help but tremble. He answered honestly, That is the mansion of the casten. Joelsons expression changed and he said, Casten. He walked slowly in that direction. The passers-by were still stunned on the spot. They looked at Joelsons back and said something in confusion and shock. Chapter 224: Golden Rune Warrior? Kill him with one palm!

Chapter 224: Golden Rune Warrior? Kill him with one palm!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Meteor City, City Lords mansion. Eugene! A man as strong as a lion strode in. His long golden hair fell down, and there was a touch of red on his forehead. His eyes were burning, and he had a powerful aura. Whats the big deal? Why are you in such a hurry to get me here? Eugene showed a warm smile on her face and weed Spencer into the hall. She waved her hand, and two timid maids walked up quickly. Her soft little hands pressed on Spencers shoulders. Sizzle sizzle... One of the handmaidens cried out in pain. When his hand touched Spencers shoulder, it was like touching a red-hot iron. His hand was instantly burned until it was covered in blisters of blood. Eugenes eyes shed with a sinister light. A bolt of lightning shot out from his hand and instantly burned the handmaiden into a charred corpse. The other servant girl was so scared that her entire body started to tremble. Her face was pale as she continued to massage Spencer. Even though her hands were burnt until they festered, she endured the pain and didnt dare to make a sound. Spencer seemed to be very used to this scene. There was no expression on his face as he continued to ask, What exactly is it? Eugene grabbed a magic crystal coin andughed in a low voice, A big deal thats worth several thousand crystal runic coins. Are you interested? Spencers eyes lit up. He stood up and said in a low voice, Damn it, stop talking nonsense and tell me clearly! Eugene smiled and was about to say something when a loud explosion came from the door. Eugene was shocked and her eyes turned cold. She sneered and said, No need to say anything. They are already here. .. When Eugene and Spencer arrived at the door, they found that the ce had turned into a sea of blue-purple fire. The towering fire was as turbulent as the waves of the sea. It looked deep and cold, but when they got closer, they felt an extremely hot air blowing on their faces as if it was going to burn everything. In the sea of fire, a tall and slender figure was walking over. It was a handsome young man. His face was calm, and his expression was natural as if he was taking a walk. From time to time, he would raise his right hand and absorb the runes of the rune warriors who had been burned to ashes in the Sea of fire. Eugene was so angry that he was about to die. Damn Kid! Purple lightning jumped on Eugenes forehead and quickly spread to his entire body. His entire body seemed to be wrapped by lightning as he pounced on Joelson. Spencer also roared loudly. The red light on his forehead lit up and he transformed into a ming war god. He followed Eugenes footsteps and pounced on him. Did hee out? Joelson nced at Eugene and Spencer who had suddenly appeared. The strength that surpassed the saint rank was probably between the initial stage of the saint rank to the middle stage of the saint rank. Two little bugs. Joelsons spiritual power circted, and the blue-purple mes gathered with his will. The intensely burning mes condensed into an extremely huge palm. It seemed like it was going to smash the entire city Lords mansion into pieces with one palm. God of runes! Quickly look over there! What is that?! The dazzling gigantic bluish-purple ming palm hovered in mid-air, attracting the attention of quite a few people in Meteor City. Everyone looked in the direction of the City Lords mansion in shock. Such terrifying power, could it be a crystal grade rune expert?! Quite a few people thought in shock. As for those in the city Lords mansion, those who were under the ming palm werepletely stunned. They stared nkly at the huge hand that covered the sky above their heads. The terrifying hot pressure was continuously pressing down, and deep fear and despair rose in everyones hearts. In their eyes, Joelsons tall and slender figure seemed to be endlessly growing taller, bing as majestic as a god. Eugene, who was originally filled with anger and even greed and pride, ferociously pounced at Joelson. Following the appearance of the giant ming palm, his figure continued to slow down. In the end, hepletely stopped and stared nkly at the terrifying scene above his head. His eyes revealed a look of disbelief and shock. How was this possible?! Spencer was also stunned. Then, he angrily shouted, Eugene, you bastard! Who did you offend?! Drag me into the water with you! Im not ying with you anymore! Spencer did not hesitate to turn around and run away. The giant ming palm quickly mmed down. Eugenes pupils suddenly contracted. A bolt of lightning shed past, and with the Lightning-type rune power, he barely dodged it. However, Spencer was not so lucky. Bang! With a loud sound, the ground violently shook. When the giant ming palm was lifted up again, Spencers original position was only left with a lump of slowly burning charcoal. A gold-tier rune warrior had been killed by this youth in front of him with a casual palm?! Eugene looked at Joelson in shock, and a voice roared in her heart: just what kind of existence had he offended?! How was this a fat sheep? This was clearly an evil dragon! Eugene was scared to death. How would he dare to fight with Joelson? He immediately turned around and wanted to escape. However, the big ming hand sealed off all the space around Eugene. Before he could react, he was grabbed by the big hand. You cant kill me. Im the city lord of Meteorite City. If you dare to kill me, youll be in big trouble! Eugene shouted in fear. Joelson looked at him indifferently. The big ming hand suddenly exerted force. Sparks exploded on Eugenes body. She was squeezed into a lump of meat paste before she waspletely engulfed by the mes. Joelson took the two runes left on Eugene and Spencers bodies into his hand. The golden runes that came out were exceptionally beautiful and extremely gentle. This was a tamed runestone. Joelson casually crushed it and swallowed the two runes. His eyes suddenly lit up. Eugenes runes contained more than twenty electricws, and Spencers runes also contained nearly twenty firews. What a pleasant surprise! Joelson suddenly felt that killing the powerful rune masters in the runend was the fastest way to increase the power of thews. At present, the number of water and firews in Joelsons body was close to 300, the number of metalws was more than 200, and the number of electricws was more than 150. Compared to before entering the runend, his strength had nearly doubled. And it had not even been a month! If this rate of improvement were to be spread out, it would scare a group of people to death. The power of the fusion of water and fire elementalws had be much stronger, and half of the color of the mes had turned purple. Joelson was confident that if he were to fight Stanley now, he would not be in such a sorry state like before without the help of Du Lu and the steel dragon. Eugene and spindles were killed by Joelson in two hits, and more than half of the guards in the castens mansion were killed by him. The rest of the people had already fled in all directions. Joelson followed the guidance of the magic imprint and rescued Connie from the water prison. Thank you, Sir! Connie knelt in front of Joelson in excitement. Apart from thanking him for saving her life for the second time, there was also another thing. Eugene was dead, and Connie was avenged indirectly. Chapter 225: The Mysterious Parchment Map

Chapter 225: The Mysterious Parchment Map

A figure sneakily ran out of the Castens mansion. Joelson looked in that direction, and thetter immediately felt as if an invisible hand was strangling his neck, forcefully dragging him in front of Joelson. Uh uh... It was a man with a pale face, carrying a huge bag on his back. If not for that, Joelson might not have noticed the shadow of such a small character. The bag on the mans back fell to the ground and dropped a lot of things. Joelsons eyes lit up. Runestones, a huge pile of runestones. All of them were made of stone, and there was even a golden runestone that was made of metal. There were also runic coins. The magic crystal coins that Joelson gave to Donna were mixed among them. There were also hundreds of orthodox crystal runic coins and arge number of stone runic coins from thend of runes. Joelson looked at the man and smiled. Youve saved me a lot of time. Killing him with a p was a huge harvest. Since Eugene had such a great benefit, the other gold-tier rune warrior must have a simr wealth. Joelson asked Connie, Do you know who Eugene is usually on good terms with? Connie thought for a moment and replied, The person who has the most contact with Eugene is probably Spencer du from me City. Does he use fire-type runic power? Yes, sir. Connie nodded. Joelson was slightly surprised. His eyes shed with a strange light as he said, Where is me City? Bring me there. Soon. The citizens of Meteor City, who were still in shock from Eugenes death, suddenly heard a deafening dragon roar from outside the city. They looked up at the sky in horror and saw a shadow flying over their heads. Two ferocious and terrifying bodies and a slender figure standing on them. These people would probably never forget them. Connieid on Du Lus back in a very awkward position and was very careful. Du Lus speed was very fast, and the wind blew past Connies ears. Thinking of the terrifying giant beast under her, she was very excited. Fear and shock mixed together. Sir! Connie suddenly thought of something and raised her head to shout at Joelson. Joelson looked at her indifferently. Eugene and Spencer, the city lord of me City, were conferred the title of Archduke Isaac. If you kill them, there might be trouble. After Connie finished speaking, she realized that Joelson did not seem to take it to heart. He only nodded and continued to look forward. Connie thought about it and agreed. For an existence at the level of the Lord, there was no need for her to worry about him. Indeed, Joelson did not take Connies words to heart. He was just a passer-by to the rund and would leave soon. What would happen if he killed Eugene and spindles had nothing to do with him? Meteor City was not far from me City, and it was even faster with the dragons. From afar, they saw a city that was about the same size as Meteor City. This time, Joelson did not let Du Lu and the steel dragon hide. Instead, he directly rode the two dragons and flew over. The people of me City were as usual. They suddenly realized that the bright sky was quickly darkening. When they raised their heads, they saw an extremely terrifying scene. Two extremely huge ferocious beasts were entrenched in the sky above me City. Their spread wings were like dark clouds that covered the sky. The entire me City was trembling under their pressure. Damn it! What is this?! Run! Casten! Go and report to Casten! The streets of me City were filled with exmations. Countless people were running around in panic like frightened flies. The entire city was in chaos. Joelson waited in the sky above me City for a while. A few rays of light shot up from below. Who are you?! A few men who were covered by the power of runes looked at Joelson in horror and asked loudly. Joelson sized them up. They were all close to saint-level strength, one level lower than Eugene and Spencer. Joelson didnt say anything, but Du Lu directly moved. With a wild roar, most of the clouds in the sky were scattered by this roar. A scorching pir of fire from Du Lus mouth was spat out. Of course, to them, it was a sea of fire. The person closest to them did not even have time to dodge. He was directly sprayed into nothingness by Joelsons Earth element. Not even a single bone ash was left behind. The other people were scared to death. They wanted to escape, but the steel dragon quickly pounced on them. It swatted them all to death like mosquitoes. The me City people watching the battle underground were all dumbfounded. Isnt that Lord Jim? The number one expert under Lord Spindler died just like that?! Even the captain of the guards is dead! Thats too terrifying! Wheres the governor? Why isnt he here yet?! If the governor appears, hell probably be pped to death as well. After killing a few rune warriors, no one dared to show their faces anymore. Joelson had Du Lu and the steel dragon upy the sky above me City. He stepped on the void and walked towards the direction of the governors mansion. It immediately caused waves of exmations. Theres someone on the monsters back?! Without spindles personally guarding the castens mansion, plus a few experts of me City were killed by Joelson, it was already chaotic. Joelson walked into the castens mansion, but unexpectedly, he did not receive much resistance. He only asionally killed a few brainless warriors who rushed up. When the Casten returns, you will definitely be nailed to the stake and burned alive! Someone shouted at Joelson in horror. Joelson casually threw a me at him, and the other party was instantly reduced to ashes. After killing several people in a row, Joelson finally knew where Spencers secret chamber was. This guy looked rough on the outside, but he was actually shrewder than Eugene. The runestones and runic coins found in Spencers secret chamber were twice as much as Eugenes, and there was also a box that was tightly sealed with runic power. Joelson broke the runes on the outside of the box. He opened it. There was only a rolled-up piece of parchment inside. There were curved lines drawn on the parchment, and the ink was new. Joelson looked carefully and found that it was actually a map. me City, Meteor city, and the destination pointed to an unknown ce with a symbol of fire. Joelson felt something. To be able to walk on a map that Spencer had carefully preserved, the value would definitely not be low. What could possibly exist in thend of runes? Naturally, it was runes. Could it be that Spencer had discovered a high-level fire attribute rune and was killed by him before he could collect it? The more Joelson thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible. He decisively kept the map and strode out of the Castens mansion. The panic outside continued. Under the shocked gazes of countless people, he rode away on his dragon. Chapter 226: The Powerful Golden Rune That He Had Never Seen before, Du Lu’s Advancement!

Chapter 226: The Powerful Golden Rune That He Had Never Seen before, Du Lus Advancement!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL This is it. Without even looking at the map, Joelson knew that he hade to the right ce. From afar, he could already see the dazzling golden-red light, which almost lit up half of the sky in red. A scorching hot breath blew on his face, and Du Lu became anxious and worried due to his excitement. He was telling Joelson. This rune was very important to him! My Lord, Connie called out in a low voice. Joelson lowered his head and realized that this woman was almost exhausted from the heatwave. You can stay here. Joelson put Connie down and steered Du Lu and the steel dragon to continue moving forward. The golden-red rune hovered in mid-air. The surrounding area of more than ten miles seemed to have turned into a ming hell. The hard ground was roasted into flowingva, and from time to time, scorching pirs of fire would shoot out. This was still the scene caused by the scattering of the power of the rune. Its power had not been fully exerted. Only now did Joelson understand that it was not that Spencer did not have the time to collect this rune, but that he simply did not have the ability to collect it. Even if he was given another twenty years, he might not be able to collect this rune. Lets go! A fiery gaze shot out from Joelsons eyes. He had a strong premonition that if Du Lu obtained this rune, his strength would undergo a leap. The moment it entered the range of the magma, the golden-red rune immediately trembled slightly. It was awakened by the intruders like Joelson. The surrounding fire elemental energy immediately became violent. Terrifying waves of heat came one after another. Golden-red waves of fire gushed out, turning into a blurry form of a magical beast, waiting fiercely for Joelson. Joelson took a few more nces and realized that the form of the mes was clearly a giant dragon. A giant fire dragon with wings. Du Lu roared wildly, and without waiting for Joelson to give the order, he rushed forward impatiently. The two figures tangled together, stirring up the magmake until it boiled. Gradually, Joelsons gaze became horrified. Du Lu quickly fell into a disadvantageous position. The fire dragons power was too terrifying. The golden-red mes seemed to be able to melt even the void. As a fire dragon, Du Lu, who had the strength of a mid-stage saint-level, could not resist the burning mes. The steel dragon also pounced forward. The golden runes spat out more mes, and another fire dragon appeared on the field. The four dragon figures fought fiercely. Joelson tried to release his bluish-purple mes into the battle, but he didnt expect to attract the attention of the golden rune. He spat out another me, the same dragon shape. Not long after, Joelson, Du Lu, and the steel dragon were defeated in a slightly pathetic manner. After seeing the power of this rune, Du Lu became even more irritable. Wait a little longer. Joelson shook his head at it. Then, he took out the runestones that he had looted along the way and started to absorb them. Most of the runestones that he got from spindles were fire-type rune stones because the rune power he controlled was fire-type. With the part that he got from Eugene, Joelsons gains were too great. After continuously devouring for three days, he finally finished devouring and slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, his aura had reached a peak that he had never experienced before. Even space seemed to have frozen. The power of the fire elementalws that had soared to more than four hundred rays caused the mes topletely lose their blue color and turn into a beautiful light purple color. The magmake within the Golden Rune Domain quickly dimmed, and a hot aura gathered around him. He began to fight with the golden rune for the fire element in this space. The golden rune seemed to sense a strong sense of danger as well. The golden-red mes took on different forms, showing its irritable and restless mood. With more than 400 fire elementalws, the strength of this element alone was not weaker than an ordinaryte-stage saint-level. With more than 300 water elementalws, oncebined, its power would definitely reach the peak of the saint-level. Joelson floated in the air above the golden rune. His indifferent eyes stared coldly at the golden rune, looking down at the entire scene with a terrifying aura. Joelson extended a finger towards the golden rune. The light purple me was immediately guided and expanded crazily, spreading towards the golden rune with the momentum of devouring everything. Roar! Du Lu, who could not wait any longer, let out a low roar and rushed forward. The steel dragon followed closely behind. The golden rune spurted out arge amount of golden-red me crazily. Before it could take the shape of a dragon, it was swallowed by the light purple me. Three blurry fire dragons roared and roared in the light purple me. Their bodies quickly dimmed. The purple me of Joelson was devouring their power. The same power of the mes was mercilessly crushed. The golden runes became more and more anxious, and the golden-red mes burned the void into a blur. The light purple mes were like a gue. They were far from being as violent as it was, but they were quietly devouring its territory step by step. The golden runes fire domain was continuously shrinking. In the end, this sea of mes that hadpletely turned purple looked extremely magnificent and dreamy. Du Lu took this opportunity to break through the golden-red mes defensive line with all his might. He fiercely darted to the side of the golden symbol and swallowed it in one bite. The golden symbol sensed its impending fate and frantically resisted and trembled. Du Lu firmly bit down, allowing the golden symbol to resist. No matter what, he wouldnt let go. At this moment, the symbol on the scale on Du Lus neck erupted with a resplendent light, seemingly resonating with the golden symbol. The golden runes strangely calmed down and suddenly disintegrated. Roar! Countless mes enveloped Du Lu, forming a huge cocoon. The light was as dazzling as the stars in the sky. Joelson stopped, his eyes slightly focused on Du Lu. The cocoon formed by the messted for an instant, and the surging mes flowed into Du Lus body like a waterfall. Du Lus body expanded once again, and a profound and mysterious golden rune was flickering on the scales on his neck. It wasplete! A breathtaking gaze burst out of Joelsons eyes, and he was indescribably happy. Du Lu hovered and danced in the sky, surrounded by countless mes. It was as if he was bathing in mes. Joelson felt that Du Lus aura at this moment was no weaker than the saint-level ck dragon that had forced them into the space of the ranch. It was even more terrifying. On Du Lus personal interface, hisbat power jumped crazily. When itpletely calmed down, it was shocked to 68,327! General-level! Joelson could not help butugh out loud. It mixed with Du Lus roar and echoed in the wilderness of the runend. Only the steel dragon was a little depressed. It was once again left behind by Du Lu by a big step. Connie could feel the terrifying power that came from a distance dozens of miles away. She did not know what was happening there, but she could guess it from Joelsonsughter. The lord seemed to be very happy. Chapter 227: Platinum Dragon Whelp, Terrifying Platinum Power

Chapter 227: tinum Dragon Whelp, Terrifying tinum Power

You want to go with me? Joelson frowned and looked at Connie who was kneeling on the ground. Connie carefully raised her head and said with a surprisingly firm expression, Yes! Please take me with you, sir. I will be your most loyal... Connie paused, thought for a moment, and said firmly, Believer! This was usually used on gods, but to Connie, Joelson was her god. Joelson thought for a moment, and his brows slowly rxed. He nodded and said, Okay. Without him, Connie had no ce to go. After Eugene and Spencer died, if the powerhouses of the rund were to investigate, Connie would probably be the first to be implicated. There was no ce in the rund that could amodate her. After a moment of daze, she opened her eyes and saw that it was no longer the familiar world. Connies eyes gradually lit up. Flowers, grass,kes, and trees, everything looked so beautiful. Connie had never seen such a beautiful scene in the rund. The sky in the rund was always dark and always gave people a depressing and heavy feeling. And here, Connie had never felt so rxed. Wait! Connies body suddenly froze. She found a few pairs of huge eyes filled with curiosity in front of her. Pure White, aqua blue, dark purple... Connie was so scared that she started to tremble. Monsters! They were all monsters like the Du Lu and the steel dragon! God of runes! What was this ce?! After telling the dragons about Connies existence, he ignored her and paid attention to the situation in the Mountain of Life. The crystal that contained the steel dragon and the lightning bloodline had turned into a shining dragon egg. Unlike the dark color of the steel dragon and the lightning, this dragon egg was bright and had a beautiful tinum color. And the metal and electricws in Joelsons body had also fused more than half of them. Only thest step was needed topletely fuse them. Incubation. The dragon egg broke, and a cute little dragon that looked like it was carved out of tinum crawled out of the dragon egg clumsily. Yiya Yiya! The tinum baby dragon saw Joelson at first sight, and then it staggered towards him. It jumped into his arms, heavy. Tier 7! Joelsons eyes lit up. He was born with the strength of tier 7, which meant that the tinum dragons talent was not low. Joelson seemed to have an aura that made the tinum dragon extremely close to him, even more so than the steel dragon and the lightning. At this time, the metal and electricws in Joelsons body had begun the final fusion. The same tinum light blossomed from Joelsons body. The tinum dragon cheered. Joelson was enveloped by a ball of tinum light, emitting waves of power that made ones heart palpitate. When he opened his eyes, terrifying tinum lightning shed in the void, as if it was about to pierce through the void. Joelson could feel the terrifying power in his body, and he couldnt help but release it. A burst of violent power shot out. The tinum-colored radiance was like the Sword of the gods. It was sharp, explosive, and had an extremely terrifying destructive power. It left a ck mark in the air. Its power had already surpassed the fusion power of water and firews! Metal and electricity were already famous for their powerful offensive power, and after the fusion, they had increased exponentially. The tinum power had be Joelsons most powerful technique. Joelsons eyes sparkled. His gaze was frighteningly bright, and the corners of his mouth curled up. He knew. It was time for him to leave the space of the ranch. It was time. .. Ai Newman opened his eyes and looked at the empty wilderness. There was impatience in his eyes. Teacher. Stanley slowly opened his eyes and nced at him indifferently. Dont you have any patience? Ai Newmans face turned red and he exined in a low voice, That Joelson has already disappeared for more than a month. Perhaps he has already been teleported to another ce through the space scroll. If we just stay here and wait, can we really wait for him? Stanley shook his head and said, Its not the space scroll. Otherwise, with the power of Kokonoro and I, we could easily seal him. Kokonoro and I could only watch him disappear without doing anything. There could only be one reason. He has entered an alternate dimension. Alternate dimension?! Ai Newman blinked his eyes in a daze. Stanley looked at him deeply and said, A small world fragment. What?! Ai Newman cried out in surprise and shut his mouth tightly. Stanley nced at a figure that was sitting cross-legged in the void like a rock, he snorted coldly and said, Why else do you think Kokonoro waited here for so long? is it really for the sake of the two dragon juniors? That wont be of any benefit to him. Hes also waiting for Joelson to appear again and snatch the small world fragment from him. Ai Newmans heart pounded rapidly, and his breathing became much heavier. The small world fragment was something that even Gods domain experts would fight over! Such a treasure was actually hidden on Joelsons body. No wonder he had never been afraid of the Church of Lights pursuit. If I can get it... Emanuel tried his best to calm down and sit down. His eyes stared at the space where Joelson disappeared, not daring to rx. Another two days passed. The void in front of Emanuel suddenly rippled, like the surface of the water suddenly cracked like a mirror. A tall and handsome young man walked out from it. Neumanns eyes widened and he cried out in surprise, Joelson, hes out! Someone had already rushed up before he could speak. The moment the spatial ripple appeared, Stanley and Kokonoro turned into two streams of light, one ck and one white. Joelson seemed to be surprised for a moment and walked back. Stanley and Kokonoro floated in the air with ugly expressions and cursed in a low voice, This cunning kid! However, not long after, the void rippled once more, and spatial ripples appeared once more. He still dared to return?! Stanleys eyes lit up. Kokonoro transformed into his dragon form and pped out with a vicious palm. This time, he absolutely could not give Joelson another chance to escape! Bang! A huge collision sound rang out. The shockwaves caused by the collision of two terrifying forces caused the space to shatter even faster. Somethings not right! Stanley suddenly shouted in a low voice. A trace of surprise also appeared in Kokonoros eyes. The Red Dragon w, which was not inferior to Kokonoros, blocked its attack. Golden mes rose up and forcibly pushed it back bit by bit. A fire-type giant dragon that was overflowing with mespletely drilled out from the space and instantly upied more than half of the sky. In a confrontation with Kokonoro, it was not at a disadvantage at all. This is impossible?! Kokonoros eyes were filled with shock, and his deep voice echoed in the wilderness. Nothing is impossible. A voice sounded, and Joelson walked out from the void once again. He looked calmly at Stanley and Kokonoro and said calmly. None of you will be able to leave today. Chapter 228: Stanley, Die! Kokonoro, defeated!

Chapter 228: Stanley, Die! Kokonoro, defeated!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Hmph! Hearing Joelsons words, Stanley snorted coldly and shed down with the Golden Sword of Holy Light. Joelsons body suddenly rose up, and the steel dragon lifted him up from the ground. Du Lu and Kokonoro tangled together. One ed and one ck, two huge figures stirred up the void. White-gold light bloomed in Joelsons hand. It was brighter and more dazzling than Stanleys holy light. Joelson waved his hand. The white-gold light shed out and easily shattered the holy light. Then, it continued to sh at Stanley. Huh?! Stanleys eyes widened, and a look of disbelief appeared on his face. He raised his golden giant sword and forcibly blocked the white-gold light. When the power of this attack hadpletely dissipated... A deep scar appeared on the greatsword in Stanleys hand. It was almostpletely cut off. How did you be so much stronger?! Stanley could no longer hold it in and cried out in shock. Joelson did not answer. Instead, he looked at him coldly as the tinum light gathered wildly in his hand. The light was so blinding that it was almost impossible to open ones eyes. It was as if a zing sun had risen in the wilderness. As he watched the battle, Emanuel felt as if a fierce hurricane had brushed past his face. It was as if there were countless sharp knives cutting through his skin, and it also felt numb. He held the sword tightly in his hand, but he did not have the courage to make a move. He was shocked. Joelson was too powerful. A month ago, he and two dragons could only barely hold on under Stanleys hands. A monthter, he was able to suppress Stanley by himself. How did he do it?! Was the fragment of the small world really that powerful?! Emanuel saw the zing sun in Joelsons hand change into the shape of a sword. It was like the Sword of God, held high in the air. The entire space trembled under the pressure. Ai Newmans eyes revealed a deep fear. With this sword, he would definitely die! Stanley, who was blocking in front of him, also sensed that something was wrong. An intense golden light erupted from his old body. The old man growled and raised his golden greatsword. At the same time, Joelsons tinum sword slowly descended. A terrifying might instantly came crashing down. The extremely sharp tinum sword left a ck mark in the void. It was a sign that the space was about to shatter. Stanleys body started to tremble, and he bent down bit by bit. Under such a terrifying might, Ai Newman knelt down on the ground. The words that he had wanted to fight with Joelson had be a joke at this moment. Not to mention fighting with him, he did not even have the right to stand in front of Joelson. It was too terrifying. Ah! The golden greatsword met the tinum sword. The two of them were in a stalemate for a while before they suddenly broke apart. A tinum light shed in an instant. The earth cracked, and a deep crack appeared under Stanleys feet. Ai Newman blinked his eyes in a daze. This sword, did it follow? In the next moment, his eyes widened. He only saw the greatsword in Stanleys hand break into two, and then Stanleys body. Hiss! After a deep sound. The terrifying power that had been suppressed until now was torn into two halves. Blood flew in the air, forming a rain of blood that fell on Ai Newmans face. Blood flowed into his mouth, and the smell of blood filled the air. His heart was filled with a bone-deep chill. Teacher. A teacher at the pinnacle of the sage level. He was cut into two halves by Joelson just like that?! His body was not even left behind. A huge wave of fear surged up, and Ai Newmans entire body began to tremble as if he was convulsing. He wanted to escape, but he realized that his legs could not move at all. He waspletely powerless as he fell to the ground. Joelson looked at him coldly and casually shot out a white-gold light. A bright light reflected in Ai Newmans eyes. He could not help but shout loudly, You cant kill me, I am... Hiss! Another muffled sound. Ai Newmans body was torn apart like a rag doll. After killing two people in a row, the brutality in Joelsons heart rose as his cold gazended on Kokonoro. This king of the ck Dragon race was being beaten back by Du Lu as he roared crazily. Kokonoro was no longer a match for Du Lu. As a ck dragon, it was proud of its strong body and extremely strong defense. It had dragon scales that could even resist a forbidden spell. At this moment, under Du Lus golden mes, it was as weak as a piece of paper. Before obtaining the golden runes, even Du Lu, a fire-type dragon, would be injured by such mes, let alone Kokonoro. Kokonoro kept retreating. Every strike du Lu made on its body was like a red-hot iron being fiercely imprinted on its body. The pain was unbearable. Du Lu, whose entire body was burning with intense mes, was like a hedgehog to it. It had no ce to attack. It was an unequal battle. Kokonoros scales were broken, and its body was covered in scorched scars. When Joelson joined the battle, its situation became even more difficult. Between Joelsons hands, streaks of white-gold light shot out, more threatening than Du Lus. Is this kid a monster?! Kokonoro roared in its heart. Each of Joelsons attacks could easily tear apart its dragon scales, leaving deep wounds on its body. Not only that, but there was also a strange power in the wound that was trying its best to drill into its body. A numbing sensation spread throughout its body, making its movements slower and clumsier. The battle continued, and Kokonoro was finally afraid of category A. The thought of retreating arose in its mind. It wanted to escape. Kokonoro took the blow from Du Lu and Joelson head-on. It ignored the blood flowing on its back, gathered all the strength in its body, and tore the space apart. Trying to run? Joelson snorted. The steel dragon took the opportunity to rush up and bite on Kokonoros tail. Kokonoro let out a painful roar. He wanted to shake it off, but Du Lu followed up. If anyone was there, they would be shocked by this scene. A huge space hole opened behind Joelson. A red and dark gold color. Two giant dragons were biting on the tail of a ck giant dragon, dragging it into the hole bit by bit. Joelson wanted to drag Kokonoro into the space of the Dragon God Ranch! In the space of the ranch. Connie was washing the scales of the dragons with all her might, wiping the sweat off her forehead from time to time. This was the way she finally found a way to please the Dragons, and also a way to prove her meager existence. Thundery on the ground, his eyes showing a hint of satisfaction. During this period of time, the rtionship between Connie and the few dragons in the ranch had be good. Connie was gradually getting used to the presence of these terrifying dragons by her side. Just as Connie was working hard, a huge crack suddenly appeared in the sky. The figures of the steel dragon and Du Lu appeared. Lightningzily raised his head. These two powerful seniors had apanied their boss back from the battle. They were really envious. They didnt know when they could help their boss. Suddenly, a strange aura suddenly intruded. Chapter 229: Is This the Back Garden of the Dragon God? !

Chapter 229: Is This the Back Garden of the Dragon God? !

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Lightning suddenly stood up, and his expression became dignified as he growled at the sky. Connie was shocked. Then she saw all the dragons in the pasture stand up and growl angrily. What happened? As soon as this thought appeared in Connies mind, she saw a huge ck figure fall from the sky and fall heavily to the ground. Du Lu and the steel dragon clearly did not want to let it go so easily. They pounced on it, tearing, biting, and beating it crazily. Joelsons heart rxed. They entered the space of the ranch. Even the gods had to follow his wishes. When Kokonoro entered the space, all of his powers were restrained. Following that, Du Lu and the steel dragon beat him violently until he was only left with hisst breath. When the storm-like attack above its head gradually stopped, Kokonoro, whose body was covered in wounds, barely opened its eyes. There were several figures in front of it. It carefully identified them, but when it saw them clearly, it was suddenly stunned. It seemed to have forgotten the pain on its body. Giant dragons. So many giant dragons. Besides the steel dragons and fire dragons that it had seen before, there were also electric dragons, water dragons, nt dragons, and earth dragons. The clouds in the sky were also dragons. The little dragon that was shining with a tinum luster was exactly the same as Joelsons strength. And.. Kokonoro widened his eyes. A little dragon that was wrapped in a holy light appeared in front of him. Its small body seemed too smallpared to Kokonoros huge body, but the aura of a noble bloodline from its body made Kokonoro unconsciously lower its head. Light dragon! A pure and noble bloodline that even the Dragon King couldntpare to! He was shocked. Out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly saw a dark and evil aura. What was that? It was the legendary dark demon dragon! The king of the dark demon dragon! Although he was in a deep sleep, the aura from his body was enough to shock him. This guy could probably kill him with a sneeze. He waspletely dumbfounded. His mind was in a mess. If not for the pain from the wounds on his body. He must think that he was dreaming! Where was this ce?! There werent so many powerful dragons in the ten thousand dragon nest! If any dragon walked out of this ce, he would be an absolute genius among the dragon ns. Kokonoro couldnt describe the feeling in his heart with words. He had always prided himself to be noble. Regardless of his strength or his single-wheel bloodline, he had be the lowest and most lowly existence here. When Kokonoro shifted his gaze away from the Dragons and looked at the other parts of this space, shock surged like a tidal wave. Lakes, volcanoes, forests... Everywhere was filled with the aura that was most suitable for the dragons to grow. Kokonoro felt extremelyfortable and rxed. This was the true heaven of the dragons! Compared to this ce, the cold caves filled with gold coins and gemstones in the nest of the ten thousand dragons were like a garbage dump. Kokonoro finally saw the farm. nts that were emitting a strange light were gently swaying in the wind. Kokonoros eyes instantly became heated. This was... Dragonspine vine?! Dragontooth grass?! So many?! Kokonoro waspletely stunned. Dragonspine vines and dragontooth grass, which were known as top-tier treasures in the dragon n, could only mature once every few hundred to a thousand years. They would only be rewarded to the most talented dragon n geniuses. However, there wererge patches of them here, growing wantonly like weeds on the roadside. The most shocking thing was that from time to time, Kokonoro would see giant dragons walking over. They would randomly pull off a few dragonspine vines and put them into their mouths to chew, as if they were eating snacks. Kokonoro was going crazy! What is this ce? Kokonoros eyes were confused. He whispered, The Dragon Gods back garden?! Hehe. A sneer pulled the Dragon God back to reality. He saw Joelson looking at him with mockery. The other dragons also looked at him as if they were looking at a country bumpkin, their faces full of undisguised disdain. It was as if they were saying, A guy who hasnt seen the world is really a disgrace to the dragon race.. The Dragon Gods face turned red, and he didnt know what to say. Kokonoroy on the ground like a puddle of mud. No one paid any attention to him. Kokonoro licked his wounds silently as he looked around. He saw the sacred and noble light dragon nestling in the arms of Joelson like a puppy. Joelson took out a few dragonspine vines. The light dragon took a few bites and spat them out with a look of disgust. It seemed to think that these vines were not delicious. When Kokonoro saw this, his heart ached. Dragonspine vines! If he were to put such arge vine outside, the dragons would definitely go crazy over it. Kokonoro had been stuck at the peak of sage-rank for several hundred years. If nothing went wrong, he would not be able to take another step forward when his lifespan ran out. This was the shackle of his talent. Kokonoros potential had already been exhausted. The peak of sage-rank was its end. Although it seemed like he was only one step away from Gods domain, the distance between him and Gods domain was like an insurmountable chasm. However, if he could consume a dragonspine vine, the situation would bepletely different. The shackle of talent on Kokonoros body would be broken. Gods domain would no longer be impossible. As Kokonoros mind was filled with fervent thoughts, his eyes suddenly widened. Holy looked down on the crops in the pasture. After dawdling with Joelson for a long time, Joelson could only take out something that was shining with holy light. Holy cheered in a low voice and quickly rushed to Joelsons chest. He stretched his neck and swallowed the ball of holy light, biting into it continuously. Its really thest one. There wont be any next time. Joelson looked helpless, but holy blinked his eyes and looked at Joelson. It was as if he was saying, Every time you say its thest one, youre lying. I wont believe you!! Kokonoros eyes almost popped out from the distance. Wasnt that the heart of an angel of the Church of Light?! How could it be eaten like candy?! By thekeside, there were giant dragonszily waiting for Connie to clean up their dragon scales one by one. Kokonoros face was full of envy. Although he was the leader of the ck Dragon n, he had never enjoyed such treatment. Kokonoros heart was deeply shocked, and he even had a thought that even he felt ridiculous: it would be great if he could stay here forever. Joelson took holy to somewhere else to y. Kokonoros eyes lit up, and the saliva on his mouth could not stop flowing. Dragonspine vines! The dragonspine vines that had been bitten and thrown to the ground were now lying quietly on the grass not far from Kokonoro. Kokonoro secretly looked around, as if no one had noticed him. He had quietly eaten the dragonspine vines, so no one should have noticed. Kokonoro was like a giant reptile, slowly moving his huge body toward the dragonspine vines. Chapter 230: Dragon Blood Secret Technique and Dragon Blood Clan

Chapter 230: Dragon Blood Secret Technique and Dragon Blood n

Still ten meters away. Its very close! A wave of shame rose in Kokonoros heart. As the ck Dragon ns patriarch, a noble saint-ranked dragon expert, he actually wanted to eat something that other dragons had spat out. He had no choice but to sneak over. He was truly too ashamed. However, for the sake of Gods domain, everything was worth it. Kokonoroforted himself in his heart. Five meters. Right before his eyes. He could eat it with just one mouth. Kokonoros eyes shone with joy. Just as he was about to obtain the dragonspine vine... A pair of feet slowly descended from the sky and floated in front of him. When he raised his head, it was Joelsons face that was filled with ridicule. Kokonoro was so ashamed that he wished he could just die. Joelson casually waved his hand, and the dragonspine vine fell into his hand. You want to eat? Kokonoros expression was serious. He sneered disdainfully and said, I, the king of the ck Dragons, Kokonoro, ah! Before Kokonoro could finish speaking, Joelson had already stomped on his nose fiercely. The pain made Kokonoros tears flow. Speak properly. Joelson nced at him. Humiliation, embarrassment, resentment, all sorts of emotions filled his heart. As the leader of the ck Dragon tribe, he had never suffered such humiliation. But in the end, all of it turned into a deep sense of powerlessness. His heart was filled with sorrow, and he had to face reality. What could he do? Right now, he was just a trapped beast in a cage. Kokonoro lowered his noble head and said in a low voice, I am here. I am willing to sign a contract with you. You will receive the protection of the ck Dragon tribe. This was the biggest concession Kokonoro could make. But Joelson shook his head directly. Sorry, your current strength and talent are too poor. Kokonoro felt ashamed and angry, but he couldnt refute Joelsons words. Joelson was right. In terms of talent, he rankedst among all the dragons in the entire space of the ranch. In terms of strength, not to mention that terrifying dark magic dragon that was sleeping, even that fire element dragon could crush it. It really didnt have the right to be arrogant. Then what do you want? Kokonoro said angrily. Joelson snorted and said, Lets see how valuable you are. If it cant surpass the materials you have on you. Joelsons gaze swept over Kokonoro like he was looking at a chicken, causing it to tremble. Then Id rather kill you. Kokonoro trembled violently. He could tell from Joelsons cold gaze that this human was not joking. If it were an ordinary mage knight, they would definitely be overjoyed to receive the favor of the ck Dragon King. They would definitely be willing to sign a master-servant contract with the ck Dragon King. After all, the long lifespan of the dragon race was enough to make countless people envious. But Joelson did not care. He had many dragons. Every one of them was a top-notch genius. How many times did Kokonoro think jealously, could this guy be the illegitimate child of the Dragon God?! With a small world fragment and so many dragons, just the lifespan shared by the dragons was enough for him to have a long lifespanparable to that of a god. Kokonoro was crazily thinking. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. I know a secret skill that will definitely be of great help to you! Joelson narrowed his eyes and said, Tell me. Dragon blood secret technique! Kokonoro said slowly! It can give you a body as strong as a giant dragon and terrifying strength. The saint-level dragon blood n relied on this secret technique to rise rapidly. For this, they paid a huge price to sign a contract with us, the Dragon n, and became the guardian of the Dragon n. Dragon blood secret technique?! Joelson muttered in a low voice. For some reason, the first thing that shed through his mind was the dragon blood potion that he had made and consumed. Dragon blood secret technique is a special modification. It uses dragon blood to modify oneself and cultivate unique dragon qi. Those with outstanding talent can even transform into a half-dragon-half-human dragon blood warrior with dragon power and dragon scales. Whether its strength, recovery, defense, orbat aura strength, they are far more than half of the knights. A few hundred years ago, there was a genius of the dragon blood n who defeated a peak-stage saint-level powerhouse with the strength of a mid-stage saint-level. You can imagine how terrifying his strength was, and all of this. A faint look of arrogance appeared on Kokonoros face. It was all brought to them by our Dragon n! Hearing this, Joelson was a little moved. Ever since a mage advanced to the saint level, he had never paid attention to the path of the knight. In fact, a powerful body could bring about a significant andprehensive increase in Joelsons strength. Joelson did not forget that when he was undergoing the trial in thend of heritage, the barbarian genius, Nahum. He did not cultivatebat aura or magic. He only cultivated his physical strength. He could fight against a general-level monster! It was an unimaginable terror. When he reached the level of Nahum, his physical strength would even surpass that of a dragon. He could be said to be a humanoid monster. If he could possess the pure physical strength of Nahum, coupled with the sharpness of tinum power and the meteor longsword in his hand, even a god-domain expert might not be unable to fight him, right? Joelsons expression was calm, but his heart was burning with passion. Seeing that Joelson was moved, Kokonoro hurriedly said, I can give you the secret technique, but you must sign it with me. Kokonoro seemed to be very reluctant as he said, An equal contract. Impossible! Joelson decisively refused. Although Joelson would not enve the dragons like Du Lu, they still regarded Joelson as their master. Subconsciously, Du Lu and the other dragons had never had any intention of resisting Joelson. However, after signing an equal contract with Kokonoro, thetter could choose to reject some of Joelsons demands, and Joelson could not force it. Because the fates of both sides were interconnected. Then Id rather choose death! Kokonoro gritted his teeth and said. This was hisst bit of pride as the ck Dragon King. Joelson thought for a while and chose apromise. We can sign an equal contract. Kokonoro was pleasantly surprised, but he heard Joelson continue. But not with me, but with her. Joelson pointed at Connie who was holding a brush in the distance, trying to wash the dragon scales for lightning and said lightly. Her?! Kokonoro was stunned. He looked conflicted and hesitant. All kinds ofplicated emotions shed through his mind, but in the end, he chose topromise. Okay. Hearing the answer, Joelson nodded slightly and asked Connie toe over. Connie carefully walked in front of Joelson, rolled up her sleeves, and her hands were full of water stains. If her face was not beautiful, then she was no different from aundress. Kokonoros face was filled with disgust and disappointment, but he had no choice but to sign a contract with Connie. Even an ordinary person who shared the ck Dragon Kings powerful talent would be able to make a difference. Chapter 231: The Black Dragon’s Heart, the Half-Dragon Connie

Chapter 231: The ck Dragons Heart, the Half-Dragon Connie

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Kokonoro could onlyfort himself in his heart. Rx. Kokonoros dignified and deep voice rang in Connies ear. Connie hurriedly closed her eyes and tried not to think about anything else. She did not know what she was going to face next, but she trusted and worshipped Joelson wholeheartedly. Even if he told her to give up her life, she would not hesitate to die. The wonderful contract was achieved in an invisible way. Joelson felt that when Connie and Kokonoro signed the equal contract, it seemed to be mixed with the mysterious power of the Dragon God Ranch space. It was above the contract. In short, Joelson was the real leader of both sides of the contract. However, neither Connie nor Kokonoro noticed this. After the contract waspleted, Connie suddenly discovered that there was a magical connection between her and the terrifying ck dragon in front of her. It was as if the two had be one. The immense ecstasy and excitement caused Connie to freeze on the spot,pletely dumbfounded. She actually had such a powerfulpanion?! A terrifying power that even a gold-tier rune warrior could not withstand, and she obtained it so easily?! My Lord! Connie could not suppress her excitement, and she became even more loyal to Joelson. Koknoro shook his head in disappointment, and then said, Ill use a secret technique on her next. Joelson nodded. Connie stood on the spot, not knowing what to do. However, kokonoro spat out one strange syble after another. This was dragonnguage. After a long dragonnguage, a trace of viciousness suddenly appeared in his eyes. He stretched out his sharp dragon ws and forcefully cut open his chest. ck dragon blood gushed out like a fountain, drenching Connies entire body in bright red. Connie waspletely stunned. His eyes were filled with pain. In his cut open chest, one could see the beating heart. Come in! Kokonoro growled. Come in? Come in where? Connie was at a loss. Joelson raised his hand. Powerful magic lifted Connie and pushed her towards Kokonoros chest, sending her in. If he did not have to guess wrongly, the so-called secret technique of dragon blood was to feed humans with the blood of dragons. To achieve a higher level of ability sharing. Of course. Joelsons eyes shed. This process was also extremely painful, especially the result of failure. Connie cried out in surprise and was pressed into her own heart by Kokonoro. Kokonoros painful hobby caused all the dragons to look over curiously. Kokonoros heart beat fiercely and squirmed,pletely enveloping Connies body. Then, following a special rhythm, it beat up and down. In the following time, whenever the wound on Kokonoros chest was about to heal, he would forcefully tear it open. Dragon blood gathered under Kokonoros feet into a pool of water, looking extremely horrifying. When the wound was torn open for the third time, Kokonoro finally couldnt help but look at Joelson. It couldnt hold on any longer. It was already injured, and now it was even more seriously injured. Without any hesitation, Joelson threw a few dragonspine vines over. He swallowed them in one gulp, and his spirits were instantly lifted. Joelson knew that the dragonspine vines were also one of the important factors that made him agree to hand over the secret skill of dragon blood and sign a contract with Connie so readily. This cunning guy knew that Joelson wouldnt let it go, so he simply made a big sacrifice. There was no simple old monster that had lived for thousands of years. The process of the secret skill of dragon bloodsted for an entire day and night, and the blood of Kokonoro almost dyed the grass red. Although it ate a lot of dragonspine rattan and dragontooth grass, its spirit also became weak. Finally. Kokonoro controlled its heart to squeeze out a lump of a blood clot, and theny down heavily on the ground, saying weakly, Its done. Joelson looked at the huge blood cocoon in front of him. He could not feel the presence of any life in it, so he could not help but frown. He could use the farm crops to keep Kokonoro alive, but the pressure on the other side required Connie to bear alone. The possibility of failure was two-way. Not only could the giant dragon not bear it, it was also possible for humans! Could it be? Dont worry, the secret technique has already seeded. Kokonoro looked at Connie with a look of admiration in his eyes. I have a contract with her and know that she is still alive. I didnt expect that an ordinary human girl with low strength would be able to endure it. The heart and blood of the Dragons are as hot as molten iron. Even many human geniuses with decent strength have died in this process. I really cant believe it. Joelson nced at him and suddenly said, Dragon blood family, you signed a master-servant contract with the Dragon family, right? Kokonoro nodded and said faintly, Of course. The dragon blood family, as the beneficiary of the secret skill, had to pay a higher price to make the dragon take such a big risk. Connie was really lucky. Crack! At this moment, the blood cocoon on the ground made a cracking sound. The blood cocoon broke, and a figure slowly crawled out. Connie jumped into theke to wash the blood off her body as if she hadpletely changed into a different person. Connies height had increased by a notch, and her originally weak figure had be tall and fit. Her body was well-proportioned and slender, and her seemingly slender arms contained a powerful explosive force. Joelson tested Connies strength, and the result surprised him. Whether it was strength, speed, recovery, or other aspects, she had surpassed a level 8 knight. Moreover, Connies physical fitness was still rising. It was obvious that her potential had not been fully tapped. It was so amazing that no one dared to imagine it. One had to know that Connie was just an extremely ordinary girl, without any knight talent. The secret technique of dragon blood had brought her great changes. It could be said that she had reached the end of many peoples lives in one step. However, when she remembered that the person who had cast the secret technique of dragon blood was the ck Dragon King, who was at the peak of saint-level, all of this seemed very reasonable. Can you achieve half-dragonification? Joelson looked at Connie with an encouraging gaze. Under the guidance of Kokonoro, Connie tried to mobilize the magical power in her body. Ah! Connie cried out in surprise because of the pain. ck spikes pierced out from her body, and fine dragon scales appeared on the surface of her skin. A thick and long ck dragon tail grew out from the back of her tailbone, and a short and sharp dragon horn appeared on her forehead. A faint pressure was emitted from her body. Dragon pressure. But it was still very weak. Connie was shocked by herself. Her eyes instantly turned red, and she was about to cry. How did she suddenly turn into a monster?! But when she saw the satisfied look in Joelsons eyes, she calmed down again. If Joelson wanted her to be like this, so what if she turned into a monster? The constant pain in Kokonoros heart depended on this belief in his heart to survive. Must not let the adults down! Chapter 232: Two Dragon Blood Secret Art Buffs

Chapter 232: Two Dragon Blood Secret Art Buffs

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL After half-dragonification, Connies strength had increased by anotherrge step, directly advancing to the rank of a 9th rank knight. ording to Kokonoros words, even in the dragon blood family, if the first dragonification could achieve such an effect, Connie could also be considered a genius. After experimenting with Connie, Joelson could be considered to have some confidence in the dragon blood secret art. Can the secret technique of dragon blood be used repeatedly? He asked Kokonoro. Kokonoros gaze wasplicated as he said, If its a dragon with different attributes, its theoretically possible, but no one has ever tried it before. After all, no one could have as many dragons as he did. Okay. He nodded and instructed Connie to feed the dragons the dragonspine rattan when necessary. Then, he calmly walked towards Du Lu. Du Lu let out a long roar and tore open his chest with great force. Blood flowed freely. .. The Church of Light. The white-robed priest carefully wiped the silvermps under the cross altar. These silvermps were exquisitely shaped. They were enveloped by white light and appeared extremely holy. Each silvermp represented a person in the Church of Light who had reached the saint-level. When the silvermp was extinguished, it meant that a saint-level person had fallen. In the past few hundred years, other than a few veteran experts whose lifespans had been exhausted and who had gone to the heavenly realm to serve the god of light, no idents had happened in the Church of Light. But recently, in just a short month, seven silvermps had been extinguished in a row. Recalling the horrifying scene of more than ten silvermps trembling at the same time a few days ago, and then several of them being extinguished at the same time, the white-robed priest had an indescribable fear. It was said that it was all because of the enemy of light. Even the authority of God had been killed. Right now, the Pope and the others were selecting a new authority of God, and Lord Stanley was leading his disciples to surround the enemy of light. God of Light, I hope Lord Stanley can bring back good news. As he was thinking, the white-robed priest subconsciously looked at Stanleys silvermp. The light that was slowly burning suddenly began to tremble violently, and the light quickly dimmed. The white-robed priests eyes widened, and he subconsciously rushed forward to protect the light. However, before he could reach the silvermp, the light waspletely extinguished. Immediately after, the light next to Stanley that represented Newman also suddenly went out. It was so fast that it was as if it had been blown out by a naughty child. The priest in the white robe stood rooted to the ground, unable to speak for a long time. He even thought that there was something wrong with the silver light. When he woke up, his eyes were filled with great fear and shock. He staggered and ran to the door. He ran to the church. Many people stood there, and a sense of grief filled the ce. The priest in the white robe saw two broken giant swords on the ground. They were Lord Stanleys swords. Someone turned around and looked at him with a sad face. He said in a low voice, Lord Stanley has fallen. The white-robed priests pupils contracted. He opened his mouth but did not wait for him to say anything. A figure on the churchs throne stood up. A cold gaze shot down from that dignified face. His eyes sparkled. The popes angry voice rang in everyones ears. The enemy of light, Joelson Edward. Damn it! In the year 4396 of the light calendar, following the heavy casualties of the Holy Churchs judicial group, the Holy Churchs peak saint-level powerhouse, the formermander of the Knights of Light, Stanley, had died at the hands of Joelson. The Pope of Light was furious. The continent was shaken, and the name of Joelson Edward, the glory of the violets, once again resounded throughout the entire continent. Countless people were watching and hoping that this sun-level genius who had never been seen before would die like a meteor after being dazzling, or would he step on the bones of the Holy Church and step on the legendary throne that belonged to him. .. Joelson still didnt know what was happening outside. Even if he knew, he wouldnt take it to heart. Compared to taking the dragon blood potion before. The pain of the dragon blood secret art was more than ten times stronger. The scalding dragon blood sshed all over his body as if he was bathing in molten iron. The skin and flesh all over his body were scalded and then grew under the powerful vitality of the dragon blood. After that, he was scalded, again and again, repeating the cycle. During this process, there were countless strange forces trying their best to burrow into Joelsons body. Joelson could not help but admire Connie. Under such pain, she, an ordinary person, was able to withstand it. It was indeed remarkable. Time passed by for an unknown amount of time. It was as long as a century. When Joelson could no longer feel pain and the surface of his body was boiling hot, a force surged out from his back and sent him out. The blood cocoon that wrapped Joelson broke in mid-air. A perfect and strong body stretched out andnded steadily on the ground. Joelson opened his eyes and golden light shed in his pupils. His body let out an explosive sound. Joelsons body slowly floated up. He looked at his hands and felt that there was an unimaginable power surging in them. Saint-level! A saint-level knight was able to float in the air purely by relying on his physical body. It was a powerful feeling that he had never felt before. He casually threw a punch and a small vacuum appeared in the air, followed by a sharp air-piercing sound. The speed of his punch exceeded the speed of sound and had already triggered a sonic boom. One could imagine how terrifying the instantaneous explosive power of Joelson was now. The painstaking efforts of a saint-level pinnacle Du Lu, coupled with the fact that Joelson had once consumed the dragon blood potion and had a trace of the dragon bloodline power hidden in his bodypletely activated, brought about a change that Joelson did not dare to imagine. Again! Joelson shouted in a deep voice and flew to the steel dragon. The steel dragon did not hesitate. A sharp dark golden light shed on its ws. It forcefully tore open its chest and allowed Joelson to squeeze in. The steel dragons blood was like molten metal, thick and heavy. During the process, it was as if countless daggers had cut through Joelsons body. The pain was much greater than before. Three dayster, the steel dragon let out a muffled groan. A dark golden light shot out from its chest and turned into Joelsons figure on the grass. The steel dragon fell to the ground weakly. Joelson walked straight to the farnd. With a wave of his hand, the crops in the farnd seemed to have been cut by invisible sharp des and fell one after another. Whether they were mature or not, Joelson grabbed them and strode to the steel dragons side. The Steel Dragon opened its mouth and swallowed the dragonspine rattan and dragontooth grass. Its eyes began to shine again. When the steel dragons condition waspletely stable, Joelson heaved a sigh of relief. Turning to look at Du Lu, Du Lu also looked much better. Expending so much effort was also a big burden for a saint-level dragon. Fortunately, both of them grew up eating farm crops, so their vitality was much stronger than ordinary dragons. Thank you, Joelson said to Du Lu and the steel dragon seriously. Chapter 233: Saint Realm, the Stairway of the Gods

Chapter 233: Saint Realm, the Stairway of the Gods

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson had always regarded the giant dragon as his partner. This time, using Du Lu and the steel dragons hard work to increase his strength had almost touched Joelsons bottom line. He could not help but feel a little guilty. Du Lu moved its big head closer and, like when it was young, it arched its head against Joelsons body. Its hot tongue licked his body and it acted coquettishly like a big dog. The steel dragon also growled a few times. It had never been good at expressing its feelings. When Kokonoro saw this scene, its eyes became a littleplicated. It could see that the feelings between Joelson, Du Lu, and the steel dragon had gone beyond the bond of blood. They were willing to sacrifice everything for each other from the bottom of their hearts. This was also the reason why Du Lu and the steel dragon did not hesitate to tear open their chests to let Joelson in. This was the first time Connie had seen the gentle side of Joelson and she was very touched. Joelson turned around to check his body. He had be much stronger. Moreover, after being watered by the steel dragons blood, there was an inexplicable sharp aura all over his body. He waved his hand as if he was unsheathing a sharp de. His skin was still white but there seemed to be dark golden light flowing under his skin. It was extremely tough. Connie could not leave any wounds on Joelsons body without dragonizing even with the meteor sword. The legendary inner armor from before didnt matter to him anymore. His strength, speed, and defense werent inferior to the intermediate stage of the saint-level! Try dragonizing! Kokonoro said. It was looking forward to what level Joelson could reach in dragonizing. Joelson nodded. He mobilized the inexplicable aura in his bloodline and a terrifying aura instantly rose from his body. Connie knelt on the ground almost instantly with a horrified look on her face. This was the subconscious disy of the inferior against the superior. It was the suppression of the bloodline hierarchy. The might of Joelsons dragon was much stronger than hers. Joelsons body was still undergoing changes. His body grew taller. His originally thin body became plump and robust, yet still slender and perfect. Fine scales grew out of his elbows and cheeks, and the dragon horns on his forehead protruded slightly. His pair of eyes, in particr, slowly turned from pitch-ck to a deep golden color. He appeared extremely noble, tyrannical, and cold. Even Kokonoro looked into his eyes and a desire to submit arose in its heart. The half-dragon transformation of Joelson did not change much. He did not even grow a dragon tail but the increase in his strength was still terrifying! Peak-stage saint-level! The meteor sword appeared in Joelsons hand, and his figure disappeared and reappeared as if he had teleported. A brilliant tinum light shed and a clear spatial crack appeared in the air. Itsted for a few seconds before it slowly disappeared. Looking at Joelsons back, its eyes felt a piercing pain. Too powerful. Half-dragon transformation, Meteor Sword, and tinum power. Joelson felt that he could easily kill a peak-stage saint-level powerhouse. Using the system interface to check hisbat strength, after half-dragonification, he had reached more than 70,000! An extremely terrifying number. Moreover, Joelson still had a lot of room for improvement. The strength of tinum power had not reached its limit. The power of his physical body could also be increased. If he had tinum power that was formed from the fusion of more than 500ws, with a peak-stage saint-level half-dragonification body, would he be able to kill one in the domain of a god? Joelson was looking forward to it. His pupils were dark gold and his cheeks were covered in dragon scales. The corners of his mouth curled up, revealing a ferocious and tyrannical handsome face. Casually waving the long sword in his hand, he muttered to himself, I really hope that those people from the Church of Light wont give up so easily. .. Dozens of figures stood on the clouds, each of them emitting a powerful aura. Saint-level. So many saint-level experts were gathered here. Under their feet were bustling human towns as small as ants. They were like gods, standing on the clouds overlooking the human world. This was the saint-level, the kingdom of the top experts of the middle continent. In the beginning, only saint-level experts could enter this ce but, as the families of saint-level experts moved in, their descendants multiplied, and gradually developed into cities in the saint-level. Until now, this ce could almost be considered a small world. Dozens of saint-level masters gathered together in a rare sight. In front of them was an extremely wide and endless staircase that extended upwards. On the staircase, a few figures were climbing up with great difficulty. They seemed to be burdened with great pressure. Every step forward required great effort. I wonder how many steps the Golden Lion can reach? The little guy named Franklin who was on par with himst time came here. When he left, he reached the 35th step. His strength has broken through to thete stage of the saint-level. Hes not even 50 years old yet. Oswedes talent is even better than Franklins. Even if he doesnt have much experience for the first time, he should be at least at the 30th step. I heard that recently, a sun radiance level genius appeared. Even the Church of Lights Stanley was killed by him. If that person were toe over, who knows how many more people would be able to go up? Hehe, that persons talent isnt that great. Its just that he was lucky and signed a contract with a few powerful dragons. The Holy Zither of the Church of Light went out to hunt him two days ago. Im afraid we can only see his head. Holy Zither. At the mention of this name, the surrounding saint-level powerhouses revealed deep admiration and reverence on their faces. It was a kind of admiration that came from the bottom of their hearts. At this time, a figure on the stairs suddenly let out an angry roar that was like a giant dragon. His body suddenly expanded. The saint-level powerhouses immediately cried out in surprise. Its Malcolm from the Dragon Blood n. Hes half-dragonized! The figure hadpletely turned into a ferocious monster. Not only did he grow dragon horns and tail but even his face had be long and narrow, like the head of a dragon. The higher the dragon-blood a warrior of the dragon-blood family turns into, the stronger his strength and talent are. Malcolms dragon turn is probably over 50%. How terrifying! Someone said with shock on his face. As if confirming what he said, the sinister figure on the stairs suddenly stomped on the ground. With a loud explosion, he actually climbed up three steps in a row. Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. The sinister figure instantly pulled away from the others. Twenty-seventh step. Someone sighed, Its really amazing. The time it took for Malcolm to reach this position is half the time it tookst time. Such an improvement speed is really too terrifying! The Golden Lion has also started to exert his strength. In their line of sight, a tall and sturdy figure was rising with golden mes. With a determined pace, he would climb up one step every once in a while, trying his best to catch up with the ferocious figure in front of him. I wonder who can walk higher? Its definitely Malcolm. Although the Golden Lions strength is not bad, Malcolm is still a member of the Dragon Blood n, after all. The advantage is too great. The Dragon Blood n, you know. The spectators discussed animatedly. Some people sighed. Chapter 234: The Mysterious Young Mage Who Had Stepped Onto the Stairway of the Gods

Chapter 234: The Mysterious Young Mage Who Had Stepped Onto the Stairway of the Gods

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Standing in front of an ordinary shrub, Joelson calmly surveyed his surroundings. At this moment, he had already entered the Misty Mountains. Following the scenes he had witnessed during the trials, he found the location of the entrance to the Saint Realm. If Im not mistaken. Joelson released his spiritual power and an invisible force spread out. A ripple suddenly appeared before the bushes in front of him, like the ripples on the surface of the water. An entrance with a faint golden light appeared in front of Joelson. Joelsons eyes flickered. He hesitated for a moment before he calmly stepped into the entrance. There was a golden passage with no end in sight. Joelson kept moving forward. The light in front of him became stronger and stronger, almost blinding. In the end, even Joelson could not see clearly. He could only narrow his eyes. Taking a random step, Joelson felt as if he had passed through a thin film. The light dissipated. A long flight of stairs then appeared in front of him. Joelson was stunned for a moment and took his first step in confusion. Someone ising down again! On the stairs, several saint-level powerhouses began to walk down. As they walked down the stairs, every one of their faces was pale and covered in sweat. Someone said with a bitter smile, After the 30th step, its too terrifying. Im afraid that only gods canplete this gods staircase. Even the four great thrones can only pass the 80th step. Legend has it that those who canplete the stairs can obtain eternal life and the power of gods. Even Malcolm and the Golden Lions speed has slowed down. Below the divine domain, only the Holy Zither and the member of the Dragon Blood n can pass 45 steps. The Holy Zither and Dragon Blood n member has never left the divine domain. If they enter the continent, Im afraid that two more suns will appear on the star pir. While they were discussing, the Golden Lion and Malcolm had already reached the 34th step. Both of them were sweating profusely as if they were under extremely terrifying pressure. Malcolm had long since turned into a dragon. It was obvious that his potential had been exhausted and he was unable to continue forward. On the other hand, although the Golden Lion Oswede was having a hard time walking, he still stood straight. He took a deep breath and slowly took the 35th step. Malcolm was also making the same effort. But the result was the opposite. Oswede stood steadily on the 35th step, while Malcolm seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. His huge body was hit by a huge force and flew backward. Malcolm failed. Everyone at the bottom of the step let out a regretful voice. Butpared to thest time, he has improved a lot. Oswede is really unexpected. Its not unreasonable for him to ce first amongst the three geniuses of the central continent. Wait! Look over there! Suddenly, someone shouted in surprise. Everyone followed the voice and looked over. To their surprise, they found that there was another figure on the stairs not far away from Oswede. It was a handsome youth wearing a mages robe. He looked extremely young, not even thirty years old. He was much weaker than Oswede. He had just stepped onto the tenth step but he looked rxed and seemed to be quite powerful. Who is that! Do any of you know him? When did he go up? We have been watching from here. Why didnt we see him? Strange! Everyone eximed in surprise but they quickly retracted their gazes and continued to focus on Oswede. Oswede paused on the 35th step for a long time, as if he was umting energy to attack the next step. The 36th step should be Oswedes limit. I just dont know if he will be pushed back by the 36th step or stop before the 37th step. Everyones eyes were fixed on Oswede. As for the figure who was climbing more than a dozen steps, they seemed to have ignored him. They could not see behind them on the stairway of godsonly the front and the surroundings. In other words, the top and bottom of the stairway were two different worlds. Joelson did not know that he had already entered the sight of the people of Saint Realm. His attention was focused on what was in front of him. He saw a tall figure walking up not far away. Did someone else discover this entrance? Joelson was puzzled. But he hade this far and he had to keep going. This stairway was interesting. At least thats what Joelson thought. With every step he took, the pressure on him doubled. When he had just walked up the first step, he could easily withstand the pressure of the ninth step. But now at the fifteenth step, the ninth step would probably be crushed into meat paste. He had already reached the limit of the initial phase of the saint-level. He could not see the end of the stairs in front of him. He did not know how many more floors there were. Joelson frowned slightly. If he had to walk all the steps to enter the saint-level, then the requirements of this secret entrance were too high. Joelson took a step forward and the pressure on his body doubled again. He broke through the level that the initial phase of the saint-level could withstand. However, it was still very easy for him to walk. His body had just been strengthened by the dragon blood and it had improved tremendously. Even without using his own magic power andbat aura, he was still able to walk a long way. The 36th level! The Golden Lion is indeed worthy of being called the Golden Lion. Thend of heritage has made up for hisck of foundation. Its enough topete with the geniuses of the saint-level! The 37th step of the divine staircase. This result is already enough for him to be proud of! Just now, Oswede had finally taken another step forward. Oswedes actions were filled with the demeanor of a king. Without sufficient confidence, he would not easily attempt it. And, once he took a step forward, everyone knew that he would definitely be able to advance to the next level. Malcolm of the Dragon Blood n sat at the side, adjusting his breathing. Looking at Oswedes back, his eyes revealed a faint admiration and unwillingness. Next time, he would definitely surpass this lion! That person actually caught up! Suddenly, a saint-level powerhouse cried out in surprise. The others turned their heads and found that the person who appeared out of nowhere had already passed the 20th step and was walking towards the 21st step. The distance between him and Oswede was getting closer and closer. So fast! Someone eximed. The others were also surprised. It was indeed very fast. The mage-robed youth walked up step by step as if he was climbing an ordinary step. There was not a trace of difficulty on his face. Oswede stopped in front of the 37th step for a long time. Just when everyone thought that he was going to continue the challenge, he suddenly turned around and retreated without hesitation. Oswede feels that his strength is not enough. What a pity. He has enough understanding of his own strength and will never do anything that he is not confident in. Such a person is the most terrifying! Everyone was shocked and regretful. Gradually, the situation seemed to be a bit wrong. The saint-level powerhouses eyes slowly widened and a trace of shock appeared on their faces. Chapter 235: Entering the 40th Level! Who is He?

Chapter 235: Entering the 40th Level! Who is He?

The faces of the saint-level powerhouses revealed a look of disbelief. As Oswede walked down, the young mage also continued to climb up. And. The speed of his ascent was even faster than Oswedes descent! The two of them... Were actually at the position of the 30th floor. They met! Staring at the pressure of the stairway of the gods, walking up ten steps was actually faster than the speed at which Oswede walked down five steps. What kind of concept was this! Everyone blinked their eyes in disbelief. Among them was Oswede, who was currently on the steps. This handsome young genius with a broad forehead and a generous temperament saw a young mage walking towards him with rxed steps. He was handsome but he looked very unfamiliar. Oswede had never seen him before. Without waiting for Oswede to take a second look, the youth had already passed his position and walked up. Oswede subconsciously wanted to turn back but a terrifying force came from the stairs and sent Oswede flying. Oswedes lips curled into a bitter smile. He had forgotten. On the stairway of the gods, if you gave up, you were not allowed to turn back. Now, all they could see was the back of the young man in the mage robes. There was only one thought left in Oswedes and the others minds. Who was this young man! Joelson felt the pressure on his body be even greater. He estimated that the pressure had almost reached thete stage of the saint level. His movements became slower as he walked. This feeling became more obvious when Joelson reached the 34th step. Joelson felt like he was carrying a mountain as he walked. If his body had not been modified by the secret technique of dragons blood before he came in, he would have copsed without usingbat aura or magic. No. He could only use other powers. Joelson thought to himself. Ive reached the 34th step. The 35th step is right in front of me. Malcolm fell here. Can this mysterious youth pass through? Oh, my Knight-King! He didnt even spend half the time as much as Oswede and Malcolm from the 10th to the 34th step! The saint-level powerhouses below the stairs kept eximing in surprise. Oswede and the others who had failed the challenge and were about to leave also stayed behind. They stared at the figure on the stairs with serious expressions. Especially Malcolm, who was very focused. Have you noticed? Suddenly, someone said, Up until now, this young man has not shown any magic orbat aura. In other words, he has not used any magic orbat aura. When the others heard this, their expressions became horrified. He has relied entirely on his physical strength to reach the 34th level! The entire ce fell into a deathly silence. This discovery was too shocking. Im afraid that only the one from the Dragon Blood n can do this. He has not entered the dragonification state and reached the 35th level. What terrifying physical strength. He is simply a human-shaped magical beast! Look! Someone eximed. Everyone looked up and saw that the mysterious youths hand was emitting a dazzling white-gold light. It was like a sharp de cutting through the invisible space. And he relied on this strength to step up several steps in a row! The eyes of the people below the steps were about to pop out. This was too terrifying! The hearts of Oswede and Malcolm twitched violently. The position that Joelson was standing at now was even higher than the thirty-seventh step, which had forced Oswede back and made him lose the confidence to advance. The 38th step! In an instant, he had crossed the 35th, 36th, and 37th steps in session! Oswede revealed a bitter smile. There were too many geniuses in the Saint Realm. He had almost reached the top among his peers in the central continent. After entering the Saint Realm of saints, he had been constantly struck. Now, there was another one. Joelson took a deep breath and calmed the surging blood in his body. Relying on the sharpness of the tinum light, he cut through the invisible pressure in front of him and climbed up the thirty-eighth step in one breath. The thirty-ninth step was even more terrifying. Even the tinum power felt blocked. Joelson slightly stretched his body and his entire body emitted a burst of explosive sounds. His gaze gradually became serious. The tinum power condensed as if it had be solid and he fiercely shed out. Hiss! The sound of cloth tearing sounded through the air. Joelson took a step forward. The pressure that was even more turbulent than before poured down like a tsunami. Joelsons expression was calm. He forcefully stepped up. His body was like a nail firmly nailed to the 39th floors steps, standing tall and straight on it. Then, without stopping for a second, he struck out a second time! The sword light condensed from tinum power cut throughyers of invisible pressure and, finally, a crack was split open. Following this crack, he took another step forward. When he waspletely standing on the 40th step, the immense pressure caused his body to shake uncontrobly. But in the end... He stood firm! The sound of gasps could be heard from below the stairs. Everyones faces were filled with shock. This mysterious youth who had suddenly appeared had forcefully ascended the 40th level, looking down on everyone present! And up until now... They actually still didnt know what this persons identity was! Up until now, he has only felt slightly exhausted. He hasnt reached his limit yet. He should still be able to climb up! A saint-level expert analyzed, his face filled with astonishment. Could it be that there will be another genius who can match the Holy Zither and the Dragon Blood n? I dont know if he can match the Holy Zither but what he has done so far has already surpassed the vast majority of saint-level experts! I cant believe it! Oswede, Malcolm, and the others gazes were burning as they stared at the thin and tall figure on the steps. Their eyes were filled with the desire to catch up. There were two peaks for a young saint to reach below the age of 100. Was the third peak about to rise as well? Joelson tried to swing his sword again but he found that the tinum power was no longer enough to break through the pressure on the 41st floor. This strange staircase had a threshold for every ten floors, and the pressure would suddenly rise by one level. It was already impossible to do it as easily as before. Joelson frowned slightly but soon rxed. It seemed. He could only choose to dragonize. Below the stairs, the saint-level powerhouses were discussing Joelsons talent and identity with great interest. Suddenly, an inexplicable aura rose from the stairs. They looked over in shock. They saw the mysterious youth on the stairs. His thin body gradually became plump. His figure became taller. Golden-red dragon scales grew on his cheeks. Hes a member of the Dragon Blood n? Someone eximed. Is it that one? No! That one isnt that young! Why is his dragonification level so low? A series of shocked exmations rose from the bottom of the stairs. Chapter 236: Surpassing the Two Great Geniuses of the Saint Realm!

Chapter 236: Surpassing the Two Great Geniuses of the Saint Realm!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Seeing the scene on the stage, Malcolm suddenly stood up and stared fixedly at the back of Joelson, as if trying to find some sense of familiarity. He had never seen him before! No one in the Dragon Blood n could match up to this youth in front of him. But it was impossible that no one had ever heard of this youths terrifying talent. It could be someone who was lucky enough to obtain a portion of the dragons power after receiving the dragons blood. Someone analyzed, Judging from the extent of his dragonification, its obviously not high. Some of it seems unorthodox. In this world, other than the people from the Dragon Blood n, who else can obtain the favor of the dragon? Someone retorted. Oswede pondered and suddenly said, Theres one more person. You might have forgotten. Everyone frowned. Their faces were filled with confusion. Then, as if they had thought of something, their eyes widened. Could it be him? Before everyone could say that name. The youth on the steps had already moved. After half-dragonizing, Joelsons physical strength had already reached the peak of saint-level. He did not even need tinum power. He forcefully took the 41st step. The pressure doubledpared to the pressure on the 40th step. However, no matter how terrifying the pressure was, it was unable to make Joelsons back bend. Joelsons pupils, which had already turned dark gold, appeared somewhat ferocious and cold. He frowned and his entire face appeared ferocious. The tinum power covered Joelsons entire body. Joelson suddenly rushed forward. His entire body was like an extremely sharp de, breaking through the pressure in front of him. Forty-two, forty-three, forty-four, forty-five! Compared to the terrifying aura from before, he actually reached the forty-fifth step in an instant. The pressure was like a tsunami whistling, crashing down one wave after another. His body swayed and fell back but he forced himself to straighten up bit by bit, standing on the steps against the pressure. The saint-levels at the bottom of the steps were all stunned. Their mouths were wide open, and their faces were full of shock. The 45th... The 45th step! God of Magic! He has reached the same level as the Holy Zither and the one in the Dragon Blood n! And he rushed up in one breath! Could it really be him? Everyone looked at each other. In the end, someone said the name that they had guessed. Joelson Edward? Joelson Edward, the pir of stars suppression, the sun radiance level genius that has never been seen before? Its said that he has two saint-level dragons. Its very possible that he could think of using dragon blood to irrigate himself. Its rumored that Joelson Edward is not even twenty years old and his looks are too young. This point can be matched. Not even 20 years old! Saint-level? Are you kidding me? Saint-level powerhouses discussed animatedly. They were all guessing Joelsons identity and... They were looking forward to whether he could take another step forward. Joelson could hear all the muscles and bones in his body making a slight sound of collision under the immense pressure as if they would copse under the weight at any moment. Joelson narrowed his eyes. He still wanted to take another step forward. His current position was not his limit. There was still a lot of dragon blood power remaining in his blood vessels and bone marrow. It was a good opportunity to use it to its full potential. Joelson took a deep breath. Hes ready to ascend the 46th step! The saint-level masters below cried out in surprise. That was a ce that even the two geniuses of the saint-level, the Holy Zither and the member of the Dragon Blood n, who were publicly acknowledged by the saint-level, had never been able to ascend. A mysterious youth with an unknown identity had actually reached this step on his first step on the stairway of the gods. Was he trying to create a new legend? Oswede and Malcolm stared at the back of Joelson, their eyes filled withplicated emotions. They had juste down from the stairway of the gods. One was scared off by the pressure of the 37th floor, while the other was unable to withstand the pressure of the 35th floor. The two of them knew how terrifying the pressure on the stairway of the gods was. The pressure of the 36th floor had already reached a level that made them despair and fear. But the 46th floor... How terrifying would the pressure be? And a youth younger than them was currently challenging the level and reached heights that they could not look up to. The huge difference made the two feel bitter. The pressure on Joelsons back had changed from a small hill to the weight of a small mountain. When he stepped out with his right foot, he actually began to tremble unconsciously. The pressure was too great. Even after dragonification, it was somewhat difficult to bear. The invisible pressure caused the surface of Joelsons muscles and skin to ripple like the surface of water. A wild look shot out from his eyes. He opened his mouth, revealing the teeth that had be somewhat long and sharp after he had turned into a half-dragon. He looked slightly ferocious. He stepped out heavily andpletely stood on the 46th step. The pressure fell like an avnche. Joelsons pupils constricted slightly and his body copsed abruptly. Ah! A series of exmations sounded from below the steps. No! He cant withstand the pressure of the 46th step. Hes going to retreat! Yeah, even the Holy Zither and the member of the Dragon-Blood n havent reached that height. How could he do it? If its really Joelson Edward, then he should be proud enough. Hes much younger than the Holy Zither and member of the Dragon-Blood n. Knight-King! Look! Suddenly, someone cried out in surprise. Everyone widened their eyes. They only saw that Joelson, who was supposed to be unable to withstand the pressure, was actually lifting and straightening his back bit by bit. On the side that no one could see, Joelson bit his lips tightly. Blood flowed down but his eyes were terrifyingly calm. Joelson felt his bones burning. His body temperature was frighteningly high. The remaining dragon blood power in his bloodline and bone marrow was quickly fusing into his body. The strength of his body was rapidly increasing in a short period of time. On the contrary, Joelsons appearance gradually returned to normal. The dragon scales and dragon horns all shrank back. Only his pair of eyes became more and more resplendent, like a burning golden me. Noble. Arrogant. And cold. Joelson straightened his backpletely. At this moment, other than a pair of golden eyes that were like stars, he was no different from an ordinary person. The dragonification was the secret technique of dragon blood, in a sense. It represented the concentration of the dragon bloodline in his body. The higher the concentration, the higher the degree of dragonification. The Dragon Blood n regarded this as a standard to assess the talent of their descendants. However, Joelson walked on apletely different path from the dragon blood family. He shattered the power of the dragon blood and fused it into his own bone marrow and blood. This was equivalent to creating a bloodline that only belonged to him! Perhaps one day, the Edward familys bloodline would be even more powerful and noble than the dragon bloodline! Joelsonpletely withstood the pressure of the 46th step. His seemingly thin body stood on the step. Like a mountain peak, many saint-level masters looked up. Each of their faces was filled with disbelief. Suddenly, someone shouted excitedly, No matter who he is, he has already surpassed the Holy Zither and the Dragon-Blood n! Thats right! Chapter 237: The Four Great Thrones of the Saint Realm

Chapter 237: The Four Great Thrones of the Saint Realm

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The rest of the people suddenly woke up, their eyes shining with admiration. The records of the two great geniuses of the Saint Realm had been broken, and they had witnessed it with their own eyes. This person in front of them was the true number one genius! Joelson stood in front of the 47th step for a long time but he still didnt continue. He had a strong premonition in his heart. In the next step, he would probably be crushed into meat paste. It might not be so serious but it would definitely be a serious injury. A hint of helplessness appeared on Joelsons face. What kind of secret entrance was this? It was impossible to enter. This requirement was too high. Sure enough, it was impossible to enter the Saint Realm by taking a small path. Joelson could only turn around and walk down the steps step by step. Quick, quick, have you found out? Looking at Joelson walking down the steps facing them, someone rushed him urgently. The magic crystal image of Joelsons appearance was quickly sent over. The young and handsome youth in the magic crystal looked exactly the same as the mysterious youth in front of him. The only difference was that thetter had an overbearing and cold temperament on top of the formers calm and elegant foundation. As expected! The eyes of the many saint-level masters lit up as they eximed one after another. Its really him! Hes not even twenty years old! This talent is simply unbelievable! He has killed quite a number of people from the Church of Light. The Holy Zither will definitelye and find trouble with him! Hes out! Joelson originally thought that he would return to the golden passageway when he walked down the steps. However, he did not expect that what appeared in front of him was a huge square. On Cloud Square, dozens of gazes were staring straight at him. This was? The Saint Realm! Joelson was stunned for a moment before he suddenly understood. It turned out that after he walked up the steps, he only needed to turn around ande down. He would be able to enter the Saint Realm easily. However, he didnt know and thought that he had wasted a lot of time climbing up so many levels. The dozens of people in front of him were all at the saint-level and above. Most of them were at the early stage of the saint-level, and a few of them had reached the middle stage of the saint-level. The two strongest people were emitting the aura of thete stage of the saint-level. As expected of the Saint Realm. Joelsons eyes flickered slightly. It was rare to see saint-level powerhouses outside, but here, they were like weeds. Joelson took two steps forward, only to find that these people were retreating. He was stunned for a moment and was surprised to see the faces of these saint-level masters. Shock, surprise, admiration, and a trace of fear. When Joelson frowned slightly, this trace of fear became more and more intense. Joelson simply stopped walking. What he didnt know was that although his dragonification had been lifted, his golden pupils had returned to their original ck color. However, after fusing with the dragon bloodline, his body would unconsciously emit an overbearing and fierce aura. The sharpness of the tinum power would cause those saint-level masters who were not strong enough to get close to him to feel waves of piercing pain on their skin. It was as if countless sharp des were pressed against their body. Moreover. The title of the enemy of light was still on Joelsons head. Even Stanley, who was at the peak of the saint-level, had been killed by him. Ordinary saint-level masters would not dare to approach him. Joelson Edward? Finally, someone came up to Joelson and asked tentatively. Joelson looked up. It was the tall man who had brushed shoulders with him on the steps. He was also one of the twote-stage saint-level masters. Joelson nodded slightly and said, You are? Oswede, I think youve heard of my name before. Oswede revealed a smile. This sentence might sound arrogant when said by someone else, but it didnt make Joelson feel arrogant when said by Oswede. Oswede had a natural kings temperament that made people like him and trust him. Just like his nickname. Golden Lion? Joelson asked back. Oswede nodded, then nced at the surrounding saint-level powerhouses who were discussing fervently, saying in a low voice, Wed better talk somewhere else. Saying that, Oswede quickly walked in a certain direction. Joelson thought for a moment but ultimately chose to follow. After leaving the crowd, Oswede directly flew up. Joelson caught up with Oswede and exined to him, If we continue to stay there, there might be trouble. Trouble? Joelson couldnt help but frown. Oswede was about to exin when two extremely fast white lights suddenly shot out in front of them. The two wore beautiful pdin armor and came at them with gloomy faces. Both of them had reached thete stage of the saint-level. Oswedes expression changed and he said in a low voice, Trouble ising. He was about to pull out the sword at his waist when Joelson flew up first. The tinum light streaked across the sky, dazzling to the eye. The two saint-level powerhouses had ugly expressions. Just as they were about to say something, the tinum light had already streaked across their chests and the two figures fell down like stones. Oswedes eyes were wide open and his mouth was slightly agape. It was obvious that he had yet to react. Joelson calmly flew back and said indifferently, This shouldnt be considered trouble. Oswede opened his mouth, but couldnt say a word. He could onlyugh bitterly helplessly. Yeah, I forgot that youre Joelson Edward. Oswede looked at the two figures falling down with some worry and said, Killing is forbidden in the Saint Realm. Dont worry, said Joelson, They wont die. Yes, Joelson held back by not directly killing the two holy knights of the Church of Light. But a fall from such a high ce, even if they were saint-level strong, one would be afraid to break all the bones. Thats fine. Oswede heaved a sigh of relief and said with a wry smile, I suddenly regret being with an enemy of the light. If it were not for the Order of the Silver Throne, I would never have interfered in this matter. Joelson frowned slightly. Silver Throne? Oswede exined, The four most powerful lords of the Saint Realm are known as the Four Great Thrones. The Silver Throne, the me Throne, the Light Throne, and the Dark Throne are all god-level powerhouses. A month ago, His Majesty Nichs came to the Saint Realm to seek the protection of the Silver Throne. The Silver Throne once said that if you can step onto the 40th level of the stairway of the gods, he can take over the enmity with the Church of Light for you. Joelson understood a little. The person behind the Church of Light is the Light Throne? Yes. Oswede nodded and said The Light Throne is also publicly acknowledged to be the most powerful of the Four Thrones. The reason why the Church of Light is able to spread its teachings throughout the entire central continent is also because of the support of the Light Throne. On the other hand, the Dark Throne has never cared about the matters of the Dark Church. The Dark Church has always been suppressed by the Church of Light, and it seems to have nothing to do with him. However, everyone knows that he has a conflict with the Light Throne. Chapter 238: The Reincarnation of the Archangel, the Great Battle of the Holy Zither

Chapter 238: The Reincarnation of the Archangel, the Great Battle of the Holy Zither

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Jeolson suddenly realized that the situation in the Saint Realm was much moreplicated than he had imagined. The Silver Throne is the backing of the violet royal family. The Light Throne and the Dark Throne represent the Church of Light and the Dark Church respectively. Then what power is under the zing me Throne? Oswede looked at Jeolson calmly and said, The zing me Throne is a member of the Dragon Blood n. He is also the most powerful one among the Four Thrones because he has signed an equal contract with the king of the Giant Dragon n, making him an enemy. At the same time, he has to be prepared to ept the wrath of the Giant Dragon n. Hasnt the Dragon n always signed a master-servant contract with the Dragon-Blood n? Oswede looked at Jeolson strangely and said, You know a lot. But dont forget that in the face of great power, the proud dragon will also choose topromise. Jeolson understood, just like how Kokonoro had to sign an equal contract with Connie under his coercion. It seemed that this great zing Throne had been recognized by the Dragon n. Youve just reached the 46th step. Once this news spreads, itll definitely shake the entire Saint Realm. Itll go far beyond the requirements of the Silver Throne. Oswede smiled and said, So its only right for me to help you now. Ill take you to meet the Silver Throne first. Jeolson nodded. The two were about to continue forward when the entire sky suddenly brightened. A tall woman with four light wings on her back and an extremely perfect face slowly descended from the sky. She held a golden holy sword in her hand and looked coldly at Jeolson. Jeolsons gaze trembled slightly. An angel had descended? Oswede sighed in a low voice and said with a bitter smile, This is really troublesome. The number one genius of the Church of Light, the Holy Zither. Oswede looked at the woman and said seriously, Compared to her, the Silver Hand and the Authority of God are all trash. She is the greatest hope of the Church of Light. The woman who has the potential to challenge the Throne! Oswede looked at Jeolson and said, It is said that she is the reincarnation of the archangel in the heavenly realm, but I dont know if it is true or false. The reincarnation of the archangel? Jeolsons eyes flickered. He could not see any imperfection in the woman in front of him. She seemed to be the creators proudest work. Jeolson Edward? The sound of the Holy Zither seemed toe from the heavenly realm. It was extremely pleasant to hear but it did not contain any human emotions. It was indifferent to the extreme. Jeolson did not say anything. The Holy Zither was his tacit agreement. Enemy of the light! These words were softly spat out from her plump lips. The sacred sword in the hands of the Holy Zither was raised high. They were both golden holy lights but the power she disyed was far from what Stanley couldpare to. Step back. Jeolson spoke calmly. Oswede knew that Jeolson was speaking to him. He felt a little aggrieved but there was nothing he could do. This was the sh between the two great peaks of the Saint Realm. As a Golden Lion, he could only watch the battle. The energy that the two of them casually released could probably injure him. They were both geniuses but the gap was too big. The holy light was like the sword of god, shing down at Jeolson. The meteor sword appeared in Jeolsons hand. The white-gold light blossomed, more explosive and sharp than anybat aura in the world. Without backing down, he charged forward, slicing throughyers of the Golden Sword of Holy Light, and shot toward the Holy Zither. The Holy Zithers expression was calm, and the holy sword in her hand shone even more brightly. She casually shattered the white-gold light. This was the first time that Jeolson had met an opponent who could block his own white-gold light without backing down. The wings of light on the Holy Zither pped gently and endless holy light poured down from the sky, making her aura continue to increase as if there was no end to it. The terrifying holy light gathered into an ocean, pressing down on the space and making a squeezing sound, as if it was about to copse at any moment. Jeolsons expression also became slightly solemn. His pitch-ck eyes gradually dyed golden, as if golden mes were burning in his pupils. Endless tinum light gathered on the meteor sword and the sharp aura of this epic longsword was forcefully dug out. It was as if Jeolson was holding a tinum sun in his hand. When he shed with the Holy Zither, it was even more dazzling than the holy light! The sea-like holy light poured to Jeolsons side and was cut open by the invisible and sharp aura of the tinum light. It was as if there was a high peak isted in the sea. It was still standing in the same ce despite being attacked by waves and hurricanes. Jeolson raised his hand. Finally, there was a trace of fluctuation in the Holy Zithers eyes. She raised the Golden Holy Sword. The entire Sea of Holy Light was mobilized and slowly rolled down toward Jeolson. Jeolsons golden eyes flickered, as brilliant as the stars. He took a fierce step in the void, and a sharp explosion sounded in the air. Jeolsons figure rushed forward and the tinum sword easily tore open the Sea of Holy Light, stepping on the waves. The Holy Zithers eyes flickered. The holy sword waved and the Sea of Holy Light suddenly stopped. Jeolson felt that the resistance he was facing suddenly increased by many times. He had been walking in the water but now he felt like he was trapped in rock. If he wanted to move forward, he had to split the mountain apart. A word suddenly came to his mind. Domain! The holy light of the harp changed. It really looked like a legendary domain. The holy light turned into an ocean. The ocean turned into rocks. In the domain, I was a god. However, the harp was only a prototype of a domain. No, it couldnt even be considered as the embryonic form. This was because Jeolson could still break through. The tinum sword light suddenly blossomed and the air seemed to produce a loud shattering sound. The solidified Sea of Holy Light was unable to stop Jeolsons footsteps. The distance between the two continued to shrink. Jeolson suddenly felt that the resistance in front of him immediately lessened. The solidified Sea of Holy Light disappeared, turning into countless white threads that twined around Jeolson. The Holy Zither also rushed over with the sacred sword in her hand. She seemed like she wanted to strike Jeolson with her strongest attack. Amazing! Jeolson could not help but exim in his heart. Just these few moves, the strength that the Holy Zither had disyed far surpassed the strength of an ordinary peak-stage saint-level. She had already touched the realm of god and had begun to attempt to construct the embryonic form of her domain. If it was an ordinary peak-stage saint-level, it would have long since been imprisoned in the Holy Zithers Sea of Holy Light, bing amb waiting to be ughtered. With a wave of his hand, the tinum sword light sliced through the invisible threads formed by the Holy Light. His gaze became calm. He did not advance any further. Instead, he looked directly at the approaching figure of the Holy Zither. He lightly swung his sword. The white-golden light was extremely resplendent and turned into a streak of sword light that shot out. It broke through the void andwherever it wentyers of space were shattered, leaving a ck trail behind the white-golden light. The Holy Zithers pupils suddenly contracted as endless holy light gathered towards her. Chapter 239: The Holy Zither is defeated; The Spatial Throne

Chapter 239: The Holy Zither is defeated; The Spatial Throne

Boom! A terrifying explosion sounded. An invisible wave of air spread out in all directions, causing the robes of the magic caster, Joelson, to flutter in the wind. A golden me ofbat aura rose from Oswedes body as he watched the battle. He had to use all his strength to resist the wave of air before he could barely stabilize his body. Looking at the back of Joelson, who was standing like a lone mountain in front of him, his eyes were filled with shock. He knew that the gap between him and the top geniuses like Joelson and Holy Zither would be huge, but he did not expect it to be this big. The Golden Lion and thete-stage saint-level powerhouse could not even withstand the energy dissipation of the two of them. Oswedes confidence took a huge blow. After a while, when the clouds at the center of the explosion dispersed, Oswedes eyes slowly widened. An even more intense shock appeared on his face. He saw the Holy Zither floating in the air with a pale face, the light wings on her back dim, and the right hand holding the holy sword hanging weakly by her side. A meandering stream of pale golden blood was slowly flowing down from her white arm. Oswede could hardly believe his eyes. The Holy Zither. Had actually lost? Not only was she defeated but he was also injured! It was only a single strike from Joelson! Without even a battle, he had injured Holy Zither with a single strike! Oswede looked at Joelsons twilight with horror. It was too terrifying. As expected of a super genius who could step onto the 46th step of the stairway of the gods, a sun-level genius. If those saints who had mocked Joelson for only relying on the power of the giant dragon knew the result of this battle, their jaws would probably drop. Holy Zither took a deep look at Joelson, then flew away without looking back. Joelson did not chase after him. Because there was no need. Killing was forbidden in the Saint Realm. He could not kill Holy Zither and it was not so easy to kill Holy Zither. He only hoped that this battle would let this woman and the people of the Church of Light learn a lesson, and stop bothering him like flies. He injured the Holy Zither with a sword and the Holy Zither was defeated. Oswedes mind was still muddled. The legend of the Holy Zither had been circting in the Saint Realm for a long time. She and the one from the Dragon Blood n were like two twin stars under the Four Great Thrones, illuminating the entire Saint Realm. But he didnt expect that. As soon as Joelson arrived, he directly chopped off one of the twin stars. Oswald had a strong premonition in his heart. The glorious era of the saint-level twin stars was about to pass. When Joelson defeated the Dragon Blood n member, he would be a legend that belonged only to Joelson. As expected of the enemy of the light. Oswede flew up and said with admiration and helplessness, Even the Holy Zither was injured by you. The people of the Church of Light will hate you to death. Joelsons expression was calm as if he wasnt worried about this problem at all. Lets go see the Silver Throne first. When the figures of Joelson and Oswede hadpletely disappeared, the figures of saint-level powerhouses slowly appeared in the surrounding sky. The battle between Joelson and the Holy Zither had caused such a hugemotion, how could it not attract the attention of others. The faces of the saint-level powerhouses were all solemn, the shock and surprise in their eyes had notpletely disappeared. Holy Zither actually lost? There were even people who whispered these words as if they had not yet epted this fact. This time, the entire Saint Realm is going to be shaken! As expected of the legendary sun saint-level genius, he has just entered the Saint Realm and already stirred up such a huge storm! I really dont know what kind of scene will it be when this Joelson and that person from the Dragon Blood n face off? Just wait and see. I have a feeling. The eyes of an experienced saint-level expert flickered and he said in a low voice, The Fifth Throne will be born from these three geniuses. .. The pce of the Silver Throne. A silver-gray pce stood in the clouds. The residences of saint-level intermediate-saint-level experts were all built in the clouds. It was as if they were to separate themselves from the ordinary people on the ground as if they were gods. It was said that the ordinary people living in the Saint Realm also worshipped these powerful saint-level powerhouses as gods. Each of the Four Great Thrones had a city under it and it was filled with their believers. Joelson had a strange expression on his face. He always felt that this method was like deceiving himself. The so-called god-level powerhouse was actually just a slightly stronger human. He couldnt live forever, so how could he be called a god? Oswald led Joelson into the silver-gray pce. It was bigger than Joelson had imagined. After passing through an extremely long passage, a light suddenly lit up in front of him. After taking a few more steps, a harmonious scene appeared in front of Joelson. It was as if he hade to another world. Lush green grass and flowers, and birds flying freely. Joelson raised his head. There was still a sun hanging in the sky but he could not feel any temperature. Thats an illusion. Oswede exined to him, This is actually a part of Lord Silver Thrones domain. What? Joelson was slightly shocked. The power of a domain could evolve into a small world? Wasnt this too exaggerated! Oswede could see his surprise. He smiled and said, The Silver Throne majored in spatial magic and his domain is also of the spatial attribute. Moreover, he once obtained a piece of spatial fragment and the two fused together to form this small world. Speaking of which, the Silver Throne is probably the most rxed of the Four Great Thrones. As Oswede was speaking to Joelson, the space behind him suddenly cracked like a canvas, swallowing him whole. Then, everything returned to normal in an instant, as if nothing had happened. Joelson was stunned. This series of events happened in just a few seconds and, before he could react, Oswede had disappeared. Fallen? Joelson felt a wave of terror in his heart. He turned his head abruptly and suddenly saw a handsome silver-haired youth looking at him. I hate it when people whisper about me behind my back. The silver-haired youth spoke calmly. His aura was calm as if he was an ordinary person but Joelson took a few steps back. The silver-haired youths aura hadpletely fused with the space behind him. He was clearly standing in front of Joelson but Joelson could not sense him. If space waspared to the surface of water, then the silver-haired youth was like a shadow reflected on the surface of water. Joelson looked around and said in a deep voice, Silver Throne? The silver-haired youth revealed a surprised expression and praised, A while ago, that kid Nichs came to beg me to protect you. I didnt mind but now it seems that you do have a lot of interesting things. Youre the first one to be able to recognize this spatial mirror clone of mine. I heard that on your way here, you even made that little girl from the Church of Light suffer a little loss? How amazing. As the silver-haired youth spoke, a smile appeared on his face as his entire body shattered into many pieces like a mirror. The peaceful scene around Joelson quickly faded away. An empty hall appeared in front of him. The hall was made up of mirrors on all six sides, and countless Joelson appeared in it. Chapter 240: Space Magic; Archer

Chapter 240: Space Magic; Archer

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL In the middle of the hall, the silver-haired youth was sitting on a silver-gray throne. This was... The profundity of a domain-level spacew? Joelsons expression returned to normal. He bowed solemnly to the silver-haired youth. Greetings, Lord Silver Throne. This was the necessary respect for a domain-level expert. The silver-haired youth stood up. He only took one step before walking up to Joelson. Seeing that Joelson was in a daze, he chuckled and said, Its just a small trick to fold space. If you have spatial magic talent, I really dont mind teaching you. Joelson took a deep breath. This was his first time facing a gods domain. He had been shocked too much. He was a little dazed. Wheres Oswede? The silver-haired youth smiled and said, You should be more worried about him. This little lion that likes to talk nonsense should have received a small punishment a long time ago. Moreover, I wish to have a private chat with you. Oh, right. You can directly call me Archer. Its a name from a long time ago. I almost forgot about it. The silver-haired young mans eyes revealed a look of reminiscence and his tone was filled with a faint sigh. Archers gaze returned to Joelson, and he suddenly said, Youve caused quite a lot of trouble this time. The Church of Light has lost twenty top saint-level knights at once and even the Light Throne is furious. More than twenty? Joelsons gaze focused. Only seven of them died at my hands, including Stanley. I know. Archer nodded and said, In fact, youre still hunting down the Church of Light outside. The silvermps in the Church of Light are extinguished several times a day, and youve also killed the ck Dragon Tribes Kokonoro. Archers face revealed a look of surprise and he even pped his hands exaggeratedly. You really know how to cause trouble. You remind me of myself when I was young. Archer looked at Joelson with an approving gaze and said, Youre really amazing. This was the second time that Archer had praised Joelson in such a short period of time, even though Joelson really did not like this kind of praise. Someone is using my name to hunt down a saint-level powerhouse of the Church of Light? Joelson could not help but ask. Archer snapped his fingers and replied, Thats right. Now, even if a small ant of the Church of Light dies, it would not hesitate to push it onto you. Tell me, is this trouble big? I didnt kill Kokonoro either. Joelson said to Archer but he could not say anything about the Dragon Gods Ranch. Archer nodded. Did you imprison it somewhere? As long as Kokonoro is not dead, the dragon race will be easy to deal with. But the Church of Light... Archer touched his smooth chin, looking like he had a headache. Just as Joelson was about to say something, Archer suddenly burst into a bright smile and said, I almost forgot that you beat up that little girl, Holy Zither. The Church of Light cant do anything to you. Hahaha! Joelson frowned slightly and said, What about the Light Throne? Archer patted Joelsons shoulder and said with a smile, Dont worry. No matter how angry the Light Throne is, it will never personally attack a kid under a Throne. Archer looked at Joelson with an encouraging look, his face full of excitement. With me here, you can beat up those guys from the Church of Light. As long as you dont kill too many, its not a problem. Dont kill too many? Did he mean that killing one or two wouldnt be a problem! Joelsons expression was strange. He suddenly realized that the Silver Throne in front of him seemed to have a very bad impression of the Church of Light. Im going to the Church of Lightter. Hahaha, even the Holy Zither is no match for you. Im really looking forward to seeing the ugly expression on the Light Thrones face. Aftering out of the Silver Pce, Joelson was surprised to find that Oswede was already waiting for him at the door. Oswede didnt look too good. There were traces of injuries on his face and body, making him look very miserable. You came out? Oswede helplessly smiled bitterly at Joelson and said, It seems that you and the Silver Throne had a good chat. Joelson sized him up with a strange look. Oswedes face turned slightly red. He coughed twice and shut his mouth. Oswede took Joelson out of the silver-gray pce and flew down to the clouds below. What appeared in front of him was a small town. It was simr to an ordinary town, except that under his feet was a white cloud covered with magic arrays. Except for a few saint-level powerhouses who only knew how to cultivate ascetically, most saint-level powerhouses were still keen on enjoying themselves. They had more power and a longer lifespan than ordinary people. Moreover, they knew that there was no hope for them to take another step forward. Besides enjoying the various benefits brought by their own strength, what else could they do? The town was bigger than what Joelson had imagined. It had all kinds of facilities, including taverns, restaurants, and hotels. It looked ordinary but, in fact, the taverns sold the best dwarven wine. The dishes in the restaurants were cooked with ingredients from high-level magical beasts. The rooms in the hotels were even more luxurious than the pce. Even the prostitutes on the street corners were all top-notch beauties. The people on the street were all powerhouses who exuded a holy aura but the shopkeepers were only some ordinary people who were quite powerful. Ive been to many ces on the continent but theres no ce like this, Paradise Town. Oswede sighed and introduced to Joelson, This ce can satisfy all your material requirements, as long as you can pay enough magic crystal coins. Pointing at a lipstick mark, which showed a small house, Oswede bent down and whispered to Joelson If you want a beautiful girl to apany you, there are many princesses of kingdoms, elves, orcs, and even winged humans, which are almost extinct. Oswede gave Joelson a strange look. Joelson looked at Oswede and suddenly thought of something. He said, The Golden Lion is not only a talkative lion but also a lecherous lion. Its really unexpected. Oswede looked a little embarrassed. Heughed and said, Then lets go drink! Joelson followed Oswede into a small tavern. It was very spacious and the environment was not bad. A few saint-level masters gathered together and seemed to be discussing something loudly. Soon, a waiter came up. It was a sweet-looking girl. Joelson could feel that her spiritual power had already reached the level of a seventh-rank mage. A seventh-rank mage at this age, if ced in the Tulip Academy of the Southern Region, would definitely be a super genius that would cause a sensation. But here, the waitresses were especially respectful and humble. Chapter 241: The Forbidden Name

Chapter 241: The Forbidden Name

Give me a cup of me dance. Oswede said to the waiter, then turned to look at Joelson and said, This wine is very good. You can try it too. Joelson nodded. Then Ill get the same as him. The waitress nodded and asked the two to wait for a moment. Before she left, she looked at Joelson twice more. This was because it was rare to see such a young saint-level, even in the Saint Realm. The wine was quickly served. In the transparent crystal cup, the pale red wine swayed slightly. A wisp of me danced in the wine cup. There was also a me burning on the edge, like a fire elf dancing. Its best to drink this wine in one gulp. Its the most refreshing way. Oswede used his own experience to suggest to Joelson. Then, his body emitted a faint light of battle spirit and he drank the wine in the cup in one go. After drinking the wine, Oswedes handsome face turned red, like a cooked lobster. There was a mist rising above his head. After a while, the strange phenomenon slowly disappeared. However, Oswede revealed an expression of extreme enjoyment and praised, A top-grade wine brewed from a special crop that cannot be tasted without the strength of a saint-level. It is also good for theprehension of fire-typews. Seeing that he looked very respectful, Joelson also raised his ss and drank it in one gulp. Oswede waited with great interest to see Joelson turn into a lobster but he found that Joelson only frowned slightly. There was no change on his fair and handsome face. There was no steaming out of his body. Is this ss of wine fake? Oswede couldnt help but scream. He looked at Joelson as if he was looking at a monster. Even he had to use hisbat aura to suppress the top-grade liquor so he could digest it. Joelsons face didnt even change when he drank it. Was the gap between him and Joelson really that big! Oswede was once again struck by the cruel blow from Joelson. What he did not know was that Joelson, who had been watered by Du Lus blood, was now like a hot stove inside his body. Pouring a cup of magma into clear water might cause a violent reaction but pouring a cup of magma into the magmake, of course, would not change anything. Joelson, on the other hand, felt that the taste of this me dance was indeed good. When he swallowed it, it was as if he had swallowed arge piece of red-hot charcoal. After drinking it, he felt a pleasant feeling. Just as he was considering whether he should have a few more drinks, he suddenly heard someone mention his name not far away. Joelson Edward has even defeated the Holy Zither. Im afraid he will be the number one person under the throne. Hehe, have you forgotten that person from the Dragon Blood n? He is even stronger than the Holy Zither. After all, he has a dragonpanion. Its said that Joelson also has a dragonpanion and its not just one. Even the ck Dragon King, Kokonoro, died at his hands. The one who signed the contract with the Dragon Blood n is the Dragon Kings son! Theyre talking about you. Oswede, to Joelson, looked like he was gulping down cup after cup of me dance. He did not have Joelsons strength, so he did not have time to digest the rich heat in his body. As it spread out, his entire body turned red. Joelson picked up his wine cup and casually asked, Ive heard someone mention that person from the Dragon Blood n. Who exactly is he? Oswede was drunk. He rubbed his eyes and said, A taboo name. Oswede lowered his voice and said that name. Archibald. Since the establishment of the Saint Realm, hes the first person who dares to kill in the Saint Realm. Joelson raised his eyebrows. An existence who tramples on the rules of the Saint Realm? Oswede chuckled and said, Because hes already extremely powerful and he has the me Throne protecting him. Not only that, the Dragon Kings son is the one who signed the contract with him. With two divine-level experts backing him up, no one can do anything to him. However, when Archibald killed three saint-level experts, he received a very heavy punishment. Now, he will still wantonly attack people in the Saint Realm but at least he doesnt dare to take their lives. Archibald. Joelson read the name silently, then said in a low voice, Dragon Attendant. Lowlife? Yes! Oswedes expression suddenly became excited, he said, Its said that the name Archibald means something very bad in the dragonnguage. Its also because of this that he often hurts people, to the point that no one dares to call him by his name. You actually know dragonnguage? Oh, right, I almost forgot. Oswede looked at Joelson with an extremely envious gaze. Archibald isnt the only one who has a dragonpanion. Someone who was already very talented and had a powerful dragonpanionsome peoples luck was so enviable. I despise my own identity but I have to borrow the strength of a dragon. Hehe. Boom! A loud sound came from outside the door. Joelsons expression changed. The others also looked out of the door. What happened? Joelson walked out of the tavern with the others, only to see a figure fall from the sky and fall heavily to the ground. Many saint-level masters in the town gathered around and watched this scene in surprise. The dust dispersed, and a burly man with blood seeping out of the corner of his mouth looked at the sky with fear on his face. He shouted loudly, Archibald, this is the Saint Realm. Youre too arrogant! Saint Realm? A cold voice came from the sky and echoed in everyones ears. Do you think I wont dare to kill you in the Saint Realm! In the next second, a strong and ferocious figure appeared in everyones field of vision. He had short red hair, scarlet eyes, and his body was filled with a violent aura. When this person appeared, many Saint Realm masters subconsciously took a few steps back. The red figure fell to the ground like a meteor. The burly mans eyes were filled with deep fear. He wanted to dodge but the red figure was too fast. His body flew out like a rag doll. Blood kept spurting out of his mouth. It was obvious that he was seriously injured. Archibald! The burly man stared at the red figure and said with difficulty, Dont force me to reveal that secret! Archibalds eyes turned extremely cold and killing intent surged out. His body left afterimages in the air. Despair and disbelief appeared in the burly mans eyes. He opened his mouth and shouted, I found an ancient... A violent aura had already spread to his eyes. A ferocious giant w stretched out from the red fog, like the w of a giant dragon. Seeing that the burly man was about to be torn apart, the onlookers had already let out a series of exmations. Archibald really wants to kill someone! The burly man had already smelled the breath of death blowing onto his face. It was not difficult for him to imagine his end. His head would explode like a watermelon but Archibald would only receive some punishment. This secret would also be buried in the ground with his death. But the pain he had anticipated did note. There were gasps of disbelief. Chapter 242: No One Can Kill You With Me Here

Chapter 242: No One Can Kill You With Me Here

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The burly man opened his eyes and the first thing he saw was Archibalds bloodshot eyes. Then he saw the terrifying ws that were less than a finger away from him. But the ws stopped right in front of him and he didnt take another step forward. It wasnt because Archibald was afraid, or that he had suddenly changed his mind. But... There was a hand. A long and powerful hand was tightly grasping Archibalds dragon w. The difference between the two was too great. One was ugly and ferocious, the giant w of a magical beast, and the other was fair and noble. However, the strength of thetter was much greater than the former. It forcibly blocked the dragon w in midair, unable to advance in the slightest. The burly man saw the owner of this hand, a handsome and calm youth. Archibalds scarlet eyes stared at him, his killing intent surging like a tide. The youth did not look at him in the slightest. He said seriously, I want to hear him out. The entire ce fell into a strange deathly silence. Countless pairs of eyes gathered on the youth. Some were saint-level powerhouses, and some were ordinary people. Shock, awe, surprise, and disbelief. All sorts of emotions were mixed within the small space. Archibalds reputation in the Saint Realm was very bad. Many people recognized him and knew of his terrifying strength and background. Thus, seeing that the burly man was about to die at his hands, no one dared to step out and stop him. No, even if they had the courage to stop him, they didnt have the strength to do so. But an ordinary youth actually blocked Archibalds attack. And it was with one hand! He didnt use any magic orbat aura! He relied purely on his physical strength. There was someone who purely relied on his physical strength to surpass Archibald? How was this possible! Its him! Finally, someone shouted excitedly, Joelson Edward! Its him, hese to the Saint Realm! The atmosphere instantly became heated. Everyone was talking about the legendary deeds of Joelson. The glory of violet, the first radiant-level genius in five thousand years! Its said that he killed more than twenty saint-level powerhouses of the Church of Light. Even the former leader of the judicial group, Stanley, died at his hands! I saw with my own eyes that he walked up the 47th step of the stairway of the gods. Holy Zither was also defeated by him! He also had two saint-level dragonpanions. The ck Dragon King of the Giant Dragon race was also ughtered by him! Someone whispered the name of Joelson. Enemy of Light! Dragon yer! At this moment, people suddenly realized that the handsome and elegant young man in front of them was actually a super genius that was not inferior to Archibald. He was also famous and fierce! You are Joelson Edward? Archibald stared at Joelson, revealing a mouth full of ferocious teeth with a cruel expression. Archibald exerted force with his hands and a violent aura surged up. Joelson had already appeared dozens of meters away with the burly man. Joelson nced at Archibald indifferently, looked at the seriously injured man in front of him, and said, What do you want to say? You can continue now. The burly man nervously nced at Archibald not far away. Just as he was about to open his mouth, the figure that terrified him suddenly disappeared. ng! The sound of metal colliding rang out. A tinum light shed in the air. The onlookers had not seen what had happened yet. They saw Joelson slowly withdraw his hand. Archibald stood not far away with an ugly expression. There was a deep wound on Archibalds lower abdomen and dark red blood was continuously flowing out. Dont worry. Joelson looked at Archibald, whose aura was constantly rising. His calm tone revealed extremely powerful confidence, and his indifferent gaze swept across the entire scene. With me here, no one can kill you. The entire scene fell into silence once again. A thick red mist was emitted from Archibalds body. The air was filled with a thick smell of blood. Even a saint-level would feel dizzy and ufortable when smelling it. This was a powerfulbat aura formed after Archibaldsbat aura and dragon aura merged. Archibalds other arm also began to expand, turning into a ferocious dragon w. His current appearance was a little strange and ugly but his strength had be much stronger. Partial dragonification! Among the descendants of the Dragon Blood n, Im afraid only Archibald can do this. The burly mans face also revealed a fearful expression. No matter what, he was still at the saint-level strength but Archibald had only dragonized one hand and almost killed him. The gap between the two was very huge. Be careful! He couldnt help but remind Joelson. Joelson nced at him as if he didnt care about Archibald at all. He said lightly, Think about what you want to say. Ill send him away ande back soon. Many people around heard this. Their expressions were a bit dull. What Joelson was facing was the super genius of the Dragon Blood n, an existence that was known as the Saint Twin Stars along with the Holy Zither. Send him away? Come back soon? That was too arrogant! However, it seemed that Joelson really had the qualifications. Not long ago, the Holy Zither had been defeated by Joelson. Archibald clearly heard this sentence,ughed malevolently, and his figure suddenly disappeared. There was no expression on Joelsons face and he seemed very calm. He stretched out a hand, clenched his fist, and struck somewhere in front of him. Bang! A loud sound! Joelsons right fist met with a huge dragon w. Joelson seemed to have known that Archibald would appear at this location. The terrifying pressure caused by the collision of pure power caused the surrounding void to ripple like the surface of water. The surrounding saint-level powerhouses were forced to take a few steps back. Archibalds expression was ugly. He had already partially dragonized. His pure strength was even stronger than a peak-stage saint-level knight powerhouse. However, this seemingly skinny youth in front of him was actually able to block it with one hand. Moreover... His feet didnt move a single step. Not even the corner of his clothes swayed. The terrifying power of Archibalds attack seemed to have hit a ck hole. It waspletely swallowed up and didnt have any effect. Again! Archibalds figure disappeared again. Another attack. His movements were too fast, leaving afterimages in the air. The ferocious dragon ws attacked Joelson from all kinds of tricky angles. From the perspective of the surrounding saint-level powerhouses, it seemed like Joelson was fighting against countless Archibald at the same time. Joelson was not in a hurry. Everyone could see it clearly every time he raised his hand, waved his fist, and blocked. But he just had to block every attack of Archibald. Thetter looked much more miserable. An extremely terrifying thought emerged in the hearts of the surrounding saint-level masters. There was only one possibility that could cause such a situation. That was, the gap between the two was too big. It was like a battle between a baby and a giant. They were not on the same level at all. No wonder the Holy Zither was defeated. Everyones eyes were filled with shock. Joelson was too powerful! Chapter 243: The Appearance of the Ancient Ruins

Chapter 243: The Appearance of the Ancient Ruins

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Archibald suddenly stopped and his expression became even more unsightly. He had also felt this. It was just that he, who had dragonized both hands, was not a match for Joelson at all. Joelsons horror was even more terrifying than he had expected. Roar! Archibald let out waves of dragon roars and his body began to expand. His legs. Dragon horns. And a thick, silver-white dragon tail. Aplete half-dragonification! Archibald was starting to get serious! Joelsons eyes lit up,and his right hand stretched out like a knife, shing down directly at Archibald. A dazzling tinum light blossomed from his hand, and everyone who looked directly at this light felt a piercing pain in their eyes. Sharp! Powerful! This was what everyone was thinking. Archibalds eyes suddenly widened. Red dragon energy gushed out and he crossed his hands in front of him to block. He had been shed by this white-gold light once before, so he knew how sharp it was. The white-gold sword light tore through the void, leaving a ck mark that did not disappear for a long time. It shed down at Archibald like lightning. The red dragon energy was constantly annihted. Archibalds body retreated and his feet drew a deep ravine on the ground. Everyone felt a tremor under their feet. Even the magic array that stabilized the ground shook. How terrifying was this power! The tinum sword light slowly and firmly shed into Archibalds arms. Roar! As he retreated, Archibald kept roaring, and his body was undergoing more changes. Dragon scales covered his body and his back became hunched. His body becamerger. He was approaching the giant dragon. Perfect Dragonification! Someone eximed. In the Dragon Blood n, a person who has a dragonification degree of more than 50% can be called a genius. Archibald, who has a dragonification degree of more than 80% is too terrifying! But. Someone hesitated and slowly said a truth in an extremely shocked tone, Even if he has a perfect dragonification degree, he cant seem to resist Joelson. Everyone fell silent again. Archibald roared crazily and a pair of silver-white dragon wings broke free from his back. The terrifying dragon energy tore the tinum sword light into pieces. The terrifying dragon might enveloped the entire area. Those ordinary people below the saint-level all knelt down with pale faces. The pressure of a peak-stage saint-level dragon perfectly reappeared on Archibalds body. Everyone looked at Archibald in horror. Memories of the past appeared. Thest time Archibald killed three saint-level masters in the Saint Realm with a look on his face was when he was in his perfect dragon form. In this state, Archibaldsbat strength had soared. At the same time, he had been eroded by the brutal killing intent by more than half and hadpletely lost his reason. Joelson raised his head to look at him. He frowned slightly and said to Archibald with an extremely disdainful expectation, I originally did not think that someone who was as famous as the Holy Zither would turn out to be trash like you. Im very disappointed. The Holy Zither has at least figured out the embryonic form of the domain. As for you... Joelson said disdainfully and coldly, Its just a monster thats half-human and half-dragon. Although Archibald had lost his mind, his wisdom was still there. He could understand what Joelson meant. Blood red instantly covered his eyes. He pounced down fiercely. The onlookers were all dumbfounded. A monster that was half-human and half-dragon? To dare to say such words to Archibald, who was in a berserk state, Joelson could be considered the number one person under the throne. This was not the end. Joelson looked directly at Archibald, who was very ferocious in both appearance and state, and the gorgeous meteor sword appeared in his hand. A ray of light shot out from his eyes as Joelson rushed forward with the sword in his hand and said. Do you think you can match up to a true peak-stage saint-level dragon? Youre courting death! Only then did the onlookers react. I almost forgot that even a peak-stage saint-level ck dragon king was ughtered by him! No matter how powerful Archibald is, can he match up to the ck Dragon King, Kokonoro? ! With each step he took, the void beneath his feet rose. The meteor sword emitted a dazzling white-gold light. The dragon that Archibald had turned into was silver-white in color but it was surrounded by a thick red mist. It looked exceptionally brutal. Joelson shed out with his sword, cutting through theyers of red mist on Archibalds body. He left a deep wound on his flesh that exposed his bones. When the tinum power burst out at full force, even the dragon scales of a peak saint-level dragon could not withstand it. Archibald felt the pain and his blood-red color became even more vibrant. However, he had no way to deal with Joelson. In his eyes, Joelson, who was bursting with tinum light, was like a hedgehog. Not to mention fighting with him, even if he just got close, he would be injured. The difference in size between Joelson and Archibald was very big but he had to use his human body to suppress a terrifying dragon so that it could not raise its head. This scene was too shocking in the eyes of the crowd. Dragon blood rained down, apanied by a white-gold sword light. The surrounding saint-level powerhouses kept retreating, not daring to get close to the ce where the two were fighting. There was ate-stage saint-level powerhouse who thought that his strength was not bad. But he was proud and unwilling to retreat. The white-gold sword light shed across his body. Hisbat aura, armor, and the powerful physique of a saint-level knight were as fragile as paper. Pa! A strong arm fell to the ground. If someone had not pulled him from the side... His body would have been cut open by now. The saint-level powerhouse covered the wound on his broken arm. His face was full of pain and fear. The others also showed fear in their eyes. Only now did they understand. It was not that Archibald had be weaker but it was Joelson. He was too strong! When the golden mes ignited in Joelsons eyes, the battle situationpletely copsed. Archibalds mouth continuously let out a roar filled with pain and anger. His body was covered in dense wounds. He looked extremely miserable. He had inherited the powerful self-healing ability of the Dragon n but it had no effect on these wounds. The residual tinum sword light in the wounds was still desperately drilling into the wounds like a living creature. Just as Joelson was about to cut off one of Archibalds ws and end the battle, an extremely powerful aura suddenly burst out from the distance. Light Pirs of ten colors appeared from an extremely distant ce, extending from the ground to the sky that couldnt be seen from the top. The light pirs clearly exploded outside of the Saint Realm, but the invisible ripples spread all the way to the front of everyone. Everyone was stunned as they looked in that direction. Joelson also subconsciously stopped what he was doing. The burly man who had been hiding in a corner to recover shouted excitedly, Its there, the ancient ruins! I discovered it! Archibald wanted to kill me because of this! In an instant, every saint-level powerhouses eyes exploded with intense light. Excitement. Ecstasy. Shock. What did the ancient ruins mean? Precious materials. Opportunities for breakthroughs. Powerful inheritances. All kinds of unimaginable benefits! Chapter 244: The First Under the Thrones

Chapter 244: The First Under the Thrones

Roar! The dragons roar sounded. Joelson frowned and turned around. He found that Archibalds figure had retreated far away. Covered in wounds, he red at Joelson fiercely and left without looking back. Since the matter of the ruins had been exposed, there was no need for him to continue fighting with Joelson. The spectating saint-level masters lost their interest in watching the battle between the two of them. Streams of light streaked across the sky like a meteor shower. They were many saint-level masters rushing towards the ruins. Lets go and take a look! Oswede quickly rushed to his side and said anxiously. Joelson nodded and flew in that direction with him. On the way, Oswede exined to Joelson. The location of the Saint Realm was on the rift that was torn apart by the Otherworlds daemons. Although there are four thrones guarding it, the spatial rift will still fluctuate from time to time. Every time it fluctuates, it is possible to shake out those small worlds hidden in the cracks between the nes. In these types of ancient ruins, some are formed by powerful spatial magic devices, and some are even small worlds created by the ancient experts themselves. Joelsons heart trembled. Creating small worlds with their own strength? Yes. How could there still be a hint of drunkenness on Oswedes face, For example, the Silver Throne created a portable space, which is muchrger than an ordinary spatial storage magic device. However, in order to create small worlds, one must at least reach the strength of a god. Thews in these small worlds opened by a god may be somewhat different from those in the outside world. The power of magic elements is also iplete but they can still survive. I heard the Silver Throne mention that this is the power of a god. Speaking up to this point, Oswede only had eyes on Joelson. He said solemnly, Belief in the divine kingdom! They came to cultivate believers, collect the power of belief, and condense divine sparks! And once a god dies, the divine power attached to the small world can still maintain its existence for a long time. Generally speaking, the divine kingdom can also judge the strength of a god. Oswede pointed at the ten-colored pirs of light in the distance, he exined, Each color represents the existence of a type ofw. The morew power the divine kingdom contains, the more stable the small world is. This small world contains all ten types ofw power. Joelsons eyes revealed a hint of shock. He sighed and said, Even among the gods, it is an extremely amazing existence. Joelsons eyes flickered. He felt that the world in front of him had be much wider. The road ahead of him was much higher than he had imagined. More than half of the saint-level powerhouses of the Saint Realm had appeared. Even the Four Great Thrones had appeared. Fortunately, the ce where the ten-colored pirs of light appeared was very far from the human towns. Other than some wandering adventurers, not many people had seen them. The saint-level mages who had rushed there at the first moment had already covered up the strange phenomenon of the pirs of light. Even those who had seen them would only wonder if their eyes were ying tricks on them. Many saint-level mages had already gathered there. No one dared to approach them, and all of them were far away from the pirs of light. Joelson saw Archibald, who had already returned to his human form, standing in the middle of a group of burly people. He was staring at him with hatred. His current appearance could be called terrifying. His entire body was covered in wounds with his skin and flesh curled up. Blood was dripping all over his body. Archibalds miserable appearance naturally attracted the curiosity and attention of many people. The saint-level masters who were watching earlier whispered about it and spread the news of the battle. Instantly, countless shocked, shocked, and amazed gazes surrounded Joelson. Joelson sensed a certain gaze and looked over. Holy Zither was slowly turning her head. Hes Joelson Edward? He looks too young! He hasnt even entered the Saint Realm for three days and has already defeated Holy Zither and Archibald. Its unbelievable! Joelson can be said to be the number one person under the thrones! This is too terrifying! The discussions around Joelson continued. When the light in the sky became brighter, it suddenly stopped. The entire sky suddenly lit up. The holy light even covered the sun. An unimaginable pressure poured down from the sky and Joelsons body suddenly trembled. He felt as if he was carrying a huge mountain on his back and the terrible pressure wanted to force him to kneel down. Joelson turned his head with difficulty and found that everyone was looking up at the sky, with only admiration and awe on their faces. Only he could feel this pressure. Joelsons eyes gradually turned golden and he straightened his back bit by bit. He silently chanted a name in his heart. The Light Throne! As the light in the sky continued to increase, the pressure on his back also increased, and just when he was about to break down... In a corner of the sky, the white light dissipated and became transparent. The clear sky was like a clear water surface. Joelson knew that it was the Silver Throne, Archer, who hade. He let out a sigh of relief, and Joelsons eyes became even more determined. It was only then that Oswede noticed that Joelsons face was pale. He was in a worse state than he had been after the battle with Archibald. Whats wrong with you? Joelson shook his head and did not answer. A cry of surprise rang out. Another corner of the sky that was covered by white light was upied by darkness. It was even darker than ck. When one stared at that darkness, despair would rise in ones heart. Three figures appeared in the sky. They were respectively covered by light. One could only feel their powerful aura, but one could not see their faces clearly. At this moment, the sky that was divided by the three colors was forcefully squeezed into a red color. It burned the sky, and arge area of burning clouds covered a corner of the sky. It was extremely gorgeous. Two figures rushed over at the same time. One was like a leaping me, while the other was dressed in a silver-white robe. The aura of the two overpowered any of the other three. The Four Great Thrones and the Dragon King had alle. This was the first time that Joelson had experienced the power of the divine realm directly. Powerless. Right now, he would probably be killed by a casual blow in front of the experts of the divine realm. If his various elementalws reached perfection and his physical strength reached the limit, perhaps he would have a chance to face the throne head-on. The Four Thrones and the Dragon King seemed to havemunicated for a while before they transformed into five streaks of light and charged into the ten-colored light pir. What are we going to do? Joelsons gaze stopped on the light pir and could not help but ask Oswede. Wait! Oswede said, When the Four Thrones obtain enough benefits in the ruins, thats when we enter. Joelson frowned slightly. Oswede smiled bitterly and said, Dont feel dissatisfied. There are some opportunities that can not be obtained without sufficient strength. Moreover, without the thrones to clear most of the restrictions and dangers for us, wed lose at least 30% of the people present. Oswede scanned his surroundings. At least 30%. Even the things that were left behind by the thrones are extremely precious to us saint-level existences. Moreover,pared to the treasures in the ruins, this small world itself is actually the thing that the thrones value the most. Divine-realm experts also want to strive for the gods. Joelson nodded silently. Chapter 245: Divinity in the Small World

Chapter 245: Divinity in the Small World

The other saint-level masters around the ruins clearly knew what they needed to do now, so they dispersed. In the ten-colored light pir level of the divine kingdom ruins, the thrones would have to stay inside for at least half a month or more. They could use this time to make some preparations. Oswede said that he would stand guard in front of the light pir and notify Joelson as soon as he could enter. Joelson simply found a secret location and entered the space of the ranch. ... Congrattions, Rancher, for clearing the tenth farnd. Unlocked the building: Farm. Joelson was a little surprised. He did not expect that, after clearing the tenth farnd, it would automatically upgrade to a farm. In addition to shortening the maturity period of crops and nting higher-level crops, the farm could also receive a holy dragon fruit every month. A holy dragon fruit that increased growth value by 20,000 at one time. Most of the dragons in the farm had already advanced to tier 9, but the growth value needed to advance from tier 9 to saint-level was too huge, so they were stuck at this stage. With this farm benefit, it meant that from now on, every month, Joelson could sessfully advance one dragon to saint-level. Every month, he could have one more saint-level dragon. The saint-level dragon army did not seem to be too far away. Moreover, if he raised ten saint-level dragons, he would be able to obtain a top-tier dragon pool lottery. Time dragons, space dragons, fate dragons, destruction dragons... Joelson did not forget these top-tier dragons that he had coveted for a long time. He fed this saint-level dragon fruit to Lightning. The Lightning that had been stuck at the ninth level for a long time roared and turned into a huge purple Lightning, jumping crazily in the space above the ranch. The other ninth-level dragons cast envious looks at him. It had always been their biggest dream to be able to fight together with Joelson. Joelson smiled at the dragon andforted him, Dont worry, that day will soone. The Lightning was so noisy that it disturbed a certain dark magic dragon who had been sleeping. It nced at it indifferently, and Lightning immediately wilted. It flew back obediently and hid beside Joelson, not daring to make any more noise. Joelson was helpless and did not know what to say. The eyes of Kokonoro, who had been watching the whole process of the Lightnings advancement, were red. Holy dragon fruit! A holy item that had not appeared in the Dragon n for ten thousand years had actually be something that could be mass-produced in Joelsons ce. If there was a holy dragon fruit in front of Kokonoro now, even if it was to sign a master-servant contract with Joelson, Kokonoro would not hesitate to agree to it. What was the dignity and pride of the Dragon Race? Was strength important? He secretly made up his mind. From today onwards, he would work even harder to train Connie and curry favor with him. Perhaps one day, when all the dragons had advanced, he would be in a good mood and perhaps he would give it a try. After advancing to saint-level, Lightning became arrogant. It was originally lively but, this time, it became even more arrogant. After Lightning advanced, the first thing it did was to ask Joelson to take it around the runend. Thest time it saw so many delicious electric runes, it could not eat them. It was really ufortable. Joelson considered that he would soon enter the ruins of the ten-colored light pir, so he refused Lightnings request, but he allowed it to go by itself. Lightning was instantly discouraged. Without Joelson, Boss Du Lu, and Steel Dragon backing it up, it felt a little insecure. At this time, Connie suddenly stood up, she also wanted to go back. The purpose was to collect more runes for Joelson. Of course, Kokonoro would not let go of this opportunity. He had heard Connie mention the wonders of the rund, he wanted to see the opportunity to seek a breakthrough, and also to please Joelson. With Kokonoro, a ck dragon at the peak of sage level, protecting it, Joelson was much more assured. The two dragons disappeared into the entrance of the rund alone. Joelson soon received news from Oswede. The ten-colored pir of light had been opened! By the time Joelson arrived, Oswede was already waiting here. Joelson saw that the ten-colored pir of light had be much thicker, and the door was wide open. Have the thrones finished exploring the ruins of the divine kingdom? Joelson couldnt help but frown and ask. It had only been less than a week since the ruins were born. This was too fast. No, the thrones havente out yet. Oswede shook his head. His expression was slightly solemn, and at the same time, there was some excitement and joy in his eyes. But yesterday, the Dark Throne sent a message from the ruins, ordering us to enter directly. They said that this is a ruin worth exploring with the power of the entire Saint Realm. Oswedes eyes shed with a strange light. He approached Joelson and said in a low voice, Edward, I suspect that there might be divine sparks left in these ruins! Joelsons heart trembled and he looked at Oswede in disbelief. Divine sparks? Yes! Oswedes eyes were fervent and he analyzed excitedly, Think about it. The Four Thrones havente out yet but theyre in a hurry to let us in. Theyre obviously in a hurry to go deeper and they dont have the patience to help us sort out the dangers ahead. They want us to explore by ourselves. And the only thing that can make the thrones so eager is the divine spark! Divine spark. The power and qualifications of a god. With a divine spark, one would be able topletely inherit everything that a god had when he was alive and be a new god. This represented the chance to be a god! Joelson was moved but he calmed down after a few seconds. He shook his head and said, Even if there really is a divine spark in the ruins, its not something we can covet. Oswede sighed and said dejectedly, Of course I know but. in the face of such a huge opportunity, I cant help but have some unrealistic fantasies. At this time, Joelson saw that there were already scattered saint-level masters flying into the ten-colored light pir. Most of them chose to enter in a team. And a few who were confident in their abilities chose to enter alone. Both methods had their own advantages. It was safer to enter in groups but the gains would be split equally. If they encountered a huge opportunity, they might even die at the hands of their own people. The desires and greed of saint-level powerhouses were even greater than that of ordinary people. Otherwise, they would not be able to reach the saint-level step by step. In the Saint Realm, there were still the rules set by the Four Great Thrones. Once they entered the ruins, all the grudges could be settled together. For example. Joelson had long felt a gaze of hatred staring at him. Archibald did not hide his killing intent towards Joelson at all. He entered the ten-colored pir of light under the escort of a group of people. Holy Zither also nced at him from afar. Compared to Archibald, although Joelson had a bigger grudge with the Church of Light, Holy Zither was more interested in winning than hatred towards him. Joelson guessed that Holy Zithers indifferent personality might have something to do with it, and she probably didnt have much affection for the Church of Light. Chapter 246: The Daemon Undead Tide

Chapter 246: The Daemon Undead Tide

Joelson and Oswede also chose to enter. Oswede could be considered half a saint-level leader. He had a straightforward personality, which was more in line with Joelsons personality. Moreover, his strength was not bad and he was within Joelsons control. Even if he had any bad thoughts, he could easily suppress them. When the majority of saint-level cultivators gradually disappeared into the ten-colored light pir, a few ck figures appeared outside the light pir. The leader was a ck-haired man wearing a ck-and-gold robe. If Joelson was here, he would be able to recognize this person as the Dark Saint, Webster, whom he had met once. Webster had an evil smile on his face as he looked at the ten-colored light pir. He turned to the person behind him and said in a low voice, How are the preparations for the seal going? Its already being broken at full speed. Based on the current progress, it might take three years or even longer. Webster chuckled and said, Theres no rush. As long as the Four Great Thrones and the Dragon King arent around, well have plenty of time. However, should I go in and have some fun? Webster stroked his smooth chin and made a thoughtful gesture. Lets wait until everything is set in stone, hehe. Websters figure disappeared into the void. It was a little different from the feeling when he had used the spatial teleportation array before. This time, he had really entered from one world to another. When he opened his eyes, he saw a dense green forest with no end in sight. He could not see where the edge of the world was at all. It was so big. A hint of shock appeared in Joelsons eyes. Compared to the space of the ranch, this small world was much bigger. A white-gold light blossomed in Joelsons hand and streaked across the air. The void shattered like a mirror. The strength of space was even weaker than that of the mind realm. This was far inferior to the space of the ranch. A thought suddenly appeared in Joelsons mind. Could the ne where the mind realm was also a world created by a powerful existence? There were so many people when we came in, why isnt there any of them now? Oswede asked in puzzlement. Maybe theres a teleportation array or something like that at the entrance. Joelson replied casually, then turned around and flew into the dense forest. Oswede followed carefully behind him. After stepping into the dense forest and walking for less than ten minutes, Joelson felt that something was wrong. It was too quiet. He did not see any creatures, birds, animals, or insects. There was not even wind. Huge ancient trees stood beside him but they gave people a feeling of death. It was as if they had not entered a lush forest but a grave. The nt and airws were activated, and the power of perception spread in all directions. With his current strength, everything within a hundred miles would be detected. If the requirements were lowered, it could even be expanded to a thousand miles. A hundred miles. A thousand miles, Not a single living thing could be found. Joelson took a deep breath and said to Oswede, Be careful, theres something wrong here. Oswede nodded. He had also noticed something. Just as Joelson was about to move forward, not far behind him, the ground melted like the surface of water and a strong and fierce ck panther quietly appeared. It moved like a ghost. Its sharp ws cutting through the void and stealthily wing toward Oswedes back. A dazzling tinum light shed, and the ck panther was cut in half from its waist. However, it didnt seem to feel any pain. The first half of its body continued to attack, and more white-gold light shed. The void and the ck panther were cut into countless pieces and, finally, they were all dead. After the light, the calm face of Joelson was revealed. Oswedes face was pale and his face was full of fear. Saint-level magical beast! But why does it look like a zombie? Oswede said in a low voice. Joelson stared at the remains of the ck panther on the ground. His eyes shed as he said calmly, Undead. Oswede was shocked. Joelsons brows slowly furrowed. This forest was too strange. It seemed peaceful but, in fact, there were dangers everywhere. If he had only used the ntw to sense the surroundings, the appearance of the ck panther would have fooled his senses. Fortunately, the air-typews sensed its appearance and he killed it first. The power of thews here seemed to have been distorted. The nt-typews were mixed with the aura of the undeadws! This was indeed a tomb! Joelsons expression changed and he whispered to Oswede, Lets go. In his perception, countless saint-level magical beasts and undead were quickly recovering from the underground and rushing towards them. Joelson wanted to fly out from the sky above the forest. Countless thick ck-green vines appeared out of nowhere and swept over like pythons. His hand gave off a white-gold light like sharp des and cut the vines in front of him into pieces. A foul-smelling green liquid flowed out of the broken parts. Joelson felt a slight sense of obstruction. The tenacity of these vines was somewhat beyond his expectations. Huh? A muffled groan. Joelson turned his head and saw that Oswede had already been entangled by the vines. The Golden Lion was like a golden lion at this moment. His entire body was burning with golden-yellow battle spirit mes and the longsword in his hand was brandished. However, his attack was far less sharp than Joelsons. There were many vines and he quickly fell into them. Joelson had no choice but to turn around. The white-gold light was released wantonly, helping Oswede break free from the vines. At this time, countless magical beasts appeared around the two of them. Each of them was like the ck panther from before. Their eyes were gray and lifeless. They looked like zombies. They were weaker than ordinary saint-level monsters but there were too many of them. There were no less than a hundred of them. At a nce, they were so dense that they made ones scalp tingle. The magical beasts instantly pounced on them. Those that could fly into the sky blocked the path in the sky. Rays of tinum light rose from behind Joelson and hovered in the air. Joelson stretched out his hand. The tinum light fell like a curtain and shot out in all directions. One after another, the saint-level magical beasts were dismembered and their corpses fell to the ground. The space in this area was filled with ck cracks, and it was constantly being broken and healed. This was still too slow. The people of Joelson could not help but frown. Oswede unleashed a golden battle energy me and spread it out, igniting the trees that were filled with the aura of death. Although it was quickly extinguished by the aura of death from the saint-level daemons, the power was not small. Seeing this scene, Joelson decided not to sprinkle the white-gold light anymore. A faint purple me appeared at his fingertip. Get out of the way. Joelson calmly said to Oswede. Oswede was stunned for a moment and quickly ran to his side. Joelson casually threw the me at the magical beasts below. Chapter 247: How Many More Dragons are There!

Chapter 247: How Many More Dragons are There!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL A small me was blown by the wind and rapidly expanded. In a few seconds, it had expanded into a sea of fire. The flickering and dancing mes were beautiful and magnificent. It gave off a cold feeling but, when it came into contact with saint-level magical beasts, it exploded into a zing wave of fire. The surrounding trees were instantly ignited and the pale purple mes quickly spread out. Dozens of saint-level magic beasts were turned into ashes in the mes. Joelson looked carefully and not a single magic beast left a magic beast core. It was very strange. Seeing this scene, Oswedes mouth was wide open and his face was full of shock. This was the first time he had seen Joelson use a power other than the tinum light. It was simr to the mew but its power was too powerful. Arge-scale fire spell that surpassed a forbidden spell? Oswede did not know. He was also a fire elementw major, butpared to Joelson, thetter was much stronger. The golden mes that looked fierce and powerful were many times weaker in appearance and power. Lets go! Joelsons low voice sounded in his ear and Oswede quickly caught up. The two of them stepped on the mes as they moved forward. The pale purple mes formed a moving fire tornado around Joelson and the two of them were in the center of the fire tornado. The terrifying power of the mes protected the two of them, firmly blocking the saint-level magical beasts that were charging at them like a tidal wave. Looking down from the sky, this scene was extremely shocking. Joelson gradually felt that he was struggling. The use of such a high-intensity water and fire elemental fusionw power, fighting against countless saint-level magical beasts, even he could not withstand it. Most importantly, he did not know where the road ahead was? Where should he go? If he moved forward recklessly, he and Oswede would be exhausted to death sooner orter. Roar! Two low roars sounded. Under Oswedes shocked gaze, Du Lu and the steel dragon slowly swam out from the void. Joelson jumped on Du Lus back, grabbed Oswede, and threw him onto the steel dragons back. The steel dragon seemed to be a little unwilling to carry this fellow on its back. It shook its body but it still endured under Joelsons warning gaze. The moment Du Lu appeared, he saw the saint-tier daemons and undead swarming around him. He took a deep breath and spat out a mouthful of air. The golden-red mes werepletely different from the pale purple mes of Joelson. It was even more overbearing, explosive, and hot. Du Lu looked around and saw that all the daemons and trees around him had been cleared out. Oswede was stunned. He now knew how terrifying Joelsons hidden power was. The giant dragon that Archibald dragon had transformed into was already extremely terrifying in Oswedes eyes butpared to this giant dragon in front of him... He finally understood why Joelson ridiculed Archibald as a half-dragon, half-human monster. There was noparison between the two. The dragon in front of him was filled with the fusion of power and beauty, while Archibald was really just a strong and deformed monster. It was not inferior to Joelson at all. Even in this scene, this dragon had more destructive power than Joelson. In addition, the metal dragon under him had also reached the peak of the intermediate stage of saint level. It was true that he was called the first person under the throne! Unfortunately, no one saw it now. Oswede was about to sigh when he saw Joelson wave again. A nt-type dragon slightly smaller than the two dragons flew out. Oswedes eyes were about to pop out. And! Just how many dragons did Joelson raise? Father. Curtis greeted him respectfully and yawned, looking as if he had not woken up. Curtis hadpletely absorbed the power of the prophet and his strength had also broken through to the saint-level. However, his sleeping habit had not changed and it seemed that he would not be able to change it in the future. Joelson told Curtis about the situation in front of him. He could feel that there were more saint-level daemons and undeading from the distance. There were even existences that had reached the intermediate andte stages of their strength. He did not know where so many saint-level daemons corpses hade from. Joelson thought to himself, it was him. If it was any other saint-level powerhouse who entered this forest, they would have died countless times. Curtis understood the urgency of the situation and the sleepiness in his eyes also subsided. Father, please wait a moment. Curtis closed his eyes. The purpose of Joelson handing Curtis over was to use his nt dragons keen perception of the nt-typews to find a breakthrough in this forest. Although he had also grasped a part of the nt-typews, it was far from beingparable to Curtiss top-tier talent. Du Lu and the steel dragons roars were incessant. Together with Joelson, they had the power to resist the saint-level magical beasts that surged like a tide. Not far away, there were a few exceptionally tall magical beasts that were almost taller than the top of the ancient tree. They were roaring as they walked over. Their eyeballs were murky and dark, and their knights were terrifying. They were actually the peak-stage saint-level magical beast undead. Joelson felt that the undead tide wasing in wave after wave, and their strength was also continuously increasing. After a period of time, would there be any divine domain-level magical beast undead? ! He did not dare to imagine. Ive found it. Curtis opened his eyes, pped his wings, and flew in a certain direction. Over there, arge number of nt-typews are entangled together. We can go over and take a look. A hint of surprise shed across Joelsons eyes. He hurriedlymanded Du Lu and the steel dragon to follow Curtis closely. Compared to passive defense, it was much easier to break out of the encirclement in one direction. Joelson switched to Curtiss back and acted as the sharpest arrowhead with Du Lu, the steel dragon, and Oswede as escorts. Curtis was not strong, and it was the position of the think tank under Joelson, so Joelson needed to protect it. A magic bear that was as big as a mountain appeared in front of them. Its strength had reached the peak of saint-level but, unfortunately, it had been infected by the aura of death and its fur had turned gray. Joelson half-clenched his right hand and the intensely burning pale-purple mes wrapped around the undead bear, turning it into an extremely dazzling pir of fire. Die! Du Lu and the steel dragon roared and rushed forward. Not long after, the undead bear copsed powerlessly, crushing countless ancient trees. The two-man team of three-headed dragons advanced quickly. Soon, they arrived at a rotten wilderness. Just as they flew into the sky above the wilderness, the ground trembled and the soil churned. A huge rotten man-eating flower scuttled up from the ground and shot toward the few of them. A glint shed across Joelsons eyes. The tinum power interweaved into arge around him and quickly rolled down. Many man-eating flowers were cut into fist-sized pieces. Du Lus dragon breath spat out and the wilderness turned into a sea of charred fire. After an unknown amount of time, countless saint-level magical beasts had died at the hands of Joelson. Even he felt a little tired. Finally, Curtis cried out in joy, Were here! Joelson raised his head and looked up. There was an empty void. It seemed that the aura of nt and undeadws was circting. Chapter 248: Devouring the Law Crystal

Chapter 248: Devouring the Law Crystal

Curtis spat out a green pir of light at a certain spot in the void. The void rippled and a huge and strange thing was revealed. Green and gray intertwined and expanded in an irregr shape, like a disgusting fruit or an ugly heart that was squirming. What is this? There was a hint of surprise and doubt in Joelsons eyes. Oswedes face was filled with confusion and shock. Its the origin power of the small world. Curtiss voice came from below. Having inherited the vast knowledge of the prophet, it had be a walking encyclopedia. However, this is only the origin power of thisyer of space. Or rather, aw crystal. Master, the Prophets memories tell me that this seems to be very important to me. For the first time, Joelson saw a look of desire in Curtiss eyes. It could be seen that it really wanted this so-called crystallization ofws. Joelson asked, What should I do? Curtis carefully looked at the huge heart in the air. It said awkwardly, If it was just the crystallization of nt-typews, I could devour it right now but there are a lot of undead-typews mixed in. Its like a delicious fruit that has rotted half. Joelson thought for a while and said, So, does someone need to extract the undeadw from it? Yes. Curtis nodded his huge head. In fact, the half-rotten fruit is also a very nutritious good thing. Its just that it doesnt match my attributes. Du Lu and the steel dragon growled twice and gave Curtis a helpless look as if saying, Cant you use a different metaphor? Let me try. Joelson took a step forward and the aura on his body changed, from being overbearing and sharp to gloomy and cold. Oswede, who was beside him, blinked, unable to think straight. Joelson also practiced necromancy? Joelson used his actual actions to confirm his guess. The necromancyw condensed into a ck chain, shooting like an arrow into the half of the fruit that was rotting in the air. Joelson tried to pull it but he found that the undead chain seemed to have sunk into a stubborn swamp. Not only did the fruit not show any signs of moving, but the chain in his hand seemed to be pulled over. No. Joelson shook his head. My undeadw cultivation is not enough. Father, you can let that wretched old man in the dimension try it. Curtis suggested from the side. Wretched old man? Joelson was stunned for a moment. He understood who Curtis was talking about. Frederick had not appeared for a long time. With a sh of light, a pale-faced middle-aged man appeared in front of everyone. After the initial shock, Frederick immediately greeted Joelson respectfully, Master. Joelson pointed at thew crystal and said to Frederick, Try it. Its your chance. Frederick looked up at the sky and his eyes were full of surprise and greed. Law crystal? Without needing much from Joelson, Frederick quickly moved. However, he was even worse than Joelson. He tried many times but he couldnt do anything. Frederick looked very unwilling, just like a poor beggar who suddenly found a mountain of gold in front of him. After trying for a long time, he found that he had no ability to move even a piece of gold. Is there no other way? Joelson asked. No, Master. Frederick said respectfully, You forgot that you have a powerful dragon who is longing for these things. A name popped up in Joelsons mind. Hades. Hades, the undead dragon! Joelson pulled the secret connection between him and the catastrophe. In the next second, space was shattered, and the giant skeleton dragon slowly flew out. Its body was covered in bone spikes and its eyes were burning with cold soul mes. Its whole body gave off a ferocious and powerful feeling. Roar! Soundless waves spread out from the void and reverberated in everyones minds. Oswede was almost dumbfounded. Like a summoner, Joelson kept pulling out all kinds of people and dragons from the void. Oswede had never felt such an impact before. Could humans also be summoned? And then there was this powerful undead dragon. It was the Knight-King! Just how many trump cards did Joelson have that others did not know about! Hades wagged its bone-like tail and acted coquettishly with Joelson. Joelson doted on it for a while, then pointed at thew crystal. Curtismunicated with this gloomy-lookingpanion for a while and Hades understood in its heart. After Hades became serious, the entire dragon revealed an indescribable sense of majesty, faintly revealing the temperament of a king. Joelson was shocked. Hadess strength had increased rapidly, almost catching up with the steel dragon. It could be seen that he had gained a lot of benefits in the underworld during this period of time. A domineering and silent ck figure shed through Joelsons mind. Dark Knight. He did not know what kind of situation his ally in the underworld was in now. Hades and Curtis flew to thew crystal and opened their mouths. Two beams of gray and green light from the ugly fruit were sucked into the mouths of the two dragons. Thew energy was devoured by the mouths of the two dragons. The aura of Curtis and Hades kept rising. The other dragons and Frederick below all had envious looks in their eyes. Joelsons heart moved. He suddenly turned around and saw countless monsters and undead swarming over from all directions like a tide. Oswedes eyes were filled with despair and depression. When the undead creatures were about to approach, the two dragons finally finished devouring the entirew crystal. The space in front of them shattered like a mirror and a huge vortex appeared before them. They stepped in and disappeared amidst the undead creatures. .. On the red, cracked ground, gray-white mes burned quietly. An intense battle was going on. On one side was a saint-level powerhouse from the Saint Realm, led by twote-stage saint-level powerhouses. They were quite powerful. On the other side were giants made of rocks andva, simr tova giants in fire magic. However, the mes flowing on their bodies were also gray-white and there was a hint of coldness in the explosions. Although theva cores in theseva giants bodies have been infected by the aura of death, they are still very rare materials. Kill them all, then well go to the next ce! The battle intent of this pair of saint-level powerhouses was high. After entering this strange world of mes, a few of them were quickly attacked by theva giants. Theva giants strength seemed to be at the early stage of the saint-level. When someone killed one, they were surprised to find that theva cores in their bodies actually had intact firews. These were rare and precious materials. As a result, theseva giants became treasures in their eyes and were hunted down by all the saint-level powerhouses. Chapter 249: Your End is Here

Chapter 249: Your End is Here

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL A burly man chopped off theva giants head with his sword and smashed its body into pieces. He eagerly dug out a scorching hot gray heart from its chest. Before the joy on his face could be fully disyed, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a silver-white light rushing toward him from afar. The man looked over in confusion. When he got closer to the white light, his expression suddenly became unsightly. Its Archibald! The others also turned their heads over. The burly man was about to escape when the leadingte-stage saint-level powerhouse pulled him back and said in a low voice, Mullen, theres no need to be afraid of him. Everyone knows about the ruins. He wont make things difficult for you. Moreover, we might not be afraid of him. The man called Mullen had a hesitant look on his face. He didnt want to leave the team either. This would greatly increase the danger in the ruins. After thinking for a moment, he finally chose to stay. He was the man who was chased by Archibald and saved by Joelson. The silvery-white light soon arrived in front of everyone. It was an elegant, silvery-white giant dragon. Next to the giant dragon was Archibald, who had no expression on his face. In a short while, another seven or eight figures arrived. They were all the elites of the Dragon Blood n. Everyone could not help but feel nervous. Archibalds gaze swept over the corpse of theva giant on the ground, then casually swept over everyone. Archibald, why are you wasting your time on these trash? Hurry up and leave! A crisp voice came out of the silver dragons mouth. It was filled with thick impatience and undisguised arrogance. It treated Archibald as if he was a servant. Archibald did not look angry at all. He nodded and was about to leave. Suddenly. Archibalds gaze stopped. It was locked firmly on a person. Mullen. Large drops of cold sweat appeared on thetters forehead and his face began to look pale. Archibald revealed a strange smile on his face and slowly said, Wait a moment, I need to deal with something first. The silver dragon snorted coldly and didnt say anything. Archibalds aura became icy cold and his killing intent gradually surged. Mullen, who was under tremendous pressure, finally broke down. He roared and turned around to flee. Archibald sneered and didnt say or do anything. However, someone from the Dragon Blood n behind him quickly rushed out and caught up with Mullen. In just a moment, Mullen became dispirited and was dragged back. He was thrown to the ground like a dead dog. Dont let him die too easily. Archibald spoke calmly, his tone was as rxed as crushing an ant. Mullens eyes were filled with terror and despair. Gritting his teeth, he red at Archibald. The other saint-level experts had ugly looks on their faces. Thete-stage saint-level expert who had advised Mullen to stay couldnt help but call out, Archie. Archibalds face was ice-cold. He forcibly changed his words. Milord, let Mullen off this time. We are all saint-level experts. Alright. Archibald readily agreed. Before the others could breathe a sigh of relief, they heard Archibald say, Then you will die in his ce. His ice-cold tone caused the others to shudder. They immediately shut their mouths, no longer speaking. A few members of the Dragon Blood n walked up and walked towards Mullen coldly. Mullen waspletely in despair. He red at Archibald with a venomous gaze and shouted loudly, Archibald, I curse you to die miserably in endless pain! Pfft! Before he could finish speaking, a fist had already struck his face and knocked out arge chunk of his teeth. Archibalds expression was extremely cold. Seeing Mullen being beaten up by the Dragon Blood ns people, he continuously let out miserable cries. The saint-level powerhouses eyes revealed sympathy and dissatisfaction but they didnt dare to say anything. Archibald wanted to beat Mullen to death. What a waste of time. The silver dragon frowned as he watched this scene, saying, For an ant. Archibald didnt seem to hear it, and his eyes became even more brutal. Just as Mullen was about to die, the space above them suddenly ruptured. A few violent auras rushed in first, mixing into a terrifying power and crashing down. Everyones faces became ugly and Archibald and the silver dragons expressions became very nervous. What happened? Under dozens of gazes, they only saw a huge red figure charging out from the spatial rift, followed by a simrly tyrannical and terrifying dark golden body and green body. Dragons? Everyone was stunned. A huge dragon. And not just one. There were three huge dragons! A burly figure sat cross-legged on the back of the dark golden dragon, his expression slightly nervous. Its the Golden Lion! Oswede! Someone shouted in a low voice. Archibald could not help but frown. He had heard of the Golden Lions name before but, when he saw that the other party was only at thete stage of the sage level, he became even more confused. How did he get mixed up with so many terrifying dragons? Was he enved? The answer was soon revealed. Archibalds eyes widened abruptly, his face filled with disbelief. In the spatial rift that was about to close, a hideous and horrifying pale figure swam out. The empty eye sockets were burning with intense soul mes, bringing him endless coldness. What truly terrified him was the figure standing on the back of the undead dragon. Slender, sharp, and domineering, but it also blended with the calm and grace of a mage. As long as anyone saw this person, they would not forget him. Joelson Edward! Archibald gritted his teeth and uttered his name. The crowd was in an uproar. It was Joelson. The number one person under the throne! How did he appear here! What was going on with these giant dragons? They were all his battlepanions? Everyones brains were not enough. They were all stunned. The moment the dying Mullen saw Joelson appear, his eyes suddenly shone with a bright light. He used hisst breath tough out loud. The mournful voice was like a crows hiss, echoing in the night sky, repeating the curse. Archibald, Ive said it long ago, your end ising! After saying this, Mullens eyespletely dimmed, and he died. Joelson stood on Hades back and looked over coldly. When he saw Archibalds figure, killing intent surged. He narrowed his eyes and said indifferently, I let you escapest time. It was a huge mistake. As soon as he said that, Archibalds expression turned extremely ugly. A voice sounded. Archibald, you idiot. I told you not to waste your time on an ant! Joelson looked over coldly. The huge silver dragon was so frightened by his casual nce that it shut its mouth. It took a few steps back and its eyes were somewhat horrified. The reason was that the aura that Joelson brought with him when he broke through space with four saint-level dragons was too horrifying. Anyone who saw it would feel terrified. Chapter 250: There Might Still Be Gods in This World!

Chapter 250: There Might Still Be Gods in This World!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The silver dragon. Joelson narrowed his eyes. The appearance of the silver dragon was very simr to that of the giant light dragon. At present, with almost all of the precious dragon ns in the central continent extinct, they were the most honorable of the dragon ns. The ruler of the Giant Dragon n was the Silver Dragon King. Joelson had once heard that the one who signed the contract with Archibald was the heir of the Silver Dragon King. It seemed like he was leading one of them but no matter which angle one looked at it... It seemed to be a female silver dragon! A Silver Dragon Princess? The members of the Dragon Blood n looked at Joelson nervously. The incident where Archibald was beaten up by Joelson happened not long ago. Many people had seen Archibalds horrifying wounds. It was the man who stood on the back of the dragon and looked down on them. What should they do? Should they escape? This thought shed through the minds of more than one person. However, they did not dare to escape without Archibalds orders. Moreover, if they chose to escape, the reputation of the Dragon Blood n would bepletely lost. Archibalds gaze was fixed on Joelson. He was very clear of Joelsons terrifying strength, not to mention that there were four terrifying saint-level dragons coiled around him. There was absolutely no possibility of fighting back. Roar! Archibald roared. Perfect dragonification. A silver dragon wrapped in red mist appeared in front of everyone. Damn it, Ive said it long ago, dont transform into your ugly form in front of me! Youll only bring shame to our Silver Dragon n! Before Joelson could say anything, Archibalds dragonpanion had already started cursing in anger. It was like a spoiled, ruthless, and overbearing nobledy. Without Joelsons instructions, Du Lu and the steel dragon had already raised their heads and roared. Their eyes were filled with contempt and disdain for Archibald. This kind of ugly monster was simply an insult to the existence of the giant dragon. The terrifying dragon pressure made everyone on the field tremble. Archibald, who was being taken care of, couldnt even straighten his body. Now, in everyones eyes, Archibalds perfect dragon form of a silver dragon was like a ridiculous, deformed counterfeit. Archibalds scarlet eyes stared fixedly at Joelson. And then, he didnt hesitate at all. He turned around and ran. His body drew a faint red stream of light in the air and he instantly flew far away. Everyone was stunned. Including Archibalds silver dragonpanion. No matter what, he was the number one genius of the Dragon Blood n, a peak saint-level powerhouse. And he actually didnt even have the courage to attack Joelson. Perfect dragonification just to escape? After being shocked, the surrounding saint-level powerhouses had strange expressions. The faces of the Dragon Blood ns people turned red and shame enveloped them. The silver dragon immediately opened its mouth and started cursing. Archibald, you coward. Coward, youve insulted the dignity of the Dragon n. I swear that Ill break off the contract with you when I go back! Well talk about it when you return alive. A calm voice slowly sounded in the silver dragons ear. The silver dragons beautiful eyes stared at Joelson. It said in disbelief, Youre not trying to kill me, are you! Do you know who I am? Im Tiffany, the daughter of the Silver Dragon King, the most perfect and noble member of the Giant Dragon n. Humph! Joelson snorted coldly and could not be bothered to listen to its nonsense anymore. Du Lu took the lead and rushed forward. A ferocious body that was several timesrger than Tiffanys was ced in front of it. Dragon power was released. Without even needing to make a move, this delicate dragon princess was already scared out of her wits. Although Tiffany also had the strength of a saint-level, she was only good at bullying enemies that were weaker than her. She did not have the slightest will to fight. Thews of water and fire were condensed in Joelsons hands. They condensed into a thick and long purple chain and shot out, wrapping around the silver dragons slender neck. Joelson casually pulled and Tiffanys beautiful silver dragon scales were burned by the mes. She cried out in pain, Bastard! It hurts! My dragon scales! Ill let Father kill you! Together with that coward, Ill kill you! Joelson pulled the chain and Tiffany was dragged around by him like a big dog. You have a contractual rtionship with Archibald. I know you can find him. Bring me to him and Ill let you go. Tiffanys eyes widened in anger. She wanted to say something but Du Lu snorted and spat out a zing dragon breath. It immediately lowered its head. Bastards! Sooner orter, Ill let Father tear you all apart! And you guys, as a giant dragon, you actually helped a human bully me. Its a disgrace to the Dragon n! Youre even more detestable than that bastard Archibald! Tiffany cursed as she flew in a direction. Joelson nced at the members of the Dragon Blood n in the field and suddenly threw out a few rays of tinum light. Puff! A few human heads flew high into the air. A pir of blood shot out a few meters high andnded on Mullens corpse. These were the people who had beaten Mullen to death previously. The remaining Dragon Blood nsmen trembled and lowered their heads, not daring to meet Joelsons gaze. An ironw of the Saint Realm. Anyone who kills a saint-level member of the same n with malice will be punished with death! Joelson spoke coldly and quickly withdrew his gaze. Hemanded a few giant dragons to follow Tiffany closely. The members of the Dragon Blood n stared at the back of Joelson as he left. Their eyes flickered as someone said in a low voice, Go! The eyes of the other saint-level masters were filled with reverence and worship. This was the demeanor of the number one person under the throne! Archibald was very fast after transforming into a dragon. However, with Tiffany in his hands, Joelson was not worried that he would not be able to find him. Unless he found a way to enter another dimension. The dense power of the fire elementalws, as well as the aura of the undeadws. Joelson stood on Hadess back, his brows tightly furrowed as he muttered to himself. If anyone saw his current appearance, they would definitely be shocked to the ground. With the purple chains in his hands, hemanded five saint-level dragons. The dragon army that Joelson had always wanted had already begun to take shape. Curtis and Hades had benefited a lot from the previous level. Curtis had directly advanced to the middle stage of the saint-level. Hadess current strength had even suppressed the steel dragon, bing the second most powerful dragon under Joelson. Joelson, what are you thinking about? Oswede couldnt help but ask. Joelson said in a low voice, Dont you feel that the upper level is somewhat like the gods back garden. And here. Joelson raised his head and looked at the endless Gobi Desert, as well as theva giants walking on the Gobi Desert. Its very much like a kitchen? Or a hunting ground! The aura of death of the undead has invaded every corner of the divine kingdom. I dont know if its the aura of death that pervades the divine kingdom after the death of the god, or... Joelson raised his head, his eyes shing. Or did this powerful god die at the hands of a certain undead god? After his death, even the divine kingdom was eroded by the power of the undeadws. Oswede frowned and suddenly shouted, What do you mean? Thats right. Joelson nodded, his expression ever so solemn. In the divine kingdom, it is possible that there are still living gods! Chapter 251: Divine Domain-Level Magical Creature Lava Tyrant

Chapter 251: Divine Domain-Level Magical Creature Lava Tyrant

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL This conjecture was too shocking. Even Joelson did not dare to believe it. If there really was a god that had not died in the divine kingdom, then the danger level of this journey would definitely be greatly increased. Even. The thrones might fall! Even Joelson himself was shocked. Very quickly, he shook his head and tossed out this idea. A bitter smile appeared on his face. How could the thrones not have thought of the conclusion that even he coulde up with? Since the thrones could continue to go deeper and let the saint-level masterse in to explore, it was obviously not as bad as he had imagined. As Joelson was frowning and thinking, he suddenly heard Tiffanys angry voice. That coward is right in front! To Tiffany, Archibald, a coward who didnt even dare to make a move, was even more hateful than Joelson! Tiffany was angry just thinking about it. How could she, a noble and perfect silver dragon princess, sign a contract with such a person! Without waiting for Joelson to urge her, she took the initiative to speed up and flew forward. What is that? Oswede suddenly pointed to the distance and cried out in surprise. Joelson also saw a hugevake in front of them. There seemed to be protruding rocks andnd on the surface of theke. Thekeside was filled withva giants. Archibald was currently being besieged by theva giants. It was difficult for him to break free. Although his strength was much stronger than theseva giants who were only at the initial stage of the saint-level. Every time his dragon ws wed and his dragon tailshed out, he would be able to disperse a group ofva giants. However, there were simply too many of thetter. Moreover, the path ahead was avake. Archibald simply could not cross it. He was not a fire-elemental dragon. Let go of me! Let me go up and bite him to death! Tiffany said angrily. Joelson took the opportunity to retrieve the purple me chains. Tiffany really charged forward. She rammed a few of the sluggishva giants away in an overbearing manner and pounced in front of Archibald. Idiot! Idiot! Coward! A bastard who has disgraced the Dragon Bloodline! Tiffany bit Archibald like a missy who had lost her temper. Judging from the proficiency of her movements, it seemed that this was not the first time she had treated Archibald like this. Compared to the rtionship between Joelson and the few dragon battle partnerslike father and sonTiffany treated Archibald more as a ve and a disgrace. At first, Joelson saw that Archibald was still patient and would even help Tiffany block the attacks of theva giants. But soon, the blood-red light in his eyes became stronger and stronger. A brutal and cruel aura surged in his eyes. Roar! Archibald finally couldnt stand it anymore. He roared and a blood-red light emerged from his body. A profound and dignified rune suddenly burst out from his body. A cold and brutal killing intent gushed out. Archibalds huge tail was raised high like a steel whip and swung out. Bang! Tiffany was caught off guard and was directly whipped out. Her silver dragon scales were broken and she kept wailing. She looked at Archibald in a daze. Her eyes were full of fear and disbelief. Enough! Ive had enough of you. The contract is torn. Go to hell! Archibalds eyes revealed a cruel and crazy look as he once again charged towards Tiffany. Bang! Archibald was flying halfway when he was intercepted by an evenrger red body and sent flying to the side. Du Lu and the steel dragon rushed forward and the three dragons started to bite. Joelson coldly watched this scene. Oswedes eyes revealed a pitiful and sorrowful look as he sighed, Who would have thought that the number one genius of the Dragon Blood n, Archibald, would live such a pitiful life. Hes simply like a dog. Joelson was silent. Archibald deserved such an ending. Of course, it had something to do with Tiffany. Using ones dignity as a human to exchange for the power of the Dragon n. It was better to not have such power. Not everyone was a Fire Throne. Under the encirclement of Du Lu and the steel dragon, Archibald had almost no ability to resist. He could only take the beating passively. The dragon scales shattered and even his roars became weaker and weaker. Finally, Archibald could no longer maintain his dragon form. He reverted to his human form and was grabbed tightly by Du Lus w. Archibald no longer had the strength to resist. He could only stare at Joelson and Tiffany with a pair of bloodshot and resentful eyes. Tiffany was swept by Archibalds resentful gaze. Her body trembled and she did not dare to look him in the eye. Joelson was still calm. Archibald was gloomy and cruel. He wouldnt let go of this opportunity to get rid of him. Tiffany, who had been standing aside, suddenly shouted, Wait! Tiffany looked at Joelson with aplicated expression, Please hand him over to me. If you kill him, the me Throne will find trouble with you. Its better to let him go back with me to receive the Dragon ns judgment. Tiffany had a rare pleading look on her face. Joelson was silent for a while and said coldly, Then you have to leave now. Yes. Tiffany quickly nodded. Du Lu reluctantly let Archibald go. Archibald also looked a little lost. In the next second, he suddenly jumped up and flew toward thevake. When Ie back, I will tear you all into pieces! A voice filled with endless hatred was heard. A light shed in Joelsons eyes. Just as he was about tomand Du Lu to chase after him, the calm magmake suddenly began to boil violently. A wave rose on the surface of theke and the boiling magma set off huge waves that were hundreds of yards high. Archibalds body stopped abruptly, his face full of shock and doubt. Beneath him, something terrifying broke through the surface of the magmake and grabbed Archibald tightly. It was a huge hand formed from magma and mes. Ah! Archibald screamed helplessly. Immediately after, the entire magmake shook and the rocks andnd on theke shook. Under everyones shocked gazes, a super giant that was several thousand yards tall slowly stood up from the magmake. It was an extremely hugeva giant. As it turned out, the only thing that was exposed to thevake was its body. It was lying t on the ground. Now, it had woken up from the scene. Theva giants entire body was flowing with hotva. The mes were burning on its body but its empty eye sockets were grayish-white. With a silent roar and the strength of his hands, Archibald was crushed into a lump of meat paste and diedpletely. This is? With a solemn expression, Joelson whispered, Lava tyrant! A terrifying magical creature at the level of a divine domain. An existenceparable to a throne! Go! Joelson shouted in a low voice. Hades did not hesitate to turn around, while Du Lu and the steel dragon followed closely behind. Tiffany waspletely scared silly. A green figure flew to its side and pulled it fiercely. Run! It was Curtis. Tiffany pped her wings in horror. Chapter 252: Platinum Sword Slashes the Lava Tyrant

Chapter 252: tinum Sword shes the Lava Tyrant

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Theva tyrant walked out of thevake. Every step it took left a burning crater in the ground and the earth trembled. It chased after the group of people. Damn it! Joelson frowned. He could already feel that theva tyrants body contained thew crystals of this space. If he wanted to enter the next dimension, he would have to kill theva tyrant, or else he would have to retreat! Theva tyrants body was huge. It seemed to be moving slowly, but in reality, the distance between it and Joelson and the others was constantly shrinking. They would be caught up soon. Zero degrees ice seal! Joelson stood on Hadess back and shouted in a low voice. Endless icy blue bloomed on the tip of the staff in his hand. On the ground that Hades rapidly swept past, the ice was rapidly spreading and, soon, it climbed onto theva tyrants legs. Theva tyrants reduction of the power of fire-typews was too high, so it could not cause too much damage to it. Therefore, Joelson chose the water-type forbidden spell. Theva tyrants movements slowed down a little. Before Joelson could rx his eyes, he heard it roar and stomp its feet fiercely. Endless mes surged out from the ground. The ice and snow quickly melted, turning into snow and water that was evaporated into vapor. It quickly caught up. Earths grasp! Earth-type forbidden spell. The grace that it had disyed from Harriet Terrences hands was now disyed in the hands of Joelson. Even if it was not major in earth-typews, this attack of Joelsons was still many times more powerful than Harriet Terrences. A pair of earth-type hands that were the size of theva tyrants legs came out from the ground and grabbed its ankles tightly. Theva tyrant was tripped and almost fell. It became even angrier and swung its legs crazily. The grip of the earth onlysted for a few seconds before it was torn apart like ss. Imprison the forest! Countless vines grew crazily and climbed onto theva tyrants body but the nt-type forbidden spell was even more unbearable. Before it could be fully cast, it was burned off by the mes attached to theva tyrants body. Undead cmity! .. No! Could it be that there was really no way? Joelsons brows were tightly knitted together. The forbidden spells of various attributes were cast one after another in his hands. Oswede, who was sitting on the steel dragons back, was dumbfounded. Just how manyws had Joelson cultivated at the same time? Was he casually casting forbidden spells like a low-level spell? But now was obviously not the time to be surprised. Theva tyrant was getting closer and closer. As the king of theva giants. When it appeared on thisnd, all theva giants within a thousand miles were summoned by it and gathered in the direction of Joelson and the others. They formed a gradually shrinking circle. Du Lu, who acted as an arrow, was also responsible for clearing theva giants in front of them. Although he was not a threat to them, his speed was slowed down a little. If this continued, theva tyrant would catch up to them sooner orter. Stop! Joelson shouted in a low voice and all the Dragons stopped obediently. Tiffany widened her beautiful eyes and cried out in disbelief, What do you want to do? Do you not want to run and instead wait for death! Running is waiting for death. Without further exnation, Joelsons body slowly floated in the air. His face returned to its usual calm look. His eyes were as bright as the stars as he stared at the approaching figure of theva tyrant. Lightning. Joelson whispered. He raised both of his hands and the sky instantly changed. Thick dark clouds quickly gathered in the originally red sky. Bluish-purple lightning rolled and roared in the dark clouds. Lightning struck down from the clouds and was held in Joelsons hands. His mage robe was blown up by the wind. A violent, overbearing, and majestic aura emerged from his body. He was like a thunder god who had descended from ancient times. And steel. As Joelson spoke again in a low voice. The ground trembled, and the hard earth cracked. The soil churned, and the metalva gathered into a giant python that writhed on the ground. It jumped up and circled around Joelson. Theva tyrant was getting closer and closer. Joelsons eyes shone brightly and he spread his arms. His calm voice echoed in everyones ears like thunder. At this moment, his figure seemed to have risen infinitely. His aura continued to soar into the sky. Thunder and steel. Forge the tinum sword! Joelson sped his hands together and the molten metal and purple lightning power converged above his head, forming a dazzling tinum giant sword. A sharp and explosive aura filled the entirend. The dragon growled, Oswedes face was filled with shock and Tiffany could not help but tremble. Only now did it know how terrifying this human who disrespected it was! The fusion of metal and electricws, the tinum power erupted with full power! It was the first time that Joelson had attacked so cautiously. Roar! Theva tyrant had already approached. Joelson raised his eyebrows and shed down with the tinum sword in his hand. Hiss! Space was torn apart like a piece of paper under this power. The tinum giant sword carried a terrifying aura and sharpness as it shed down heavily on theva tyrants chest. A hard sound rang out. The tinum giant sword shed down bit by bit. Theva tyrant suffered a heavy blow and retreated for the first time. It resisted and roared, but it had no choice but to fall back. Large areas ofva giants were crushed into pieces by it. When the tinum greatswordpletely disappeared, a huge terrifying wound appeared on its hard and thick chest. A pale and scaldingva heart was revealed inside. The cost of using this move was huge. Joelsons face was slightly pale but the light in his eyes soared at this moment. He stared at theva tyrants chest and shouted in a low voice, Lava heart! Law crystal! Du Lu and Hades also let out excited roars. The Lava Tyrants aura instantly weakened a lot, but it still exploded. It was enraged. It waved its fist that was the size of a small hill and pounced at Joelson. Hahaha! Joelson insteadughed loudly. Its not a god domain! Itsva heart has already been corroded by the undeadws and has already fallen to the god domain level. We were scared by it. It shouldnt be us who should run away. Joelsons gaze was burning as he said, It should be it! Joelson instantly flew up and shot towards theva tyrant like an arrow. This scene was just like Joelson taking the initiative to use his body to meet the fist of theva tyrant, causing Tiffany to scream in fear. There were also three other figures, Du Lu, Hades, and the steel dragon. Their natural tacit understanding with Joelson allowed them to know what they should do at this moment. Du Lu, who was the most powerful, used his body to smash into the Fist of theva tyrant. The huge force made theva tyrants body tremble violently. The fist tilted and Joelson drilled into its chest. Hades followed closely behind. Du Lu and the steel dragon kept roaring, attracting the attention of theva tyrant. They kept attacking, making it unable to pay attention to Joelsons movements. The pale and zingva heart was right in front of Joelson. Golden mes rose from Joelsons eye, and the aura on his body increased by several times. He sneered and held the meteor sword in his hand. He aimed at theva tyrants heart and shed down ruthlessly! Chapter 253: The God of the Divine Kingdom of the Ruins Awakens

Chapter 253: The God of the Divine Kingdom of the Ruins Awakens

Roar! Theva tyrant roared crazily and, with a wave of its hand, it sent Du Lu and the steel dragon flying. The difference in size left the two dragons helpless. However, Joelson did not stop. Sword after sword swing, he hacked at theva heart until it trembled violently, and a crack slowly grew bigger. When theva tyrants hand reached in, Joelson frowned, and he simply drilled into theva tyrants heart. Hades also dodged nimbly. The soul mes in his eye sockets flickered and he spat out a thick aura of death from the undead, enveloping the entireva heart. Oswede, Tiffany, and Curtis looked at the spot where Joelson had disappeared worriedly. As well as theva tyrant, which had fallen into a state of madness and made Du Lu and the steel dragon not dare to get close. Theva tyrant was so stimted by the pain that itpletely lost its mind. mes gushed out and arge number ofva giants died. Suddenly, its movements froze. Everyone blinked their eyes and before they could react, they saw theva tyrants body that was thousands of yards tall disintegrate in an instant. The pale me was extinguished into ashes and it copsed like a mountain, raising waves of dust. When the smoke in front of them dispersed, everyone was shocked to find a huge gray heart floating in the air. It was lifted by the undead dragon Hades. Although the light was dim, it seemed to be still beating. Bang! Theva heart suddenly exploded and Joelsons figure appeared in front of everyone. Joelsons head was lowered, his eyes were tightly shut, and his entire body was burning with pale mes. Hades faced him, opened his mouth, and wisps of gray aura floated down from Joelsons body and was swallowed by it. The pale color in the mes gradually faded. When the mes turnedpletely red, Joelson seemed to tremble. The mes all over his body were absorbed into his mouth and nose like flowing water. His eyshes trembled, and Joelson suddenly opened his eyes. A zing light seemed to light up in the void, shing for a moment before disappearing. Joelsons eyes rapidly changed from purple to dark gold, and then returned to a deep pitch-ck color. Everyone could feel that Joelsons aura had be even stronger. Joelson raised his hand and a wisp of me appeared on his fair fingertip. It was a beautiful purple color. It was as if the original light purple me had been mixed with more red. Six hundred strands of fire elementalw power, four hundred strands of water elementalw power. Joelson muttered. Devouring theva heart was too beneficial to him. Although a portion of his power had been lost, Joelsons fire elementalw energy had still increased by 200 streams. The undeadw he had shared with Hades had also increased by quite a bit. Currently, the fusion power of water and fire elementalws had increased by several times. However, the difference in quantity between the two was too great and the fusion was somewhat unstable. At this moment, Joelson was somewhat puzzled. An ordinary saint-rank could already reach the peak if they couldprehend more than 400ws. They could attempt to construct their own domain and advance towards the god-domain level. Of course, the better ones talent was, the higher this upper limit would be. For example, Holy Zither, who was also at the peak of the saint-rank, Joelson guessed that she hadprehended at least 500 light elementalws, which was why she could be so tyrannical. However, Joelson clearly felt that he hadprehended 600 fire-type maxim powers, but he did not feel like he was saturated at all. There seemed to be a long way to go before he reached perfection. He also did not have any clue about his domain. If that was the case, when would he be able to reach the limit of saint-level and breakthrough to Gods domain? Joelson frowned. He was both happy and worried. Hades let out a small burp and his aura rose a few steps higher. He had obtained the most benefits. After absorbing thew crystals twice, his strength had increased by leaps and bounds. If this continued, he might very soon surpass Du Lu and be the strongest dragon under Joelsonsmand. This made the other dragons extremely envious. Oswedes gaze towards Joelson was also filled with envy. It was the divine domain-levelva tyrantsva heart! It was a fire-type supreme treasure. How much benefit would Joelson receive after devouring it? He couldnt believe it. Oswede lowered his head and looked around. Suddenly, he charged down and wandered on the ground. He was extremely happy to dig out the hearts of theva giants that had died in the previous battle. He couldnt havee here for nothing, right. .. In the pitch-ck night, on the destend. There was a light shining and the group was moving forward slowly. The light wings on their backs spread out, and the Holy Zither that held the holy sword flew at the front of the group. The perfect face frowned slightly and, from time to time, there was a look of disgust on her face. The death aura of the undead was everywhere and it really made her feel ufortable. Many tall skeleton warriors walked out of the darkness, their bones shining with a ck luster. Each of them had the strength of a saint-level. The holy sword in the Holy Zithers hand was raised high and it was casually waved out. The dazzling holy light hacked the skeleton warriors into pieces of bones. The followers of the will of light were ten times more eye-catching than the most dazzling torch in the undead wastnd. Along the way, Holy Zither had killed countless undead creatures. The team headed straight in one direction because the evil undead aura in that direction was particrly strong. If nothing went wrong, the exit to the next level was there. Based on their previous experience, before the exit appeared, they would definitely have to defeat an existence simr to the guardian of the exit. With the Holy Zither, they were not afraid. The closer they got, the more densely packed the undead creatures around them became. Everyone felt exhausted and began to suffer casualties. The Holy Zither seemed to never know fatigue as it swung its holy sword, leading the team forward slowly but firmly. In a corner of the undead wastnd, a huge mountain made of white bones suddenly trembled. The white bones poured down like rain, and a huge crack appeared in the middle of the mountain of white bones. A pale hand bone suddenly emerged from the crack, grabbing the edge and slowly climbing up. A huge skeleton more than ten meters tall, its empty eye sockets extremely dim. A wisp of green light lit up, and the aura of the undead in the entire undead wastnd was instantly attracted, crazily surging towards the skeleton, forming a ck funnel-shaped vortex in the pitch-ck sky. The soul me in the skeletons eyes grew stronger and stronger and its aura rapidly rose to an extremely terrifying degree. It was as if even space could not withstand it and it was about to break apart. Its pale skeleton body then blossomed with a sparkling diamond-like luster. The skeletons jawbones swayed and the diamond bone struck out with a clear sound. Who am I! The sound was like thunder. The soul me burned to the extreme in an instant and the diamond skeletons consciousness became clear. I remember now. I am the God of Alchemy, Priestley, and I am also the King of Bones, Angus Dubin! Chapter 254: Power of the Archangel; A Strange Ocean

Chapter 254: Power of the Archangel; A Strange Ocean

The diamond skeleton sensed the thin power in its body. It raised its head and roared, I want to get back the power I lost! Suddenly, a blinding white light lit up on a pitch-ck in. The soul me in the diamond skeletons eye sockets flickered for a moment and became cold. Light is the most annoying aura of light. Those bastards with wings are really annoying! As it spoke, it took a step forward. Holy Zither had just swept away the undead in front of her with her sword when she realized that there was a strange skeleton in front of her. It was as if it had appeared in front of her out of thin air. The skeleton looked at her quietly. There was no auraing out of its body but Holy Zithers heart was palpitating. An inexplicable sense of danger. She actually smelled the aura of death. At this moment, the skeleton slowly struck out a palm at her. In an instant, the entire space froze. Then, it suddenly shattered. It was as if even time had stopped. Space shattered into pieces like a mirror. Underneath the poignant beauty was an extremely terrifying killing intent. Holy Zithers beautiful eyes widened in shock. Divine-ranked! This was the power of divine-level! She could not move. She could only watch as herpanions shattered into pieces along with space itself. They died without a sound. Holy Zither activated all the power in her body. An intense white light shot out from her body. She shed into the void and disappeared. The diamond skeleton looked in the direction where Holy Zither had escaped and muttered to himself, The aura of an archangel. Interesting. He then took a step forward. Joelson rode on the back of the steel dragon while Du Lu and Hades were escorting him from left and right. The three dragons were swimming slowly on a piece of water. This was a world of water. There was nond or vegetation. His eyes were all gray-blue, the color of blue where all life had faded. The water surface was calm and there were no waves at all. The sea was like stagnant water and it seemed that he could still smell the briny smell. At this moment, he was the only one left. Oswede chose to stay on the upper level. After theva tyrant was killed by Joelon, there was no longer any threat to him in the upper level. And the heart of theva giant was very beneficial to Oswede, so he simply stayed and continued to collect theva hearts. The Silver Dragon Princess Tiffany was also handed over to Oswede to take care of. The bigger reason was that Oswede deeply felt that he had already be a burden to Joelson. Althoughte-stage saint-level strength was not weak, it was still not enough to look at the lost divine kingdom that was everywhere in this Saint Realm. Any magic creature that was close to the divine realmss domain would be able to shock Oswede. It was like walking on a tightrope in the sky above the abyss. In the end, he had entered the ruins for the sake of benefits. There was no need for Oswede to continue taking risks. Joelson had been traveling in the dead water domain for a very long time but he had never encountered any danger. However, this strange and deathly silent environment still made him not dare to rx easily. His mind had always been in a state of high alert. The sensing power of the air-typew covered an area of a hundred miles around him. It was difficult for him to go any further down. The dead water was also filled with the aura of the undead, so he could not sense it. He could only rely on the power of the waterw to vaguely sense it. Ssh! The water waves quietly parted and a ck shadow suddenly jumped out from the bottom of the water and shot toward Joelson like an arrow. Joelsons eyes were calm and his hands did not move at all. Hades moved to the side like a ghost and his bone ws, which were wrapped in faint ck mes, quietly swept past. The ck shadow was torn into two pieces before it could get close. Two ugly bodies fell on the water. It was a very big and strange fish. Half of its cut abdomen had rotted away, revealing its white bones. Sharp long teeth grew out of the mouth of the fish head. It looked ferocious and terrifying. The appearance of this strange fish seemed to have lit a fuse. In the following period of time, simr strange fish kept jumping out from under the water. Some had long mouths like tuna, some had fins as sharp as a knife, and some would rush up and self-destruct. The stinky ck liquid produced by self-destruction was extremely corrosive. Evenbat aura would be corroded. However, with the presence of Du Lu, Hades, and the steel dragonas well as the powerful strength of Joelson himselfit did not cause much trouble for him. Ah! A shrill scream came from afar. Joelsons expression changed. It was the scream of a human. He subconsciouslymanded the steel dragon to fly over. From afar, only a few figures could be seen flying in the air. On the surface of the sea below them, more than ten thick and long ck tentacles were waving wildly. The strength of these tentacles was astonishing. With a casual strike, they could make a saint-level knights chest cave in and violently spit out blood. Once he was entangled and dragged into the water, there was no possibility of himing out. Humph! A knight who was emitting a greenbat aura shook off the tentacles and dodged an attack in a sorry state. When he suddenly saw the figure of Joelson, he did not have time to be surprised and immediately shouted, Sir, please help me! As he was saying this, several tentacles suddenly attacked him at the same time. The knights face was filled with shock. He managed to cut off one tentacle but the second one had already taken the opportunity to knock down the longsword in his hand. The third and fourth tentacles seized the opportunity to wrap around his body and drag him down. Thinking of the previous encounter of hispanions, his face revealed a terrified expression. He struggled with all his might but to no avail. His eyes became desperate. At this moment, a tinum light shed across the knights eyes. His body suddenly became light, waiting for him toe back to his senses. He was surprised to find that the few ck attacks that could not even break the tenacity of a saint-level warrior power had been neatly cut in the middle. The cut was smooth as if it had been cut off by an extremely sharp weapon. The knight was shocked. How powerful was this person! In an instant, Joelson came in front of the knight. He waved his white-gold power and, in a few seconds, all the dancing tentacles on the surface of the sea werepletely cut off by him. Hades quietly dived to the bottom of the sea. The surface of the water began to stir crazily as if it was boiling. Soon, Hades pped the dragon wings formed from the bones and flew up. Under his ws was a huge ck octopus monster. It was the strength of ate-stage saint-level. Hades suddenly exerted force, and the bone ws that were surrounded by ck aura pierced into the smooth skin of the octopus monster, forcefully tearing it apart. Immediately, a fishy smell filled the air, and ck liquid sshed everywhere. Hades dug out a blue-gray crystal from its brain and threw the octopus monsters body down. Du Lu opened his mouth and spat out golden-red mes. The octopus monster started to burn and thisrge area of the sea was immediately set aze. It did not extinguish for a long time. From the time that Joelson appeared, to Hades and Du Lus cooperation to kill the octopus monster, it seemed like a long time. But, in fact, it did not even take a minute. The few surviving saint-level powerhouses opened their eyes and saw that the terrifying monster that had almost wiped them out was killed in just a few hits. Not even its corpse was left behind. They were extremely shocked as they looked at the few dragons and Joelson in shock. They felt as if they had just escaped from a dangerous situation and had fallen into an even more terrifying one. Chapter 255: Terrifying Divine-Level; Escape!

Chapter 255: Terrifying Divine-Level; Escape!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Someone stared at Joelson for a long time before suddenly calling out in surprise. His face revealed an excited expression. Youre Lord Joelson Edward? At this moment, Joelson was toying with the blue-gray crystal that Hades had dug out from the octopus monsters brain. It contained quite a bit of the power of water elementalws and a portion of the aura of the undead. However, this was not a problem for him. He could absorb both types of power. This was a good ce. He could use this opportunity to increase the power of his water elementalw and try to reach the bnce between water and fire. Joelson casually crushed the blue-gray crystal and absorbed all the water and undeadw power. He felt that the two types ofw power in his body had increased a little, and a satisfied expression appeared on his face. Only then did he turn his head to look at the people in front of him and ask, Do you know me? Of course! The saint-level experts were delighted and excited as they spoke with slight reverence We all witnessed the battle between you and Archibald of the Dragon Blood family. Archibalds personality is violent and very arrogant. Ordinary saint-level experts like us who have average strength and dont have any background have long been dissatisfied with him. Many people respect you for being able to stand up for us, sir. Joelson nodded slightly and didnt mind. The few of them nced at the terrifying dragons beside Joelson, which were either ferocious or gloomy, and were even more shocked. Their respect for Joelson also became stronger. As expected of the rumored number one person under the throne, his strength was powerful to such an extent. Sir Joelson, please allow us to follow you for the time being. This ce is too strange. When we came here, we had more than twentypanions. Now, only a few people are left. A few saint-level masters gathered together and discussed in a low voice before pleading with Joelson. Joelson could not help but frown. Just as he was about to refuse, the space above the water suddenly ruptured. A perfectly proportioned figure fell in a panic and pounced directly in Joelsons direction. The sudden appearance of the figure gave everyone on the scene a fright. Joelson felt a familiar aura but he did not have time to see it clearly because the former was rapidly falling toward him. The aura was weak. He wanted to p her away with his palm but he suddenly changed his mind and caught her. His hands touched a patch of softness, and Joelson felt strange. At this moment, he finally saw the perfect face clearly. It was facing a pair of pale golden eyes that had no emotion at all. However, when her entire body was in Joelsons embrace, a hint of shame and anger could not help but appear in her eyes. Holy Zither! Joelson raised his eyebrows and pushed her away without any hesitation. Holy Zither had paid a great price to break free from the diamond skeletons domain. Before she could catch her breath, she fell into the hands of her sworn enemy, Joelson. Then, she was pped away again. Shame, anger, all kinds of emotions that she had never experienced before instantly surged into her heart. They affected her injuries and she spat out a mouthful of blood. The dim light wings barely managed to keep her body from falling. A pair of beautiful eyes stared fixedly at Joelson, wishing that she could swallow him whole. Joelson felt a little awkward in his heart. Although the enmity between him and the Church of Light had always existed, he seemed to have beaten up the Holy Zither twice in a row. He had even taken advantage of her just now. Although he felt a little awkward, he still maintained a cold expression on his face. The three-headed dragon Do Lu was already staring at the Holy Zither with hostility, ready to pounce on her and tear her apart at any moment. This was clearly a great opportunity. Once the Holy Zither died, the Church of Light would lose another arm. However, the current state of the Holy Zither made Joelson feel a little uneasy. To be able to injure the Holy Zither to such an extent, just what kind of danger was it? Or rather, what kind of enemy could do it? The divine rank? The saint-ranked experts who had been saved by Joelson were all embarrassed. Everyone knew about the enmity between Joelson and the Church of Light. He was also known as the enemy of the light. Now that Holy Zither, the number one genius of the Church of Light, was seriously injured in front of him, perhaps Joelson would take this opportunity to kill Holy Zither. As witnesses... Would they be silenced? Although Joelsons reputation was not bad, how could someone who could kill dozens of saint-level experts of the Church of Light, step by step from the lowest level to the position of the number one person under the throne, be a benevolent person. Such a persons feet were filled with the corpses of enemies. They did not want to die for nothing. Sir Joelson. A saint-level expert in front spoke, Many thanks for saving us before. We will leave first to search for the exit to the next level. Joelson nodded lightly. The few of them heaved a sigh of relief and flew off into the distance. Just as Joelson was considering how to deal with the Holy Zither, at this moment... His heart palpitated, and a huge pressure descended from the void. He watched as the few saint-level powerhouses gradually disappeared into the distance. The space around them suddenly cracked like a mirror. The few of them did not even have time to react before they turned into pieces along with the space and disappeared on the spot. From the pitch-ck crack in the space, a white skeleton that was more than ten yards tall walked out. The skeleton emitted a diamond-like luster. Its aura was so powerful that it had never been seen before. The dense aura of the undead lingered around it, and it was countless times denser than Hades. The level of a god! Joelsons pupils constricted. This skeleton gave him a sense of danger that was several times stronger than theva tyrant from before. It was a true divine-level existence. What was even more terrifying was that its aura was still growing rapidly. Joelson subconsciously nced at Holy Zither. Thetters expression was grave. Clearly, this divine-level skeleton was the one who had severely injured Holy Zither. The diamond skeletons empty eye sockets shifted to Joelsons body. Its soul mes danced, emitting ripples of unknown intent. You also have the aura of light on your body. Holy Zither was stunned. She looked at Joelson in disbelief. The diamond skeleton moved to Joelsons side and finallynded on Hades. Not bad little guy. Come, I am the most suitable person for you. Joelsons expression was ugly. It was impossible to escape easily now. The diamond skeleton was obviously targeting him. tinum power condensed in Joelsons hand. The dazzling tinum light cut through the sky like lightning and hacked at the diamond skeleton. ng! The sound of metal colliding. After seeing the diamond skeletons condition clearly, Joelson took a deep breath. The skeletons bones were still very smooth. Not even a trace was left behind. The first time. This was the first time that Johnson had not caused any damage to the enemy since he had fused the metal and electricws. There was no possibility of resistance at all. Without hesitation, he turned and ran. Chapter 256: Final Trump Card; The Dark Magic Dragon

Chapter 256: Final Trump Card; The Dark Magic Dragon

In an instant, Steel Dragon and Hades were taken into the space of the Dragon Gods ranch, leaving only Du Luwho was the fastestto carry him as he fled frantically. When Holy Zither saw this scene, she was stunned. She had never thought that Joelson truly would be so decisive. Ill take care of you now. The diamond skeleton muttered to himself and his attention returned to Holy Zither. It hade to kill the Holy Zither in the first ce. The Holy Zither wanted to turn around and escape but she realized that the space around her had been frozen again. The diamond skeletons hand slowly fell down like a cleaver. Was she going to die here? The Holy Zither widened her eyes. There was no fear or fear on her face. There was only a thick sense of unwillingness and despair. Suddenly, the sound of a hot knife cutting through butter rang in her ears. A chain made of purple mes barely broke through the space seal. It wrapped around Holy Zithers slender waist and pulled her back. At this moment, the diamond skeletons hand bones fell, and space was torn apart like a piece of paper. Holy Zither looked at the ck space tear and her heart palpitated. If she had been a moment slower, her body would have been torn into two like space. Her body was pulled uncontrobly onto a broad, thick, and hard body. Joelson looked at her with a cold and slightly helpless gaze. If you want to live, then behave yourself. The Holy Zither seemed to have been pushed away by Joelson previously and she seemed to have been pushed away from his chest. The atmosphere in her heart was tense and she wanted to raise her sword to sh at Joelsons head. However, she remembered that she had been saved by Joelson, and she suddenly stopped what she was doing. However, it affected her injuries and she gave a muffled groan. Joelson could not be bothered with her. Initially, he did not want to save her. However, he thought that with one more person, the diamond skeleton would have another target to chase after. At the critical moment, he might be able to throw the Holy Zither as a shield. Hence, he changed his mind and saved her. If the Holy Zither knew the true purpose of Joelson saving her, she might be so angry that she would spit out another mouthful of blood. Du Lu, go that way! With his sensitivity to waterws, Joelson roughly found out the location where the water element was most concentrated and urged Du Lu to fly forward. Du Lu, who was at the peak of saint-level, was as fast as a bolt of lightning. Every time he pped his wings, he would cover a distance of dozens of miles. However, when Joelson inadvertently looked back, he was surprised to find that the diamond skeleton was actually following behind them slowly. The diamond skeleton shuttled through the void. With a single step, space shattered. When it walked out of another space, it would disappear from a distance of nearly a hundred miles. The means of the divine-ranked! Joelson attempted to throw various types of forbidden spells at the diamond skeleton. He wanted to use the same strategy he had used against theva tyrant previously. However, no matter what kind of spell it was, the diamond skeleton could destroy it with a wave of its hand. There was simply no way to hinder it in the slightest. The only good news at the moment was that it did not seem to be in a hurry to kill the two of them immediately. Instead, it was like a cat catching a mouse, slowly following behind them. Joelsons gaze was solemn as he pondered in his mind. What other method was there? What other method could he use to deal with this terrifying skeleton at the level of the divine-ranked? It seemed like there was only one method left. A sleeping, pitch-ck body that was asrge as the night shed through Joelsons mind. Summoning the Dark Demon Dragon to attack! Joelsons eyes flickered, his eyes filled with hesitation. He did not know how powerful the Dark Demon Dragon was. However, at least divine-level, it might be able to deal with the diamond skeleton. However, the price of summoning the Dark Demon Dragon to attack was extremely high. Before his intimacy reached 60 points, he had to offer a sacrifice that could tempt the dark dragon. He had asked the system before. In the list of sacrifices provided by the system, there was only one item that he could offer. Lifespan! If he offered half of his lifespan to the dark dragon, he would be able to summon the dark dragon once. When an ordinary person reached saint-rank, they would be able to extend their lifespan by 500 to 600 years, which was more than four times that of an ordinary human. For example, at the peak of saint-rank, Joelsons lifespan could reach 1,000 years. If he broke through to the divine realm, his lifespan could exceed 10,000 years. Now, half of his lifespan was 500 years. Joelson was only 18 years old this year. He did not even live to a fraction of his 1,000-year lifespan. Five hundred years did not seem to be uneptable. What Joelson was hesitant about was whether he could ensure that he could advance to the divine level within five hundred years. His path was very special. The upper limit of perfection ofws far exceeded that of an ordinary person. Moreover, he had cultivated many types ofws at the same time. It would take an extremely long time to reach perfection. Moreover, if he were to encounter an unstoppable divine-level pursuer in the future, what would he do if he were to throw this final trump card out now? As for returning to the Dragon God Ranch, divine-ranked experts all had the ability to seal off space. Although divine-ranked experts might not be able to seal off the Dragon Gods space, they might very well be pped to death the moment they entered the space, or, they might be torn into countless pieces by the shattered space fragments, just like how those people he had seen before died. They would shatter into pieces like mirrors. Unless it was thest moment, Joelson would not do that. Just as Joelson was crazily thinking of countermeasures, he had already arrived at the end of the water. At the edge of the small world, the water extended to the edge as if it was forcefully cut off. It looked as if there was no way forward. The entrance to the next level of space! A clear and pleasant voice sounded. Joelson turned his head and saw that Holy Zithers eyes were firmly fixed on a certain spot under the water. She whispered, I have a way to stop it wherever I go! Holy Zither seemed to have put herself and Joelson on the same side during the short escape just now. There was no other way. If Joelson died, she would not live either. Joelson did not know where this womans confidence came from but, whether what she said was true or not, whether they could enter the next level was a big problem. The diamond skeleton slowly caught up. In a few seconds at most, he would p both of them. At that time, it would be up to luck whether Joelson or Holy Zither would die first. At this moment, a huge shadow was slowly rising from the entrance that Holy Zither had mentioned. The surface of the water within dozens of miles was churning. The stagnant water was stirred. In the next second, a huge hole appeared in the center of the water and all the seawater sank into the center. Joelson and Holy Zither opened their eyes wide and saw a terrifying ck hole slowly rising from the water. The two of them were within the range of the ck hole. It was a mouth. The mouth of a certain sea monster. If they were not wrong, it should be the guardian of the entrance. Its aura was not very strong, only at the peak of saint-level. However, this aura that seemed like it wanted to devour the entire ocean was extremely shocking. Joelson turned around and saw the diamond skeleton that was already approaching. He was shocked. He grabbed Holy Zitherss hand and shouted in a low voice, Go! Chapter 257: I Am Willing to Sacrifice Half of My Life

Chapter 257: I Am Willing to Sacrifice Half of My Life

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Instead of dodging, he took the initiative to rush into the sea monsters huge mouth. Holy Zither allowed him to hold her small hand, her expression absent-minded. No one knew what she was thinking. Joelson fell like a meteor and, in the process, Du Lus figure disappeared. Just as the two of them fell into the water, the diamond skeleton had already slowly arrived. At this moment, the sea monster under the water jumped out of the water, revealing itself. It was a huge and terrifying whale. Its eyeballs were gray as if they were dead. It slowly closed its mouth and fell heavily onto the water. It created a tsunami that was unknown how high it was. It turned around and was about to dive back into the deep sea. The diamond skeletons expression was calm. A terrifying aura of death gathered at the bones of its hand and slowly shot towards the giant whale. The terrifying aura pressed down on the entire sea, causing it to sink. Space started to shatter. Before the bones of the hand could get close, the body of the giant whale started to shatter and copse. Two little bugs, where else can they run to? As soon as he entered the water, a blue magic barrier lit up on his body. It protected him and Holy Zither as they quickly dived down. The belly of the sea monster was like apletely different world. There was pitch-ck seawater everywhere. Could it be that there were also strange fish swimming past? The white-gold light flickered in the pitch-ck darkness from time to time. With Holy Zither in his hand, Joelson ran in a direction. The surroundings seemed to be shaking. Joelson turned around and looked, his eyes revealing a look of shock. He saw that the darkness behind him had copsed like a ss window. Light shone in and the seawater split apart, causing the space to copse. The diamond skeleton caught up and, with one strike, it pierced through the giant whale. That wave of energy that was mixed with destruction followed closely behind. Quick! The power of the water washingw was activated at full force. Joelson was like a fast fish swimming in the water. Under the palm of the diamond skull, the huge whale disintegrated instantly like a copsed building and it kept falling down. The other side of its body was in front of Joelson. The tinum power was in the shape of a spiral drill. It spun and directly pierced into the whale, and the stinky and rotten flesh was separated. The exit! Both Joelson and Holy Zithers eyes were filled with surprise. A whirlpool-like exit appeared in front of them. Do you want to leave? The diamond skeleton walked forward coldly and struck out with its palm again. The entire sea was about to flip over as if it was going to capsize at any moment. The seawater churned crazily and Joelson almost could not control his body. An invisible fluctuation touched the blue light barrier behind Joelson and the light barrier disappeared in an instant. Joelson pulled Holy Zither into his arms. Golden mes burned in his eyes. Joelson pulled his legs out of the water fiercely and his body shot out like a cannonball. He barely stepped into the vortex when the wave from the diamond skeleton was about to touch him. Even the vortex disintegrated. The diamond skeleton stared at the spot where Joelson and Holy Zither had disappeared. He calmly walked forward, reached out his hands into the space turbulence, and tore at both sides. It forcefully tore a huge hole in the space and took another step forward. A world of light. Dense light elements covered every inch of the light. This was the first space that Joelson had seen so far that did not have the aura of death of the undead. Holy Zither broke free from Joelsons embrace. Her indifferent face was slightly red, and there was a hint of shyness in her eyes that was difficult to detect. Ill do it. Holy Zither said in a low voice. The light wings on her back werepletely unfurled and endless light gathered towards her. She was enveloped by the Holy Light and her aura was constantly rising. Her entire person seemed extremely holy, like an angel that had descended from heaven. Crack! The space split open, and the diamond skeletons figure followed closely behind like a ghost. Joelson looked at Holy Zither with a serious gaze. If this woman had no other choice, he could only choose to sacrifice his lifespan to summon the Demon Dragon, and then leave the ruins of the divine kingdom at the first possible moment. At this moment, the third pair of wings of light began to stretch out from the back of the Holy Zither. When the third pair of wings of light spread out from the Holy Zither, her entire aura underwent a huge change. Joelson had a vague feeling that the sound of the shackles being unlocked wasing from the body of the Holy Zither. She floated in midair and the light elements in the entire space were converging and cheering towards her. She was the light. She was the messenger that descended from heaven. The aura is getting more and more annoying. The Holy Zithers aura soared and it faintly felt like it was fighting against the diamond skeleton. At the same time, the light elements in the entire space were also roaring at the diamond skeleton, as if they wanted to expel it. But the diamond skeleton was still calm. In the name of God. The Holy Zithers clear and solemn voice echoed in the space. It held the Holy Sword in front of her chest and her indifferent golden eyes looked down at the diamond skeleton. At this moment, the Holy Zither, which was originally perfect like the masterpiece of the creator, seemed to have an irresistible charm. The Holy Zither slowly hacked down the holy sword. I sentence you to the end of everything! Endless light gathered into a huge holy light sword, and huge and inexplicable pressure was emitted from the Holy Zither. Space froze as if even time had been condensed by this power. Joelson could clearly feel that the embryonic form of the Holy Zithers domain was constantly improving, maturing, and growing. The diamond skeleton stood where it was as if it had been imprisoned and did not react to the huge holy light sword that was slowly rolling down. The end of everything? No. When the huge holy light sword was about tond on the top of the diamond skeletons head, it finally moved. All the bones in its body emitted an extremely bright light and even the holy light could not cover it. With the crisp sound of bones colliding, the diamond skull threw a punch. Joelsons eyes widened. Words could not describe the power of this punch. It was as if nothing in the world could block this punch. Nothing could restrain it. Everything that stood in its way. Holy Light. Domain. Everything would be mercilessly destroyed! It was too terrifying! The huge sword of holy light shattered like a crystal, turning into a rain of light in the sky. Holy Zither was also retreating, blocking her chest with the holy sword. Crack! The holy sword shattered. This punch hit Holy Zithers chest hard. Her chest caved in, and golden blood spurted out of her mouth. It was as if an angel with broken wings had fallen into the mortal world. With a nk look on his face, Joelson reached out to catch Holy Zithers soft body. Holy Zithers face was pale in his arms. She had never been so weak before. At this moment, all the divinity in her body disappeared. She was just like an ordinary girl. The soul me in the diamond skulls eye sockets twitched slightly and its consciousness spread out. If your original body had descended, I might have been the one who escaped. Before Joelson could understand what that sentence meant, the diamond skeleton had already swung its second punch. The trajectory of this punch was reflected in Joelsons eyes. His body was stiff and unable to move, even if it was just a finger. He roared in his heart. Im willing to give up half of my life! Chapter 258: Unconscious Holy Zither. Lingering in Dreams

Chapter 258: Unconscious Holy Zither. Lingering in Dreams

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Just as he was speaking in his heart, the Holy Zither struggled to get up. Her eyes were unusually determined and she reached out her hand as if she had crushed something. A crisp sound. The six light wings on her back shattered, turning into endless golden light. They fell like feathers, forming a huge light barrier that protected the two of them. You saved me once. Now were even. Holy Zither looked directly into Joelsons eyes and said these words. Then, she faintedpletely. Bang! A loud sound shook the world. The golden light barrier trembled violently. The ripples on the light barrier surged but it managed to withstand it without breaking. At the same time, the dense light elements in the surroundings quickly replenished and the light barrier stabilized again. How troublesome. The diamond skeleton shook his head slightly and then threw a third punch. Bang! The fourth punch! The diamond skeleton kept throwing punches and the light barrier trembled violently. The speed of repair could not keep up with the speed of the diamond skeletons punches. It became dim and unstable. Joelson was shocked but his eyes were fixed on the diamond skeleton. Even he was not sure if the dark demon dragon could beat this terrifying skeleton. However, when the light barrier broke, he had no choice but to do so. This should be the biggest disaster that Joelson had encountered in his life, the one that was closest to death. The light barrier was so thin that it was almost invisible. With just one punch, it wouldpletely copse. And this punch was already brewing in the diamond skeletons hand. Just as he was about to throw hisst punch, he suddenly raised his head, and his deep gaze seemed to project into the distance through this space. This group of thieves! The diamond skeleton uttered some difficult words. Hisst punch did notnd. He hesitated for a moment before he finally made up his mind. This punch did notnd on the light barrier in the end. Instead, it sted open the spatial barrier. It stepped into the pitch-ck spatial rift and did not look back. Joelson was stunned for a moment. He did not expect such an oue. It seemed safe? After waiting for a long time, the golden light barrier was restored to its best condition. Joelson was finally relieved. He gently ced the Holy Zither on the ground, his gazeplicated. This woman should have been his mortal enemy but she sacrificed a lot to save his life. Of course, this was also because he had saved this womans life. Moreover, in the situation just now, even if the two of them were to die, they would die together. So, how should he get out now? Joelson frowned as he watched more and more light elements gathering outside the golden light barrier. They had already formed a thickyer, wrapping the golden light barrier into a huge white light cocoon. Joelson tried to break through but the sharpest tinum power hacked at the golden light barrier, yet it did not leave a trace. That was true. Otherwise, how could it have withstood so many punches from the diamond skeleton? Joelson was trapped. Gradually, he found that the dense light elements seeped in from the outside, into the body of the Holy Zither and into his body. The condition of the Holy Zither seemed to be gradually improving. Joelson almost forgot that he still had the talent of light magic. It should like this ce. Joelsons eyes lit up and a small figure appeared in front of him. The first thing it did was to crawl into his arms and y coquettishly with him. Holy stared at Joelson with its big eyes and its mouth kept making muffled sounds. It was asking Joelson for the angels heart as a snack. Joelson smiled bitterly and touched Holys small head. He pointed at the thick white cocoon of light outside and said, See? These are all yours. Eat them. Holys eyes suddenly lit up, like two light bulbs. It jumped onto the light shield with cheers and began to eat. Not long after, the golden light shield was gnawed into a small gap. Joelsons eyes lit up. He did not expect Holy to be able to eat. Perhaps the hope of escaping was on him. However, before Joelson could be happy for long, Holy would burp and stagger back to lie on Joelsons body. After eating, it wanted to sleep. Sigh. He sighed and decided not to rush. He closed his eyes and took the initiative to absorb the almost endless light elements around him. Slowly, he immersed himself in them. It was as if he was swimming in a golden sea. His body and heart were exuding an indescribable joy and peace. What he did not know was that his body was also wrapped in a thickyer of white light. After an unknown amount of time, Holy woke up and its body seemed to have grown in size. But it was hungry again. Holy subconsciously wanted to continue eating the golden light shield but he noticed that Joelson and Holy Zither were almost connected by the white light shield. It turned its eyes and pounced on Joelson, starting to eat the white light shield outside his body and then the Holy Zither. ... The warm andfortable golden sea suddenly disappeared and the surroundings began to be cold. Joelson desperately looked for warmth. He was like a traveler looking for light on a snowy night. Joelson felt that he had a long dream, in which there were falling petals and light rain, and there were holy angels. For some reason, the face of Holy Zither kept appearing in his dream. It was not Holy Zithers usual indifferent face but her frail appearance before she fainted. Then, the faces of Leas, Dayshannon, Juliana, Catherine, and the Dark Elf Darlene kept shing in front of his eyes. It was as if he was having an intimate moment with each and every one of them in his dreams. Along the way, from the Immortal City to the lost Divine Kingdom, and the training ground that he had experienced for nearly three years along the way, Joelsons tensed heart slowly rxed. He had never felt so rxed before. Countless rays of golden light entered his body. Joelson was like a feather floating in the air, bathing in the golden sunlight. After an unknown amount of time, Joelson woke up. His first reaction was to be shocked by the light attribute energy that was filled to the extreme in his body. More than 300 rays of light elementalw energy seemed to appear out of thin air. Then, the sound of chewing could be heard. It seemed to be a little crowded. Joelson turned his head and saw that Holy was still chewing on the golden light barrier. The effect was not bad. A huge hole had been created on the golden light barrier and the speed of recovery was not as fast as Holys chewing speed. Saint-level? Joelson was slightly surprised. Holy had already reached saint-level. Its body size seemed to have increased by a notch but it did not grow much. Instead, it had be much fatter. It was originally chubby and now it had almost be a ball. It looked extremely honest and cute. When Holy heard the sound of Joelson waking up, it turned its head. Yiya! It even cried out as if it had just been born. It covered its eyes with its two round little ws and secretly opened a gap to peek. Its gaze seemed to say, Arent you embarrassed? Joelson was confused. Then he felt something in his arms. A delicate and soft body! Joelson was shocked. He looked down and saw that the perfect face of Holy Zither, which looked like the masterpiece of the creator, who was lying in his arms like a baby. He and Holy Zither were naked! Chapter 259: Two Divine Sparks!

Chapter 259: Two Divine Sparks!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelsons mind went nk. He didnt know what had happened but everything in his dream came flooding back. After a while, Joelson seemed to understand. He smiled bitterly. He seemed to have done everything he could. What was this? Lingering for a long time with a mortal enemy who was desperately trying to save him? This rtionship seemed to be a littleplicated. Joelson could not help but frown. He hadprehended the power of light-typews, so why did the clothes on his body disappear for no reason? The Holy Zither had been in aa. There was only himself, the Holy Zither, and... Thats right! Joelson suddenly came to his senses and looked at Holy. Holy saw that Joelson was looking at it, so it immediately turned its head to the side and continued to gnaw at the golden light shield with all his might. Its over. Its over! His father found out! It must be Holys doing. Joelson red at it fiercely and reached out to grab Holy. But themotion was too big and it rmed the Holy Zither in his arms. This was the most perfect girl in the world as if she was carved out of crystal. Her eyshes trembled slightly as she slowly opened her eyes. A pair of pale golden eyes stared straight at Joelson, filled with confusion, befuddlement, and purity. Joelson and Holy Zither stared at each other for more than ten seconds before Holy Zither finally came to her senses. Ah! She screamed. Bang! Joelsons face was filled with a bitter smile but it was not easy to block. He was sent flying like a sandbag. What a good deed Holy had done. How should he end it now? .. An exceptionally wide space was filled with densely packed metal puppets. Some looked like wild beasts and some looked like giants. There were also gigantic super war puppets that spanned dozens of miles. They were like a mountain range that sat quietly on the ground. Surrounded by countless metal puppets was a towering steel city. The city walls were thousands of yards tall and, in the center was a ck pyramid. At the top of the pyramid, there were two prismatic crystals floating. One of them was shining with a metallic luster, while the other one was ck. It was covered by a dense gray aura. Five figures stood at the four corners of the sky. They were currently engaged in battle with a gigantic metallic giant. Thetters body was made of flowing metal. Any magic or physical damage that struck its body would quickly heal. A powerful aura that was not inferior to that of the divine-ranked radiated from its body. Its gemstone eyes flickered with light as it continuously roared in anger. In the face of such a super magical creature that had an extremely powerful defense, self-healing, and attack power. It would never tire and even the ordinary divine-level would run away in a sorry state. However, the metal giant was facing thebined attacks of the Four Great Thrones and the Dragon King at the same time. Its body was already covered in injuries and there were huge wounds all over its body. It did not even have the time to repair its super-strong self-healing ability. The Four Thrones clearly didnt take it to heart. They werent even in a hurry to kill it. Instead, they were slowly depleting the metal giants strength. Everyone divided at least half of their attention to the rhombus crystals at the top of the pyramid. While they worked together to kill the enemy, they were also on guard against each other snatching divine sparks. Thats right! The rhombus crystals at the top of the pyramid were divine sparks! And there were two of them! The Four Great Thrones were excited. From the size of the lost Divine Kingdom and the strength of thews, it could be guessed that these two fallen gods were at least gods when they were alive. However, it was precisely because the number of divine sparks was one more than expected that the distribution of divine sparks became a problem. If Im not mistaken, these two divine sparks should be metal-type and undead-type respectively. They arent suitable for any of us. A deep voice came from the figure shrouded in mes. The me Throne. With the Dragon Kings help, he had be the one with the most authority. Thats right. Archies figure appeared in the void and said, No one can take it all for themselves. Why dont you take it out and take turns toprehend it? Whether or not you canprehend the mystery of the divine spark will depend on your own ability. The pitch-ck figure said in a low voice, I have no objections. However, the necromancy divine spark must be handed over to me for safekeeping for a thousand years! Youre too greedy! The Light Throne snorted coldly. Anyone can be the first toprehend the necromancy divine spark. Only you cant do it! The eyes of the others flickered. It was obvious that they agreed with the Light Thrones statement. Only the Dark Thronesw power was mostpatible with the undead divine spark. Perhaps he would be able to sessfully breakthrough to the divine level after keeping the divine spark in his hands for a thousand years. At that time, who else in the entire middle continent would be his match? I say, well talk about how to distribute itter. Its better to get the divine spark first. The Silver Dragon King spoke in a low voice. The Four Thrones nodded silently. The strength of the attacks in their hands suddenly increased significantly. The metal giant, who was being besieged, roared incessantly. It was no longer able to defend against the attacks of the five divine-level super experts. The metal giant had lost an arm and a leg. It half-knelt on the ground, giving off an extremely deste feeling. However, it still stubbornly stood in front of the pyramid. It would not allow anyone to approach the divine sparks before it waspletely dead. Your life. End. The Light Throne coldly dered judgment. Endless white holy light emerged from the body of the Light Throne, condensing into a sword of judgment that slowly descended. The metal giant was about to bepletely destroyed. At this moment, the void suddenly shattered, and a skeleton with the luster of diamonds walked out from the rift of the void. It blocked the sword of judgment and crushed the holy light. It was also pushed back by this power but this power just happened to push it to the vicinity of the pyramid. It gently removed the undead divine spark that was wrapped in a gray aura and pressed it into the center of its skulls brow. An unimaginable terrifying aura rose from its body, instantly dispersing the aura of the domain of the Four Thrones. The aura of death on the diamond skeleton became more than ten times denser. Its bones became harder and harder, and its color became darker. It turned from a diamond luster to a ck gem. The soul mes in its empty eye sockets burned as itmented on the four thrones. It slowly said, A bunch of shameless thieves, you are courting death! A deep voice seemed toe from the abyss, carrying an extremely cold aura. Even the hearts of the Four Thrones and the Dragon King could not help but tremble. King! The metal giant, who was half-kneeling on the ground, shouted excitedly. It raised its huge ax with one hand as if weing the return of the skeleton. You did well. The skeleton ced one hand on the head of the metal giant as if it was a king expressing his admiration for the knights under him. The Four Great Thrones had solemn expressions. Seeing this scene and the skeletons various actions, they could easily guess the other partys identity. The Master of this Divine Kingdom, the fallen god! Quick! Kill him! We cant let him continue to recover his strength! The me Throne shouted loudly and took the lead to charge towards the skeleton. The other thrones also attacked at the same time, charging towards the skeleton. The metal giant raised its huge ax with one hand and roared fearlessly as it charged towards the Four Thrones. However, under the power of the Four Thrones, it instantly melted into a sky full of molten metal. Chapter 260: Metal Puppet Army

Chapter 260: Metal Puppet Army

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL At this moment, the skeleton was trying to grab the remaining shimmering metal divine spark. The divine spark was glowing and he felt a familiar aura from the skeleton. He wanted to return to his masters embrace but he could not get in. Damn it! The skeleton cursed in a low voice, Angus Dubins power is repelling it. No, I am Angus Dubin. I dont need it. I am the God of Alchemy, Priestley. It was originally my divine spark! The skeletons consciousness fell into chaos. There seemed to be two souls fighting in his body. This guy is not a dead god! The Light Throne shouted, It is an existence born from the fusion of the remnant thoughts after the owner of the two divine sparks fell. We still have a chance! Before hepletely inherits the power of the divine spark! The eyes of the other three thrones and the Dragon King also shone. Everyone was preparing a terrifying full-strength attack. I am the King of Bones, Angus Dubin! The soul me in the skeletons eye sockets jumped. It was obvious that it had taken the undead divinity first. The consciousness of the undead god in its mind had already gained the upper hand. I killed Priestley. I should have taken his power! The skeleton disyed a god-like majesty. It extended a finger bone and gently tapped on the shimmering metal divinity. In the next moment, an invisible and mysterious ripple spread from the top of the pyramid to the entire space. The Four Thrones suddenly stopped and looked around nervously and doubtfully. Immediately after, the earth trembled. Awaken, my sleeping warriors! As the skeleton summoned, the divine sparks golden light bloomed like a dazzling sun rising. However, the divine sparks golden light was different from the suns light. Instead, it had a metallic luster. The light scattered throughout the entire space andnded on every metallic puppet. The metallic puppets eyes shed with a hint of light as it revived. It was as if it had woken up from its long slumber. Crack! Crack! The sound of metallic gears colliding rang out from one ce before quickly spreading throughout the entire space. Countless metallic puppets twisted their bodies and stood up from the ground. It was a dense and shocking scene. Even the Four Thrones felt a sense of terror rise in their hearts. There were still many puppets that possessed a power that was not inferior to that of a divine-ranked. The metal giants that they had killed earlier, the metalva scattered on the ground, gathered together once more under the power of their divine sparks and appeared before the thrones in perfect condition. Thank you, Master, for resurrecting me. The metal giant respectfully half-knelt in front of the skeleton. The skeleton ordered in a low voice, My Commander, kill these despicable intruders! The metal giant respectfully epted the order and turned to look at the four thrones. It raised its huge ax high, and all the metal puppets in the entire space responded to it. Killing intent filled the air. The Four Thrones and the Dragon King had ugly expressions as they looked at each other. The next moment, four people and a dragon were engaged in a fierce battle with the entire metal puppet army. .. Enough! Joelson shouted in a low voice. The tinum light turned into two chains and sent the Holy Zither flying. His face was gloomy. This woman had been chasing him for two hours since she woke up. There was no expression on the Holy Zithers face. Two wings of light spread out from her back. The second pair of wings of light also barely materialized but the light was dim. She had used a secret technique and her purity had been taken away by Joelson. Although she had recovered from her injuries, her strength had decreased a lot. She could barely maintain the strength of ate-stage saint-level. She was no match for Joelson at all. But Holy Zither stubbornly wanted to go all out against Joelson. A man who sphemed the holy light! Thinking of this, Holy Zither gritted her teeth in hatred. All the shame, anger, and humiliation that had been abandoned by the divinity returned to her. Joelson could do nothing but block the attack of the Holy Zither. He retreated far away and red at Holy, who was hiding in the corner, nibbling at the light while watching the show. Holy immediately turned its head and stuck out its round butt to nibble at the light elements. It was as if it was saying, Dont look at me. I dont know anything. Its none of my business. Carry on. Joelson continued to fight with Holy Zither for a while. If it was anyone else, he would have killed them. However, in order to save him, Holy Zithers strength was greatly reduced and her virginity was taken away by him. Joelson felt guilty and was too embarrassed to fight back, so he had to let Holy Zither vent her anger first. During this process, Joelson was surprised to find that the light elements in the entire space continuously surged into his body, forming a huge golden ring of light that floated behind him. It made him look like a messenger of light who had descended from heaven. At this moment, the light magic elements in his body were so full that they were almost overflowing. The power of the light magicws had also increased to nearly 400. If the people of the Church of Light saw this scene, they would definitely be shocked and want to worship him as the holy son. The light magic talent that Joelson disyed had far surpassed the silver hand or the authority of god. The abundant light element in the space was much thinner, and most of it was absorbed by Joelson, Holy Zither, and Holy. When the light element magic element was thin to a certain extent, a white vortex appeared, which was the entrance to the next level of space. Joelson was delighted and his figure suddenly disappeared in the void. In the next moment, he appeared beside Holy and picked it up. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of the entrance again. The speed of light-type nomological power was faster than any magic he had used before. Holy Zither was about to catch up with him again with her sword but Joelson casually threw out a light-type imprisonment spell, locking her in ce. Holy Zither struggled with all her might. Joelson said, Its too dangerous here. You should leave as soon as possible. With that, he stepped into the vortex. The Holy Zither shed at the vortex fiercely. The space trembled but Joelsons figure had long disappeared. The Holy Zithers towering chest rose and fell violently due to anger. A cold expression appeared on her perfect face but her eyes flickered with shame and humiliation. She gritted her teeth and said, Joelson Edward! Joelson stepped out of the entrance and a golden light hacked at his head. Joelsons expression froze and he quickly dodged. A huge golden sword smashed into the ground, creating a huge hole. The clumsy and burly metal puppet was slowly pulling the huge sword out of the ground. Joelson casually waved his hand, and a white-golden light hacked at the metal puppet, leaving a deep mark. However, it quickly healed at a very fast speed. These metal puppets seemed to have a life of their own. Joelson frowned slightly while a purple me rose from his hand. The power of the me formed by more than 600ws was unimaginably hot. It wrapped around the metal puppets bodies and, in a few seconds, only a pool of boiling hot molten metal was left. Only then did Joelson have the time to look at this ce. It was full of chaos and there were chaotic battles everywhere. Joelson saw countless metal puppets in the air surrounding and attacking five dazzling lights. Chapter 261: Stealing Divine Sparks

Chapter 261: Stealing Divine Sparks

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Light, Dark, Space, Fire, and the Silver Dragon King that upied the sky. The Four Thrones and the Silver Dragon King versus the metal puppet armies that fought like a golden ocean were extremely shocking. The golden holy light that the Light Throne casually threw out was like a sharp sword, tearing the metal puppets into pieces. ck shadows spread out from the Dark Throne and the metal puppets that barged into the darkness all disappeared silently. When the shadows passed by, only rusted iron pieces were left on the ground. Silver Throne Archers attack was the most bizarre. The folding and cutting power of space seemed to have countless Archers attacking at the same time. Each of them could unleash powerful attacks and it was impossible to find his real body. There was also the cooperation of the me Throne and the Silver Dragon King. The mes swept through the sky, even burning metal. Large swaths of metal puppets were swept away and not a single residue was left behind. Although the Four Great Thrones were powerful, there were simply too many metal puppets. Moreover, with the divine-level metal puppets led by the metal giant attacking, even the Four Great Thrones gradually found it difficult. Was this thest space? Joelson was puzzled. When he noticed the prism-shaped crystal at the top of the pyramid that was emitting a metallic luster, his eyes immediately shot out an excited gaze. It was a divine spark! Joelson stuffed the divine spark back into the space of the ranch. He was not the first person toe to this space. There were also quite a number of saint-levelbatants who had barged in. The connection between the various dimensions of the lost Divine Kingdom was chaotic. Every entrance led to the next dimension at random. These saint-ranked experts were currently being surrounded and attacked by the metal puppet army. They struggled with all their might, yet more and more people died. Meanwhile, Joelson, who had temporarily hidden himself from the puppets senses, revealed a trace of pity in his eyes. In a divine domain-level battlefield, the battle for divine sparks would only result in these people bing pathetic cannon fodder. Joelson tried to approach the pyramid, his gaze fixed on the divine spark at the top of the pyramid. Since he was here, there were some things that he had to strive for. In the center of the intense battlefield, countless metal puppets continuously attacked the Four Great Thrones. The energy they released stirred up the entire space. At the edge of the center, if one were to observe carefully, one would discover that a portion of the metal puppets bodies suddenly burned with purple mes. Following this, they turned into golden molten metal. These molten metals connected together like an invisible giants path. That was the path that Joelson took to get close to the pyramid. It was less than ten miles away from the pyramid. For a saint-level powerhouse, it was almost a step away. Joelson originally wanted to get closer. The skeleton that was looking in the direction of the Four Thrones suddenly looked in his direction. Joelson was shocked. He quickly entered the space of the ranch andpletely disappeared into the void. The green soul me in the hollow eye sockets flickered slightly, and the skeleton was slightly puzzled. He clearly sensed the aura of the kid who was with the archangel but he couldnt sense it in an instant. It was really strange. Its time to end this battle. The skeleton muttered and his body immediately disappeared from the spot. He suddenly appeared above the head of a silver-haired youth. It was Archer. Archer, who had countless mirror clones, suddenly revealed a shocked and panicked expression. The space behind him split open and he quickly retreated. The skeleton lightly punched out, and the space was directly crushed. Archer froze in mid-air and a crack appeared on his shocked face, followed by a second crack. All the mirror clones were shattered. Another pale-faced Archer walked out from the void. His footsteps were unsteady and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He stared at the skeleton from afar with an ugly expression and cursed in a low voice, Damn it! How did he find my real body! In just one move, the powerful Spatial King Archer, the Silver Throne of the Four Great Thrones, was heavily injured. Although the skeleton had not yet stepped into the realm of god, it was much more terrifyingpared to normal divine realms after taking back the death-type divine spark. The other thrones immediately pushed aside the surrounding enemies and looked at each other tacitly. Lets work together to take care of it! The Four Thrones and the Silver Dragon King surrounded the skeleton and a terrifying domain power descended. Light blossomed and darkness that was deeper than the night sky climbed up into the sky, dividing the entire sky into ck and white. mes burned fiercely and a sun rose up in the strange two-colored sky. Immediately after, the space around the skeleton became like a mirror. Countless Archers swam in the ovepping mirror surfaces. The Silver Dragon King looked down at the skeleton. His roar sounded like thunder. The special dragon domain rolled down, pressing down on the space until it could not withstand the sound. In an instant, the five experts of divine rank exploded with their most powerful strength, trying to kill the skeleton at the first possible moment. The skeleton calmly swept its gaze over everything. The skeletons head was calm and its body did not move at all. It did not seem to take the power of the Four Great Thrones and the Silver Dragon King to heart at all. It took a light step forward and a clear sound rang out beside it as if something had been broken. A weak andughable domain. The skeleton did not do much and Archers spatial domain shattered. Archers expression was ugly as he quickly retreated. The Silver Dragon King roared as he charged forward. The skeleton calmly threw a punch at him. The Silver Dragon King was like a shooting star as he quickly retreated. He took a step forward and shattered Archers domain. He sent the divine realm Silver Dragon King flying with a punch. Such terrifying power shocked even the Four Thrones. The power is infinitely close to that of a god. A difficult voice came from the mes. The red mes covered the figure but, even if one could not see the face of the me Monarch, one could tell how ugly his expression was at the moment. Dont think about holding back and snatching the divine spark anymore. If you dont use your full strength, we will all die here today. Light, darkness, and mes erupted almost at the same time. Light drowned the sky, and Archer and the Silver Dragon King flew back to join the battle. The terrifying power shattered the sky and the collision generated a torrent of energy that swept everywhere. Large areas of metal puppets were annihted within. The battle between them and the skeleton caused the space to be like a mirror filled with cracks, constantly shattering and healing. At this time, a figure slowly walked out from the void below. Joelson raised his head to look at this scene and his gaze fell on the divine spark at the top of the pyramid. His eyes were burning and his heart was beating fast. He took a deep breath and his gaze finally became firm. Joelsons figure disappeared. In the next second, he suddenly appeared beside the pyramid and reached out to grab the rhombus crystal that was shining with a strange metallic luster. The six consciousnesses in the fierce battle in the sky descended at the same time andnded on Joelson. A few shocked and furious voices sounded in his ears. You dare! Who dares to do this! Give it to me! Chapter 262: Dark Demon Dragon Appeared

Chapter 262: Dark Demon Dragon Appeared

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL As if he had not heard a word, only the light of a divine spark remained in his eyes. He reached out and grabbed the divine spark. At this moment, several extremely terrifying energy attacks descended, aimed directly at Joelson. If nothing unexpected happened, he would bepletely reduced to dust under thebined attacks of several divine-level experts. As he sensed the waves of strange energy in his hands, Joelson raised his head to look at the sky. He was facing the soul mes that were quietly burning in the hollow eye sockets of the skeleton and the Four Great Thrones. With a calm expression, he said in a low voice that only he could hear, Come out, Dark Demon Dragon. Sacrifice 500 years of life. The golden greatsword of holy light, the dark energy, the ming arrows, and even Archer shot some spatial des at Joelson. The skeleton did not react. It knew that the divine spark would not randomly look for an heir. These people were too anxious. The attacks of the few great thrones could destroy Joelson with a single strike. Under the powerful attacks of the divine domain, Joelson stood quietly with the divine spark crystal in his hand. It seemed that he had given up all thoughts of resisting. Just as Joelson was about to be engulfed by this terrifying power... Suddenly, the void in front of him quietly split open. Darkness. Endless darkness quickly spread out along the void rift. Apanied by a long dragons roar, a terrifying sound wave spread out. Roar! The sound wave tore apart a part of the attack and the remaining energy attack was swallowed by a terrifying mouth that drilled out from the darkness. The attacks of the several thrones did not even have the right to make this terrifying existence burp. It finally revealed its entire body. Its body was darker than the night and its eyes were as deep as the abyss. Its wings spread out and covered the sky. Just by quietly hovering in the air and looking at the few people, the several thrones could not help but feel an unspeakable fear rise in their hearts. It was too terrifying. Even the soul mes in the skulls eye sockets throbbed violently. The Silver Dragon Kings expression changed drastically as he shouted in disbelief, Dark Demon Dragon? How is this possible! An adult dark demon dragon. Why would such a dominant creature that lived in the Abyss suddenly appear in the lost Divine Kingdom! Everyone had ugly expressions on their faces and their hearts were filled with doubt. However, this doubt quickly turned into thick astonishment. After the Dark Demon Dragon appeared, it did not attack the crowd, nor did it leave. It only crouched beside Joelson like a guardian god. An absurd thought arose in the hearts of the four thrones: this dark demon dragon was summoned by Joelson? The thrones looked at each other. Archer, do you know the identity of this kid? Ive only met him once. The appearance of the Dark Demon Dragon immediately added ayer of mystique in the hearts of the thrones, and his entire appearance became mysterious. Soon, a difficult voice was heard, Damn it, this kid is already receiving the inheritance of the divine spark! The four thrones looked over and saw that the divine spark crystal in Joelsons hand was emitting waves of strange metallic radiance,pletely enveloping Joelson. Meanwhile, Joelson had already closed his eyes. How is this possible? A low, angry roar reached their ears. The four thrones suddenly realized that the skeleton, who had been very calm just now and did not have any reaction even after seeing Joelson snatch the divine spark and the appearance of the Dark Demon Dragon, was unexpectedly very excited at this moment. It pounced on the skeleton as if it wanted to stop Joelson from epting the inheritance but the Dark Demon Dragon waved its ws and struck it back. The four thrones stood in the air, their faces extremely gloomy. The five of them had not managed to snatch even one of the two divine sparks. They were really depressed. Damn it! The me Throne, which had the most violent temper, growled, Break this skeleton first and snatch the divine spark from its body. As for this kid, well talk about itter! After saying that, the me Monarch turned into a me and pounced on the skeleton together with the Silver Dragon King. The other thrones also tacitly agreed with the me Monarchs decision. None of them could snatch the divine spark unless they worked together. If they were separated, they would only be an ordinary divine-ranked. They would not be able to defeat the skeleton at all. The skeleton had be extremely anxious from the moment that Joelson received the inheritance. Facing the entanglement of the four thrones, it no longer had the patience to slowly y with the others. It roared angrily, Bastard! All of you enter the skeleton domain and be a part of my white bone throne! The skeletons body emitted a dense aura of death from the undead. Space was shattering everywhere and a gray world appeared behind the space. Before the Four Great Thrones and the Silver Dragon King could react, they were swallowed by the skeleton domain and disappeared with the skeleton. The only ones left in the entire space were Joelson, who stood at the top of the ck pyramid and was shrouded in golden light, as well as the Dark Demon Dragon that was as terrifying as the abyss beside him. The metal giant, who was themander of the metal puppet army, tried to charge towards the pyramid but was burnt to ashes by the Dark Demon Dragons ck me breath. This time, it did not even have the chance to resurrect. The other metal puppets were all smashed into discus by the Dark Demon Dragon. The space became quiet. Only the light of the divine spark around Joelson was quietly flickering. Joelson was in a strange space. He saw the power of the metal and electricws scattered around him like raindrops. Joelson was delighted. No wonder this divine spark would fuse with him at the first moment. It was because Joelsons attributes were toopatible with it. Joelson reached out his hand and gently touched aw beside him. In an instant, countless mysteries surged like waves. All thew power in space gathered and surrounded Joelsonyer byyer. Joelson was like a greedy sponge, absorbing everything the divine spark had passed down. He saw countless tiny golden light spots wandering and gathering in the soil and air, turning into a hard shield or a sharp sword. It was cold, cruel, hot, and full of passion. Then, the purple light dots gathered in the clouds and turned into thunder and lightning with magnificent power. The most essential aspect of the power of metal and lightning was unreservedly disyed in front of him by the divine spark. Then, the twows kept interweaving and circting in front of him, repeating thisplicated and tedious process. Joelson watched it countless times and suddenly realized. This was the construction of a domain. He had never had a clue and had been searching hard for the mysteries of the domain. Joelson seemed to understand. Thews were used as bricks. The construction of a domain was a small house, castle, and pce made of these bricks! The strength of the builder, the number ofws, and the train of thought of the construction all determined the important factors of the power of the domain after it was formed. If a small house was built, it would be the owner of the small house. If a castle was built, it would be the lord of the castle. If a pce was built, it would be the king! Chapter 263: The Third Path; Law of Destruction

Chapter 263: The Third Path; Law of Destruction

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson understood and was somewhat delighted. He used his own power ofw to try to construct a domain. Water, fire, electricity, metal... The power ofw that Joelson had mastered was many times more difficult than ordinary domain construction. Joelson kept trying, trying to find the most stable domain structure. He tried again and again but he was not satisfied. After countless attempts, a perfect domain structure suddenly shed through his mind. He was both happy and confused. He looked at it a few times and felt that it was indescribably familiar. Hm? Isnt this the ranch space? In an instant, his consciousness extended into the distant future. He saw himself standing in the void like a god. With a wave of his hand, he brought powerful enemies into his domain. Within the domain, lightning and mes interweaved, light and darkness split apart, and countless god-level dragons covered the sky. Any enemy would be annihted under such great power. Joelson saw his own path clearly. Dragon god ranching space! With the ranching space as a reference, Joelsons efficiency in constructing the domain increased by god knows how much. It was like ying a puzzle. The framework was in his mind. All he needed to do was to fill in their respective positions with the power ofws he had. If others knew, they would probably die of jealousy. Ordinary saint-level experts who hadprehended domains didnt know what to do. Countless experts who had been stuck at the peak of the saint-level died because they didnt know how to take the first step. Some extremely talented people had spent a long time trying toplete this step. However, the vast majority of people were unable to do so. Perhaps, they had been in the wrong direction from the very beginning. In the entire central continent, there were only five people who had reached the god realm. Even Archibald, who was already dead, had not stepped into this step with the guidance of the me Throne. Only Holy Zither, which possessed the memories of the archangels reincarnation, had been able to construct the embryonic form of the domain early on. As for Joelson, it was equivalent to someone drawing the most perfect blueprint for him. As long as he took one step at a time, sooner orter, he would be able to possess a super domain that was even more magnificent than the pce. Dragon God Pce. He was the monarch of the pce. Joelsons starting point was much higher than that of countless people. Simrly, he needed a lot more power ofws. The power ofws that Joelson possessed was quickly depleted but he was still far frompleting the embryonic form of the domain. Now he finally understood why the limit of his power ofw was so much higher than the average persons. When he bound the ranch space, his path had already been nned. His limit ofw was the number ofws of various elements that the Dragon God Ranch needed. Fortunately, at this time, the divine personality provided him with arge amount of power ofw. Metal and electricws. This was the divine spark of the God of Alchemy, Priestley. In the process of receiving the inheritance of the divine spark, Joelson saw the life of the divine sparks owner. An ordinary youth was born in one of the four higher nes, the ne of fate. Joelson saw a vast world. Ordinary people were born with the power of the sixth rank or above and some super geniuses were even born at the saint rank. The divine realm was the starting point and only gods were qualified to walk the continent. Gods could be called experts, and high gods were top-notch experts. It was said that above high gods, there were even sovereigns who looked down on all living things. Priestleys talent wasnt bad and, by coincidence, he became the disciple of a metal-type lesser god. Later, the lesser god died and Priestley inherited all of his mantles. Later, he identally discovered the hidden talent of electricity in his body and thus entered the door of another divinity. A few thousand yearster, he became a god. That day, thunder filled the sky, and metal gathered into a mountain range. Priestley knew his path. The path of alchemy. Through the collision of metal and lightning, he obtained the power to awaken the consciousness of the metal puppet. His teacher was gratified to say that he might have a chance to see one of the supremews, thew of life. Priestleyter traveled around as the God of Alchemy, bing quite famous. If nothing unexpected happened, tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of yearster, he would be able to smoothly be a god,prehend thew of life, and be a god even more powerful than his teacher. But at this time, the death ne invaded, and the two supreme nes collided. Priestley had joined the battle and, in one battle, he had been ambushed by the undead god, Angus Dubin. Priestley, who was at the peak of the demigod rank, had made a temporary breakthrough. In the end, he had no choice but to perish together with Angus Dubin and his divine kingdom had been corroded by the aura of death. This was what Joelson had seen earlier. The small worlds in the lost Divine Kingdom were filled with a thick aura of death. The skeleton that was chasing after Joelson and Holy Zither was Priestleys skeleton. The newly born consciousness in the skeleton was thebination of the remnant thoughts of the two of them. After the skeleton obtained the undead-type divine spark, Angus Dubins remnant thoughts gained the upper hand. The power in the alchemy divine spark was absorbed by Joelson. The power of the metal and electric-typews grew rapidly. The embryonic form of the domain was also disyed quickly. Because the power of the metal and electricws were the most powerful, the embryonic form of the domain was filled with an explosive and sharp feeling. Joelson discovered that his metal and electricws had reached more than 1,500. He felt somewhat satisfied. ept my power and inherit my will! A vast voice echoed in Joelsons mind, filled with majesty and firmness. It was Priestleys will. He was attempting to control Joelson, bing an existence simr to a skeleton. Priestleys will continued to evolve into the power of the path of alchemy in front of Joelson. He saw an army of metallic puppets filling the sky. They were countless times more powerful than what he had seen outside. Every single puppet had the power of a divine domain, amander, or even a demigod. Even though Joelson wanted to refuse, the domain he had just constructed seemed to be on the verge of copse. The metal and electricws he had obtained from the divine spark began to break free from his control. Priestley forcibly ced two paths in front of Joelson. Either he epted his legacy and embarked on what Priestley believed to be the most powerful path, the path of alchemy! Or he could refuse and give up his divine spark. Everything that had happened just now had turned into an illusion. Joelson paced back and forth between the two paths. Priestleys consciousness became more and more urgent. Countless voices echoed and roared in his mind. ept my power and inherit my will! Joelsons consciousness was blurry. It was as if he could vaguely see a bolt of lightning falling from the sky. Wherever it passed, life was cut off. A tinum light blossomed from Joelsons eyes, and his gaze became firm. He chose the third path! The metal and electricityws that were out of his control returned to their original positions and the embryonic form of his domain stabilized once more. Priestleys will was extremely furious but it was destroyed by a tinum light and vanished into nothingness. Joelson spoke as if he was talking to the God of Alchemy but also as if he was talking to himself. Metal and lightning, apart from giving birth to life, also represents destruction! A trace of unspeakable and terrifying power spread out from Joelsons body. The seed of the Law of Destruction. In the end, Joelson chose a path that was opposite to Priestley. tinum power, the Law of Destruction! This was the power he wanted to grasp! Chapter 265: Assassinate Silver Throne Archer

Chapter 265: Assassinate Silver Throne Archer

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Unfortunately, the next time he summoned it, he might have to reach the divine realm. At this stage of the game, Joelson did not have that much lifespan to continue squandering. The metal puppet army was still there but they were all motionless. These ordinary puppet warriors lost the ability to move after the power of their divine sparks faded. Joelson was thinking about where he should go next? At this moment, the space in front of him suddenly cracked and a figure quickly came out. It was a silver-haired handsome young man. It was the Space Throne, Archer. Archers figure was in a sorry state. He looked surprised when he saw Joelson. Joelson? You are still here! Archer quickly scanned his surroundings and asked anxiously, Wheres the Dark Demon Dragon? Joelson hesitated for a moment and said, It left a long time ago. Archer let out a long sigh of regret. His expression quickly turned ugly as he said anxiously, Then hurry up and follow me. During the battle with us, the undead skeleton haspletely fused with the power of the divine spark. Now that they have be gods, hurry up and leave the Divine Kingdom! Before Archer could finish his words, the aura of death of the undead surged out from the shattered space. A few figures were flung out like arrows. It was the other three thrones and the Silver Dragon King. They seemed to have been sent flying by a huge force. Five years had passed. Other than their auras weakening a little, there were almost no changes to the other thrones. After the thick death aura of the undead, Angus Dubins furious roars could be faintly heard. A terrifying divine-level pressure was being transmitted over, crushing this Divine Kingdom. The four thrones expressions became unsightly. Lets go! Archer conveniently brought Joelson along. The four thrones shattered the void at the same time. A ck figure flew over towards Joelson. Archers expression was unsightly. He brought Joelson through different spatial angles as he cursed under his breath, Damned Dark Throne. Theyre still thinking about divine sparks at this point in time! Joelsons expression was calm. Not only was he not panicking but he even had the urge to give it a try. Even he himself did not know how powerful he was right now. He needed a domain-level divine spark to give it a try. As if he had thought of something, Archer came to his senses and asked Joelson, Wheres the divine spark you obtained? Joelson did not reply. He suddenly took a step forward and broke free from Archers palm. He stood outside the space and looked at him calmly. Everything was obvious. Archer stood rooted to the spot. His expression instantly became extremelyplicated. From Archers gaze, Joelson could see asional shes of killing intent but, in the end, he still suppressed it. Hah. Forget it. Archer let out a long sigh and said with a bitter smile, The thing that we, the five great divine-ranked, have spent so much effort to obtain... I never thought that it would end up in your hands. Oh, right! Archer suddenly became puzzled and asked in surprise, Since youve received the divine spark inheritance, why havent you advanced to divine-ranked? Joelson pondered for a moment and exined, My domain is a little special. Archer nodded and didnt ask any more questions. He looked at Joelson with envious eyes and sighed, It seems that it wont be long before another throne will appear in the Saint Realm. The two came out of the lost Divine Kingdom and let out a sigh of relief. Before Angus Dubinpletely inherits the Divine Kingdom, he shouldnte out. But after that... Archer nced at Joelson and said, You have to be careful. I know. Joelson nodded. Angus Dubin still had a part of Priestley in his mind. He didnt want to give up on Priestleys divine personality and, sooner orter, he woulde looking for him. Of course, Joelson also had thoughts about Angus Dubins undead divine personality. When the time came, it would depend on who would be the final winner. When the two of them appeared in the Saint Realm, they were surprised to find that their surroundings were very empty. There were not many people in such arge Saint Realm and the few people in the Saint Realm were seriously injured, as if they were hiding here to recuperate. Archer was the fastest among the Four Great Thrones. When they saw him appear, the few people in the Saint Realm who were recuperating immediately revealed excited and ecstatic expressions. Its the thrones! The thrones are back! Joelson and Archer looked at each other in puzzlement. Only then did they know what had happened. Five years? Archers face revealed an astonished expression, he said in a low voice, I almost forgot that the flow of time in the domain of the gods is different from the outside world. We lost the divine kingdom because the master of the Divine Kingdom, Priestley, has already died, so the flow of time hasnt changed. Weve only been in the undead bone region for less than a year. From the saint-levels description, the two realized just how much the so-called demonic disaster was in their eyes. The Dark Church actually betrayed the continent? They released the demi-demons imprisoned in the eye of the Abyss? Doesnt that mean? Archers expression was horrified as he said in astonishment, The Dark Throne? Before he could finish his words, the shadow behind Archer suddenly expanded and a ck figure walked out from the shadow. Archers expression changed and he subconsciously wanted to drill into the void but the shadow under him was like a nail that firmly nailed his body to the ground. The pitch-ck dagger quietly reached out, pointing straight at Archers head. Archers pupils contracted and, in an instant, countless spatial des shot out from his hand but they all seemed to disappear, shooting into the shadow without any reaction. Just as the pitch-ck dagger was about to pierce into Archers forehead, a hand suddenly shot out from the side, grabbed Archer, and pulled him back. The dagger was still some distance away from Archers head, so it could only cut down rapidly, leaving a long wound on his chest. Damn it! Having escaped death, Archer stared at the figure walking out of the shadows, his face pale. ck blood kept flowing out of his chest. Although the knife didnt kill him, it still heavily injured him. You even use poison! Archer cursed. The Dark Throne coldly put away the ck dagger. Beside him, the Light Throne and the me Throne walked out. The Silver Dragon King followed them. The three of them stared at Archer without any expression. Archers face showed a look of disbelief. You want to kill me? No, we dont want to kill you. The Light Throne shook his head, extended a finger, and pointed at Joelson behind Archer. He said faintly, We just want him. He has a second divinity. The me Monarch added, Archer, you ran too fast and protected him. The Dark can only give you a small warning. Idiot! Siegel pointed at the Dark Throne and shouted passionately, This guy allied with the demi-humans to invade the continent and you still chose to cooperate with him? Chapter 266: Golden Lion’s Near Death. Scheme of the Demi-Demons

Chapter 266: Golden Lions Near Death. Scheme of the Demi-Demons

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The Dark Throne was not nervous. Instead, it calmly exined, I dont know. Someone in the Dark Church has betrayed me. I will make those traitors pay the price. The demi-demons only came out to poison the continent when we were not here. When we return, we can still suppress them again, just like five thousand years of money. Now, the most important thing is the divine personality. The me Throne opened its mouth to speak. Archer was speechless by the words of the others. His eyes wereplicated, and his expression kept changing. The three thrones had made the right choice. If it were him, he would definitely agree with this decision, but it was Joelson. Archer. A cold voice sounded in his ear. Archer turned his head and found that Joelson was looking at him coldly. One for each of us. Were even. Joelson said to him indifferently. Then he turned to the three thrones and said mockingly, Do you want the divine spark? Are you sure youre ready to face the Dark Demon Dragon head-on? The three thrones were stunned. Suddenly, the me Monarchs expression changed drastically. He shouted in a low voice, Damn it, weve been tricked by this kid. He wants to run away! The three thrones immediately reacted and sealed the void at the same time. However, Joelsons figure was bing dimmer and dimmer as he disappeared in front of them with a mocking look on his face. Chase! .. There were demi-demons everywhere. Moreover, this batch of demi-demons had the bloodline of winged humans mixed in. Not only could they fly but their bodies were also extremely agile and their attacks were fierce. Oswede heard hispanions dying amidst the screams of pain. Damn it! Oswede only protected the little girl in his arms. He waved the longsword in his hand and, every time he attacked, he could release powerful golden mes and kill arge number of demi-demons. He could not care about anyone else. He could only take the little girl and escape to the south. This ce was not far from the battle line. Perhaps they would encounter reinforcements. Dont worry, itll be fine. Oswede flew in the air and gentlyforted the little girl in his arms. The little girl stared at him with her eyes wide open. She had already forgotten about her fear. Oswede turned around and looked at the sub-demons that were getting further and further away. He secretly heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, a softugh suddenly sounded in his ears. It was as if someone was pping their hands gently. Its the Golden Lion again. You managed to escape thest time. You wont be so lucky this time. A handsome and elegant young man in a ck-and-gold robe appeared in front of Oswede. He was looking at him with a smile. The moment he saw this person, a chill rose from the bottom of Oswedes heart and spread throughout his body. His gaze gradually became solemn as he read out his name with difficulty. Child of Darkness, Webster. Oswede subconsciously hugged the little girl in his arms tightly. He took a deep breath and held the longsword with one hand. Still want to resist? Webster yawned out of boredom. Oswede took advantage of the moment when he was most rxed and thrust his sword forward. The golden mebat aura turned into a huge light de, rippling in the air with terrifying momentum. But Webster just casually pped it, as if he was driving away an annoying fly. Oswedes full-strength attack was easily shattered by him. The two of them were not on the same level at all. Oswedes heart sankpletely. His face was bitter and he almost could not hold his sword. Powerlessness, despair. This was a feeling that was even more painful than death. A cold little hand slowly caressed Oswedes cheek. Oswede was stunned. He lowered his head and saw the little girl quietly looking at him. Im not afraid. She said softly. Oswede almost cried. A wave of courage rose from the bottom of his heart and his gaze gradually became firm. He could die but the little girl in his arms could not die here! A powerful aura suddenly rose from Oswedes body. The golden me rose sharply, quickly rising to a realmparable to Websters. Amazing. Websters face revealed a slight surprise and he praised, He actually burned hisbat aura origin. Truly amazing. As expected of the Golden Lion. Scum! Oswede cursed in a low voice and shed out with his sword. Webster did not dare to take it head-on. He temporarily dodged but he took this opportunity to quickly escape. His speed was more than twice as fast as before. Webster shook his head in disappointment. So youre still a coward, hehe. Websters figure disappeared into the air. ... Oswedes face was pale and blood kept oozing out of the corner of his mouth. The armor on his back was almostpletely shattered. He took Websters attack head-on and, in order to protect the little girl in his arms, he could feel that his internal organs had been shattered. He did not know how much longer he could hold on. The little girl in his arms desperately used her hands to wipe away the blood that spurted out of his mouth, as if this would prevent his injuries from bing more serious. Oswedes figure swayed in the air. Webster followed behind him leisurely, enjoying this cat-and-mouse game. The Golden Lion is indeed worthy of being called the Golden Lion. Ten minutes ago, I thought you were going to die. Heartfelt praise came from behind him. Oswedes advance was already blurred. Was he going to reach it? Oswede himself did not know where his destination was. It was only an obsession that kept him moving forward. At least... He could not watch her die with his own eyes. A bitter smile appeared on Oswedes face. Power was continuously flowing out of his body. He was like a bird with broken wings, slowly falling down. I cant do it. I really have no strength left. Oswede looked at the little girl crying in front of him. His lips trembled. He wanted to say something but he couldnt make a sound. He saw Webster slowly raise his right hand and ck light gathered in his palm. Since you want to protect her, then die with her. Webster looked at him with pity. Suddenly, a dazzling white light rose like aet and quickly shed toward Webster. The warm white light enveloped Oswede and his life force returned to his body. A great healing spell? Oswede opened his eyes with difficulty. He saw a woman with six light wings on her back and an extremely perfect face descending from the sky. She was followed by dozens of saint-level masters. It was her! A ray of hope shot out of Oswedes eyes. Holy Zither. It was saved. The little girl hugged Oswede tightly. The two of themy on the ground, leaning against each other. Someone was constantly casting healing spells on their bodies and the injuries in their bodies were getting better. Turning to look at Webster, Oswedes face revealed a smile that belonged to the victor. In the end, he survived, along with the people he wanted to protect. Now, the one who should escape was you. What was surprising was that Webster did not show any signs of panic when seeing Holy Zither and the many saint-level masters. Instead, he revealed a smug smile. Its alright. Webster patted his chest and sighed, Im really afraid that this guy wont be able to attract you even if he dies. Huh? Chapter 267: Vanquishing the Demonic Disaster with a Wave of the Hand

Chapter 267: Vanquishing the Demonic Disaster with a Wave of the Hand

Everyones expressions froze. In the next moment, the azure blue sky suddenly split open and countless amounts of demonic energy surged out. An evil consciousness descended. A strong man with a human upper body and a scorpion tail on his lower body walked out from the void. Demi-demon king! A divine-level powerhouse! Following this, countless demi-demons appeared out of nowhere, surrounding this entire space and preventing even a fly from escaping. Everyones expression changed drastically and a chill rose in their hearts for no reason. All of this was actually a trap. Using Oswede as bait, the real target was... The Holy Zither! Websterughedcently, his handsome face contorted. He stared at the Holy Zither and said fiercely, Ill see who can save you today! Before he could finish his words. In the encirclement, a big bump suddenly protruded out of the void, as if something was about to drill out. Hiss! With a sound, the void was easily torn apart like a piece of paper. A tall and handsome young man walked out from the void rift. Seeing the dense crowd and formation, he was obviously stunned for a moment and looked around in confusion. Everyone on the field was stunned. When she saw this persons face clearly, Holy Zithers eyes trembled violently. Someone cried out in surprise, Joelson! Its actually Joelson Edward! Hes not dead? Oswedes eyes were also filled with ecstasy. After a short moment of excitement, everyone suddenly came to a realization. They were still in a dangerous situation. Webster and the divine-level demon king were still waiting to surround and kill them. Joelson had appeared at the wrong time. After rubbing his forehead, Webster revealed an expression of heartfelt joy. He pped his hands and said, It seems that the gods are on our side. Another big surprise has arrived. A chill suddenly surged out of his eyes. His ice-cold gaze was like a venomous snake. All of you will die today! After a short moment of shock, Joelson instantly understood. It seemed that he had directly charged into the demon kings encirclement of the continents saint-ranked experts? Lets start with you first! Websterughed maniacally and pointed at Joelson. The demi-demon raised its head and roared loudly. A domain that was filled with violence, cruelty, and evil energy enveloped the entire area. All the saint-tier masters froze on the spot. They were horrified to find that they could not even move a single finger. At this moment, a tinum light suddenly bloomed from the domain. At first, it was just a dot, like a spark. Then, it was tamed and expanded, like the sun rising into the sky. It was extremely sharp and carried a trace of a terrifying power that made everyone tremble for no reason. It was as if even their souls were about to be frozen. It squeezed out from the domain of the demi-demon king. Everyone seemed to hear the sound of the demi-demon kings domain shattering. The dazzling white-gold light was so dazzling that they could hardly open their eyes. Thest thing they saw was... It was Joelson slowly swinging his sword in the direction of the demi-demon king. The light disappeared. As if nothing had happened, Joelson calmly stood where he was. In the next moment, the demi-demon king, who stood in the void like a demon god, suddenly let out a low roar. A clear white line appeared on his waist, separating from his upper and lower body. The majestic and terrifying body of the demi-demon king copsed like an avnche. In an instant, he turned into ashes as if he was in the sky. Together with him were the countless middle-tier high-tier demi-demons behind the demi-demon king. Just like that, they quietly split apart and disappeared. In the sky behind him, a deep and long spatial cracky there, unable to heal for a long time. Websters smug expression froze. He was like a duck whose neck was stuck. He could not say a single word. The entire stadium was silent. A domain-level demi-demon king had died with a single strike? It was not just the saint-ranked humans. Even the demi-demons were stunned. Their king. When he was powerful, he was an all-powerful king. He had actually fallen under the attack of a human? This scene was like a dream. After a long time, not a single sound could be heard. Oswede opened his mouth and looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar figure in the air. Five years. Everyone thought that he had fallen. And he had only used five years... To reach a height that Oswede could not imagine. Using the fall of a divine-level domain to announce the powerful return of the number one person under the throne! But now, he was no longer under the throne. Everyone was stunned for a moment before they suddenly reacted. This demonic disaster, which hadsted for five years and was extremely difficult to deal with, seemed to have disappeared just like that under a light sword strike from Joelson. It disappeared just like that. The light from this strike was like a ray of dawn, shooting down from the clouds and dispersing the thick haze that covered the entire continent. For a moment, everyone felt that it was somewhat absurd. The demonic disaster had ended just like that? Webster fell from the clouds into the Abyss and stared nkly at Joelson for a long time. From the confidence and calmness that he had when he first controlled the overall situation, he had now be aical clown. This is impossible, this is impossible. He repeated it over and over again as if he was dumbfounded. Joelson frowned slightly and casually swung his sword. The tinum domain was activated once again. A sharp and terrifying pressure descended. Extreme despair and fear appeared in Websters eyes. With a scream, his body suddenly changed. His handsome face instantly became twisted and ferocious, and his four limbs also changed in the direction of the monsters. His aura had more than doubled. But still, under Joelsons sword, he disappeared in an instant. Absolute strength was so overbearing and unreasonable. Only then did everyone realize that the so-called Dark Saint was also a demi-demon. The tinum sword light circled once and swept through the entire space. A few secondster, all the demi-demons were killed. The sky became clear again. Even Joelson himself was a little surprised. The power of the metal and pointws had increased to more than 1,500, and the embryonic form of the domain had seeded. His strength had actually expanded to this extent. If that was the case... Joelson turned around and faced the void behind him with a calm expression. Then there was no need to run anymore. The saint-level on the field had yet to regain their senses when the void shattered once again. Everyones eyes suddenly shot toward the light. It was the thrones! They didnt fall! They were ecstatic. But very quickly, the change in the situation exceeded their imagination. Joelson Edward, hand over your divine spark. You are still the number one genius of the Saint Realm. The ming Thrones majestic voice came from the sky. The enmity between you and the Church of Light can also be settled. The Light Throne said calmly. The Dark Throne sensed the presence of the demi-demon that had yet to dissipate. His consciousness seemed to fluctuate for a moment but he didnt say anything. Joelson looked at the three thrones and the Silver Dragon King with a fierce gaze. He took a step forward. The divine spark is here. Joelson pointed at his chest and said calmly, Come and get it yourself. Red mes rose abruptly. The zing aura made even saint-tier beings feel unbearable. Was this the power of the thrones? Chapter 268: From Today Onwards, I Shall Be the Platinum Throne

Chapter 268: From Today Onwards, I Shall Be the tinum Throne

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Hmph! You brat whos in a hurry to die! The zing me Throne snorted coldly. The mes expanded like an ocean and covered the entire sky. It crashed down fiercely. The domain power belonging to the zing me Throne enveloped the entire area. Everyone had the same feeling. Heat! The unbearable heat made their bodies feel like they were about to burn! And they were only affected by it. It was hard to imagine how Joelson, who was at the center of the domain, felt. Joelsons expression was calm. His handsome face was still fair. As if he did not feel the heat at all. Deep in his calm right hand, a wisp of purple me appeared and instantly turned into a sea of purple mes. Under the support of Joelsons domain power. The purple me rose higher and higher, confronting the me Monarchs me. How is this possible? The red me fluctuated violently, emitting the me Monarchs voice of disbelief. Joelson snorted lightly, releasing a tinum light from his hand, shing upwards. A trace of terrifying power rippled out and, in an instant, even the hearts of the several thrones present couldnt help but tremble violently. Although the power of destructionws was only in its embryonic form, its power far surpassed that of divine-ranked. The red mes that filled the sky were cleanly cut open and the tinum power continued to rise. Die! The me Monarch roared angrily. Its domain immediately contracted, desperately squeezing inward. However, even the me domain, which had beenpressed to the extreme, was unable to block this attack of Joelsons. The me domain was easily shattered like a bubble. The me Monarch continuously retreated, theyers of colored mes surrounding its body shattering, revealing its burly body. Its body was still changing, growing dragon scales, dragon horns, and dragon tail. Divine Domain Dragonification. The tinum power ruthlessly shed at its chest. It was like a heavy stone, weightily falling into the void behind it. A faint roar sounded. Everyone, including the other thrones, was stunned. With one strike, the zing me Thrones domain forced him out of his dragonification state, and even hacked him into space. Were they dreaming? Looking again, it was clear that Joelson had not advanced to the divine realm. He had onlyprehended the embryonic form of the domain. Receiving the inheritance of the divine spark, it was not strange that he couldprehend the embryonic form of the domain. However, wasnt such domain power too terrifying? If the domain was perfected, how terrifying would it be if Joelson advanced to the divine realm? It was unimaginable! The other thrones could not help but reveal looks of fear. Joelsons body did not stop. Another tinum light containing destructive power shed out. The Silver Dragon King roared and rolled out. He fell into the void and went to apany the me Monarch. Then another one. The Dark Thrones body trembled. His body disappeared into the darkness and kept changing his form in the sky. But the tinum power followed closely. The darkness was constantly broken. Space was poked like a broken sack. The tinum light finally caught up with the Dark Throne, and it struck the shadow that covered his body, making him roll on the ground. Joelson followed up with another sword strike, and the Dark Throne let out a terrified scream and suddenly drilled into the void. A pale arm rolled out, apanied by blood. He took this opportunity to escape quickly. Archer, who was clutching his chest, tore through space and chased after him, just in time to see this scene. He was instantly stunned. Joelsons figure rose higher, rising to a position higher than the thrones. A tinum light appeared in his hand. and his domain power condensed into a sharp de. The tip of the sword aimed at the Light Throne. Thetter unconsciously took a few steps back, his body slightly trembling. Joelson looked down at the entire scene, coldly sweeping his gaze around, and calmly said, From today onwards. I am. tinum Throne! Everyone was stunned. One strike forced back the me Throne. One strike knocked down the Silver Dragon King. Two swords cut off one arm of the Dark Throne. tinum Throne. The entire middle continent was about to change! .. Other than the fleeing Dark Throne, the other thrones all looked at Joelson with ugly expressions. It was a great humiliation. The throne that had always been at the top of the middle continents powerhouse pyramid was actually cut down by a youth that was not older than the age of one sword and one person. Moreover, they had no way. More than that, they were deeply shocked. Joelson. Too powerful! Only those who had fought him would know just how tyrannical his domain power was. Not only was it extremely sharp but it was also firm and stable. Although it was only in its embryonic form, it was even firmer than their domain, which had matured a long time ago. Compared to Joelsons domain, the domains of the thrones were as fragile as paper. It was like the difference between a rusty copper block and an epic-tier sword. Hence, even if Joelson had not advanced to divine-ranked, he was still strong enough to crush any of them. Divine spark! It must be because of divine sparks. The thrones were so jealous that they were about to go crazy. That should have belonged to them! Two divine sparks. In the end, one divine spark created the undead Skeleton God in the lost Divine Kingdom. The other divine spark directly created an existence that had never existed under divine-ranked but was above the thrones. The tinum Throne! The few great thrones no longer had the face to stay and left one after another. Instead, it was Archer who came up to him and looked at him with aplicated expression. I thought that you would reach this height but I didnt expect that the time was actually 10,000 years earlier. Archer sighed and said to him hesitantly after saying that. Im sorry. Joelson shook his head slightly. Theres no need. Ive already said it. Were even. Archers expression was unsightly but he still nodded, turned around, and disappeared into the void. Archer was referring to apologizing for his cowardice before. When he came out of the lost Divine Kingdom, he had even helped Joelson. After that, he did not dare to continue protecting Joelson even after being threatened by the three thrones. In order to prevent him from bing the target of the thrones, Joelson drew a clear line with him. To be honest, there was nothing wrong with Archers behavior. He really did not have the ability to protect Joelson. He could not drag himself down for the sake of a junior. For these thrones who had lived for tens of thousands of years, feelings were the thinnest thing. However, Joelson wasnt able to do this yet. Archers personality was too utilitarian and it wasnt worth getting close to. He had even attacked Joelson in the lost Divine Kingdom. Joelson cast aside theseplicated thoughts and looked down at everyone present. The first thing he saw was the Holy Zither. The Holy Zither was much stronger than she had been five years ago. Her domain was even more mature, and she was one step closer to bing a true divine-ranked. Joelson even felt that Holy Zither would be a divine-ranked expert before him. This was because his domain required far too much power from the various types ofws. However, even if Holy Zither were to be a divine-ranked expert, she would definitely not be able to defeat him. Holy Zithers gaze was veryplicated. Her gaze flickered, and her fair, slender fingers tightened and loosened their grip on the sacred sword by her waist. Over and over again, she did not dare to think that the fifth unfaithful man of the throne, Joelson, would make a move. Chapter 269: He Had So Many Dragons

Chapter 269: He Had So Many Dragons

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson retracted his gaze from Holy Zither and turned to Oswede. With a wave of his hand, Oswede and his figure disappeared. It took a long time for the saint-levelbatants to recover from the shock of this battle. They discussed excitedly. They couldnt avoid the words tinum Throne, Joelson Edward, and the strongest saint-levelbatant. Your situation is very bad. Joelson used his spiritual energy to investigate Oswede. In a low voice, he said, Thebustion of yourbat aura source has already damaged your foundation. Your bodys calctions arent too serious. However, Im afraid that you wont have the chance to attempt to break through to the divine realm in the future. Oswede could not help but reveal a hint of disappointment on his face. However, he quickly let out augh of relief. This is already a very good result. At least Im still holding on to it. Moreover, Ive never felt that I can be a divine-domain expert. As he spoke, Oswedes gaze tenderly turned towards the little girl in his embrace. The little girl seemed to treat him as the person closest to her, unwilling to leave his embrace. Joelsons gaze wasplicated. He felt that, in certain aspects, Oswede, who was able to ignite hisbat aura source for an ordinary little girl, was much stronger than the so-called Silver Throne, Archer. Where are we going now? Perhaps it was because he knew that the road ahead was cut off, although Oswede was as respectful to Joelson as the others, his tone was much more casual. He treated him more as a friend. Joelson looked ahead and said faintly, To forge my tinum Throne. Oswede was stunned for a moment, a little confused and shocked. However, he quickly understood. Joelson brought him through space at high speed. With the support of his domain power, he was able to break through the spatial barrier as casually as if he was eating or drinking. At this moment, the speed of a divine-ranked powerhouse was many times faster than the speed of a saint-level powerhouse. Joelson stepped through the void and appeared in the sky above a city with Oswede and the little girl. An intense battle was breaking out here. Countless demons were like ck tides, crazily attacking the city walls. At this time, in a town in the center of the Inmotadi Empire, there were hundreds of thousands of people. Warriors d in armor and holding sharp swords stood on the city walls, fighting against the demi-demons. There were also many young and tender faces. Even women. In the sky, a saint-level was fighting against three demi-demons. This scene seemed to be a rey of the nar war five thousand years ago. Oswald watched with a serious expression. The little girl buried her head in his arms, as if she did not dare to watch any longer. If this city is breached, everyone will be food for the demi-demons. These monsters and demons are even more terrifying. Their hatred for humans is beyond imagination. They never leave anyone alive. Joelson nodded slightly and a ray of light shot out from his hand. Upton had only been in Red Leaf City for less than a month when he was attacked by the demi-demons. The dark mass of demi-demons. Even though his strength had reached saint-level, he could not help but feel a sense of fear in his heart. These humanoid monsters were not only fierce and brutal, but they also reproduced at an rming rate. As long as they had enough food, their numbers would increase rapidly. Upton was entangled by the three saint-level demi-demons. Damn it! There are three of them! Upton, who was only at the initial stage of the saint-level, was not a match for the three saint-level demi-demons at all. Soon, his body was covered in wounds. The sharp ws of the demi-demons wed at almost every part of his body. Upton saw the three demi-demons staring at him with mocking and cruel eyes. They put the flesh that originally belonged to him in their ws into their mouths and chewed slowly. Upton could not help but tremble. He suddenly understood. These three monsters were nning to toy with him like this and slowly eat him up! Upton felt a deep sense of despair. The battle under his feet was almost over. The guards could not hold on any longer and the city gate was about to be broken through. Was he really going to die here today? No! Even if he died, he would drag all of them down with him! Upton gritted his teeth and was about to swing his sword and charge forward again. Suddenly, he had a feeling in his heart and looked up. He saw a tall and slender figure standing quietly in the air. His indifferent eyes projected a boundless grandeur as if he was a god walking in the human world. Upton did not know who he was but he could recognize that it was a human! Sir! Upton shouted excitedly. That person did not respond. Instead, he looked at him indifferently and then waved his hand casually. A tinum light that was even more dazzling than the sun bloomed and disappeared in an instant. Upton watched helplessly as the three saint-level demi-demons turned into countless pieces in an instant and diedpletely. Then, that person raised his arm, and the purple mes that filled the sky fell like a storm. A sea of mes spread out from the demi-demon horde below. The purple mes were demonic and scorching but, in Uptons eyes, they were unexpectedly beautiful. .. Under the guidance of Oswede, Joelson traversed across the entire territory of the Inmotati Empire in a few days. On the central humans line of defense against the demi-demon, the brilliant purple mes connected to form a winding wall of mes. Countless demi-humans died in the sea of fire, wailing and turning into ashes. Countless people who were struggling at the edge of life and death saw a god-like existence descending onto the battlefield. The tinum light in his hand was even more dazzling than the sun. Regardless of whether it was an early-stage or peak-stage saint-level demi-demon, none of them could resist the white-gold light at all. They died easily. Someone recognized that figure. He shouted excitedly. Its Joelson Edward! That sun-ranked genius who disappeared for five years! Violets glory! Hese to save us! The number one person under the throne! Youre wrong! Now, we should call him His Majesty the Throne! Within a short period of time, Joelson Edwards name spread throughout the entire central continent. The news of Joelson defeating the four thrones and killing a divine-domain-level demon king had also spread. The central continent was in aplete uproar. The fifth throne had been born! The tinum Throne! Some people said that this would be the era of Joelson Edward! In the next tens of thousands of years, the entire central continent would be shrouded in his glory! Joelson had also released Du Lu, Steel Dragon, Curtis, Holy, and other dragons that had already reached the saint-level to hunt down the remaining demi-demons. At this time, for the first time, Joelson summoned his dragons without any hesitation. The continent was shocked again. He... He had so many dragons! .. The Holy Zither shed a peak saint-level demon and forced it to retreat in a sorry state. She only needed one more strike to kill the demon. At this time, a magnificent holy light descended from the sky and heavily hit the peak saint-level demon. In an instant, the imp howled in the holy light and turned into ashes, disappearing without a trace. Chapter 270: Promise of the Silver Dragon King

Chapter 270: Promise of the Silver Dragon King

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The Holy Order of the Church of Light was full of excitement. One after another, they shouted. Great Judgement! Which Lord of the Church hase? This strength is also at least sage levelte-stage strength! Perhaps is not inferior to Lady Holy Zither! Everyone cheered and spected, looking around for a big shot from the Church of Light that had suddenly made a move. Only Holy Zither did not have any expression on her face as she stared in one direction. There was a fat dragon that had just entered the void. Before it left, it even looked at her guiltily. It was as if it was saying, I didnt do it on purpose. Dont stare at me. Dont chase me. Holy Zither was so angry that she gritted her teeth. When she saw this fat dragon, she thought of that man. He was a bastard just like him! God of Light, how could such a person receive the favor of the Holy Light Dragon! ... The huge and ferocious red dragon stood in the sky, spitting out golden-red mes as it swept in all directions. The battlefield was filled with low-level demi-demons that were fleeing in panic, as well as the saint-level demi-demons that were roaring in panic. All of them were killed. Du Lu curled his lips and spat out a mouthful of ck smoke. His golden eyes coldly looked at the human warrior who was in a daze on the battlefield. He pped his wings and flew into the clouds, disappearing. The empty battlefield was silent for a few seconds. Suddenly, intense discussions broke out. What is that? Is that the Dragon Races support? Is that the Fire Dragon King? Idiot, would the Fire Dragon King especiallye to save us ordinary people? Thats one of the tinum Thrones giant dragons! Ive seen a green saint-level nt dragon and a dark gold saint-level metal dragon before. Its said that theres also a fat dragon that can instantly cast a light-type forbidden spell! Lord tinum Throne, youre too powerful! A man with a determined expression held a long sword in his hand as he looked in the direction where Du Lu had disappeared. His gaze wasplicated. The Violet de, Franklin. He had fought against Joelson before and had seen this dragon before. At that time, it did not have such terrifying power. When they recalled the time when Joelson was being hunted by the entire Church of Light, everyone thought that he would be like a shooting star. He would be dazzling for a short period of time before he would quickly fall. However, they did not expect that within a short five years, he had already grown to such a height. The throne! A height that Franklin could only look up to. A green dragon and a silver dragon were galloping among the demi-demon group. The green dragon spat out green mes. The demi-demon that the mesnded on had a thick ck expression on its face. It died in the process of festering. Vines sprouted from their corpses and turned into green vegetation. This was the earth element of the nt-type dragon race. It was filled with poison and contained life force. The silver dragon used its wings to shoot out crescent-shaped light des and cut the demi-demon into pieces. On the city wall not far away, the human warriors waved their swords and shields as they cheered loudly for the tinum Throne. Tiffany looked dissatisfied and said, Im the one who saved them. Why are they all talking about that? Tiffany paused subconsciously and looked around vigntly. She lowered her voice and said, The name of that person. Curtis nced at her and said, Father saved the entire central continent. His name should be celebrated for thousands of years. Tiffany snorted and did not refute. She frowned and looked at Curtis. As a giant dragon, why do you call a human father? Curtis looked at it strangely and said, Father gave us life and everything we have now, including Du Lu and the Steel Dragon. Their power was also given by Father. Tiffany looked dissatisfied. You should be one of us! Joining the Dragons Nest is your best choice. Curtis looked at it seriously and said, Ill say it onest time. If you try to abduct me again. Well, it should be this word. If you try to abduct me again and go back to the Dragons Nest with you, Ill immediately expel you. Tiffany was so angry that she gritted her teeth but there was nothing she could do. She could only shut her mouth. Even her father could not defeat that person. What could she do! Do you see those high-level demi-demons? Curtis suddenly pointed at the few saint-level demi-demons that flew over not far away and whispered to Tiffany, Later, I will use magic to restrain them. You prepare your strongest attack and finish them off. Then, we can go to the next ce. Tiffany nodded obediently. She had a good impression of this dragon, who was the only one who showed kindness to her in the lost Divine Kingdom. Moreover, the wise and cautious look of thetter always gave her an inexplicable sense of security. Tiffany was willing to listen to it. Curtis quickly moved forward. Arge amount of nt magic elements in the void gathered toward it. When the saint-level demi-demons flew to a small bush, Curtis suddenly activated its power. Roar! The low bush grew rapidly. Countless thick vines flew into the sky, forming the shape of a cage and trapping a few saint-level demi-demons inside. Now! Tiffany flew up. The entire dragon turned into a huge crescent moon and shed toward the demi-demons like a sharp de. Suddenly, the cage broke, and an extremely powerful demi-demon broke free from the cage and rose up. Not good! Curtis was shocked. The strength of these demi-demons was beyond its expectations. Curtis and Tiffany could not deal with them at all. It had to get Du Lu and the others toe over. Bang! Tiffany whimpered and flew back. The ferocious and twisted demi-demon followed closely behind. Its ws were overflowing with light as if it wanted to dig out Tiffanys heart. Curtis was anxious, but it did not have the ability or ability to rush over to save Tiffany. At that moment, a majestic dragon roar was heard. Roar! A huge silver dragon w stretched out from the clouds and grabbed demi-demons body, crushing it into a meat paste. Father! Silver Dragon King. Curtis said in a low voice. His eyes suddenly became serious and he took a few steps back carefully. The Silver Dragon King casually crushed a few saint-level demi-demon and his majestic body descended from the clouds. Tiffany quickly went up to meet him. The Silver Dragon King nodded slightly and a hint of indulgence appeared in his eyes. He quickly turned to Curtis and his gaze turned cold. Very pure nt dragon bloodline. The Silver Dragon Kings gaze was fixed on Curtis and his domain-level aura locked onto him. He slowly opened his mouth and said, As long as you are willing to join the Ten Thousand Dragon Nest, I can give you the position of nt-type dragon king, or even... The Silver Dragon King turned to look at Tiffany before saying his next words. You have a chance to be the next Dragon King! Father! Tiffany widened her eyes and shouted in disbelief. She was angry and shy but there was a hint of inexplicable joy in her heart. Curtis took a step back more cautiously and said in a low voice, Thank you for your kindness, Silver Dragon King, but Im not interested. Chapter 271: Platinum Epic. The Legend of Joelson Edward

Chapter 271: tinum Epic. The Legend of Joelson Edward

The Silver Dragon Kings imposing manner slowly rose and his tone became dignified when he spoke. I really cant think of why you would refuse. You are still a dragon of the tinum Throne and you can still obtain the support of the Dragon Race. Curtis was silent for a moment and then said seriously, The reason is probably best exined by an analogy. For example, if humans are used to living in the magnificent royal pce with the back garden of the royal pce full of strange flowers and nts, they would not want to go back to the slums to admire a dogtail grass by the ditch. Huh? The aura around the Silver Dragon King instantly surged like the sea. It was angry. You mean to say that the Ten Thousand Dragon Nest is a slum for you? The Dragon Kings position is just a dogtail grass by the ditch? Curtis quickly took a few steps back, his face full of nervousness, but he still nodded and said, Thats more or less what I mean. Curtis was the smartest and most intelligent of all the dragons of Joelson. He was born in the space of the Ranch, and the dragons in the outside world did not even dare to think about the sacred fruit of the Dragon n. He ate it as a snack. There was also the most suitable nt-type dragon nest for the nt-type dragons to live in. Most importantly, by following beside Joelson, Curtis could see far into the future. It was not limited to the divine domain. Compared to the space of the Ranch, what was the Ten Thousand Dragon Nest if not a slum? Roar! The Silver Dragon King roared angrily. It had used the dignity of a divine-level dragon king to express goodwill to a small saint-level dragon. In the end, it was despised by the other party. Even if it was that persons dragon, it had to teach Curtis a good lesson today. The Silver Dragon King stretched out its huge silver dragon ws and quickly wed at Curtis. Tiffany cried out in surprise, Father! The Silver Dragon King acted as if it had not heard anything. Its domain power had already firmly bound Curtis. He wanted to see some panic and fear in Curtiseyes. However, he saw that the other party was also surprised and cried out in a low voice, Father! An extremely bright tinum light fell from the sky and streaked across like a meteor. Roar! The Silver Dragon King roared in pain. Dragon blood flowed and a huge silver dragon w was cut off by the tinum light. A trace of fear appeared in the Silver Dragon Kings eyes. He turned his head and saw a tall and handsome young man looking at him coldly. Ill cut off one of your ws this time. Next time... A cold killing intent spread, causing the Silver Dragon Kings huge body to tremble. He avoided that persons cold gaze and heard the voice beside his ear. Ill take your life directly! The Silver Dragon King covered his bleeding wound, tore open a hole in the void, and rushed into the rift in panic. Before he left, he even dragged the screaming Tiffany away. That person was too arrogant, too arrogant, and too terrifying. Most importantly, he had yet to advance to the divine realm. No one knew how strong he would be after he advanced. Joelson nced indifferently in the direction where the Silver Dragon King had fled, then flew in front of Curtis. Father. Curtis respectfully greeted Joelson, lowering his head to enjoy his caress. Lets go. Where are we going? Curtis blinked his emerald-like eyes. To find Du Lu and the rest. The demons have all been wiped out. Its time for us to leave, said Joelson calmly Joelson looked into the distance as if he could see his homnd through the endless void. The Southern Region. Curtis nodded slightly, carried Joelson on his back, and roared as he burrowed into the clouds. All that was left behind was the group of people who had witnessed with their own eyes how Joelson cut off the Silver Dragon Kings dragon w with one sword strike. Their eyes were dull as they could only keep mumbling a name. tinum Throne. Is this the power of the tinum Throne? The appearance of the few dragons from Du Lu had let the entire continent know. The tinum Throne, Joelson Edward, was not only the strongest among the five thrones but also the most talented. He was also the strongest in terms of overall strength. He possessed no less than five saint-level dragons. And each of them had the strength of a dragon king of a certain element in the Ten Thousand Dragon Nest. Once he grew up, he would truly be a force that would make the entire continent tremble. In the five years of cmity that gued the continent, countless people had been sacrificed during the demonic disaster. Within a month of the appearance of Joelson, it waspletely extinguished. The entire continent was praising the greatness of the tinum Throne. All of Joelsons glorious achievements in the past were revealed one by one. Every single one of them was enough to shock people when all the deeds were put together. The dazzling light forged a true legend. The genius youth rode a giant dragon out of the mysteriousnd, defeated the terrifying devil, and saved the entire central continent. He held a staff in his hand and ascended the tinum Throne. Beside him, violets and red roses swayed. Joelsons deeds werepiled into a tinum epic by the bards. The bards strolled and chanted, spreading it to every corner of the entire continent. Joelsons image was cast into a statue and ced in all the major mage and knight academies on the continent. He was worshipped by countless youths. In the final paragraph of the epic, violets and red roses swayed. This was a decision made by Nichs the Great. Nichs the Great announced to the entire continent that the violet flower, the Violet Isabelle, and Elin, would be married to the tinum Throne, Lord Joelson Edward. A grand wedding ceremony was also held. Although Joelson did not appear that day, the entire continent now regarded the two princesses of the violet as the women of the tinum Throne. The Akenshi Tribe. The setting suns afterglow shone on this deste desert oasis. It made it look like a beautiful emerald sparkling. The well-built dark elf sat on the top of the rock, looked at the setting sun, and yed the melodious harp. The sound of the harp carried a faint sorrow and longing as if calling for the return of the people in the distance. Big Sister Darlene is missing Lord Fire Dragon God again. A few Akenshi children stood in a corner and whispered among themselves. Lord Fire Dragon God rode a dragon that could spit fire, defeated the evil necromancer, and saved the entire Akenshi Tribe! When will I be able to see Lord Fire Dragon God with my own eyes! I also want to touch that fire-spitting dragon. The children were very interested in the discussion. At this time, a burly figure walked over and scolded with a smile, You bunch of kids, yourezy again. Hurry up and cultivate! Uncle Hewlett! Uncle Hewlett is here! Everyone, run! The children seemed to have seen a terrifying monster. As soon as they saw the burly man, they immediately scattered in all directions. Hewlett gave a helpless smile. He looked at Darlenes back and quietly stopped the sound of the harp for a while before walking forward. The sound of the harp suddenly stopped. Darlene put down the harp in her hand and looked at the sunset on the horizon in a daze. Chapter 272: Arrival of the Fire Dragon God

Chapter 272: Arrival of the Fire Dragon God

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Do you think he wille back? asked Darlene. Hewlett did not know how to answer. After a long silence, he finally shook his head. I dont know. Last week, there was a bard who came to Bulo, reciting an epic, the legendary story of the tinum Throne, the first sun-level genius on the pir of stars, the youngest and most powerful throne in history, saving the entire continent from the devil disaster. Even the Silver Dragon King and the Dark Throne were cut off by him. That persons name is also called Joelson Edward. Hewletts eyes could not help but reveal a deep shock. He whispered, I really dont know. Is it just the same name, or is it really him? Darlene did not seem to hear Hewletts words. She said from the side, I know. He will definitelye back. Darlene stroked her long dark purple hair. She had once cut a strand of hair and given it to Joelson. In her daze, Darlene seemed to see... In the distance, the figure of a giant dragon was flying out from the sunset and approaching quickly. Darlene thought her eyes were ying tricks on her. She looked carefully and came closer and closer. More people noticed the giant dragon and all looked over in a daze. Because of the existence of the Fire Dragon God, the Akenshi nsmen yearned for the giant dragon more than they feared it. The giant dragon was too beautiful. Its red scales were flickering under the sunsets rays, like the finest rubies. There was also its huge and slender body,bining power and beauty. Its Lord Fire Dragon Gods giant dragon! Some children cried out in joy. More children cheered, Fire Dragon God, Lord Fire Dragon God is back! The dragon was closer and everyone could see it clearly. On the back of the dragon, there was really a young figure. Everyone was excited. That figure really looked like the Fire Dragon God statue in the middle of the tribe! Darlenes eyes became brighter and brighter, and ayer of mist gradually appeared. Hewletts eyes also widened. Finally, he couldnt help but shout, Its Joelson. Oh, no, its the Fire Dragon God. Lord Fire Dragon God has returned! The dragon flew to the sky above the Akenshi tribe and looked down. The terrifying aura set off a huge wind pressure, blowing the dust on the ground. After the shock, no one was afraid. Instead, they cheered and jumped happily. This was probably the first time that Du Lu had met a bug that was not afraid of him. Joel slowly walked down from Du Lus back. Darlene looked at the man in front of her that she missed every day. He stood tall and straight, his face was more handsome, and his back was wider. He hadpletely lost thest bit of his youth, and his entire body exuded the dignity of a superior. However, Darlene did not care about this. She quickly rushed towards Joelson and pounced into his arms, as if she wanted to squeeze her entire body into his body. Who said that dark elves were cold? Joelson smiled bitterly but his eyes became gentle. He gently hugged Darlenes thin body and gently smelled the faint fragrance of flowers in her hair. When he finally let go, Darlenes face was already full of tears. She red at Joelson and said, Youre finally back. In another year, I would have hunt you down. Joelson smiled and didnt say anything. He held her hand. He turned his head and looked to his side. Arge group of Akenshi tribesmen had already knelt down. The blind Grand Elder was still alive. He was helped out and moved his empty eyes to Joelson. He said respectfully and joyfully, What I saw is happening! The dragons might of Du Lu, who was at the peak of the saint level, and the powerful aura of Joelson had been continuously and deeply shocking the people of the Akenshi tribe. At this moment, the image of Joelson in their memories became more and more vivid. It was deeply imprinted in their bones and they worshipped him as a god. The children widened their pitch-ck eyes and hid in a corner to look at Joelson. Their eyes were filled with respect, admiration, and joy. They wanted to approach but were also afraid. The Fire Dragon God! It really was the Fire Dragon God! The Fire Dragon God that they cheered for every day was now standing in front of them. It was like a dream. Darlene was the same as five years ago but she seemed to have lost a lot of weight. The elves had a long lifespan. It was difficult for time to leave too many traces on their bodies. On the contrary, Hewlett, the leader of the Sword and Rose Mercenary Group, had experienced a lot of vicissitudes. He lookedpletely like a mature uncle. After letting the Akenshi people go, Joelson and the former members of the mercenary group reminisced. tinum epic. Hewlett held a stack of parchment that he copied from the bard and asked curiously, Are you the one Im talking about, Joelson? The others also looked at him curiously. Joelson nodded slightly. Many things have happened in the past few years. After being personally acknowledged by Joelson, everyones bodies trembled, and the expressions on their faces became even more respectful. The throne. Such a distant existence was actually standing in front of them right now. Holiness was already far enough for the middle-ss people, not to mention the divine domain above the saint-rank. Most people had never even heard of it. However, they at least knew about the demonic cmity in the past few years. Who knew how many saint-rank powerhouses had fallen? Yet, Joelson had actually managed to turn the situation around by relying on his own strength. It was too shocking. Joelson swept a nce at everyone. Their strength had increased to different degrees. Hewlett and Darlene had both broken through to the level of a ninth-rank knight. They were only one step away from reaching the saint-rank. After thinking for a while, a few dozen magic crystals appeared in his hands. These are thebat aura and magic books I got from thend of heritage. They should be of help to you. The Akenshi Tribe needs these too. Everyone looked excited. Hewlett, in particr, hadpletely exhausted his potential. It was almost impossible for him to take another step forward. If there were no other opportunities, he would be stuck at tier-9 for the rest of his life. Now, the opportunities were right in front of him. Also, the Spring of Life. Joelson took out the remaining Spring of Life from the Elf Forest and gave it to everyone. The Spring of Life! Darlenes eyes were wide from surprise. She said in a low voice, The holy relic of the Elf n, why do you have it? This is the purpose of my return. Joelson looked at Daliana and said seriously, I want to take you back to my hometown, on the other side of the central continent. After sacrificing his normal lifespan, Joelson found that the intimacy between him and the Dark Demon Dragon had increased a lot. This discovery surprised him. The Spring of Life could increase his lifespan and it could allow the elf prophet to live for more than two thousand years. If he had arge amount of the Spring of Life, would he be able to quickly control the Dark Demon Dragons power? Then, he needed to return to the Southern Region as soon as possible. Chapter 273: Nine Saint-Level Dragons. Dragon Nursery?

Chapter 273: Nine Saint-Level Dragons. Dragon Nursery?

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Ranching Space. Enny, Cloud, and Benedict gathered around Joelson and stared at him. These five years had starved them to death. During the process of Joelson receiving the divine spark inheritance, the ranching space was left unattended, and the crops on the farm had never been harvested. However, he had umted quite a number of holy dragon fruits. There were dozens of them. Joelson fed one holy dragon fruit to each of the three dragons. Three dragon roars sounded. An astonishing phenomenon appeared in the space of the ranch. The earth shook, and clouds gathered and dispersed. Water, air, and earth magic elements all gathered and surrounded them. After a period of time, the three dragons bodies inted and their auras became stronger. They sessfully advanced to the saint-level. From then on, Joelson already had nine saint-level dragons under him. Mhm. The little tinum Dragon that was born from the fusion of the Steel Dragon and the Lightning bloodline nestled in Joelsons arms. Looking at the three dragons that had advanced, its eyes were filled with envy. Its little head arched against Joelsons chest, looking very wronged. Joelson stroked the tinums head andforted it gently. A bitter smile appeared on his face. If not for the fact that there had been almost no crop umtion in the past five years, tinum would have been one of the dragons that had advanced. Dont worry, itll be quick. The delicious food in the next period will all be yours. tinum wrinkled its nose and its mood slowly improved. Considering that a simr situation might ur in the future, Joelson simply used the magic crystal coins he had to exchange for arge number of crop seeds. After the farm was upgraded, a portion of new crops appeared, suitable for consumption by saint-level dragons. Dragon Lotus: Delicious food for saint-level dragons. Can provide 10,000 growth points. Then, he gave the authority to harvest crops and grow crops to Enny. Enny was the most meticulous and patient one under Joelson. In fact, Frederick was more suitable. However, although this cunning old lich had followed Joelson for a long time, Joelson had notpletely trusted him. He was calcting in his heart when he would send this guy to Hadess side and use his conspiracy to help Hades fight. Perhaps he would be an excellent strategist. After leaving the Lost Kingdom, Hades immediately rushed back to the underworld. The battlefield of the dark knights needed it. Every time Joelsonmunicated with it, it would tell him with great joy how vast their territory was and how many people they had. Joelson thought about when he should go to the underworld and see the territory that Hades had conquered for him. Benedict and Holys growth had also brought him two lucky draws for the ordinary dragon pool. Joelson simply used them all at once. Congrattions to the rancher for obtaining a wind elemental dragon egg (x1) and an ice elemental dragon egg (x1). After hatching, there were two more cute little dragons in the space of the ranch. When the density of the Dark Demon Dragon reached 60, the 10 elemental magic talents of Joelson would bepleted. The two little dragons were named Green Wind and Blue Frost respectively. Thews of wind and ice in the air became clearer. Ice magic was a branch of water magic. Although the mages of the central continent divided it into an independent magic category, the two still had the same origin in thews. Unlike water magic, ice magic was more representative of indifference and tenacity. Wind and ice dragon nests rose from the ground and were directly upgraded torge dragon nests. With nine saint-level dragons, the number of magic crystal coins that could be obtained every day was almost like a mountain. He did not care about this little consumption at all. A new building appeared in the system store. Dragon Nursery: A paradise for dragon whelps. By staying in it for a long time, you can increase the potential of the dragon whelps to a certain extent, and cultivate the rapport and intimacy between the dragon whelps. The effect of dragon nursery made Joelsons eyes light up. In fact, the rapport and intimacy between dragons were also very important, especially for a dragon rider like Joelson who had many dragons. For example, the rapport between Du Lu and the Steel Dragon was very high, because the two dragons fought together with Joelson for the longest time. The higher the rapport, the stronger the strength of the cooperation between the dragons would be. Moreover, the intimacy was rted to the pairing of the dragons when they reached adulthood. Just like how Enny and Du Lu gave birth to clouds. The closer the dragons were to each other, the greater the probability of them giving birth to rare dragons. Joelson spent 50,000 magic crystal coins to unlock the dragon nursery. A building filled with warmth was soonpleted. It contained many exquisite and wonderful baby dragon toys that could develop the potential of baby dragons. Green Wind, Blue Frost, and tinum were attracted by the magical power of the nursery and happily rushed in to y. Joelson found that he had another title: Dragon Nursery Director. The effect was that all the baby dragons natural affection for him increased by 50%. Joelson didnt know what to say. Connie, Lightning, and the ck Dragon, Kokonoro, were still in the runds. They hade back several times in the past five years, and the runestones left behind in the ranching space were the best proof. Curtis told Joelson that the three of them were doing well in the rund. With the help of Lightning and Kokonoro, Connie seemed to have be the lord of a major city in the rund and was helping Joelson collect the runes he needed. Joelson would let them go for now. With Kokonoro and Lightnings strength, there wouldnt be any danger in the rund. Even if there were, the three of them could return to the ranch space at any time. After settling the misceneous matters that had umted over the past five years, Joelsons eyes shed. Now, it was time for him to officially prepare to return to the southern mountain range. The Akenshi nsmen crowded together and knelt down. Du Lu pped his wings and slowly rose into the air. Joelson held Darlenes hand and stood on Du Lus back, looking down at the crowd. These people shouted the name of the Fire Dragon God devoutly and fervently. Joelson felt that there seemed to be a subtle connection between him and this small tribe. In addition to leaving a portion of magic crystals, gold coins, and magic aura inheritance for the tribe, he also carved three tinum powers into the statue of the Fire Dragon God at the center of the tribe. If the Akenshi tribe was in danger of being overthrown, he would pray sincerely. These three tinum powers would be summoned and explode, defending the Akenshi tribe against three life-and-death crises. Since they believed in him, he should also protect them. A hint of understanding rose in Joelsons heart. He seemed to have grasped onto something but he could not tell what it was. How are we going to go back? Darlene hugged him tightly. The dark elf entrusted everything to him, her eyes full of undisguised love. Joelson looked ahead and said calmly, Church of Light. Chapter 274: Respectful Holy Church of Light

Chapter 274: Respectful Holy Church of Light

Joelson recalled the time he came to the central continent five years ago. At that time, he had hired a merchant ship to cross the ocean. It had taken him a few months. During that time, he had encountered some dangers. It was different now. Those small sea monsters posed no threat to him. However, Joelson did not n to take the ship. Using a magic teleportation array was obviously the best choice. Only the Church of Light and the Dark Church had magic teleportation arrays in the Southern Region. No one knew the position of the Dark Church, so he could only consider borrowing the teleportation array from the Church of Light. Thinking about it, since he did not do the favor of killing the Light Thronst time, the other party should not refuse this request. .. The Church of Light. The clergy in white robes and the followers of the Church of Light stood on both sides of the temple. Almost everyone had arrived. As the core of the Church of Light, there were many eighth and ninth rank priests and knights. Even more than twenty saint rank followers hade. This was one of the biggest advantages of the Church of Light. Although many saint ranks had been lost in the Lost Divine Kingdom and the demonic disaster. And under the hands of Joelson and the Dark Church, many saint ranks had been lost. But as long as the heart of an angel was enough, the Church of Light could quickly send out a batch of saint rank followers. All the believers were nervous as if they were facing the descent of a devil. Even the Pope of the Church of Light had a solemn expression on his face as he stared intently at the sky. All of this was because of a piece of news that the Church of Light had received a few days ago. That person wasing. And it was the Light Throne who had personally given the order. Thinking about that persons terrifying strength, terrifying might, and his reputation on the continent... Everyone subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Nervous. The Pope of Light was also very nervous. He remembered that he was the one who personally issued the decree of Judgment of Light to kill that person back then. If that person still remembered it, he would take advantage of this opportunity to use the magic array to conveniently kill himself. Even if he really died, it would be for nothing. Even the Light Throne did not dare to stand up for him. The throne was also afraid of death. After waiting for a long time, from sunrise to sunset, finally, on the other side of the distant mountain range, in the sky... A ferocious figure flew over quickly. Everyones heart tightened. They knew that it was that person. The entire central continent knew. The tinum Thrones mount was a huge dragon at the peak of the saint level. No! It should be said that there were many huge dragons! Suddenly, everyones eyes widened. They grew bigger and bigger until they almost popped out of their sockets. After the shadow of the dragon, two more huge figures flew out and followed closely behind the two giant dragons in front. Then there were two more. Then there were four. Almost one of them was seeing things. The seven giant dragons lined up and flew toward the Divine Hall. The shocking scene was unforgettable. Was it not that person who came but the dragons who came to visit? When the dragons flew above the temple... The seven dragons pped their wings and created a strong wind. It was as if someone had thrown a wind-type forbidden spell in the temple. Everyone was forced to bend their bodies. It was as if they were bowing respectfully to the person on the dragons back. The shock in everyones hearts was still deepening. Saint-rank. These seven giant dragons were all saint-rank! Just what terrifying power did that person possess! The giant dragons upied the sky above the divine hall for over ten minutes. The pressure of the seven saint-rank dragons and the terrifying aura of the person on the dragons back mixed together, causing everyone present to turn pale and tremble. Their backs were drenched in a cold sweat. It was too terrifying. It was as if the end of the world had arrived! Wee. The Pope of Light had no choice but to raise his scepter with an ugly expression. He was the first to shout, Wee, His Holiness the tinum Throne, to the Divine Hall of Light! Wee, His Holiness the tinum Throne, to the Divine Hall of Light! Everyone shouted in unison. In the past thousand years, no one had been able to make the Church of Light disy such a high level of etiquette to wee them. Darlene grabbed onto Joelsons hand and stepped down from the dragons back under his support. Beneath her were countless heads that bowed respectfully. So many saint-level characters. These people who were usually high and mighty now prostrated themselves at the feet of the man beside her. Darlene only felt that her entire chest was filled with tension, shock, excitement, and joy. She could not help but look at Joelson, looking at his handsome and cold side profile. At this moment, she only wanted to announce to the entire continent that he was the tinum Throne and that he was her man! Joelson walked to the front of the Pope of Light expressionlessly and thetter immediately bowed respectfully to him. The teleportation array is ready. The tinum Throne can be activated at any time. Joelson nodded slightly. He turned around and waved his sleeve, causing the dragons in the sky to instantly disappear. Then, he followed the Pope of Light into the Divine Hall. When Joelsons figurepletely disappeared, only then did the sounds of relief ring out in the square. Many people directly copsed to the ground. Everyone looked at each other. Looking at each others pale and fearful eyes, they revealed bitter smiles. That Lord is too terrifying. Whoever makes an enemy of him is the stupidest thing in the world! .. The Church of Lights magic teleportation array was slightly bigger than the magic array of the magic union in the kings city. It was specially used for Joelson alone. From the central continent to the southern region, this teleportation would consume at least a dozen space crystals and cost more than 200,000 magic crystal coins. However, Joelson did not need to fork out a single copper coin. The Church of Light was willing to do so. They were willing to use this opportunity to re-establish a good rtionship with Joelson. A tall and burly knight of light stood beside the magic array. His strength had reached thete-stage saint-level. He was extremely respectful towards Joelson. Tockden will follow you to the southern region. With his power in the Southern Region, the Church of Light will be at your disposal. The Church of Light was very thoughtful. Joelson stepped into the magic teleportation array, together with Darlene and Tockden. The magic teleportation array started to glow. Joelson raised his head and looked through the mysterious sky to the outside world. He had been looking at the aura of the Light Throne. Joelson smiled and the three of them disappeared. .. He left? The tinum Throne just left. Was he alone? Theres a female dark elf beside the throne. Okay, I got it. Holy Zither slowly wiped the holy sword in her hand and nodded casually. You can leave now. The attendant left respectfully. The space in the room instantly froze and a terrifying power surged out from Holy Zithers body, squeezing the surrounding walls until long cracks appeared. The Holy Zithers gaze flickered and her entire body was like a volcano that was about to erupt. The holy sword in her hand also slowly lit up with a faint light. After a long time, her aura slowly withdrew. The room returned to its usual calm. After a long time, a low curse sounded. Bastard. Chapter 275: The Important Figure Was Actually Him?

Chapter 275: The Important Figure Was Actually Him?

Southern Region. Scorching Sun Empire, Church of Light. The archbishop dressed in a red robe and his shiny armor stood quietly by the magic array. His attitude was respectful as if he was waiting for someone to arrive. Louis, you have to make good use of this opportunity. If you take it, you might be able to make use of this opportunity to head to the central continent. With your talent, it would be a waste to stay in the small Southern Region. The archbishop carefully reminded the holy-level knight of light beside him. With a solemn face, he nodded his head solemnly, indicating that he understood. The red-robed archbishop looked at the increasingly bright magic array and could not help but feel excited and nervous. This time, it was an important figure with an unimaginable status. The Church of Light had repeatedly emphasized that they had to do their best to serve this person and fulfill all of his requests. Even His Holiness the Pope ced great importance on him. The archbishop still remembered the Popes solemn tone in the message. If he angered this person, he might bring about the destruction of the entire Church of Light. The red-robed archbishop could not help but gasp when he thought of this. What sort of existence could bring about the destruction of the Church of Light? However, this was also an opportunity for him. If he could win the favor of this person, he and Louis might be able to leave this small ce like the Southern Region. The magic teleportation array shone brightly. The archbishops eyes lit up as he muttered to himself. Itsing. .. The light dissipated and three figures appeared in the magic teleportation array. One of them walked out first. The red-robed archbishop and Louis did not dare to raise their heads. They maintained a respectful posture. The crisp sound of footsteps approached. My lord, we have arrived at the Southern Region. Mm, lets go out first. A cold and indifferent voice sounded in their ears. The red-robed archbishop and Louis trembled. This lord sounded even younger than they had imagined. My lord, this way please. The red-robed archbishop hurriedly ran up to the few of them, intending to lead the way. Suddenly, he heard a low cry. Its you? Turning his head, he saw Louis staring in the direction of the Lord with a stunned expression, as if he waspletely dumbfounded. The soul of the red-robed archbishop was so frightened that it was about to jump out of his body. He was extremely terrified. Louis, this idiot! How dare he offend His Excellency like this? He looked directly at His Excellency! The red-robed archbishop hurriedly ran over and quickly exined, Im sorry, Your Excellency! Louis didnt mean to offend you! The red-robed archbishop suddenly stopped halfway through his exnation. His entire body seemed to have been strangled by an invisible hand. His mouth was wide open and his eyes were wide open. His eyes were filled with disbelief and extreme shock. He could not say a single word. He was even more exaggerated than Louis. The God of Light, who did he see? A young and handsome man. His eyes were as deep as the starry sky. He was wearing a mages robe. His entire body was exuding a calm temperament and a powerful pressure that belonged to a superior. He recognized this person! His memory was quickly pulled back to a few years ago. The trials of the four kingdoms were the most humiliating one for the Church of light and the Dark Church. A confident mage youth held a staff in his hand and looked at them arrogantly. Under the feet of that youth were rolling heads and countless magic beast essence crystals. That was because that scene had a huge impact on the red-robed archbishop. No, it should be said that those who had gone through that trial had left a deep impression. That was why the red-robed archbishop still remembered the name that shocked the four kingdoms. Joelson Edward! He was a disciple of Harriet Terrence from the Alcott Empire. He was a super genius who had reached the level of a level-nine magician at the age of 16! His existence had caused all the young geniuses in the Southern Region to be unable to raise their heads. Even Louis, who was the Holy Son of Light, appeared dim under his dazzling light. It was said that Joelson Edward had gone to the central continent under the guidance of his teacher, Harriet Terrence. But it had only been a few years and he had already be an important figure that even the Church of Light could not afford to offend? What had he done in the central continent during these few years? This was even more shocking than the God of Light revealing his divine skills. Louis was the same, and even more shocked. He stared nkly at Joelson. This opponent, who had given him a taste of defeat for the first time in the Southern Region, had always been firmly engraved in his heart. He had thought that one day he would be able to fight again. But now... How dare you! Tockdens face was cold as he took a step forward. His powerful aurawhich belonged to thete stage of the saint levelburst forth, pressing down on Louis and the red-robed archbishop. Their faces were pale as they kept retreating. Tockdens anger woke the red-robed archbishop up. He hurriedly bent down to apologize. Even his voice was trembling. Forget it. Joelson nced at Tockden. Thetter immediately lowered his head respectfully. Lets go. Yes! The red-robed archbishop did not dare to think any further. He quickly led the way. Louis was still in a daze. He had not recovered from the shock he had just experienced. The powerful figure of the Church of Light who could suppress him to the point of suffocation with just his aura was respectful like a servant in front of Joelson. What kind of height had Joelson reached? I wonder why you havee back this time, sir? Tockden asked Joelson carefully. The red-robed archbishop and Louis did not know how they felt when they saw the cautious and nervous look on his face. Joelson casually sat on the highest position in the Church of Light, with Darlene standing behind him. I want to head to Alcott immediately. The red-robed archbishop hurriedly said, The holy unicorn in the Church of Light isparable to a saint-level. Sir, if you ride it, it will take less than half a month to arrive at Alcott from the Burning Sun Empire. Joelson nced at him indifferently and did not say a word. However, Tockdens expression was ugly. His gaze was strange as he said coldly, Sir naturally has his own mount. You dont have to worry about it. The red-robed archbishop felt wronged and had to shut his mouth. He did not know what he had said wrong again. Alcott seems to be in a bit of trouble. Louis suddenly spoke. The gazes of the few of them instantly converged on him. Joelson narrowed his eyes and slowly said, Whats wrong with Alcott? The aura of the throne was slightly released. Louis, Tockden, and the red-robed archbishop immediately bent their bodies, their faces pale. It was as if there was a mountain on their bodies that was about to fall. Louis took a deep breath, he quickly exined, After Ulysses of the Dark Church advanced to the saint-level, he has been targeting the Alcott Empire. He even suggested splitting up the two empires with us. However, we havent agreed to it yet. However, given Ulyssess personality, he should have already made a move against Alcott by now. Joelson listened to him without any expression and suddenly stood up. Louis and the other two only felt that as this figure stood up, the light in the hall became much dimmer. Joelson casually waved his hand. Boom! The roof of the hall was overturned by a huge invisible force. An extremely terrifying red dragon that was hundreds of meters long appeared in the sky. Joelson took Darlenes hand and suddenly appeared on the dragons back. The dragon spread its wings and flew into the distance. Chapter 276: The Situation Was Dire When the Two Empires Join Forces

Chapter 276: The Situation Was Dire When the Two Empires Join Forces

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The three people in the hall were still stunned for a moment. The red-robed archbishop finally understood the meaning of what Tockden had just said. Sir has his own mount. However, that terrifying dragon was enough to destroy the entire Southern Region dozens of times. Idiot! Tockden suddenly cursed in a low voice and said anxiously, Bring all the saint-level cultivators in the Church of Light and rush to Alcott immediately! Ah? The red-robed archbishop subconsciously asked, With your strength, cant you solve the small problem of the Alcott Empire? At this time, Tockden had already flown into the sky, and his gaze wasplicated as he forgot about them. He said worriedly, You have no idea how terrifying this person is. If the scum of the Dark Church hurt your rtives or something like that, your excellency will be furious. A deep fear appeared in Tockdens eyes, The Dark Throne has been chased to god knows where. If the Dark Church is destroyed, it will be destroyed. If it affects the Church of Light, even the Light Throne will not be able to withstand his anger! With that, Tockden turned into a ray of light and chased after the direction where Joelson disappeared. Only the red-robed archbishop and Louis were left. They looked at each other with a face full of confidence. Throne? What was that! The city gates of the capital of Alcott were tightly shut. The originally bustling capital was now filled with solemnity. The civilians near the city gates had been dispersed. The guards and the royal knights, who were d in armor and holding long spears and swords, gathered here. On the city wall, archers, guards, and the pces group of mages were doing their best to resist an ugly and powerful monster outside the city. Poison dragon! Bows and arrows rained down like raindrops. The huge fireballs thrown by various spells and catapults only scratched the body of the poison dragon. Although the poison dragon was only a sub-dragon with mixed bloodlines, its strength had broken through to the saint-level. It was still much more terrifying than ordinary magic beasts. The continuous rain of arrows and spells made it feel a burst of pain, and it became angry. His cold green eyes swept across the city wall and suddenly he spat out arge amount of thick poison from his mouth, which fell on the crowd on the city wall. Along with the sound of the armors skin and flesh being corroded, miserable screams sounded continuously. In an instant, they suffered heavy losses. Mage! Protect the Mage Group! And where are the water-element mages? Heal them with magic! The leader of the knights shouted loudly. Ayer of water-blue light sprinkled down. The water elemental magic power nourished the injured guards and soothed their wounds. Many people were excited and looked in one direction happily. Her Highness the Princess is here! Her long purple hair fell on her shoulders like a waterfall. Her facial features were perfect, and her temperament was noble and elegant. She was the pearl of the empire that countless young people of the empire adored. Her Royal Highness Princess Dayshannon. Dayshannon was following an old man whose hair and beard was all white. Her beautiful face had a hint of solemnity. Lord Harriet Terrence is here too! Damned Poison Dragon, have a good taste of Lord Fa Shengs forbidden spell! As soon as Dayshannon arrived, she immediately cast several tier 7 spells consecutively to protect the lives of the heavily injured warriors. Hawthorne stared at the poisonous dragon outside the city walls. A khaki-colored light bloomed on the tree root staff in his hand, and the Earth began to rumble. A huge hand rose from the ground and grabbed at the poisonous dragon. The dragon kept spitting out thick venom at the hand. The strong toxicity caused the surface of the hand to quickly corrode but it still grabbed onto it tightly. Roar! A smile appeared on Harriet Terrences face but he did not wait for the cheers from the city walls to ring out. A ck figure suddenly appeared in the air and shot over like lightning. Harriet Terrences expression changed drastically. The battle aura light de that belonged to the saint-level had already arrived in front of him. Because he was controlling the forbidden spell, Harriet Terrence only had time to cast a tier 8 earth-type defensive spell on himself. Thebat aura light de easily broke through the earth shield, forcing Harriet Terrences magic shield to smash into his body. Harriet Terrence was instantly sent flying and fell heavily to the ground. His face was pale and blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. Grandpa Harriet Terrence! Dayshannon cried out in surprise and quickly ran forward to support him. Clive! Harriet Terrence spoke out that persons name angrily. A hunchbacked middle-aged man appeared in the sky. His ugly face was filled with smug and wildughter. Hahaha! Harriet Terrence, I still remember that strike you gave me seven years ago. At this moment, the poison dragon was also breaking away from the uncontroble hand of the earth. Its huge body was like a cannonball as it rammed into the city gate. After a few hits, the city gate let out an unbearable sound. It was going to shatter very soon. Damn it! Themander of the knights cursed in a low voice. He roared and raised his sword as he charged towards the poison dragon. He wanted to stop the poison dragon from ramming into the city gate. Hmph! Clive casually waved out a streak of ckbat aura. Themander of the knights with the strength of a rank 8 was like a ragdoll as he was torn into pieces in mid-air. Fresh blood and internal organs were scattered everywhere. This extremely tragic scene caused everyones faces to turn pale. Their eyes revealed despair. Clive! A loud shout came from afar. Clive subconsciously turned his head, only to see that in the dim twilight, two extremely resplendent golden rays, crossed in a cross shape, were rapidly shooting towards him. Clives expression changed and he quickly dodged. The golden crossbat aura shed onto the poisonous dragons back, causing green blood to stter everywhere. It was so painful that it roared repeatedly, finally stopping its actions of charging towards the city gates. A few figures were brought over by the golden light. An old man was holding a long sword, surrounded by goldenbat aura. His aura was powerful and he looked like a stubborn rock in the desert. The saint-level powerhouse of the Yheng Empire, Sword Saint Fred. There was a man and a woman behind Fred. They were both Type 9 knights. Don Quixote and Stephanie. Harriet Terrence. Fred immediatelynded beside Harriet Terrence, anxiously checking his injuries. Its alright. Harriet Terrence shook his head with a bitter smile, saying weakly, Im not dead yet. He added gratefully, Thank you foring, old friend. Fred shook his head seriously and said in a low voice, The Alcott Empire and the Yheng Empire can not exist alone in the Southern Region. We are allies on the same front. Harriet Terrences expression was ugly. He said softly, I dont know if we can survive this time. We will. Fred looked up at Clive. The aura of a saint-level rose again. He rushed into the sky like a shooting star and tangled with Clive. Freds swordsmanship was fierce and full of an indomitable powerful aura. Clive was no match for him at all, screaming and constantly retreating. Chapter 277: It’s a Pity That I Can’t Let Any of You Off

Chapter 277: Its a Pity That I Cant Let Any of You Off

At this moment, the injured poisonous dragon that was about to go crazy began to attack the city wall again. It tried to vent its anger by torturing and killing ordinary people. Dayshannons face turned pale. She clenched her teeth and was about to step forward to fight. Suddenly, two figures blocked in front of her. Let us do it! Stephanie said to Dayshannon softly. Her eyes were firm andplicated. This must be that mans fiance. She was really beautiful. Don Quixote had already drawn his long sword and rushed toward the poisonous dragon. With the will of a grand swordmaster, Don Quixotesbat aura swordsmanship was also fierce. Although he was only at the ninth rank, he began to fight with the poisonous dragon with his agile body. Stephanie was also using her battle aura to assist Don Quixote in his battle. Hehe. A softugh came from the sky. It was surprisingly familiar. Don Quixote suddenly raised his head. He saw a figure jumping down from the body of an ugly bat monster, falling like a meteor. It was sharp and filled with a cold aura. Don Quixote raised his sword, forcefully withstanding this attack. The hard ground under his feet could not withstand such a terrifying impact and suddenly shattered. The figurended not far away from Don Quixote. His arrogant red hair fluttered in the wind. His appearance was still as arrogant as a few years ago. Don Quixote looked at the person in front of him, and his gaze was solemn. He whispered his name, Hawthorne. It was Hawthorne, who had chosen to join the Dark Church after the trials of the four kingdoms a few years ago. Now, he had also reached the level of a ninth-rank knight. Hawthorne sized up Don Quixote, the corners of his mouth curling into a disdainful smile. The Kingdom of Dawn? Don Quixote, you really disappoint me, Hawthorne said. At this time, Freds angry voice came from the sky. Fred had originally suppressed Clive to the point where he could only resist. But at this time, a phantom-like shadow suddenly floated in the air and rushed toward Fred. Fred retreated dozens of meters in the air, his face unsightly. A deep wound appeared on his waist as if he had been shed by a wide, sharp de. If Fred hadnt twisted his body at the critical moment, he would have been cut in half. Hehehe! A burst of ear-piercingughter. A tall and thin man wearing a ck hood and ck robe slowly appeared beside Fred. He held a strange weapon that looked like a huge sickle in his hand. It was this weapon that had seriously injured Fred. Lord Chief Judge. Clive bowed respectfully to the tall and thin man. He let out a sigh of relief. Grover. The scythe in the hands of the Chief Judge of the Dark Church was the chief judges scepterthe de of ughter. Freds expression was solemn as he quietly tightened his grip on the longsword in his hand. The scythe in Grovers hand trembled slightly. Grover ced it by his cheek and murmured gently as if he was treating his lover. Are you also longing to drink the blood of a sage-level, cut off his head, and listen to his soul wailing in pain? Grover gave a strangeugh and rushed forward crazily. He turned into a ck light and surrounded Fred. Fred was injured and could only barely hold on under Grovers hands. Clive, who was free, turned into a fleeting shadow and stabbed Freds lower abdomen when there was a gap in Freds defense. Fred fell from the sky like a bird with broken wings. Teacher! Don Quixotes pupils contracted and he shouted subconsciously. Hahaha! Hawthorneughed loudly. Do you see, Don Quixote? This is what happens when you go against the Dark Church. Today, not only two saint-level masters will die, but you will also die! Bastard! Stephanie stomped her feet in anger. Don Quixote did not say a word. His body lit up with a ninth-level golden aura light as he charged at Hawthorne. Hawthorne did not dodge. He also charged forward crazily. His originally pure white aura had now turned ck. The Dark Churchs secret technique is not inferior to your golden cross aura! Hawthorne was like a madman, shouting and yelling, desperately venting the humiliation and anger that he had suppressed over the past few years on Don Quixote. The two of them fought. Despite Hawthornes fierce aura, he gradually fell to a disadvantage. Don Quixotes outstanding knight talent was not something that he could catch up to. Hawthornes expression was ugly. He suddenlyughed loudly. Idiot, look behind you! Don Quixotes heart tightened, and he subconsciously looked back. He just happened to see that Stephanie was in great danger under the poisonous dragons crazy attack. A trace of worry shed in his eyes. Because he was distracted, his hands unconsciously slowed down a little. Hawthorne seized this opportunity and ruthlessly shed at Don Quixotes body. Don Quixote spat out blood and retreated frantically. Brother! Stephanie cried out in surprise. In the end, she was also hit by the poisonous dragons attack and flew backward. In just a short while, the reinforcements from the Yheng Empire who had rushed over were all heavily injured and fell to the ground. Dayshannons face was pale. She continuously cast water-type healing spells in her hands to heal everyones injuries. The sky suddenly darkened, as if night had arrived ahead of time. Shadow canopy. Harriet Terrence murmured, his eyes filled with bitterness. He said in a low voice, Its him. Everyone on the city wall looked at the sky in horror. They only saw Clive, Grover, and Hawthorne showing respectful expressions on their faces, and the poisonous dragon also rushed into the sky with a low growl. A ck figure slowly descended. The terrifying aura made everyones eyes show despair. The handsome man slowly walked down from the void and walked towards the injured people. He gracefully bowed and said softly, Teacher, Im so d to see you again. Ulysses. Harriet Terrence read out his name, his eyes filled with anger. Ulyssesughed softly. The magic stone that I gave to Teacher, its a pity that after so many years, you still havent improved at all. Ulysses looked regretful. He shook his head and sighed. Teacher, youre really old. Harriet Terrence took a deep breath and said calmly, Alcott can be called a subordinate country of the Dark Church. I can give you my head but I only ask you one thing. Please speak, Teacher. Ulysses smiled and said. Harriet Terrence looked at everyone and said in a deep voice, Let them go. They have nothing to do with this. Sir Harriet Terrence! Harriet Terrence. The people around immediately cried out in surprise. Harriet Terrence shook his head, indicating that they should not speak. His expression was resolute. Ulysses pped his hands. Teacher, you are still as great, kind, and pedantic as before! What a pity. Ulyssess face broke into a smile but his eyes were extremely cold as he said, I can not agree to your request. Chapter 278: This Was the Giant Dragon of Joelson!

Chapter 278: This Was the Giant Dragon of Joelson!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Ulysses swept his gaze across everyone and sighed calmly, I came here today to take all of your lives. The air instantly became much colder, and the temperature seemed to have dropped to freezing point. The killing intent on Ulyssess body rolled like a wave. Everyones faces were pale and their eyes revealed fear. One, two, three... Ulysses counted them one by one, then frowned and said, Theres still one missing. Teacher, wheres the disciple youre most proud of? Why isnt he here? Has he also chosen to abandon you? Shut up! Harriet Terrences tone turned cold for the first time. Dont confuse Joelson with you. Hes different from you! At the mention of this name, many people on the scene were moved. There were reminiscences, regrets, and hatred. Hmph! Ulysses snorted coldly as if he did not refute. My lord. At this time, Clive walked up with an evil smile, he said respectfully, Can you leave that woman to me? Ive long heard of the great name of the empires pearl. Ive always wanted to have a good taste of her. Oh, right, its said that shes also Joelsons fiance. Clives evil eyes darted back and forth between Dayshannons body. Thetters face was pale and she clutched the hem of her skirt tightly. Take her away. Ulysses waved his hand casually. Thank you, my lord! Cliveughed loudly as he walked towards Dayshannon. His eyes were filled with hatred and loathing, as well as a sense of satisfaction as if he was venting his anger. That damned kid made me look so miserable back then. When hees back, he will find out that his fiance had be my exclusive property. I dont know how much of a surprise that would be. Everyone was furious but they were powerless to resist. A miserable smile appeared on Dayshannons face. A certain figure appeared in her eyes and a sharp icicle quietly condensed in her hand. She was already prepared to die. Just when everyone was in despair, helplessness, and anger. When their hearts were filled with helplessness... A long dragons roar sounded in the sky. Youre courting death! A voice that was as cold as the frigid wind from the pr ciers fell from the sky. Like a p of thunder, the ck shadow of the sky continued to crumble under this voice, and the afterglow of the setting sun sprinkled down ayer of gold. The members of the Dark Church raised their heads in shock. They only saw an extremely bright tinum light streaking down from the sky and arriving in front of their eyes in an instant. Who is it! Ulysses shouted angrily, gathering a thick dark aura in his hand and transforming into a ck barrier. The barrier had yet to take shape when it suddenly shattered under the tinum light, as easily as tearing a piece of paper. One of Ulyssess arms also disappeared along with it. The tinum light headed straight for Clive, whose pupils reflected the tinum light while his face filled with terror. There was no time to react. The tinum light shed. Clives body was torn into two pieces in front of everyones eyes and then quickly disappeared. In the end, not even a bit of residue was left. The tinum light continued to cut downwards, sinking into the ground. The earth shook with a loud bang. The hard city wall was split in two from the middle. There was a bottomless ravine underneath. Turning around, the tinum light fell from an extremely distant ce to Clives position. A long and narrow ck line extended and squirmed. It was a spatial crack that had been cut open. Everyone was stunned. From such a far ce, a strike was struck. It continuously chopped off one of Ulyssess arms, wiping out Clives entire body. It also cut off the city wall, leaving a deep ravine on the ground. Just how powerful was this person? Wasnt he too terrifying? Ulyssess face, which had always been calm and elegant, turned slightly pale. The wound on his severed arm was still bleeding but he did not seem to notice it. No one knew that his legs, which were hidden under his robe, were trembling slightly. That attack just now. It was too terrifying! Ulysses did not doubt that if he had stood in front of Clive, he would have been wiped out. And now, they had not even seen that persons face. The field quieted down. Only the figure of the poisonous dragon. The ugly monster seemed to sense that something was approaching and it looked anxious as if it wanted to escape at any time. Everyone stared nkly at the direction where the tinum light wasing from. The shadow sky dispersed and disappeared. The sky became even darker. Arge shadow was cast down and the terrifying aura pressed down on everyone until they couldnt breathe. Finally, a figure appeared in the clouds. Everyones pupils contracted. Dragon! Giant dragon! The giant dragons body was extremely huge. When it pped its wings and slowly descended, it was like a mountain falling from the sky. It brought an endless sense of oppression to the people below. A terrifying dragons might was emitted and everyone couldnt help but want to kneel down. The poisonous dragon was even trembling in a corner. The dual suppression of its bloodline and strength was about to scare it to death. A giant dragon at the peak of the saint level! Ulyssess voice was hoarse as he slowly squeezed these words out of his mouth. The others sucked in a breath of cold air, their minds almost unable to process what was going on. There was someone on the dragons back. It should be the person who had spoken and killed Clive. However, to be able to control a dragon at the peak of saint-level, what kind of power was that? It was already beyond their understanding. Sir... Sir. Grover stuttered as he looked at Ulysses. Ulysses stared at the two figures on the dragons back. One of them gave him a sense ofplete familiarity. Everyone narrowed their eyes and looked at the terrifying dragon in the sky with panic. Only Harriet Terrence had an excited, ecstatic, and incredulous expression on his face. It seemed to be... Edward! Harriet Terrence stood up emotionally. The others looked at him in shock. Harriet Terrence said again, Joelson is back. This is Joelsons dragon! Only Harriet Terrence had seen Joelsons dragon. Although his strength and appearance were many times stronger than what he remembered, the aura was indeed the same. When the dragonpletely descended overhead and everyone and saw the figure on the dragons back clearly, all eyes instantly widened. Joelson? Stephanie muttered in disbelief. Don Quixote was also stunned. Dayshannons eyes turned red as tears rolled down her cheeks. She was filled with joy, longing, and grievance. The members of the Dark Church looked as if they had seen a ghost. Their eyes were wide open and their mouths were agape. They were speechless. Joelson stood on the back of Du Lu. He was as handsome as before. He looked less youthful and his aura had changed drastically. Im back. He said calmly. This was to announce his return to the southern mountain range. Chapter 279: Just How Strong Was Joelson?

Chapter 279: Just How Strong Was Joelson?

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Damn it! Grover suddenly became irritable. He raised his sickle and rushed towards Joelson. He said, Kid, I dont believe you are that strong! Joelson nced at Grover indifferently and stretched out a finger. He aimed at Grover and gently swiped the air. Under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes, Glovers body froze and he maintained a forward posture. The next second, the de of ughter in his hand suddenly broke into two from the edge of the de. Next was Glover. A thin line appeared on his forehead and extended downwards. His body slowly separated and was neatly divided into two halves from the middle. His entire body fell down like a pile of trash, falling to the ground and turning into a pile of rotten meat. Everyone blinked their eyes, stunned by the disaster. They had no time to react at all. The Chief Judge of the Dark Church held the de of ughter in his hand. His strength wasparable to Grover, who was at the middle stage of the saint level. He died just like that with a light sh from Joelson? He didnt even have the chance to make a move. They thought of the death of Clive, who was also at the saint level just now. Everyone was in a mess. They looked at Joelson in horror. How powerful was Joelson? Cold sweat kepting out of Ulyssess forehead and flowed down to his chin like a small stream. Do you think you are very smart? Joelson looked down at Ulysses from high in the sky and said coldly. Do you think you can make use of the people around you? Do you think its great that youve spent less than 200 years to advance to the middle stage of the saint level? Do you think its great to insult the teacher who once helped you wholeheartedly? Joelson took a step forward and stepped on the top of Ulyssess head. He looked into Ulyssess eyes and said, In front of absolute strength, everything youve done is like a clowns clumsy andughable performance. Under the pressure of the domain, every word from Joelson exploded in Ulyssess ears like thunder, causing him topletely copse. Youre just a pitiful worm. No! Ulysses roared in fear and copsed. Joelson stepped down and kicked him into the soil. The one-armed Ulysses was no longer as elegant as before. He struggled and roared miserably. In the distance, a figure quietly climbed onto the back of the poisonous dragon and desperatelymanded thetter to escape. Joelson nced at it indifferently. Du Lu roared and swung its tail at it. The poisonous dragon and Hawthorne on its back were instantly smashed into a mass of meat paste. Ulysses took this opportunity to escape. Joelson nced at him casually. Ulyssess four limbs immediately fell off. The incision was smooth, so strange that it seemed as if it had fallen off on its own. Leave your life to Teacher. Joelson said calmly and turned around. Harriet Terrence and the others looked at him in a daze. From the moment Joelson appeared to the moment he killed the members of the Dark Church, less than a minute had passed. A crisis that concerned the life and death of Alcott and everyone was easily erased by Joelson. Words could not describe the shock in everyones hearts. If it were not for Joelsons appearance, they would not have believed that the young man in front of them was so powerful that even space trembled. It was the young genius who had left the Southern Region. Joelson. Harriet Terrences gaze wasplicated as he called out hesitantly. Joelson bowed in a standard magicians etiquette and said in a low voice, Teacher, Im back. In an instant, cheers flooded the air. Joelson Edward! Countless people still remembered this name. It was the young man who had shocked the entire capital and whose name had spread throughout the four great empires. Now, he was back! Dayshannon could no longer control her emotions. She quickly threw herself into Joelsons arms and cried uncontrobly. Stephanies eyes were filled with envy. She wanted to be like Dayshannon but she could not. Fred looked at Harriet Terrence with envy and then turned his surprised gaze back to Joelson. Don Quixote was filled withplicated feelings. The youth who had defeated him back then had left him far behind. He could not even see his opponents back. Just as the entire city was cheering, the white light in the southern sky shone brightly, and holy light shone down. A few rays of white light, as well as the majestic unicorn honor guard, the golden holy light floated down like petals. The entire field suddenly quieted down. Harriet Terrence and Freds expressions were a little unsightly. Its the people from the Church of Light. Do they also want to take advantage of us? Damn it! Before they could finish theirints... The Church of Lights troopsnded on the city wall. A few light experts who were emitting saint-level auras walked quickly to the front of the crowd. Then, they knelt on one knee at the feet of Joelson and spoke in a nervous and fearful tone: Throne, please forgive us for beingte. Harriet Terrence and everyone were stunned. Archbishop Saroyan. Harriet Terrence and Fred opened their mouths. The few people kneeling in front of Joelson included the red-robed Archbishop of the Church of Light, Saint Louis. There were also a few people they didnt know. However, they could clearly feel that these people had all reached the saint-rank. Especially the one who spoke earlier. His aura was powerful and he was at least at thete-stage saint-rank. However, these experts of the Church of Light, who could make Harriet Terrence and the others have respect or look up to, were all kneeling respectfully in front of Joelson. Their eyes were nervous as if they were afraid that Joelson would vent his anger. They threw out the respectful titles that the people of the Church of Light used to address Joelson. Throne? What kind of existence did that represent? In an instant, the image of Joelson in the eyes of everyone became infinitely tall and distant. Get up. These matters have nothing to do with you. Only then did the Church of Lights Tockden and the others heave a sigh of relief. They stood up and stood respectfully to the side. With a casual wave of Joelsons hand, Ulysses, who had been sliced into a human rod, flew in front of the few of them. Ulysses looked extremely miserable. He was on the verge of going crazy. His eyes were mournful and fearful. When Harriet Terrence saw his miserable state, his eyes could not help but reveal a hint of reluctance. Joelson nced at Harriet Terrence and said calmly, Since Teacher cant do it, then let me do it for you. Joelsons cold gaze fell on Ulysses, who suddenly widened his eyes. Joelson calmly stretched out his right hand and covered Ulysses. People like you should be sentenced to death! No! Joelsons right hand released a tinum light that covered Ulysses. Shrill screams reverberated in the air above the city wall. Half of the capital could hear the cries of the owl. Everyone saw that the flesh on Ulyssess body was cut off by the tinum light. He was bing thinner and thinner. The whole process went on for a long time. In the end, Ulysses was only a skeleton thatcked limbs. Then, Joelson crushed his skull. Crushed his soul. Chapter 280: Charge Towards the Dark Church

Chapter 280: Charge Towards the Dark Church

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Everyone was shocked and their bodies trembled. The people from the Church of Light looked at each other silently and subconsciously swallowed their saliva. They all had the same thought in their hearts: this Lord Throne was really ruthless! Up until now, none of the people from the Dark Church had survived. Moreover, their deaths were extremely cruel. Edward. Harriet Terrence and the others looked at Joelson with aplicated gaze. There was a hint of fear in many of their eyes. Although Joelson had returned, his strength and personality were too unfamiliar to them. Teacher, you should know. Joelsons expression was calm as he said, If I had not returned today, what would have happened to all of youespecially Dayshannon? Everyone was startled and suddenly came to a realization. Thats right, they only felt that Joelsons methods were cruel but they had never thought about who he was doing it for. These scum from the Dark Church were capable of doing anything. After doing all of this, Joelson stepped into the void step by step and walked behind Du Lu. Teacher, are you interested in apanying me to the Brightmoon Empire Again? Joelson looked at the people below. Everyone was stunned. The Brightmoon Empire, wasnt that the territory of the Dark Church? What were they going to do there? Seeing that everyone was silent, Joelson made a decision for them. With a wave of his hand, an invisible force lifted everyone onto the dragons back. Du Lu pped his wings and turned into a red light that disappeared into the clouds. The people from the Church of Light looked at each other. They knew that this time, the Dark Church of the Southern Region waspletely finished. A country like the Scorching Sun Empire and the Brightmoon Empire, which were affiliated to the Church of Light, had divine power over the royal power. The bishops power was above everything else, and the king was just a puppet. The Dark Bishop was giving his blessings to a few young and beautiful female believers. He walked out of the roomfortably. Has Ulysses and the others returned? One of the believers immediately stepped forward and said in a low voice, Not yet. If you dont love them, you should be back soon. The Dark Bishop nodded his head faintly. His mind was filled with thoughts. If he could take down the Alcott Empire and the Yheng Empire, he could be considered to have contributed greatly to the mission. Perhaps he could leave the Southern Region and return to the central continent. However, there was Ulysses. A cold glint shed across the Dark Bishops eyes as killing intent filled the air. Ulysses was too outstanding. He had personally helped Grover ascend to the position of Chief Inquisitor. He had also intentionally roped in a few other saint-level cultivators. They posed too much of a threat to him. He had to find an opportunity to eliminate them. Just as he was thinking, a disciple of the Dark Church ran in in a panic. Sir Bishop! Sir Bishop! Whats wrong? Ulysses and the others are back? The Dark Bishop frowned and asked. The follower opened his mouth, not knowing how to exin, but his face was full of shock as if he could not believe what had happened with the way of the sword. You go outside and take a look. Just as he finished speaking, a terrifyingly loud sound shook the ground under his feet. The Dark Bishop was shocked and quickly walked out of the door. When he saw the scene outside the door, his eyes instantly widened. He only saw that the square outside the Holy See was in a state of chaos, and screams and yells continuously rang out. In the middle of the square, there was a deep ravine that extended from the end of the square to his feet. On both sides of the ravine were mutted corpses. And all of this seemed to have been caused by a casual blow from a powerful existence. Who was it! The sky suddenly darkened, and the Dark Bishop subconsciously raised his head. He saw an extremely terrifying gigantic dragon crouching in the sky, its golden pupils staring at him, like flowingva. On the back of the gigantic dragon, there was also a shadow that blocked the sun. The Dark Bishop could not see that persons face clearly. He could only see a pair of cold eyes. Just by looking at each other, a cold feeling quickly spread from the bottom of his heart, making him feel as if he had fallen into an ice cave. Further away, the Church of Lights troops were lined up neatly in the air. They looked very strange. Everyones faces were filled with respect and nervousness as if they were watching. The attack of the Church of Light? Have they gone mad? Before the Dark Bishop could regain his senses, a figure rushed into the sky beside him. It was another saint-level from the Church of Light. Bastards, How dare you offend the Dark Church, you guys Before he could finish his words. The Dark Bishop saw the person on the dragons back wave his hand in an extremely casual manner. Hiss! The saint-level powerhouse above his head was instantly split into two halves by a tinum light like a ragdoll. Patter! The saint-level powerhouse from the Dark Church fell at his feet, and fresh blood just so happened to stter all over his face. The Dark Bishop was stunned. He stood there in a daze, unable to move for a long time. A deep fear rose from the bottom of his heart and every muscle in his body trembled along with it. He quickly turned around and ran into the main hall. There was only one thought in his mind. Request for help! We must immediately request for help from the central continents Holy See! There was a magic teleportation array in the depths of the Dark Church. It could send powerful people over at any time. ... Joelson stood on the dragons back. A group of people stood behind him. As they looked at the scene that looked like the end of the world, a strange feeling rose in their hearts. They were the people who brought about the end of the world. They looked at the back of the dragon with awe, shock, and amazement. Until now, they still did not know what level the dragon had reached. No matter what kind of strength the opponent was, an early-stage saint-level or mid-stage saint-level would definitely die in one strike under the hands of the dragon. They did not have the ability to resist at all. Even ate-stage saint-level would not be able to do that. Peak-stage saint-level? They were not sure. They did not dare to think about going any higher. Joelson rode the giant dragon and brought them into the imperial city of the Brightmoon Empire in an overbearing manner. No one could stop him along the way. The people of the Church of Light escorted him like a guard of honor. Then, a bright light blossomed from Joelsons hand. It was like a huge sharp de, splitting the entire central square of the Dark Church into two halves. Too strong! This was just a casual attack from Joelson. Thats the Dark Bishop. Harriet Terrence walked to Joelsons side and pointed at a middle-aged man whose face was covered in blood. His eyes focused, and he said anxiously, Edward, dont let him go back. The Dark Church has a magic teleportation array. He will gather all the powerhouses from the central continent. As if he did not hear him, Joelson let the Dark Bishop escape. Then, he turned to Harriet Terrence and said, I hope he can call more people. Joelson whispered, It would be best if he could call the Dark Monarch himself. Hehe. The few saint-level knights from the Church of Light heard hisughter, especially Tockden. He felt cold all over and his scalp tingled. The Dark Throne. Didnt you chop off an arm of the Dark Throne? Where would he dare to appear again? This Lords killing intent was too terrifying! Chapter 281: The Southern Region Was Ruled by Alcott

Chapter 281: The Southern Region Was Ruled by Alcott

The Dark Bishop returned to the deepest part of the hall in a sorry state. He walked into a room and took out arge number of spatial crystals from his storage ring. He then used a magic crystal ball to contact the bishop of the central continent. A blurry figure appeared in the magic crystal ball. An arrogant and cold voice could be heard from within. Whats the matter? The Dark Bishop tidied up his robes and made a humble gesture. He said in a low voice, Lord Rutherford, someone has attacked the Holy See. Please send some experts over. The Holy See has been attacked? The voice on the other side suddenly became louder and it was filled with anger as it berated, Are you all a bunch of trash? The saint-level cultivators of the Southern Region are all trash? The Dark Bishop broke out in cold sweat as he continuously apologized. The voice in the magic crystal ball finally calmed down, he continued, I cant report this matter. The throne has been in a bad mood recently. I cant let him know about this news anymore. Prepare the teleportation array. Ill bring some people here personally. Thank you, Lord Rutherford. Praise the Darkness! The Dark Bishop revealed a trace of joy on his face. The magic crystal ball dimmed. The Dark Bishop personally pressed the space crystal on the magic array. Very quickly, a ray of light shed. Two figures appeared in the middle of the magic array. Their bodies emitted an aura that made the Dark Bishop tremble. The peak of the saint level. Rutherford, we will stay here for a few more days. Recently, the throne has been injured. It is very ufortable to stay in the Holy See. It is a good time for us toe to the Southern Region toy low. One of themined to Rutherford in a low voice. Rutherford nodded. There was a hint of fear in his eyes. He said seriously, If that person had not suddenly appeared, the entire central continent would have been ruled by us. Sigh, now we are like rats in a sewer. It has always been like this. I am afraid that when that person ascends to the divine realm, our days will be even more difficult. The Dark Bishop waspletely confused. He did not dare to interrupt and ask. However, he had a vague feeling that the Dark Church had offended an extraordinary figure in the central continent. However, this distance was too far away from him. The Dark Bishop shook his head and forgot all about it. Right now, he only wanted to quickly capture those bold fellows outside the Great Hall and nail them to the stake. He wanted to hear them wail for three days and three nights before executing them one by one. With Lord Rutherford and the others around, Alcott and the Immortal Empire should be able to take them down soon, right? Although it was unavoidable that they would have to share the cake with the Church of Light, it was still good news. If he could take the opportunity to eliminate the hidden danger of Ulysses, that would be the best. Where are the intruders? Rutherfords dignified voice sounded. The Dark Bishop quickly replied, Right outside the door. They seem to be relying on a saint-level dragon to act so wantonly. Saint-level dragon? Rutherford and the Dark Bishop frowned and whispered, Thats a little troublesome, but its just a little more effort. Take us there. The Dark Bishop led the two out of the door. The children continued to riot. The terrifying figure on the dragons back did not seem to continue killing but quietly waited for their arrival. Rutherford and the Dark Bishops first nce at the dragon immediately halted their steps, not daring to go forward. The two looked at each other and saw thick palpitations in each others eyes. This is the saint-level dragon you spoke of? Rutherford said with difficulty. The Dark Bishop nodded and asked curiously, What is it, my lord? Rutherford and the Dark Bishops expressions were a little strange, but they had no choice but to brace themselves. However, their original n to attack had already been extinguished, and they were prepared to negotiate with the other party. This giant dragon should be able to easily crush the two of them to death. God of Darkness, what kind of person did this fool from the Southern Region provoke? Rutherfords friend took a step forward and flew into the air. He said, Friend, ah! Before he could finish his words, he looked as if he had seen a ghost. His eyes were wide open as he stood in the air in a daze for a few seconds. Then, his body began to tremble crazily. He stuttered in the air, tinum... tinum Throne? He screamed and was about to run away when a tinum light bloomed behind him. Simr to what the Dark Bishop had just seen, the body of this peak-stage saint-level powerhouse from the Holy See was easily torn in half. His internal organs mixed with blood sttered all over his and Rutherfords faces. The Dark Bishop was stunned. He did not know what had happened. Rutherford was silent for a few seconds before he let out a scream of terror. Idiot! Bastard! How did you offend this person? If you want to die, dont drag me along with you! Rutherford did not even have the time to give the Dark Bishop a tight p. In an instant, he unleashed all of his potential and ran back quickly. The Dark Bishops mind was muddled. Two lords at the peak of the saint level. One of them was casually ughtered while the other acted like a frightened rabbit. Why? He ran back to the depths of the hall and tried to contact the central continent. He was shocked to find that the connection between the magic crystals had been cut off and the spatial magic array on the other side had beenpletely destroyed! The Dark Bishop was dumbfounded. Rumble! He raised his head in a daze. The roof of the hall had been lifted by an invisible force above his head. A shadow fell, and he saw that pair of cold eyes again. After that, a tinum light shed. And everything before his eyes turnedpletely dark. ... The Dark Church was reduced to ruins by Joelson. Then, he casually threw a piece of purple me and burned it clean. Almost all the cult members of the Dark Church had run away. A small group of people walked over in a panic, not daring to approach from afar. It seems to be the king of the Brightmoon Empire. Joelsonmanded Du Lu to go over. These people were so scared that they cried out, thinking that they were going to be eaten. Among them, there was a middle-aged man who was dressed luxuriously. He was so scared that he copsed on the ground, and pale yellow liquid flowed out from under his body. Joelson looked down at the people from a high ce. Who is the king of the Brightmoon Empire? The people hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed. The middle-aged man who had been scared to the point of peeing was pushed out. His face was pale, and he said with a trembling voice, Reporting to my lord, I am the King. Joelson ignored him and nced in the direction of the Holy See. Tockden and the rest immediately flew over obediently. A domineering aura emerged from Joelsons body as he calmly announced, From today onwards, the Southern Region shall have the Alcott Empire as its King. The Southern Region shall have the Alcott Empire as its king. Harriet Terrence, Dayshannon, and the rest were shocked as they stared at Joelson with wide eyes. The Holy See and the others knelt down on one knee in the air, making a gesture of submission. The others also knelt down. Its all up to the tinum Throne. A few voices answered respectfully. Joelson stood quietly on the dragons back. His expression was indifferent, and the strong wind made his mage robe flutter loudly. Chapter 282: Unexpected Surprise

Chapter 282: Unexpected Surprise

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL At this moment, in everyones eyes, his back view was even higher than the sky. Harriet Terrence and the others had mixed feelings. The shadow that had hung over the heads of Alcott and the Yheng Empire for more than six hundred years had disappearedpletely because of the appearance of Joelson alone. In less than a day, he had used powerful methods to suppress the light and destroy the darkness. It was as if the sun was hanging high in the sky. Under his light, all the haze had disappeared. ... The Capital of Alcott. Everyone gathered outside Marquis Edwards mansion. Countless carriages filled with gifts lined up from the street to the end of the street. The few carriages at the front were even engraved with the family emblems of the royal family and the dukes mansion. The door of the marquiss mansion was closed for three days, but there was not a trace of impatience on these peoples faces. They were all waiting quietly. Everyone knew. The Edward familys super genius, Joelson, had returned. Furthermore, he was no longer the so-called number one genius of the Alcott Empire. He was the number one expert in the entire southern region. Even the Church of Light and the Dark Church were under his feet. The news of the Dark Churchs destruction had already spread. The zing Sun Empires diplomatic mission had arrived a few days ago. Their words were filled with respect and admiration for Joelson. Joelson had personally promoted Alcott to the position of the number one empire in the Southern Region. Alcott was proud of him! Joelson. Old Morgan sat in the hall with a face full of joy. Because he had consumed the water of the spring of life, his appearance was even younger than six years ago. You have brought unprecedented glory to the Edward family. Joelson smiled faintly and did not speak. He was in a good mood when he saw his father, Old Morgan. The lying bearded mage had also changed a lot. The old man was wearing a beautiful mage robe, which made him look like an upper-ss noble. Old Morgan and Joelson talked for a while and, soon, a tall figure walked out of the room. Darlene ced the freshly brewed ck tea on the table and stood behind Joelson with a gentle gaze. This powerful female dark elf archer was now the little woman behind Joelson. Old Morgan smiled at Darlene with a strange look in his eyes. Joelson, have you met Catherine and her sister? Joelson was stunned and shook his head. The people from the La Chamber of Commerce said that theyre not in the capital but theyre on their way here. With the care of Harriet Terrence and the royal family, the La Chamber of Commerce had be the first chamber of Commerce in Alcott in six years. Catherine was very busy and had been on the road all year round. This time, she brought Juliana along as well. She happened to miss the first meeting with Joelson but she also avoided the battle when the Dark Church attacked the city. Old Morgan seemed to want to say something to Joelson but he changed the topic and said, What are you going to do with Princess Dayshannon? Are you going to marry her? Joelson nodded. Ill ask Dayshannonter and pick a time. Old Morgan looked at the calm Darlene and whispered, Youre much stronger than me. Joelson shook his head with a smile. Counting carefully, if he counted the two women that Nichs forced on him, he did have quite a lot of women. Suddenly, hurried footsteps came from the door. Joelsons expression changed and his powerful spiritual power told him. It was Catherine and Juliana who were running towards him. However, something did not seem right. Two slender figures appeared in front of Joelson. They had the same blue hair. One of them was tall and beautiful. It was Catherine. The other was very gentle. She had the shyness of a young girl and the maturity of a woman. It was Juliana. The two pairs of eyes were fixed on Joelson. There was a strong love and longing in their eyes. Joelson smiled at them and opened his arms. The two figures almost jumped into his arms at the same time. Smelling the strange but familiar fragrance of his hair, Joelson said softly, Im back. The two of them hugged Joelson even tighter. Juliana even started sobbing on his chest, her tears wetting his robe. Catherines eyes were also red. She looked up at him carefully and smiled happily again. After a while, he let go of them and slowly walked forward. His expression was curious, serious, strange, and excited. A small head came out from behind the maid and quietly looked at him. Her beautiful eyes were as bright as ck gemstones. There was curiosity and a hint of fear in them. Catherine took two steps forward, took Joelsons arm, and gently waved at the little one. Funina,e here quickly. The little guy walked up carefully. She was wearing a brown jacket with a white shirt, and beautiful riding boots. She looked very cute. Who is she? Joelson asked in a low voice as if he could not believe it. If anyone else saw the cold and overbearing tinum Throne, their jaws would drop. She is your child, Joelson. Catherine said softly. Joelson had already noticed it. The little one had a blood connection with him. She was just six years old this year, so she should have been born not long after Joelson left. In the maindnguage, Funina meant missing, so there was no need to exin the meaning. Joelson gently hugged the little one in his arms and picked her up. The little one was still a little scared at first but the closeness of her blood allowed her to quickly get close to Joelson. She opened her mouth and called out softly, Father. The corners of Joelsons mouth unconsciously curled up, and he only felt an indescribable joy in his heart. Hahaha! The little one had short hair. Joelson held her in his arms. In a short while, Funina hadpletely removed the sense of strangeness from him and was amused by him. Joelsons spiritual power went into Funinas body and he raised his eyebrows slightly. Metal and fire dual-element magic talent. Her physique was also very good and she had very outstanding knight talent. Joelson asked Catherine, Have you taught her to practice magic orbat aura? Catherine nodded and said, We have already tested her talent. I have taught her the meditation method but she has never been willing to learn it properly. Until now, she has not even meditated once. Catherines beautiful face revealed a helpless smile and she gently stroked Funinas hair. Ill make my own arrangements, Joelson said calmly Catherines eyes were filled with joy. After ying with the little one for a while, Joelson secretly imnted a bit of metal and fire magic inheritances into her mind. Of course, there were also two high-levelbat aura inheritances. Joelson did not have much time to personally teach this god-given surprise to him. But he could pave the way for the childs future. Chapter 283: Heading to the Elven Forest

Chapter 283: Heading to the Elven Forest

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL If Funina could notplete her first meditation before the age of eight, the legacy of magic would bepletely hidden, and the legacy ofbat aura would automatically be revealed. Joelson did not want the little one to practice magic and the way of knights at the same time as himself. That would distract her and make her outstanding talent mediocre. The reason why Joelson was able to move at high speed on both roads was that he had the unreasonable existence of ranch space. An ordinary person could not do this. Being infused with Joelsons spiritual power, the little one began to feel a wave of fatigue, constantly yawning, and her eyelids kept falling. Finally, she nestled in Joelsons arms and fell into a deep sleep. He gave her to the maid in the mansion to take her to rest and reluctantly withdrew his gaze from the elf-like little cutie. Suddenly. His identity had changed from a teenager who had just stepped out of the barons territory to go to the academy to learn magic, to the tinum Throne that was famous across the continent. He had even be a father. Old Morgan and the others, as well as Darlene, all tactfully left, leaving time for Joelson and the sisters. Juliana and Catherine looked at Joelson. Lets take a bath together. Joelson said casually. The two nodded shyly. They waited on Joelson andid downfortably in the bathtub. The two also carefully walked in. One massaged his hand and the other massaged his shoulder. In six years, even Juliana had grown from a young apple to a juicy peach. Catherine had be a mature and beautiful woman. Joelson looked at Catherine and said in a low voice, Lets put the business of the Chamber of Commerce aside. Money is not important. Focus more on magic cultivation. Catherine was stunned and a little surprised but she still nodded meekly. Catherines own magic talent was not bad but she was only at level four. Even Juliana was already at level seven. The gap was too big. Joelsons requirement for his woman was saint-level. Once she reached saint-level, she could live for more than 500 years. I will go to the Elf Forest in a few days to get some water from the Spring of Life for you. Joelson said lightly. Catherine and Juliana were both delighted. They subconsciously touched their beautiful cheeks. Especially Catherine. Her magic level was not high and she had been busy with the business of the Chamber of Commerce all year round. She had always been worried that she would age early and lose her beauty. The Spring Water of Life was also known as the Spring Water of Youth. It could make people forever young and it was a treasure that all women would go crazy for. As the two of them were walking towards each other, they heard Joelson pause for a moment and then say, While youre at it, go and pick up another person. His calm tone was filled with determination. Catherine and Juliana looked at each other and whispered, Yes. It is Leas, right? Joelson nodded and didnt say anything. He just closed his eyes. A beautiful face with a hint of timidity appeared in his mind. Her soft lips opened and closed slightly. She called out softly, Young Master Joelson. Joelson took a deep breath, opened his eyes, and his eyes shed. Leas, you can go home soon. Joelson stayed in the capital for less than a week and then went to the Elf Forest alone. During this period of time, the dark elf Darlene and Catherine were getting along well, which made him feel gratified. Obviously, his women were very clear that a man like Joelson was not something any of them could have alone. Being able to apany Joelson by his side was already enough to satisfy them. With Du Lus current speed, it would take less than a day to arrive at the Elf Forest from the Capital of Alcott. Outside the elven forest, two teams of adventurers were confronting each other. This tier 6 magical beast was obviously first attacked by us. Nonsense! Wait until it is killed by us, then you cowards will jump out and try to snatch it? Dream on! Damn it! Get rid of these idiots! A bloodbath was about to erupt because of benefits but, suddenly, the two groups of people felt the sky darken at the same time. They looked up, only to see the sun quickly disappearing under the shadow. An unimaginable terrifying aura rolled down from the sky. Under this aura, their souls seemed to be frozen. Their blood froze and their bodies trembled. Fortunately, in just a short moment, this aura disappeared and the atmosphere of the sky became clear again. The two groups of people looked at each other nkly, not understanding what had just happened. Could it be a dream? Simr situations kept happening in the Elf Forest. Not only humans, but many magical beasts that were hunting or sleepingzily on the ground were also suddenly swept by this aura and jumped up. Their faces were filled with shock. Du Lu charged straight into the elven forest from the edge. Along the way, all the magical beasts in the elven forest were extremely frightened, and the roars of all kinds of magical beasts rang out continuously. Very soon, they were approaching the center of the elven forest and it was still the same path that Joelson had once taken. Thinking of the hurricane python and the electric python that had once forced him into a very sorry state, the corner of Joelsons mouth curled up into a cold arc. Who is it? As expected, it did not take long for a terrifying roar to ring in his ears. A green python that was even thicker than before slithered out from the forest. It stared intently at Joelson and Du Lu, its small eyes filled with shock. The hurricane python was still at tier 9. The advancement of magical beasts was very slow. Six years was just the time for them to hibernate once. Joelson looked at the hurricane python with a cold smile and said slowly, Why? Dont you recognize me? What a phnderer. A hint of fury shed in the hurricane pythons eyes. Suddenly, it looked at Joelson and Du Lu under its feet carefully and cried out in surprise, Its you! Joelson snorted and reached out his right hand to quickly grab the hurricane python. The hurricane python subconsciously wanted to run away but it found that its huge body seemed to have been petrified by magic, and it could not move. The hurricane pythons eyes revealed a look of fear and it let out a roar as if it was calling for something. Joelson did not care, it just saved him time from looking for the electric python. The air magic transformed into an invisible hand and grabbed the hurricane python. With the power of his domain, the rank 9 hurricane python was like a toy to him. Suddenly. A purple python that was a few timesrger than the hurricane python swam out from the void. It was terrifying and furious. Joelson was slightly surprised. He did not expect the hurricane pythons lover to have advanced to the saint-level. Thinking about it carefully, it was already at the peak of rank 9 six years ago. It was normal for it to break through halfway through his journey to the middle continent. Chapter 284: The Elves No Longer Need Prophets. The Throne Will Protect You

Chapter 284: The Elves No Longer Need Prophets. The Throne Will Protect You

Just in time! Joelsonughed loudly as his domain power surged over. Currently, Joelsons domain had the most metal and electricw power. Under the suppression of thew, the electric pythons performance was even worse than that of the hurricane python. His entire person instantly became dispirited. Joelson casually grabbed it and controlled the two thick pythons, twining them into a spiral shape in mid-air. Then. He ruthlesslyshed them to the ground! Boom! Large areas of ancient trees were pushed down and the ground cracked. The two pythons let out mournful cries as their scales shattered. Joelson could feel that many pairs of eyes were looking at this side in fear. Those were the other saint-level magical beasts in the Elf Forest. Joelson simply grabbed the two giant pythons and used them as braids to whip the saint-level magic beasts where they were hiding. Awoo! A saint-level wind magic wolf howled and ran away with its tail between its legs. If it was not fast enough, its lower body would have been smashed to pieces. The giant python swept across and broke arge area of ancient trees like harvesting wheat. A saint-level sabertooth elephant hiding in the dark had no time to dodge. It was sent flying like a rubber bat and crashed into a huge hole in the distance. Joelson was having a good time. The entire elven forest was instantly affected. Booming sounds could be heard and it was a mess with the wails of saint-level magical beasts mixed in between. Joelson was too powerful. In addition, there was a saint-level peak-tier dragon, Du Lu, who was able to suppress them with his aura alone. The saint-level magical beasts did not dare to resist at all. They could not even think of joining forces to resist. In the face of absolute strength, no matter how many there were, they would only be cannon fodder. They could only run as fast as they could. They could not me Joelson for being brutal. One had to know that if Joelson did not have the giant dragon Du Lu, these magical beasts would have eaten him to the bone long ago. The hugemotion attracted the elves from the center of the forest to quickly run out and look in their direction in panic. They saw an extremely terrifying giant dragon hovering in the sky. A human wearing a magicians robe was controlling two giant pythons that were thousands of timesrger than him with one hand, twining them into a whip and wreaking havoc outside their home. This scene was too shocking. As if it was the end of the world. The elves retreated in fear, screams and exmations in the air. The hurricane python and the electric python were covered in wounds. The scales on their bodies were almost broken. Compared to the pain in their bodies, the despair and fear in their hearts shocked them even more. This was the young man who had caused a huge ruckus in the Elven Holy Land six years ago. He had said that he woulde back! Now, he had reallye back! With unrivaled strength and power. Enough! A cold shout came from the white pir of light in the distance and a white stream of light quickly flew toward them. Joelson chuckled and casually threw the hurricane python and the west Yunnan Python toward the White Stream of light. The White Stream of light was hit by the two pythons, and with a cry of surprise, the White Stream of light was forced to retreat far away. The giant hurricane python and the electric python crashed heavily in front of the Elven Holy Land. They crushed a house and copsed on the ground without moving. More than half of the bones in their bodies were broken. A perfect face was revealed in the white flowing light. At this moment, the expression on this perfect face was extremely ugly. Joelson looked at her and returned to his original calmness and elegance. He said calmly, Long time no see, Michelia. Michelias face was cold. She said coldly, Joelson, you are too much. Is that so? Joelson did not care at all. He shook his head and said, I dont think so. Im just suitable for old friends to catch up with. The moonlight priestesss face was ugly. She suppressed her anger and ignored Joelson. Instead, she wrapped the hurricane python and the electric python on the ground with white light and began to heal them. Joelsonmanded Du Lu to fly into the Holy Land of the elves. Du Lus huge body and terrifying draconic might immediately caused a wave of panic and chaos. The timid elves fled in all directions. Right now, the image of Joelson in their hearts was the same as that of the great demon king. After waiting for a while, the moonlight priestess walked over expressionlessly. Behind her, there was a man and woman with injuries on their faces. They were the hurricane python and the electric python in human form. Their eyes were filled with fear as they looked at Joelson. Joelson swept his gaze over and the two of them instantly shed over, not daring to take another step forward. The encounter just now had left a huge shadow in their hearts. You know why Im here. Joelson said to Michelle, I want to take Leas and the Spring of Life. Michelia was so angry that she sneered instead. She said coldly, Dont forget that you still owe the elf tribe a prophet. The elven race doesnt need to be restricted anymore. Joelson sighed softly. In the next moment, Du Lu raised his head and roared. The terrifying power and sound waves scattered all the clouds in the sky for dozens of miles. Countless trees bent down and the leaves fell like raindrops. There were also a few low roars of saint-level magical beasts that represented submission. Joelson slowly floated up and extended a hand toward Michelia. Thetter floated up without any ability to resist, her face full of humiliation and anger. Lady Moonlight Priestess. The two hurricane pythons subconsciously wanted to pounce on them. But Joelson only turned his head to look at them, and that indifferent gaze made their bodies go cold, not daring to move. Joelson pulled Michelia in front of him, looked directly into his eyes, and said seriously, I have no intention to hurt you. I just want Leas. I wont let loneliness and coldness apany her for her whole life. She is different from you. In exchange... He pushed her away and said calmly, The elven race can receive my protection, the protection of the throne. Her chest heaved up and down in anger as she red at him, her lips tightly shut, unable to speak. She had never expected that the ordinary human youth with the type eight strength... That in just six years, he had reached a height that she could not imagine. After saying all this to Michelia, without caring if she agreed or not, he strode towards the center of the Holy Land. The thunderbolt on both sides parted in fear. No one dared to stop him. When he was halfway there, the crowd partedpletely. A delicate figure appeared at the end, standing quietly as if waiting for him. Joelson stopped and looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar face. He called out softly, Leas. Thetter immediately burst into tears. Leas had be much thinner, looking even more delicate. Her long, pale golden hair had turned white, adding a sense of holiness and solemnity to her. Compared to what he remembered, Leas had changed a lot. But when she looked at Joelson, tears began to roll down her face. She felt as if she had returned to that timid little elf handmaiden. Chapter 285: The Terrifying Power of the Dark Demon Dragon

Chapter 285: The Terrifying Power of the Dark Demon Dragon

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson strode forward, wanting to pull her into his embrace. But a burst of intense white light suddenly erupted from Leass body, constantly repelling Joelsons approach. Its the power of the Moon God. The elf girl who was chosen to be a moonlight priestess is not allowed to have any contact with the opposite sex. Leas said dejectedly. Joelson frowned and snorted coldly. His domain spread out, enveloping Leas within. The sparkling white light struggled in the domain but, in the end, it was forcefully suppressed by Joelson. Without waiting for Joelson to do anything, Leas could not wait any longer and pounced into Joelsons embrace. This is impossible? Behind him, Michelia eximed in disbelief. How could the power of the Moon God be suppressed? The depression that had been in his heart for six years hadpletely disappeared at this moment. The helplessness and weakness that he felt when he was forced away by Michelia had, to a certain extent, stimted him to move forward desperately. This was because every time he wanted to stop, he would always think that there was a girl waiting for him in the deep forest of elves. He let go of her hand and looked at her shy and excited face. Then, he raised his head and swept his cold gaze across everyones faces, finallynding on Michelia. He announced in an extremely firm tone, This time, even the Moon God cant stop me from taking you away. The entire scene was shocking. Many elf girls felt a strong sense of envy in their hearts. If there was such a person who did not hesitate to go against the moonlight priestess and the Moon God for her sake, she would definitely fall in love with him without hesitation. Leass heart was also surrounded by a great sense of gratitude and happiness. She was so excited that she could not say a word. She only hugged onto Joelsons neck tightly and kept whispering in his ear, Young Master, Young Master. Joelson took Leass hand and strode in the direction of the Tree of Life. Michelias expression was unsightly. She knew what Joelson wanted to do now. He went to get the Spring Water of Life. But even if Michelia knew, what could she do? There was still nothing she could do. Evil! Michelia took a deep breath and suppressed her anger, regaining her calm. I must ask the Moon God for help or the elf race will be destroyed by this evil person sooner orter. Joelson walked into the root of the Tree of Life. The flowing Spring Water of Life was still there. He scooped up a spoonful of it with a wooden cup and put it into his mouth. This was the first time he had tasted the legendary water of the Spring of Life. It tasted sweeter than any wine that he had ever tasted. The water of the Spring of Life entered his body as if he had been cleansed inside and out. He felt veryfortable. He felt as if there was a strange aura in his body that was rising rapidly. He sensed it carefully and suddenly realized that it was his lifespan after the sacrifice. It could also be called life force. Joelson drank cup after cup of water from the Spring of Life. The aura in his body grew stronger and became full. After the aura grew to three times its original size, the aura finally stopped growing. Young Master. Joelson suddenly realized that Leas was looking at him strangely. Shyness, admiration, and a hint of infatuation. Whats wrong? Joelson asked, puzzled. Leas hurriedly turned her head and her fair cheeks instantly turned red. Nothing... nothing. Joelson touched his own face strangely and casually cast a water magic spell to create a mirror. The person in the mirror had a fair face and handsome features. He looked like a beautiful young man. He had actually returned to the appearance of a sixteen or seventeen-year-old youth. He was even more handsome than some male elves. I prefer my previous appearance. Joelson said with a frown and once again offered a sacrifice to the dark dragon through the system. A thousand years of lifespan! The aura in his body suddenly disappeared by 60%. This time, there was no change in Joelsons face. Young Master, Whats wrong? Leas eximed As an elf, she was the most sensitive to life force. Joelson shook his head, indicating that she didnt need to worry. His mind was immersed in the Dark Demon Dragon attribute panel in the ranch space. Originally, apart from intimacy, all the information about the Dark Demon Dragon was ???. After sacrificing a thousand years of life, the intimacy instantly increased by 20 points and broke through 50 points. It was only a few points away from 60 points. The information about the Dark Demon Dragon also gradually became clear. At least, Joelson saw his name. It was a long and true name. It was said that one could control the life and death of an abyssal creature just by knowing its true name. Could this be considered that the Dark Demon Dragon was slowly epting him as its master? What Joelson didnt know was that his hands were still moving. He kept drinking the water of the Spring of Life, and then he kept offering sacrifices. What Joelson couldnt see was that in the space of the ranch, the dragons were getting restless because of a terrifying aura that was gradually growing. In a corner of the ranch, the area waspletely controlled by the darkness. The Dark Demon Dragon was gradually recovering. Like a sleeping demon god, it woke up from its long sleep. It slowly opened its eyes, and the bright space dimmed. All the light was swallowed by the pair of dark pupils. The space trembled. Joelson stared at the intimacy on the attribute panel. Fifty-six, fifty-eight.. Sixty! His eyes were wide open and his heart was filled with excitement. He had finally reached sixty! Thest life sacrifice had caused his intimacy level to rise all the way up to sixty-five points before stopping. At this moment, most of the information on the Dark Demon Dragons stats window was now open to Joelson. Joelsons gaze suddenly came to a halt and a look of shock appeared on his face. All he could see was the Dark Demon Dragons power panel. Shockingly, it showed that he was at the middle stage of the demigod rank (heavily injured and weak)! Joelsons heart trembled. The heavily injured and weak dark demon dragon actually had the strength of a mid-stage demigod. Then what sort of strength would he have at his peak? Just what sort of terrifying existence had the system recruited for him! After reaching 60 points of intimacy, the Dark Demon Dragon could finally fight for Joelson. However, due to his injuries, every time he attacked, he had to expend a great deal of energy. He could not casually and unlimitedly make a move either. Joelson tried the life sacrifice again and, this time, the intimacy only increased by two points. It seemed that topletely heal the Dark Demon Dragons injuries, he needed a huge amount of vitality. Just this little bit of the Spring of Life water was not enough. Joelson replenished his vitality and stared at the Spring of Life water for a long time. Can I transnt the Spring of Life into the space of the ranch? Joelson muttered to himself and a crazy idea appeared in his mind. Of course, it was quickly denied. He didnt say whether he could transnt it or not. As long as he raised this idea, the entire elven race would fight him to the death. He couldnt get past Leas either. Chapter 286: How Dare You Block Me When My Consciousness Descends!

Chapter 286: How Dare You Block Me When My Consciousness Descends!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Young Master, what are you thinking about? Leas couldnt help but ask curiously when she saw that Joelsons brows were sometimes furrowed and sometimes rxed. Joelson looked at the Spring of Life water that was continuously gushing out in front of him and then replied, Im thinking, where did this Spring of Life watere from? Leas blinked her eyes, pointed at the ground, and said, Its the Tree of Life. Huh? The Spring of Life is formed from the tremendous life force emitted by the Tree of life. It is connected to the Tree of Life. As long as the Tree of Life exists, the Spring of Life will never run out. Simrly, if the Spring of Life dries up one day... Leas said in a low voice, That means the Tree of Life is about to wither. Joelson understood. In that case, it was not impossible to transnt the Spring of Life. He just needed to transnt the Tree of Life. Looking up at the enormous Tree of Life, Joelson shook his head helplessly. If he wanted to transnt the Tree of Life, he would have to expand the space of the ranch by ten times. Or when he became a god and had his own portable divine kingdom, he could move the entire elven forest into it, not to mention the Tree of Life. Joelson collected a portion of the Spring of Life water, then stood up with Leas. Before leaving the heart of the Tree of Life, he thought for a moment, then conveniently broke a branch of the Tree of Life. He could try nting it in the pasture space. Although this idea was a bit unrealistic, it didnt matter even if he tried. Lets go. Joelson held Leass hand and walked out. Leass face was full of worry and confusion. Young Master, the Moonlight Priestess wont allow me to leave with you. Joelson stopped and looked at her seriously. He said, Then what do you think? Are you willing to go with me? I wont force you. Tell me the truth, Leas. Leas nodded without hesitation and took a step forward to hug Joelson. I dont want to be the next moonlight priestess. I dont want to never see Young Master again. I dont want to slowly be as cold as Lady Michelia. A smile appeared on Joelsons face. He cupped Leass face and gently touched her soft lips. He said seriously, As long as Im here, no one can force you. Leas seemed to have made up her mind. She nodded and snuggled closer to Joelson. An elf appeared in front of the two of them in fear. Joelson looked over coldly. Thetter was so frightened that he immediately took a few steps back and stammered, Moonlight Priestess... The Moonlight Priestess asked me to invite you over. If you want to take Leas away, you must get the permission of the Moon God. Otherwise, you will regret it. After saying that, this guy ran away like a bird. Joelson frowned slightly and snorted coldly, ignoring him. He pulled Leas and continued to walk forward. However, after taking a few steps, Leas copsed weakly. White light radiated from her body. Her face was pale as if she had fallen ill and was extremely weak. The power of the Moon God is punishing me. Leas faintedpletely. Bastard! Joelson cursed in a low voice. His spiritual power detected a strange power in Leass body that was continuously absorbing her life force, causing her to rapidly weaken. It was the same power that Michelia had mastered. The power of the Moon God. Joelson tried to use the tinum power to expel that power, but Leas had served the Moon God for more than six years. This power had long taken root in her body and even changed her appearance and hair color. The tinum power was too sharp and overbearing. While expelling it, it might hurt Leas. Joelsons face was gloomy. He picked Leas up and quickly went to where Michelia was. The temple of the Moon Gods sacrifice. When Joelson entered, Michelia was facing away from him. She was kneeling in front of a statue that was emitting a faint white light. Joelson stretched out his right hand, and a powerful force immediately pulled Michelia over. It was just strangtion but Michelia did not seem to feel it. She looked at him without any expression. Joelson was really angry. Cure Leas or you will die! Joelsons eyes were cold and the force on Michelias neck suddenly increased. Michelia could not help but open her mouth and make a difficult voice. Thats the will of the Moon God. I have no choice. Even if you kill me, you cant save Leas. Joelsons pupils gradually turned golden, which meant that the anger in his heart was about to umte to the maximum. Damn it! Michelia was flung out fiercely by him and fell to the ground on the statue where her will was kneeling. A faint pained expression appeared on Michelias beautiful face, and she frowned. Without the slightest bit of sympathy, Joelson said coldly, Tell me, how can I save Leas? Michelia red at him and sneered, Ive already said it before. Leas is someone the Moon God has set their eyes on. If you want to take her away, you must obtain the Moon Gods approval. Moon God. Joelson raised his head to look at the sculpture in front of him. After a moment of silence, a strong killing intent suddenly burst out from his eyes. An invisible force fiercely struck the statue. The force was about to hit the statue and the statue suddenly shone brightly. A dazzling white light filled the entire space. When Joelson opened his eyes, he found that Michelia was quietly floating in front of him. Her face was indifferent and noble as if she was a different person. Human, you have offended the gods. A strange womans voice came out of Michelias mouth. It waspletely different from her voice. Suddenly, he reacted. This was the will of the Moon God descending. You will receive the punishment you deserve! Michelias aura had a huge change. She was originally just an ordinary initial stage saint-level but, now, she was emitting an aura that wasparable to a throne. Divine Domain! Divine domain-level power. Michelia raised her hand, and a piece of sparkling white sprinkled down. The entire space became sparkling white. This was her Moon Gods domain. Hmph!Joelson snorted coldly. The embryonic form of the domain was like a seed growing in her domain, growing rapidly. It forcefully squeezed out a space in Michelias Moon Gods domain and tinum power suddenly bloomed. This is impossible? The same words came out of Michelias mouth but not from the same person. Joelsons tinum domain was like a sharp knife, viciously stabbing into Michelias Moon God domain, causing it to quickly walk towards the brink of copse. Joelsons expression was savage as he said coldly, A puny demigod who lives on stealing faith. If the true body had descended, perhaps I would have retreated a bit. But her consciousness descended? Shes courting death! The white light of the entire space rapidly faded away and was filled with a dazzling tinum light. Chapter 287: Evil God Spider Queen Stasi

Chapter 287: Evil God Spider Queen Stasi

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Although Joelsons domain was only in its infancy, it contained more than 1,500ws of metal and electricity. Moreover, the power of thew of destruction that was derived from it made it much more powerful than an ordinary domain. Most domains were as fragile as paper under the tinum domain. The Moon Gods domain was no exception. Arge area of white shattered. Amidst Michelias screams, Joelson grabbed her delicate neck and pulled her to him. Take back the divine power in Leass body. Otherwise, dont even think about going back with this descending consciousness of yours. Michelia suddenlyughed charmingly. She no longer had her usual cold and arrogant appearance. Her exquisite features were filled with charm and temptation. Are you willing to damage this body? As she spoke, Michelia tore off the gauze-like clothes on her body, revealing arge portion of her fair skin. Killing intent appeared in Joelsons eyes. He threw out a sharp tinum power from his hand and easily cut Michelias delicate swan neck. Fresh blood flowed out. You can try. Joelsons words were extremely cold. His new character looked down on the faith of Michelia again. What Moon God? She was clearly a shameless bitch. Michelias expression was ugly. Her eyes flickered for a moment before she waved at the unconscious Leas who was not far away. A gush of white energy was extracted from Leass body. Whats going on?Joelson watched coldly. Everything was going smoothly at first. However, when thest trace of energy waspletely absorbed, Michelias expression suddenly became extremely ferocious. Extremely evil energy erupted from her body. For a moment, Joelson did not have time to react. He was freed from her hands. The energy on Michelias body quickly turned from white to pitch-ck. Her face twisted, and her body bent at an unbelievable angle. ck fur and spikes grew out of her joints and elbows. Thick, long, and sharp limbs grew out of her back. Her eyes and skin had also turned dark purple. Her body was filled with a cruel, brutal, and terrifying aura. She looked like an evil and ugly spider. Youve angered me, human! Michelia opened her mouth, I swear Ill chew and swallow every piece of your body and life force. Joelson frowned and looked at her coldly with a serious expression. Who are you! Micheliaughed strangely. Herughter was sharp and ear-piercing. I am the god of the elven race. I am Queen Stasi! Michelia suddenly spat out a denseyer of ck energy towards the pitch-ck spider web. Joelson activated the tinum power and the ck spider web broke one by one. However, Michelia sprayed the spider web too quickly. In just a few seconds, the entire space was covered by ck energy. The Moon Gods domain had be a dark domain, and the space had be an enormous spider web. As for Michelia, she was the evil spider within the spider web. Michelias power had already surpassed that of the divine domain and was infinitely close to the domain of a demigod. Although Joelsons domain power was abnormally powerful, under the suppression of this absolute power, he continuously let out sounds of being unable to withstand it. He pushed the fusion power of metal and electricws to the extreme. In the pure tinum light, a streak of dark red lightning gradually appeared, and a terrifying aura slowly spread out. This! Michelia widened her eyes and screamed in disbelief, Supremew? Joelson felt that the tinum power was many times heavier than before. The aura of the dark red lightning wrapped around the tinum light was so strong that even he couldnt help but tremble. The space cracked and shattered. Joelson shed at Michelia. The tinum light that was surrounded by the broken dark red lightning flew towards Michelia. In front of this light de, Michelias evil power was like ice and snow meeting fire, quickly disappearing. The aura of the Law of Destruction? Impossible! How can a native from the lower nesprehend the power of the supremew? This is impossible! Michelia let out a terrified scream as she dodged in all directions. A dark purple spider figure broke free from her body. It was the will of Spider Queen Stasi. She wanted to escape. Joelsons expression was calm as he urged the tinum power that contained the aura of destruction to continue forward. He was about to destroy her. Suddenly, his expression changed. He hesitated for a moment and it suddenly disappeared just as he was about to destroy her. Stasi was stunned on the spot. She was a little surprised by Joelsons strange action. Before she could react, she saw Joelson calmly extending his right hand toward her. There seemed to be a ck hole hidden in Joelsons right hand. A terrifying attractive force was emitted from it. Stasi widened her eyes and a terrified expression appeared on her face just now. Before she could scream, she turned into a shadow and was swallowed by the ck hole. In the space of the ranch, a Dark Demon Dragon burped contentedly, and its aura became stronger. Joelson saw that the intimacy between him and the Dark Demon Dragon had increased to 70 points on the system interface. He also showed a satisfied expression. The Dark Demon Dragon came from the Abyss. The will of an evil god like Stasi was its delicious food. After an intense battle ended, Joelson casually shattered the statue of the Moon God in front of him. He suddenly had a feeling that a pair of eyes filled with hatred and evil red at him fiercely. Joelson knew that he and the evil god, Spider Queen Stasi, who had no idea where their true bodies were, could be considered to have formed an enmity. However, Joelson did not care. He had received the divine spark inheritance of the God of Alchemy, Priestley. From his memories, he knew the path of ascension to be a god. Apart from continuing toprehend thews, he also needed to gather the power of faith. Just like Priestley, he had established his divine kingdom and carried ten small worlds with him. He had tens of millions of believers and spent tens of thousands of years to advance from a demigod to a god. However, after bing a god, the power of faith provided by his divine kingdom was no longer enough to support the advancement of ordinary gods. As a result, most gods chose to sow their seeds of consciousness in countless nes, slowly developing their believers and collecting the power of faith. For example, the mostmon ones were the Dark Church and the Church of Light. They were all tools used by the main gods of Light and Dark to collect the power of faith. These two main gods were also the most tyrannical. In the nes of Light and Dark, the other gods would be beaten up into heretics and mercilessly suppressed by them. Most of the battles between gods were also caused by the fight for the power of faith. Stasi was the same. She first disguised herself as the Moon God, putting on a pure and arrogant appearance. Only after being seen through by Joelson did she die and reveal her original appearance as an evil god. Joelson had only killed one of her consciousness clones. He didnt know how many simr clones she had cast in countless nes. Simply put, Joelson had indeed be enemies with Stasi. However, there were countless people who had be enemies with Stasi. Even if she wanted to take revenge, Joelson would have to wait in line for a very long time. Hmm... Just as Joelson was thinking, a coquettish voice suddenly came from the ground. It was the awakening of Michelia. Chapter 288: The Wedding of the Platinum Throne

Chapter 288: The Wedding of the tinum Throne

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Michelia slowly woke up, and the first thing she saw was the cold gaze that Joelson threw at her. Michelia was shocked. And then she noticed that her clothes had been torn. Shame and anger surged up like a tide. You! You! Michelia blushed and the eyes looking at Joelson almost spat fire. She pounced on him and wanted to fight him to the death. With a cold face, he casually threw out a force to blow him away and said coldly, Use your head to think before you say anything. Michelia was stunned. The memory of Queen Stasis possession shed through her mind quickly. Seeing that she had done such a lewd thing in front of him, and even took the initiative to tear her clothes, Michelia was so ashamed and angry that her face turned red. Wait for her to ept all of her memories. Joelson sneered, Now you know what kind of existence the Moon God that you believe in is, right? Hehe. Michelias entire body was like a puppet whose soul had suddenly been sucked out. This was a sign that her faith had copsed. Stasi had disguised herself too well. She had used the pure and kind hearts of the elves to deceive them into believing in her. It was fortunate that these elves were too disappointing. Over thousands of years, they had pointed out a few saint-level masters. It was difficult for the elves to grow even if they stayed in the Elf Forest. Otherwise, Stasi would have caused them to fall into darkness long ago. Joelson could not be bothered to care about Michelia anymore. Although she looked like a young girl, she was actually as stubborn as an old woman. Joelson had directly destroyed the faith that she had believed in for half of her life, overturning the image of the Moon God in her heart. This fact would take her a long time to ept. Bochilias. They strode out. Leas slowly woke up in Joelsons arms. She leaned on Joelsons chest and whispered, Has the Moonlight Priestess agreed? Joelson smiled gently at her and said, The Moon God has agreed. How could she dare to oppose? Leas looked confused. But Joelson didnt want to tell her about Stasi. The elves gathered outside the sacrificial temple. When they saw Joelson and Leas walking out, they retreated in panic. The various screams and sounds of fighting in the divine shop had scared them. Joelson looked at them coldly and threw down a tinum metal te, which contained the same three tinum powers that he had left behind in the Fire Dragon God statue of the Akenshi tribe. The old prophet has protected you for five thousand years, so I will also protect you for five thousand years. Joelson took Leass hand and stepped on the back of Du Lu. From the sky, he looked down with a majestic voice toward the entire elven race. Tell your moonlight priestess, if you run into a crisis that you cant defend against, bring your token ande to Alcott to find me. The dragon let out a long dragon roar and quickly disappeared into the sunset. Only the elven race members were left staring nkly in the direction where Joelson had disappeared. ... The Empires Pearl, Princess Dayshannon, was going to marry Joelson Edward. As soon as the news spread, it spread through the four empires and the entire southern region. Everyone was excited. The Capital of Alcott was filled with joy. It was a grand event. It was said that Charles III was overjoyed. On the day of the wedding, he made Joelson the prince. The purple thorn flower petals covered every street in the capital. Everyones faces were filled with sincere blessings. In the boudoir of the Princess in the pce, Dayshannon was dressed up and sat in front of the mirror, her face full of happiness and sweetness. She had been waiting for this day for a long time. The long dress she wore was made by the best tailor in the capital, and it took months to sew it. Gold and silver threads were iid with all kinds of beautiful gemstones. The other women of Joelson were all there. Each of them looked at Dayshannon with envy. Dayshannon was the luckiest of them all. A grand guard of honor had already been arranged in the Imperial Square. All the nobles gathered here and chatted enthusiastically. The center of the conversation could never be separated from a name. Joelson Edward. He was a legend of the southern region that made all the people of Alcott proud. The Old Viscount Morgan stood beside Charles III with a face full of joy. He never dreamed that one day, His Majesty the King would treat him with such respect. Moreover, he now had an additional title, Father of the Prince. The old swindler, Beard, had also be the object of everyones attention. He was extremely pleased with himself at the banquet and was favored by many nobles. Beard felt that it had been his life, no, the wisest choice he had ever made in his life, to test Joelsons magic talent. If it had not been for that time, perhaps he would have expected 5 to fool the drunkards in some shabby tavern with a lousy spell in exchange for a few copper coins to buy a bar. But now, he had be a proper fifth-rank mage. Even the marquis had to address him respectfully, Sir Beard. Harriet Terrence and Fred stood at the side, watching this grand event. Harriet Terrence had a smile on his face the entire time. Being able to be Joelsons teacher is the most praiseworthy thing in my life. I had already said this to Fred more than ten times. Fred could only humph in jealousy. My disciple isnt bad either. After saying this, he sighed heavily. Don Quixote and Stephanies talents werent bad but,pared to a super genius like Joelson, they werent worth mentioning at all. The wedding ceremony was being prepared and the main character had yet to appear. Right at this moment. The pce emissarys excited and somewhat shrill voice rang out in the za. The central continent, the saint-level Dragonblood n, hase to offer a gift to the tinum Throne, Lord Joelson Edward! Everyone was attracted by the voice and looked towards the source of the voice. They only saw a group of people flying towards them from the sky. Everyones eyes were wide open. Flying? Saint-level experts! So many? The leader was a middle-aged man with a strong build. Behind him were more than ten young men and women, each of them exuding an extremely strong aura and blood. When theynded on the square, they were like a group of human-shaped magical beasts that slowly walked over to them. So strong! Who are these people! Harriet Terrence and Fred looked at each other and saw the thick shock in each others eyes. Harriet Terrence stared at this group of people for a long time and said with a bitter smile, The weakest among them has the ability to instantly suppress me. Fred also nodded solemnly. As a knight, he could feel that the physical strength of these people was terrifying. He was afraid that he would not be able to take even a casual blow from them. If these people deliberately came to cause trouble, the consequences would be unimaginable. But fortunately, Harriet Terrence and Freds guess did not happen. Chapter 289: Gifts From All Sides

Chapter 289: Gifts From All Sides

This group of people was surprisingly respectful. The leader walked to the center of the square and bowed to Charles III. Then, he took out arge number of valuable gifts from his storage ring and said loudly, The patriarch of the Dragon Blood n, Todrick, congrattes Lord tinum Throne! Charles III was also frightened by such arge group of saint-level masters. However, he had been the king for so many years, so he barely maintained the dignity of the royal family. He nodded with a smile, epted the gifts for Joelson, and arranged for the people of the Dragon Blood n to sit down. However, things were not over yet. The arrival of the Dragon Blood n seemed to have lit a fuse. Then, the voices of the pce attendants rang out continuously. The Bryant family of the central continent hase to congratte Lord Joelson, the tinum Throne! The Bobbit family of the central continent... All the guests in the square were dumbfounded. They only saw arge number of saint-level masters descending from the sky, respectfully expressing their blessings to Joelson, who had yet to appear. And these saint-level powerhouses seemed to have great joy on their faces. It was as if it was their great honor to be able to attend this wedding. This time, Ive brought you to attend the wedding of His Majesty the tinum Throne. Be careful. If you identally anger the throne, the entire Bryant family will be implicated! The siblings nodded respectfully in response. There were already countless times their father had warned them seriously. Although the food and wine at the banquet were coarse and difficult to swallow, they did not dare to show any displeasure on their faces. I never thought that the small southern region would not only have such a holy object like the Spring Water of Life but also have such a genius like the tinum Throne. It is said that the tinum Throne is not even 30 years old. It is truly terrifying. A middle-aged man who looked like a guard beside the siblings could not help but sigh. The siblings looked at the saint-level powerhouses that descended from the sky from time to time. They nodded in agreement at this grand scene. The girl among them revealed an expression of having thought of something. Rosalind, what are you thinking about? The girl shook her head and said, When Uncle Herman mentioned the Spring Water of Life, I thought of the dragon rider youth that we met in the Elf Forest. The young man raised his eyebrows, he said happily, Yes, I almost forgot about it if you didnt tell me. If it werent for him, we wouldnt have been able to get the Spring Water of Life, and fathers injuries wouldnt have healed either. We should really thank him. By the way, whats his name? Do you still remember it? The girl looked hesitant and whispered, I remember. He seems to call himself Joelson? Hearing this, the three of them immediately fell silent, and a strange expression appeared on their faces. Joelson? Everyone knew that the famous tinum Throne in the central continent was also called Joelson. Could it be the same person? Impossible, how could there be such a coincidence in the world? The young man smiled bitterly and shook his head. You must have remembered wrongly. The girl whispered, Perhaps. At this moment, the sky was brightly lit. The young man raised his head and shouted in surprise, Look, the people from the Church of Light are here too. Harriet Terrence, Fred, and Charles III were so shocked that they were almost numb. Saint-level powerhouses shed past their eyes one after another. Each and every one of them came in the name of congratting Joelson. Their actions were respectful from the bottom of their hearts. They even treated the waiters at the banquet with caution and courtesy. tinum Throne. Harriet Terrence and the others suddenly realized that the reputation and power that Joelson possessed in the central continent was far greater than they had imagined. A rain of golden petals fell from the top of everyones heads. It was an illusory holy light. They looked up and saw ten unicornsing from the sky. Each unicorn was at the holy level, and on their backs sat a holy knight of light. Behind them were priests, bishops, and archbishops dressed in white robes. The group of people looked majestic as if they were servants who had descended from heaven, causing everyone to exim in admiration. The Church of Light from the central continent, Tao Kedun, represents the Light Throne to congratte the tinum Throne. A deep voice reverberated in the sky, indicating that the person who had just arrived was at the peak of the holy level. The people of the southern region were just watching the show. Most of them were amazed, while the families from the central continent were amused. The Church of Light is trying their best to befriend the tinum Throne. Hehe, they must be scared. I wonder if the people from the Dark Church wille? The Dark Church? Are you kidding? The moment the tinum Throne returned to the southern region, he wiped out all the forces of the Dark Church in the southern region. He killed until they were terrified. Now, even the Dark Church doesnt dare to show their faces in front of the throne, let alone the people under him. The Holy Sees diplomatic mission in Alcott immediately went forward to wee them. The news of Joelsons wedding was also sent back to the central continent by them. As soon as the Holy Seended, they saw another group of people flying over from the sky. Riding on griffins and flying dragons, they looked more imposing than the Holy Sees honor guard. They looked like a well-trained army. Every knight was wearing bright armor, and they looked well-trained and powerful. Compared to them, the Royal Knights of Alcott were like the guards of a small noble in the countryside. In the middle continent, the Violet Knights of the Eternal Kingdom of Inmotati, on behalf of Emperor Nichs and the two princesses, send a congrattory gift to the tinum Throne! A saint-level knight riding on a griffin king at the front shouted loudly. Everyone present was dazzled and their emotions surged. These rarely seen powerhouses from all walks of life, each of them wasparable to the empires mage Saint, sword saint, or even more powerful than them. But now, they had all rushed over, all because of one person. Joelson Edward! The king of the southern region! They also felt honored. A few long dragon roars sounded. The griffins, flying dragons, and unicorns let out restless sounds. From the middle of the human tide, dozens of huge dragon figures were rapidly approaching. Everyones eyes were wide open. Dragons! So many dragons! The Dragon n of the dragon nest of the central continent, on behalf of the Silver Dragon King, presents to the tinum Throne! The roars of the dozens of dragons sounded like thunder above the square. This time, not only the people of the southern region but even the saint-level masters of the central continent were shocked. God of Magic, even the proud dragons are here. Dont these guys look down on humans the most? It seems that the strike that the tinum Throne used to kill the Silver Dragon King was a bit painful! Even though everyone is here, they still dare toe. So what if they are dragons? Its not like the tinum Throne doesnt have dragons! The power of the tinum Throne is too terrifying! Dozens of dragons were crouching in the sky, roaring nonstop. Below them were the griffin-flying dragon knights and the honor guard of light. Chapter 290: The Child Bearing the Glory

Chapter 290: The Child Bearing the Glory

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The siblings of the Bryant family were dazzled by the sight. Is this the power of a throne? Its too powerful! The young man said with a face full of fascination. The girl covered her mouth in surprise. Today was probably the most powerful and prosperous era in the past thousand years. It was just because of one person. Her Highness Princess Dayshannon is out! Someone shouted excitedly. Everyone subconsciously looked towards the stage. They only saw a noble and beautiful woman slowly walking out in full dress. Two red blobs appeared on her young and beautiful face due to her happiness and excitement, but it entuated her extreme beauty. So beautiful! Evenpared to those two violet flowers, she is not inferior at all! After all, she is the woman of the tinum Throne. Charles IIIs face was full of pride, and his entire person was radiating with an indescribable radiance. Today was the most sessful and memorable day of his life as the king of Alcott. Just as many people said behind his back, the only thing he did in his life that was beneficial to Alcott was to have a good daughter. And this was enough to justify everything that the Purple Thorn Flower Royal Familys martyrs had done. Charles III walked forward and carefully held Dayshannons hand. He then took a step back and gave all the glory to Dayshannon. At this moment, a person walked out slowly. This persons appearance instantly took away all the attention that gathered on Dayshannon. He became the only main character in this space. Lord Throne! Someone shouted excitedly. Its Lord tinum Throne! Under everyones gaze, a young man slowly walked out. He wore a gorgeous robe with golden borders. His appearance was handsome and carried the elegance of a noble. His actions exuded the dignity of a superior. At this moment, the powerful, fierce, and calm saint-level powerhouses on the field all seemed dim under his light. It was like the stars were shining but, when the sun rose, they all disappeared. In a corner of the banquet. The siblings of the Bryant family stared at the figure on the stage in a daze. Their minds were nk. There was only one thought left: its him. Its really him, hes the tinum Throne? ... The grand wedding was being held for seven days. During these seven days, the dragons above the capital of Alcott rained down flower petals. The bishops of the Church of Light had maintained the great light spell for seven days, causing the capital to be bright regardless of day or night. It was said that the gifts sent by the various powers had piled up into a small hill on the Imperial Square. Any one of them would be enough to make the mages and knights of the southern region go crazy over it. It was said that after the appearance of Joelson, all the saint-level knights did not dare to fly in the sky anymore. They only dared to fly after they had walked thirty miles out of the capital. It was said that hundreds of priests had blessed the bride. This was a treatment that even the empresses of the middle continent empires had never received. It was said that... There were so many amazing things. Those who attended the wedding could talk for three days with shining eyes. It was a feast that they would never forget in their lives. It was enough to go down in history. From then on, everyone clearly understood one thing. With the presence of Joelson Edward, with the great tinum Throne... The Alcott Empire could continue to prosper for thousands of years. Charles III wished he could personally grab a whip and whip the back garden of the Princes mansion to urge the artisans to feel good. The women of Joelson were sitting around thewn,ughing and whispering. Dayshannon hadpletely lost her youthful innocence and was dressed like a little woman, looking even more beautiful and moving. Her eyes, lips, and every part of her body were filled with a strong sense of happiness and sweetness. There was only one person in her beautiful purple eyes. Dayshannons heart was as happy as ark on a tree branch. She had finallypletely given herself to Joelson and be his woman. Wheres Joelson? Darlene, the dark elf, asked curiously, He disappeared after being married for less than a month? Leas was still timid, even though everyone treated her well. Perhaps because they were both elves, she had the best rtionship with Darlene. Young Master seems to be in closed-door cultivation. The women looked disappointed. A small figure was chasing butterflies in the garden, running andughing. Every woman looked at her with a doting expression. Catherine said helplessly, At the previous wedding, Funina received a lot of good things. The dragon nest also said that they could choose the most talented young dragon to contract with her as low-level master and servant, but they were rejected by Joelson. Sigh, Funina hasnt even finished her first meditation and she has no interest in knight training at all. She only knows how to y every day. Its really worrying. Its okay. Darlene looked at Funinas lively figure, shook her head, and said calmly, She will take the initiative to cultivate hard in the future. Huh? Catherine looked puzzled, Why? Darlene said calmly and seriously, Because she will slowly know what an amazing existence her father is. The eyes of the entire continent will be on her. She has to work hard. Let her have a few more years of fun. After all, she is destined to bear the honor of the tinum Throne. What a lucky and unlucky child. At this moment, Joelson was in the space of the ranch. He still had too many things to deal with. The Dark Demon Dragon in the corner of the ranch was no longer in a long slumber. Now, it would asionally get up and stretch, take a turn in the space, and say hello to the other dragons. For example, now. Holy floated in front of the Dark Demon Dragon with a round belly, making faces at this annoying big fellow and sticking out its butt. The Dark Demon Dragons body had a dense dark aura, which made Holy, as a light dragon, dislike it. But it couldnt beat the Dark Demon Dragon, so it could only use these methods to express its dissatisfaction to the Dark Demon Dragon. The Dark Demon Dragon looked at the little guy in front of it without any expression. It was doing all kinds of shameful things to itself. Joelson could imagine that if the Dark Demon Dragon was in human form now, its face would be full of helplessness. Finally, the Dark Demon Dragon could not hold back anymore. It opened its mouth and let out a loud roar. Roar! The terrifying sound waves shook the Holy until it was dizzy. Its chubby body swayed in the air as if it was drunk. Then, the Dark Demon Dragon stretched out its dragon ws, bent two fingers, and flicked lightly. Bang! The holy dragon was directly bounced away like a cannonball and shot into the nearby water-elemental dragon nestke. After a while, his belly slowly floated up. Chapter 291: The Top-Tier Dragon Pool Lucky Draw. The Dragon of Fate!

Chapter 291: The Top-Tier Dragon Pool Lucky Draw. The Dragon of Fate!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL When the other dragons saw this scene, they subconsciously covered their eyes with their ws, as if they could not bear to watch. It was too tragic. Many sympathetic gazes turned to Holy. Why did it have to go against a big shot? Of course, the Dark Demon Dragon was very light-handed, and Holys vitality was tenacious. This small setback could not cause any harm to it. After it recovered and rested for a while, it would run to find trouble with the Dark Demon Dragon again, as if it was addicted to being beaten. Joelson had a helpless look on his face and did not know what to say. After his intimacy with the Dark Demon Dragon reached 70, Joelson naturally shared its terrifying darkness-type talent. The two powers of light and darkness intertwined in his body, asionally bursting out a power that made Joelsons heart palpitate. If he could fuse the opposing elementalws of light and darkness... Then the power... Should be much more terrifying than fusing two elementalws of water and fire. Joelson had hope in his heart but he hadnt had the time to try. He had too muchw power toplete now. The throne of Ascott, who wasnt even thirty years old, had seemingly astonishing results. In fact, it also meant thatpared to the other thrones, Joelson had much less umtion. Priestleys alchemy divinity made up for this but Joelson still had a lot to do. He still needed to go to the rund a few more times. Joelsons eyes shed. The rund was obviously the most suitable ce for him. Lightning, Connie, and Kokonoro had also stayed there for several years. Joelson had always wanted to see it. What kind of foundation these two dragons and one person had built for him. But now, Joelson still had an even more important thing to do. This was something that Joelson had been looking forward to for a long time, and it was enough to make him tremble with excitement and anticipation. Top-tier dragon pool draw! With the Dark Demon Dragonpletely submitting to him, the number of saint-level dragons that Joelson had finally exceeded ten, and he was now eligible for a top-tier dragon pool draw. Joelson took a deep breath and tried his best to calm himself down. He summoned the system lottery panel. In the top-tier dragon pool, there were destruction dragons, time dragons, space dragons, life dragons... Looking at the various species of dragons in the top-tier dragon pool, Joelson was extremely envious. The strength of these dragons was even greater than the Dark Demon Dragon and Light Dragon. If he could pick any one of them, his strength would rise to another level. If he could control the power of thews of time or space, or thews of destruction... He could not wait any longer. Extract! The top-tier dragon pool was like chaos, with all kinds of dragon eggs floating in it. Joelsons choice turned into a ray of golden light and shot into the top-tier dragon pool. Soon, a dragon egg slowly emerged from within. This was a very ordinary dragon egg. The surface looked like it waspletely gray but, upon closer inspection, one would discover that the gray color was formed from countless moving clouds and mist. If one looked at it for too long, ones soul would almost be sucked in. The systems voice sounded in Joelsons mind. Congrattions, rancher, for obtaining the egg of the Giant Dragon of Fate. The Dragon of Fate. It had actually drawn this dragon. Compared to other dragons, the Dragon of Fate was the most mysterious and the one that Joelson knew the least about. Just like how fate was unpredictable to many people. Joelson chose to hatch the dragon egg. The gray dragon egg absorbed his blood and began to emit a strange light. After a while, Joelson saw a small dragon fly out. It was as small as dust and asrge as a star. The scales on its body were like diamonds but also seemed obscure and dim like dust. Its pure and profound eyes looked at Joelson deeply. The void in front of him cracked open, and through the crack, a huge gray river could be seen. The young Dragon of Fate dived into the river and disappeared in an instant. Joelson blinked his eyes and was stunned. He had not reacted yet. Everything seemed like a dream. As if nothing had happened. There were no fragments of dragon eggs in front of him, and there were no new dragon species in the space of the ranch. Joelson was stunned. A top-tier dragon pool, the Dragon of Fate, had just slipped away right under his nose. It had slipped away? Joelson felt as if he had been tricked, and he questioned the system. From the moment the Giant Dragon of Fate was corrupted, it represented your fate. It merged with the river of fate and grew with your strength. When you have enough power to control your own fate, it wille back again. This was the systems exnation. Joelson understood. The Dragon of Fate was more mysterious and mystical than he had imagined. When Joelson hatched it, it represented his fate. Joelsons current strength was not enough to control his own fate, so the Dragon of Fate broke away from his control and returned to the river of fate. This was equivalent to materializing an invisible fate. Just like when Joelson first saw the Dragon of Fate. Small as dust, great as the stars, shining like diamonds, obscure like dust. Because fate was full of changes and unpredictable. Joelson was now magnificent, as bright as the stars. Perhaps he would suddenly fall in the next second. Of course, the greater possibility was to continue to be a legend. But the possibility of the former could not be ruled out. This was fate. Everything that was happening now would affect the future. You never knew what would happen next. Although the Dragon of Fate was gone, it also left a legacy for him. Thew of fate. It was also one of the supremews. And it was more mature andplete than thew of destruction that he had only grasped the superficial level. In his vision, there were many more gray threads in his world. Everything, including himself. It was like a trajectory, passing from body to body, stretching to infinity and beyond. He had a feeling that if he touched any one of them, he could change his own fate or that of others. It was a wonderful feeling. It was like a small butterfly pping its wings now, but it could cause a hurricane in the future. Joelsons consciousness extended along these gray threads, and images suddenly appeared in front of him. The images moved faster and faster, bing blurry. Suddenly... Crack! The crisp sound of the mirror shattering. The void shattered, and the calm but roaring river of fate appeared in front of Joelson. The terrifying power was about to suck in his soul. A trace of fear rose in his heart. He tried to withdraw his consciousness, but he could only be swallowed step by step by the power of the river of fate. At this time, a long dragons roar sounded from the river of fate. The Giant Dragon of Fate swayed and flew out of the river of fate, slowly taking him away... And then disappeared again. Chapter 292: The Great Prophecy and the Great Curse

Chapter 292: The Great Prophecy and the Great Curse

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL All of a sudden, Joelson opened his eyes, which were full of shock and surprise. Did he just predict the future and then suffer the bacsh of the river of fate? It was too dangerous. If the Dragon of Fate had not appeared in time, perhaps Joelsons consciousness would have been lost in the river of fate forever until his body rotted. Joelson thought of the great elder of the Akenshi tribe. He also had the ability to predict the future. He had urately predicted Fredericks resurrection, and Joelson would save the fate of the Akenshi tribe. He had also paid the price of a pair of eyes. There was also the great prophecy spell in the Holy Churchs divine spells. It was said that it also had the power to predict the future. However, most of the secret spells that could predict fate were actually only the first step for the caster to reach Joelson. That was to see the gray threads of fate stretching forward to get some blurry fragments of the picture. The prediction result also needed to bebined with a part of the casters imagination. Other than predicting certain small people or small things, it was already good enough to have an uracy of 30%. It was like a lottery. Anyway, even if this type of secret technique was not urate, there was still a sufficient excuse to say that fate could change at any time. Moreover, these secret techniques all had one thing inmon, which was that they needed to pay a huge price to cast them. Usually, it was the origin vitality or lifespan. If they knew that just now, Joelson had been constantly trying to predict the future fate of everything around him. He had even seen the river of fate and looked straight at the river of fate without getting lost, they would probably be so shocked that their jaws would drop. Simply put, from then on, Joelson had the ability to predict the fate of others. Of course, this was based on the fact that the Dragon of Fate would run out to save him every time, or else he would be courting death. Other than that. The power of thews of fate also included the great curse. The great curse was a forbidden spell that only existed in legends. It was said that in ancient times, there were people who studied the great curse. When facing an enemy, they only needed to point at the other party and say, You will die immediately. Even a saint-ranked expert would suddenly die. This person had once caused great panic in the central continent at that time. This was because, in a battle against a mage who cultivated the great curse, one would have no way of defending against it. One would not even be able to disy all of ones strength. However,ter on, when this person tried to curse a divine realm expert, he suffered a bacsh and died. Now that Joelson recalled this legend, he understood that this person should have grasped a portion of the power ofws that could change fate. He could pluck the threads of fate, change the trajectory of fate, or even cut off the threads of fate and let others die. Of course, there was a price to pay. If you pluck a string with your hand, the reaction force would make your finger feel pain. If you tore a string with your hand, you would cut your finger. The same was true for the threads of fate. If you cut off the fate of others, you would have to bear the corresponding bacsh. Once the bacsh exceeded the limit of what one could bear, one might not be able to kill the other in time and die first. Joelson felt that he seemed to be extremely huge in this aspect. He had the Giant Dragon of Fate, so he would not be lost even if he looked straight at the river of fate. If he messed up the threads of fate, the bacsh would only be reflected on the Giant Dragon of Fate. Great prophecy spell. Great curse spell. It seemed to have be his most powerful technique. He could even kill a God? Joelson did not know, nor was he sure. However, he had a premonition that the power of thew of fate was far more mysterious and powerful than he had imagined. And the cultivation of the power of thew of fate was also very strange. It was rted to Joelsons own strength, identity, and situation. For example, if Joelson continued on his current path and became more and more powerful, then the power of thew of fate would also slowly grow. And once Joelsons strength stagnated for a long timeor he was imprisoned by a terrifying existence and heavily injured, losing his freedomthen the power of thew of fate would also stop growing or even weaken. How much power of thew of fate Joelson could control was rted to how much he could control his own fate. When there was no longer any existence in the countless nes that could force Joelson, then the power of Joelsonsws of fate would naturally be perfected. After grasping thews of fate, Joelsons temperament also changed a little. His entire body seemed to be shrouded in ayer of mist, making it impossible to see clearly. Joelson temporarily put aside the matters regarding the fate dragon and the power of thews of fate. The power of fate was indeed very powerful but it was too difficult to grasp. What he needed to do now was to firmly grasp the power of thews in his hands. Joelson left the space of the ranch and exined to his women. Then, he returned to the space and stepped into the vortex heading to thend of runes. Thend of runes. Stormwind City. In the Castens residence, Connie was focused on checking the tax and ounts for the past month on the table. This month, there are a total of 1,147 crystal runic coins collected from the shops and other taxes in Stormwind City. Next month, a portion of the tributes from the major subsidiary cities will be turned in and converted into runic stones. The amount is also very good. After Connie finished calcting, her expression was filled with excitement, she turned around and said to Kokonoro in the corner, In a while, pass the electric runic stones to Lord Lightning. The rest will be kept by Lord Joelson. Kokonoro, I think its time for us to go back. Its been almost two years since west came back. There was a hint of loneliness and longing in Connies eyes. Compared to the runend that she grew up in, she seemed to treat the ranch space as her real home. Okay. Kokonoro nodded slightly and said, Wait for Lightning toe and discuss with it before making a decision. The foundation of Stormwind City can not be abandoned so easily. It took us a lot of effort to manage it. Connie suddenly frowned and picked up a thin invitation card on the table. Recently, Isaac has invited me several times to attend the Archdukes territorys City Lords banquet. Kokonoro, do you think we should go? Kokonoro lowered his voice for a moment, he solemnly shook his head and said, Lets use the excuse fromst time to decline. It is said that Isaac is a crystal-level rune expert. In our words, he is at the peak of the saint level and is not weaker than me. Moreover, there are many experts under him. Without Lightning, we can not return to the space at any time. If anything happens, it will be very dangerous. Then I wont go. Connie nodded firmly. At this moment, the light of the runes in the room suddenly dimmed. It was as if something opened its huge mouth in the dark night and swallowed the light. Kokonoros expression changed and he shouted in a low voice, Who is it? Connie saw the shadow that the light could not reach. The void suddenly split open and a figure walked out. Chapter 293: Entering the Land of Runes, a Sea of Runes

Chapter 293: Entering the Land of Runes, a Sea of Runes

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Connie opened her eyes wide and kept retreating, while Kokonoro let out a low roar and pounced forward. Bang! Kokonoro was sent flying like a sandbag. Connie was instantly stunned. One strike. Just one strike. The ck Dragon King, who was at the peak of saint-level, was sent flying by his opponent. Just how terrifying was that person in the shadows? Connie was extremely nervous. Her eyes were fixed on that figure. Just as she was about to make a move, she suddenly froze. She blinked her eyes and cried out in surprise, Sir Joelson? A handsome and tall young man walked out from the shadows. His actions revealed his elegance and great power. Joelson smiled at Connie and walked to Connies seat. At this moment, Kokonoro, who had been punched by Joelson, walked out with a shocked expression. The spot where he had been punched in the chest was still extremely painful. Why are you here? How did you be so strong? Five years ago, Joelson could barely fight with him. But now, Kokonoro couldnt even take a casual blow from Joelson. How was this possible? Joelson nced at Kokonoro indifferently and said mockingly, Do you think these five years have been in vain? Kokonoro was furious but he was helpless. There was nothing he could do. Indeed, his path ahead was almost cut off. Meanwhile, Joelson still had unlimited potential. It was normal for his strength to soar. It was just that he did not know what level of strength he had reached now. It was absolutely impossible for him to cultivate to the divine realm. Regarding the matter of Joelson cultivating the power of multi-elementalws, Kokonoro knew that it was also because of this that Connie had tried her best to collect runestones in the rund. In just a short five years, it was absolutely impossible for Joelson to gather the power ofws and attain divine rank. That should be the skeleton that hadprehended the embryonic form of a domain, or in other words, a domain? When Kokonoro recalled that attack from Joelson, he felt as if all his strength had been frozen. This made him even more certain of his guess. This was enough to make him envious. Joelsons currentbat power was probably the strongest person under the divine level. While Kokonoro was indulging in his wild thoughts, Connie respectfully bowed to Joelson. Lord Joelson, I didnt expect you to actuallye. Joelson nodded slightly and casually flipped through the tax ounts that they hadnt sorted out yet on the table. He said calmly, Let me see what youve done in the past few years. Connie took a deep breath. Her eyes were filled with suppressed excitement and anticipation. It was an urge to show off. Lord Joelson, please wait a moment. Connie hurriedly turned around and knocked on the wall twice. A small secretpartment was revealed. Inside were three ordinary-looking silver rings. Storage rings. Connie took the three rings and walked in front of Joelson. She picked up one and poured it out. Crash! Countless stone runes fell. They were of various colors and shapes, forming a small hill on the ground. Joelsons eyes lit up. There were probably no less than a few thousand stone runes. Then Connie picked up the second ring. ng! ng! The crisp sound of metal colliding. What entered his eyes was a sheet of golden yellow. The bright golden light made the entire room as bright as day. Joelson was slightly surprised. Gold-rank runes? So many? There were at least dozens of gold-rank rune stones. Thinking back, the Meteor City Lord and the me City Lord that Joelson killed were only gold-rank rune warriors. In the end, Connie grabbed thest ring with a serious expression. When she opened it, a crystal-like brilliant light emitted from her hand. A ray of light shot out from Joelsons eyes. He stared at Connies hand and smiled, Crystal rune stone? This crystal rune stone emitted a water-blue light, containing abundant water elementalw power. Joelson held it in his hand and exerted a little strength. A crack appeared on the exquisite and beautiful crystal runestone and the blue ball of light emitted from it was swallowedpletely by Joelson. A total of nearly seventyws energy. Just a single crystal runestone was enough to save Joelson a lot of hard work. With the sudden increase in water elementalw energy fused into the domain, one could feel that the domains power had be even stronger. This crystal-grade runestone belongs to the original Lord of Storm City. However, after we arrived, Lord Kokonoro and Lord Lightning joined forces to kill him. Not only did they seize his runestone, but they also reced him and made me the city lord of Stormwind City. Connie exined somewhat embarrassedly. This kind of behavior was simr to bandits. She was worried that Joelson would be unhappy. However, Joelson no longer acted like this. He only said indifferently, The strong prey on the weak. They are also squeezing the benefits of ordinary rune warriors. However. Joelson stood among the shining rune stones on the ground and said to Connie, These are far from enough. Connie and Kokonoro were stunned. They really could not understand why Joelson needed so many rune stones? No matter how talented he was or how much nomological power he could control, these runestones were enough to push him to the perfection-stage saint-rank. Breaking through to the divine realm was not something that could be achieved with just resources. Joelson did not exin to them. His gaze casually swept across the table as he asked, Whose invitation? Archduke Isaac from the western city. This is the third time hes tried to invite us to a dinner party. However, weve rejected him before. Why did you reject him? Maybe he didnt have any good intentions. Connie said hesitantly, The original casten of Stormwind City was Archduke Isaacs trusted aide. We killed him but Archduke Isaac didnt react at all. Instead, he showed tacit approval towards this matter. Its very strange. Go. Joelson said casually, Ill go with you. Yes, my lord. Connie simply nodded. In her heart, Joelson was the most powerful existence, and no one was a match for him. After being sent flying with a single blow, Kokonoro was even firmer in her thoughts. Then, my lord, when do we set off? Well set off tomorrow. Lord Lightning seems to still be in the runic wilderness. A faint smile appeared on Joelsons face as he replied, Its already back. Before he could finish speaking, a thunderous dragons roar came from the night sky outside Stormwind City. The entire Stormwind City was in a momentary uproar but it quickly calmed down. After a few years, everyone had gotten used to the existence of Lightning. They knew that this was a force belonging to the Lord of Stormwind City. They would even feel slightly proud that Stormwind City had such a huge beast to protect it. When Joelson stepped out of the window, Lightning saw him. It let out a happy roar and circled around him. The size of Lightning was several timesrger than what Joelson had seen five years ago. It wasparable to Du Lu. Its entire body was covered in purple dragon scales. Thirty percent of its body was covered in mysterious runic patterns, emitting a noble and overbearing aura. It can be seen that the past few years it has been veryfortable. Chapter 294: Diamond-Class Rune Warrior

Chapter 294: Diamond-ss Rune Warrior

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL In the past few years, most of the rune stones Connie had collected for Joelson had been devoured by Lightning, so much so that its strength had even surpassed Du Lus. He was the most cunning one. He first devoured arge number of low-level rune stones and, when he was strong enough, he would roam the wilderness to hunt for higher-level rune stones. It was unknown when it had be the most powerful dragon under Joelsonsmand. Lightnings huge head came in front of Joelson. It opened its mouth wide and rune stones of various elements poured down like rain. Most of them were stone runes. There were also quite a number of gold-level runes. The number was more than what Connie had collected. This was what it had left for Joelson. At least you still have some conscience. Joelson smiled as he stroked Lightnings head. Thetter narrowed his eyes and acted coquettishly like a big dog. Western City was several times bigger than Stormwind City. Compared to small cities like Meteor City, it was more than ten times bigger than thetter. As the highest ruler to the west of thend of runes, Archduke Isaacs residence upied more than 30% of Western Citys area. It was much more luxurious than the Imperial Pce of the Inmotadic Empire in the central continent. In the extremely luxurious hall, a burly man sat at the very top. He was wearing an extremely luxurious robe. The robe was iid with countless runestones that were wrapped in purple lightning. Every one of them was carefully polished with stone runes. The crown he wore on his head was also iid with three sets of golden runestones that were like gems. However, this set of attire was enough to drive countless rune warriors crazy. There were dozens of rune warriors standing in the hall. The runes on each of their foreheads were glowing with a golden luster. There was no one at the front with a crystal iid on their foreheads, which was shining brilliantly. There were dozens of gold-rank rune warriors and five crystal-rank rune experts. In addition to the Archduke Isaac, whose aura was steadily suppressing everyone in the hall, the runes on his forehead were constantly emitting a diamond-like glow. This was a power that could make the entire runend tremble. The Lord of Storm City has agreed to attend the banquet. If nothing goes wrong. Duke Isaac yed with the ring on his finger and slowly said, This will be the opportunity for me topletely break through to the crystal level and advance to the diamond level. It will also be the beginning for me to reim the entire runend. Everyone in the great hall had respectful and fanatical expressions on their faces. The giant beast that the windstorm city lord is relying on should be a runic beast. Its strength should be at least at the crystal level. If I can hunt it down and devour its strength, my physical body and runes will be able to reach a higher level,pletely advancing to the diamond level that I have never seen before! I heard that she is also collecting arge number of electric-type runic stones to feed that runic beast. Hehe, by neglecting the main point, Im afraid that she has already been treated as a puppet by the Runic Beast. A crystal-level runic warrior said hesitantly, A few years ago, there were traces of runic beasts in me city and meteorite city. At that time, there were also people collecting arge number of low-level runestones. I dont know if its the same person. Archduke Isaac casually replied, High-level runestones will develop self-awareness over a long period of time. Some cunning people will think of this method. There are even people who will transform into human form and enter the rund. Its not surprising. Transform into human form? ! Everyone in the hall was suddenly shocked. Archduke Isaac narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, Do you really think that the four archdukes of the rund are all human? Everyone was stunned. This news was too shocking. From the meaning revealed by Archduke Isaacs words, it seemed that the four archdukes of the rund still needed the existence of runic beasts. Thinking about the runic stones that he controlled, one day, they would climb onto his head and use humans as tools to collect runic stones and devour them all. It was truly shocking. Roar! A low dragons roar came from outside the hall. Duke Isaac slowly stood up. His eyes flickered as he slowly said, Theyre here. .. With the speed of Lightning, it took less than two days for Joelson and his group to reach Western City. If they hadnt encountered a high-quality water-type runestone along the way, the process of collecting it would have taken a lot of time, and the time would have been shortened. Lightning stopped in the sky above Western City. The shadow cast by its huge body caused the entire city to fall into a momentary panic. Connie nced at Joelson. She wanted to get off the back of the Lightning and go to the residence of Archduke Isaac to have a feast and find out what he meant. Just like in Meteor City, she used a magic crystal to send a message. However, Joelson shook his head and said calmly, Its not that troublesome. He patted the Lightnings head lightly and the Lightning instantly understood. It opened its mouth slightly and dazzling lightning gathered in its mouth and finally spat out. A streak of zing lightning streaked across the sky, lighting up the entire area, apanied by a p of loud thunder. Arge area of Archduke Isaacs mansion copsed and shattered. Exmations rang out continuously from the weighing system. Everyone looked at the shadow in the sky in shock. They could not believe that there was still someone who rushed over to the territory personally overseen by Archduke Isaac to behave atrociously? Dozens of figures flew out from the copsed house. The person leading them was none other than Archduke Isaac, who was dressed in luxurious clothes. There was a hint of surprise in his eyes but a cold smile hung on his face. His gaze fell on Lightning, and he said gloomily, Youre really smart. Roar! Lightning couldnt be bothered to talk to this bug. It opened its mouth and unleashed arge amount of zing lightning. Archduke Isaacs expression changed slightly and a powerful lightning power erupted from his body as well. His eyes lit up and heughed loudly as he said, Thats right. Its at least a crystal-grade rune stone, and its an electric-type rune stone! Thats the best. His gaze coldly swept past Joelson, Connie, and the others on the back of the Lightning, treating them as puppets under the control of the Lightning. He said coldly, Ive sent them here to deal with a runic beast. Find an opportunity to kill them, and then capture the beast alive together. Isaacs expression became excited. His eyes stared fixedly at the violent Lightning, and he said in a low voice, What a powerful and wonderful power. Diamond-grade, Im going to reach it very soon. Five crystal-rank runic warriors led dozens of gold-rank runic warriors as they quietly approached. Their gazes were directed at Joelson and the others. However, Joelsons gaze had been fixed on the battle between the Lightning and Isaac. As expected, Isaacs potential was powerful. He was the strongest person he had encountered in the runds. He was roughly between the peak of the saint-rank and the divine realm. His strength was on par with Holy Zithers, who had justprehended the embryonic form of a domain. Back then, when he had justprehended tinum power, he had already been able to defeat Holy Zither, not to mention now. This bit of strength from Archduke Isaac did not interest Joelson in the slightest. Chapter 295: The Only God in the Land of Runes!

Chapter 295: The Only God in the Land of Runes!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL At this time, five crystal-level and dozens of gold-level rune warriors had already arrived in front of them, each of them revealing a fierce expression as they approached. Thebination of the various types of rune power made people involuntarily feel a rather powerful aura. Kokonoro took a step forward and blocked in front of Joelson and Connie. He said, Later, Ill transform and entangle those crystal-level rune warriors. Youll be responsible for taking care of the rest. Before Kokonoro could finish his words, his eyes suddenly widened. His face was filled with disbelief. He only saw Joelson casually nce at him, before he casually waved his hand in the direction of the dozens of rune warriors. It was as if he was chasing away a group of flies. His fair palm drew a tinum arc in the air. The arc was quickly magnified, and the light almost covered the sun in the sky. Whoosh! When the tinum light shed past, Kokonoro felt his heart tremble violently. A never-before-felt fear spread from his tail and spread throughout his entire body. His entire body felt a chill. He was only standing beside Joelson and he was on the side of the explosion of power. The tinum power was noting for him. He felt like he was going to die in the next moment. It was too scary! Kokonoro turned his head and looked at him in horror. Under that face, which had not changed muchpared to five years ago, there was a terrifying power. Kokonoro finally knew how casual it was when he saw him. If Joelson had wanted to, he would have crushed it as easily as crushing an ant. The moment the tinum power erupted, the battle between Lightning and Archduke Isaac also stopped. Isaac looked over in horror and saw a scene that almost scared him to death. He only saw a ck crack in the sky. The dozens of rune powerhouses that had originally charged at Joelson were still in the air, maintaining their forward posture. And then. ck cracks rapidly extended in the sky. The void was as fragile as a piece of white paper. Now, it was violently torn apart, revealing the pitch-ck original appearance underneath. The bodies of the dozens of runic experts quietly separated from the middle, their faces still carrying a savage gaze. Immediately after, their bodies were mercilessly devoured by the shattered void,pletely disappearing. Until now, these people had not realized their own death. Archduke Isaacs eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. He suddenly realized an extremely terrifying reality. These people were not puppets controlled by the runic beast in front of him but the other way around. They were the ones controlling this runic beast! Archduke Isaac opened his mouth and let out a sharp cry. At this moment, he no longer had the demeanor of an archduke from before. He turned into a stream of light and fled. Joelson casually stretched out his right hand and stretched it forward. Isaacs body suddenly stopped in midair, unable to move at all. Then, he flew back automatically and was strangled by Joelson like a rabbit struggling on the ground with a lions paw. Countless people in Western City saw this scene. Everyones mouths were wide open as they stared nkly at the sky. They rubbed their eyes repeatedly in disbelief. They still couldnt believe it. Archduke Isaac was actually being held in the palm of someones hand without any ability to resist? This scene was too shocking and terrifying. It was even more unreal than a dream. Joelson calmly looked at Isaac in his hand and said calmly, Ill ask. You will answer. Isaac nodded desperately, afraid that he would be crushed to death by Joelson if he was a secondte. How many people in thend of runes are stronger than you? Isaac quickly answered, Among the four dukes of thend of runes, Archduke Noel from the east is the strongest. However, he is not a human. He is a rune stone that has self-awareness or an attribute. There are two other archdukes whose strength is about the same as mine. Noel? Fire-attribute rune stone? Joelson unconsciously chanted. Isaac immediately added, Yes. But, although he is strong, he is only slightly stronger than the three of us archdukes. He is far inferior to you, Sir. Otherwise, he would have unified thend of runes long ago. Isaac said obsequiously, I am willing to offer my loyalty to you, Sir, and help you be the only king of thend of runes. The king of thend of runes. Isaac saw that Joelsons face seemed to be moved. Before he could rx and rejoice, he found that the strength on his neck had suddenly increased. No. Joelson casually strangled Isaac to death and squeezed out a rune stone that shone with the luster of a diamond. ncing at the Western City below, he raised his head to look at the phoenix and said calmly and confidently, I want to be the god of thend of runes. The only god. The entire ce fell into silence as everyone stared nkly at Joelson. Kokonoros face was filled with shock. Connie knelt down in front of Joelson fervently and devoutly and kissed his feet. There was only Lightning as it circled around and roared in excitement. ... No, how can you be so strong? A scream of despair and terror apanied it. The archduke of the southern side of the notification runend was imprisoned in the domain by Joelson. He was squeezed into a bloody mist. The learned species revealed a beautiful crystal that was emitting a strange glow and was almost transparent. Joelson waved his hand and kept it in his palm. Its actually a rare air-type rune stone. A hint of surprise appeared in Joelsons eyes. The rune experts who had witnessed Joelson killing the archduke with a few moves retreated one after another, their faces full of fear. Now, only Noel from the east is left. Joelson raised his head and looked to the east. Seven or eight giant dragons were circling and roaring behind him. The wide dragon wings almost covered the entire sky. The city seemed dim. Everyone was shrouded in panic and fear. Another ck figure flew over from the east, casting an even thickeryer of haze over everyones hearts. That Noel has escaped. Kokonoros deep voice sounded. It was under the orders of Joelson to head to the territory of Archduke Noel to investigate the situation. In the end, the other party was scared out of their wits by Joelson and left the territory to escape. Joelson frowned slightly and said coldly, This guy is quite cunning. In the past three months, Joelson had gone to the rund, killing three grand dukes in front of everyone and taking away their runestones. The fall of the three supreme experts shook the entire rund. The runds long-standing structure had been broken, and an unprecedented upheaval was taking ce. Fear, unease, and despair. These emotions quickly spread like a gue in the hearts of the people in the rund. Countless people thought that the end wasing. But what happened next exceeded everyones expectations. Chapter 296: Recover the Land of Runes and Focus on Cultivation

Chapter 296: Recover the Land of Runes and Focus on Cultivation

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The man who had killed three archdukes in a row and controlled several terrifying beasts was as powerful as a god. He didnt kill wantonly in thend of runes. Instead, he threw out arge number of rune stones and recruited civilian experts to form his own army. Thew of the strong eating everything was applicable everywhere. Countless people chose to join Joelsons army. Under the leadership of the giant dragon, they fought in all directions to reim the territories that fell into chaos after the fall of the archduke. In half a year, the entire rund had submitted to Joelsons feet. Just as Joelson had said, he had be the god in the hearts of all the natives of the rund! The true and only god! Joelsons strength was far beyond theirprehension and imagination. They could only call him a god. In the center of thend of runes. A magnificent pce that had never been built before was quickly built. This would be Joelsons temporary pce, the Holy Land of thend of runes, and the center of worship for countless people. Every day, countless stone runes, golden runes, and even crystal runes were sent to Joelson, piling up into a huge mountain. Under his orders, countless people would enter the runic wilderness to hunt for even more powerful runestones. The rund was like a huge, precise, and efficient machine that operated at high speed, serving only Joelson. At this moment, Joelson handed over all of his matters to Connie and the dragons to take care of. He entered a long period of seclusion, absorbing the power ofw within the rune stones, and using all of his strength to break through to god-domain rank. Joelson did not forget that there was still a true god-level opponent in the Fallen Divine Kingdom. The King of Bones, Angus Dubin. It was like a Damocless sword that hung high above Joelsons head. It could fall at any time and shatter the entire middle continent. Although Joelson did not have the awareness of being a savior, he knew that once Angus Dubinpletely took over the Fallen Divine Kingdom and recovered a certain amount of strength, he would definitelye looking for him. After all, his consciousness also contained a part of Priestleys will. He had always been very concerned about the God of Alchemy divine personality that Joelson had obtained. Before that, Joelson had to have a certain degree of self-preservation ability. Joelson sat cross-legged in arge, empty pce, surrounded by runestones of various elements. His spiritual power controlled hundreds of runestones to hang in the air and shatter at the same time. The power ofw was like a ribbon that waspletely absorbed by Joelson. Joelsons domain quickly matured and perfected. When a portion of the runestones in the hall was used up, Kokonorowho was standing guard at the entrance of the hallwould fill in even more rune stones so that the process of devouring would not be obstructed at all. Joelson forgot the passage of time. In his eyes, there were only variousws of different colors and his own Dragon God Ranch Domain. He felt like a painter. The power of the principles was like oil paint, adding one stroke after another to the painting of the skeleton of the field. The oil painting became more and more full. Joelson was immersed in it. There was indescribable joy and joy in the new Chinese style. But when he looked back and admired his work again, he felt a hint of imperfection. Something seemed to be missing. The power of the domain was many times more majestic than before. He was also builtpletely ording to the framework of the ranch space but it always gave him a feeling that it would copse easily. It was as if it would copse at the next moment. Joelson suddenly understood. His domaincked a fulcrum. This fulcrum was himself. Figuring out the key did not mean that it could be solved. No matter what, he could not take this step. There seemed to be some sort of barrier between him and the domain, and he could notpletely integrate into it. He did not know how much time had passed. In the great hall, the mountain of rune stones emitted a strange light, making the entire great hall look extremely dreamy. In the center, a small mountain made of dust and gravel trembled slightly and suddenly copsed. A terrifying power shook off everything in the surroundings, revealing the figure of Joelson. Joelson slowly opened his eyes. There seemed to be stars revolving in his deep eyes. He stood up, shook his robe, andpletely woke up. He was still the god that suppressed the entire rund, the tinum Throne that intimidated the central continent. Joelson took a step forward, and space rippled slightly. In the next moment, his figure appeared outside the great hall. The ck dragon body of Kokonoro was sleeping outside the hall, and he suddenly woke up after being disturbed. Who is it? When he saw Joelsons appearance clearly, he rxed slightly, but his gaze became more and moreplicated. Its you. Kokonoro could feel that Joelsons strength had made terrifying progress again. His actions carried a power that made Kokonoro apprehensive. Could this guy really be a monster? Unlimited potential? Kokonoro was still at the peak of saint-level. He hadnt even managed to grasp the embryonic form of his domain. Inparison, it was really too unbearable. Joelson nodded slightly at Kokonoro, and a few holy dragon fruits and dragon lotuses appeared in his hands. You deserve this. Kokonoro looked at Joelsons hands and his eyes instantly widened. The huge ck dragons body also trembled slightly due to excitement. Wasnt this what it had always wanted. Thank you! Kokonoro lowered his arrogant head in front of Joelsson and, in his heart, he submitted. Joelson retracted his gaze and looked into the distance. A few dragon roars could be heard, and the silhouettes of dragons could be seen everywhere. It was Du Lu and a few other dragons who had noticed that Joelson hade out of seclusion. They were all overjoyed. Joelsons eyes lit up slightly. When he sensed the unexpectedly powerful auras, the corners of his mouth involuntarily curled up into a smile. It seemed that he was not the only one who had improved during this period of time. Every single one of the dragons emitted an aura that was at least at the peak of saint-tier. None of them were inferior to the ck Dragon King, Kokonoro. This was especially true for Du Lu. His body was several hundred meters tall, and he wasparable to the Silver Dragon King of the divine realm. When he flew towards Joelson, he was like a continuous stretch of red mountains that slowly pushed across the sky. The Steel Dragon, Du Lu, and Lightning. The three dragons auras were powerful and were infinitely close to the divine domain realm. Perhaps he would advance in the next second, or perhaps he would need more time to umte. Standing at the top of the pyramid and receiving the resources of the entire rund, the benefits that Joelson and the dragons received were enormous. Roar! There were a few more dragon roars. Joelson looked over. It was actually the Blue Frost, Green Wind, and tinum dragons. These three little fellows had also sessfully broken through to the saint-level and had made great progress in the rund. More than a dozen giant dragons surrounded Joelson, dancing and circling around him, guarding him. The pilgrims in thend of runes below all knelt down to Joelson with fanaticism and piety on their faces, shouting the name of god. Chapter 297: Funina. Heading to the Central Continent

Chapter 297: Funina. Heading to the Central Continent

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Connie also appeared in front of Joelson. Her strength had also smoothly stepped into the saint-level. However, she relied on the path of a knight and not on the power of rune stones. Lord Joelson. Connie respectfully knelt in front of Joelson and softly told him about what had happened in the rund over the past ten years. Thats right, a full ten years had passed since he entered seclusion. The rund hadpletely formed a system with divine power as the center. They believed in Joelson. All the runic warriors were unified under the leadership of the dragons. Their goal was the runic wilderness. Every second, arge number of rune stones were hunted out of the runic wilderness and sent into the center of the rund. Some of them were for Joelson to cultivate, and some were for the dragons to devour. In ten years, the runds territory had expanded by three times. Joelson nodded slightly, his face showing a hint of satisfaction. Youve done well. After thinking for a while, he continued, Ill be leaving for a period of time. During this period, youll be in charge of the rund for me. Yes, Sir. Joelson wanted to return to the central continent. Before he left, he only took Du Lu, Steel Dragon, and Lightning away. The power in these three fellows bodies was almost saturated. Staying in the rund did not have much meaning. With the strength of the remaining few dragons, guarding the rund waspletely enough. The void rippled like the surface of water. Joelson slowly walked out of the void. It was still the princes residence in the capital of Alcott. The magicmp was lit quietly and the room was as clean as ever. It seemed that someone had been cleaning the room for the past ten years. Creak! The door opened and a slender figure appeared at the door. Joelson smiled at the person who came and said softly, Leas. Leas was stunned when she saw Joelson, and then she showed a happy expression. She ran up to him cheerfully and threw herself into his arms. Young Master. Holding Leass soft and delicate body in his arms and smelling the fragrance of the flowers in her hair, Joelson felt exceptionally calm. The news of Joelsoning out of seclusion soon spread throughout the princes mansion. All the women gathered around. Because they had drunk the water of the Spring of Life, the womens appearances did not change much. Joelson looked around and saw that everyone had made great progress. Darlene and Juliana had both reached the level of a Tier-9 Mage. Darlene was at the peak of Tier-9 and was only one step away from reaching the saint-level. Catherine obediently listened to Joelson and put aside all the matters of the Chamber of Commerce. She focused on her cultivation and also reached the level of a tier-7 mage. On the other hand, Leas was a little out of Joelsons expectations. After breaking free from Stasis control, her talent in nt magic seemed to have been fully disyed. She had actually taken that step in a short period of time, she had be the first among the women to advance to the saint-level. Thud thud thud... A series of hurried footsteps attracted everyones attention. A beautiful figure appeared at the door with a faint look of anticipation and excitement on her face. When she saw Joelson, the anticipation and excitement immediately turned into joy. She slowed down her footsteps and slowly walked in front of him. She said in a respectful and respectful tone, Father. Funina. A gentle look appeared in his eyes. His child. Funina had inherited Catherines ice-blue hair, as well as his ck pupils. Her features were exquisite, and her figure was slim and slender. She was dressed in tight clothes. Her hair was cut short to her ears, and her entire body exuded a youthful aura. Joelson took a look at Funinas cultivation. She was a level eight knight, and her spiritual power had also reached level eight. Joelson frowned slightly. In the end, Funina still chose the same path as him. Dual cultivation of magic and the way of knights. Seeing Joelsons frown, Funinas face immediately revealed a nervous expression. What are you going to major in? Joelson said lightly. Funina answered honestly, Knights. She had been a temperamental child. The first time she meditated was when she was seven years old and she had been forced toplete it. After that, she had not been interested in the cultivation of mages. Otherwise, with her talent and her focus on magic, she would not only have the strength of a level-eight mage this time. Joelson slowly nodded. He respected Funinas own thoughts. A shining dragon scale inner armor appeared in his hand, as well as a gorgeous longsword that was flowing with golden mes. These two things are for you. Funinas eyes instantly lit up, full of disbelief and joy. Really? Joelson nodded. The dragon scale inner armor and this meteor sword were forged from the materials of a saint-level fire-type dragon. Theyre not of much use to me right now but theyre suitable for you. Thank you, Father. Funina happily took the two gifts and immediately began to y with the meteor sword, looking like she liked it. With a helpless smile, Joelson retracted his gaze from Funina and turned to the women. He said, Im going to the central continent. Joelson was going to the Saint Realm to meet with the several thrones, mainly to investigate the situation of the Fallen Divine Kingdom. Before he could finish, an anxious voice suddenly sounded, Father, please let me go with you. It was Funina. She looked at Joelson with a begging expression and made a pitiful pleading look. Im almost seventeen years old. At my age, Fathers name has already shaken the central continent but I havent even been to the central continent once. Funina. Catherine couldnt help but say. Joelson thought for a moment and nodded slightly. He looked straight into Funinas eyes and said in a deep voice, Sure, I can also check the results of your cultivation over the past ten years. Ah? Funina was so happy that before she had time to show it, she suddenly copsed and became a little bitter gourd. Next, Joelson took care of some things that he had umted over the past ten years. Then, he headed to the central continent. ... On a certain wilderness in in the central continent. A group of three people were moving forward quickly. A handsome and calm young man in a ck robe was walking at the front. He walked as if he was strolling, but with every step he took, the distance would be pulled back by a few hundred meters. His whole body moved forward as if he had teleported. Another young girl with a green face gritted her teeth and followed closely behind the young man. The energy of her body was pushed to the limit, and she barely managed to keep up with him. When the outline of a city appeared in their vision at the end of the wilderness, the young mans speed began to slow down. Huff, huff, huff... The young girl panted heavily. Her face was full of sweat, and her face was pale. She felt like she was about to lose her strength. Miss, drink some water. A thin middle-aged man immediately handed over a water bag with a smile. Thank you, Butler Frederick. The young girl politely thanked the middle-aged man. She raised the water bottle and poured it into her mouth without any hesitation. The clear water was added with a precious magic potion, and the young girls exhausted physical strength was recovering quickly. They were the people who had already arrived in the central continent, including Joelson, Funina, and Frederick. Chapter 298: Besieged

Chapter 298: Besieged

Father. Breathing heavily, Funina caught up with Joelson. She pointed to the front with a hint of expectation in her eyes and asked, Thats the kingdom of the mountain dwarves, right? Joelson nodded with a nostalgic look on his face. He said faintly, They are the best craftsmen on the continent. The dragon scale inner armor on your body was made by them. The meteor sword is also the same, right? Funina asked excitedly. Joelson smiled and did not say anything. The anticipation in Funinas eyes became more and more intense. Compared to more than ten years ago when they entered the dwarven market, it was more prosperous. People from various races on the continent kepting and going. Arge number of people gathered at the entrance of every dwarven cksmiths shop. There were dwarves rough voices echoing in the market like thunder. Four to legendary light, guarding the epic light in the middle. I will never forget such a magnificent scene. We dwarves are legendary cksmiths and some people say that the epic master cksmith is a human. Hahaha, how can a humans tender arms swing a hammer? I say that the epic master cksmith must be a strong dwarf, hidden in Thors Hammer. Who said that humans cant give birth to a master craftsman? Dont forget that the tinum Throne is the strongest in the entire continent! Your tinum Throne is an example. Do you have any shame? Is the tinum Throne an ordinary person? The tinum Throne is the reincarnation of a god from the heavens! Hearing the noise around her, Funina was extremely excited. She ran to Joelsons side and said in a low voice, Father, did you hear that? They are talking about you. Joelson smiled faintly and led Funina into a small path beside the market. The Mjolnir was still in its original position, but it waspletely different from the scene where there were only a few people at the door. Outside the Mjolnir, the line was full of powerhouses from all races who came to ask for equipment. They were all waiting excitedly. The dwarf Deaver raised his head and stood at the door of the Mjolnir, which had been redecorated, pointing at the many powerful beings of various races who were far stronger than him, he cursed loudly, Why are you squeezing? Ive already said that the Mjolnir only epts one legendary equipment reservation a month. All of you go back and stare at it. Come back next month! The many powerful beings revealed an unwilling expression, but their faces were full of helplessness. They whispered and seemed to be on the verge of dispersing. Funina looked around curiously and couldnt help but ask, Father, what are we doing here? Joelson exined, Asking the legendary cksmith to forge a few dragon scale inner armors for your mothers. Is this the kind Im wearing? Joelson nced at her and said, Its better than the one youre wearing. After Du Lu and the others swallowed the runes, their bodies underwent a transformation. Part of the dragon scales on their bodies naturally fell off. It was just enough to forge a batch of dragon scale inner armors for Catherine and the others to protect themselves. Joelson led Funina and the others forward. Seeing that someone else had insensibly approached them, Deaver was about to lose his temper. When he suddenly saw Joelsons appearance under the cloak, his expression froze. His eyes suddenly widened and he was so excited that he was about to shout out. Joelson smiled and threw out a silence spell, making a gesture at him to keep quiet. Deaver was so excited that he could not control himself. He respectfully invited the few of them in. At this time, a few people squeezed through the crowd and said with dissatisfaction, Whats going on? You let us go and weed them in. Is this the rule of Thors Hammer? Deaver rolled his eyes at him and said with a snort, My rule is the rule of Thors Hammer. I can do whatever I want. If youre not satisfied, then you can leave! Thors Hammer wont do your business! You! A hint of anger shed across the mans face, as he surveyed the rest. He felt that other than Funina, the rest of them were ordinary. He could not help but snort coldly, reaching out to grab Deaver. He then continued, We respect the Mjolnir and Master Wiebrun, not a rude dwarf like you! A peak-type 9 aura radiated out. Although Deavers strength had just reached the 7th rank, he did not seem to be flustered at all. Instead, he moved slightly closer to Joelson. Joelson did not seem to have any intention of making a move, as he nced at Funina. Funina gritted her teeth, as a brilliant golden-red me burst out. She barely managed to block the mans attack. This is? The man took a few steps back in shock and confusion, evidently surprised that Funina was able to block his peak-type 9 attack with her rank 8 strength. When his gazended on the meteor sword in Funinas hand, his eyes widened. This is? A legendary sword? No! The crowd eximed, This is an epic weapon! Only an epic weapon would emit such a glow! Immediately, their greedy gazes gathered on the meteor sword. When they saw Funinas strength, their gazes became even more fiery and greedy. Girl, where did you steal an epic weapon from? Hand it over obediently, or die! That person could not wait to make his move, his eyes filled with greed. Epic weapon! How many epic weapons were there in the entire middle continent? Now, one of them had actually appeared in the hands of a puny Tier 8 knight. This was simply a great gift to him! It was the first time that Funina had faced such a situation. She revealed a nervous expression on her face. When she turned around, she discovered that Joelson and Frederick had no intention of making a move at all. It was as if they were strangers to her. Do you still want to ask for help from yourpanions? Hahaha! These two are cowards! The mans aura became more and more arrogant. A long sword appeared in his hand and he attacked Funina crazily. Funina barely blocked it. The power of metal and fire circted in her hand and she barely blocked it. Gradually, Funina calmed down and immersed herself in the battle. The moves in her hands became natural, and her powerful dual-element talent was fully disyed. With the powerful might of the meteor sword, she seemed to be able to subdue the peak of the entanglement realm. That persons expression was ugly, and he turned around and roared, What are you still looking at? Attack together! The fewpanions of that person were all at tier 8 or even tier 9. When they attacked together, Funina, whocked actualbat experience, could not withstand them. They were obviously a team of adventurers. They worked well together, and their attacks were vicious. Not long after, Funina was struck in the back and abdomen. If not for her dragon scale inner armor, she would have been injured. Quick! Use your full strength! This chick is wearing a treasure! The person shouted in ecstasy, The others eyes lit up, and the subordinates strength increased by a few times. Their faces were filled with greed, and there was no shame or embarrassment in attacking others. Chapter 299: Buy Your Right Hand

Chapter 299: Buy Your Right Hand

Funina was in an extremely sorry state. She looked in the direction of Joelson a few times but received no response. Waves of grievance and dissatisfaction surged into her heart, and her eyes were almost red. ng! A sound of metal colliding. Funina let out a low cry. The meteor sword in her hand was knocked out of her hand and fell into the hands of a besiege. That personughed happily and said, Hahaha, the epic-grade sword is mine! Funina shouted angrily, Give it back to me! However, there was nothing she could do. A few 9th rankbat aura attacks forced her to retreat. Right at this moment, a sound that cut through the air rang in everyones ears. Shua! A figure rushed into the crowd like a gale, passing by the person holding the meteor sword. In the blink of an eye, she had already appeared beside Funina and returned the meteor sword to her. Take it well. The person said calmly. Funina took the sword in a daze and looked at the person who had suddenly appeared. She was also a young girl. Her appearance was ordinary but her eyes and brows were filled with a fierce aura. Her light green long hair wasbed into a ponytail and hung behind her head. Her entire person gave off a feeling like the wind. Who are you? The surrounding attackers looked at this young girl with an unsightly expression. The epic longsword that they had obtained had been snatched back. Anyone would feel displeased. Someone in the crowd recognized the young girls identity and cried out in surprise. Its her! Teresa Oswede! The daughter of the Golden Lion, the disciple of the Violet de! Shes only seventeen years old this year, right? Shes already reached Tier 9. This kind of talent is really too terrifying! Teresa has always been known as the Gale Eagle. Her attainments in wind-typebat aura were far inferior to Franklins back then! Its said that her parents died in the demonic disaster more than ten years ago. She was adopted by the Golden Lion and took the name of the Golden Lion as her surname. These shameless fellows wanted to snatch other peoples epic-grade longswords but encountered the Gale Eagle. Hahaha, this is bad luck! In the corner, Joelson was also sizing up this girl who had suddenly appeared. Teresa, was she the little girl that Oswede had sacrificed his own life to protect back then? As expected, she did not disappoint Oswede. Teresa did not like to speak. In contrast to the talkative Oswede, she preferred to use the longsword in her hand to speak. Teresa turned into a light green wind and attacked the few of them. Teresa had the guidance of the Golden Lion and Franklin, twote-stage saint-level powerhouses. Her sword skills were sharp, and her speed and attacks were extremely powerful. Although she was only at the ninth stage, these few ninth-stage powerhousesbined were not her match. They were quickly beaten back. Funina widened her eyes in surprise and stared at Teresa in a daze. Her eyes could not help but show a lot of shame. She was only one year older than Teresa, and thetters talent was not even close to hers. Furthermore, she was the daughter of the tinum Throne, but the difference in strength between the two was huge. Funina thought of how she had barely suppressed a rank 9 with her meteor sword, while Teresa had used her ordinary sword to defeat several of them. She felt even more ashamed. Get lost! Teresa cursed coldly. A light green wind swirled around her, making her ordinary appearance extremely attractive. Just you wait! A few of the rank 9s expressions were unsightly. Just as they were about to escape in a panic, a streak of light streaked across the sky, and the aura of a saint-level came pressing down. The besiege revealed an ecstatic expression and shouted excitedly, Lord Burton! After saying that, he instantly turned his head and stared at Teresa and Funina. With a sinister smile, he said, Lord Burton is an honored guest of the Dwarf King, a saint intermediate stage powerhouse. Now that he has returned, none of you will be able to escape! Before he could finish his words, a burly figurended on the field. The neer had rough facial features, thick eyebrows, and a burning aura emanating from his body. It showed that he had a very high attainment in fire-typews. Bree, what happened? Didnt I ask you to help me get a legendary weapon from Master Wiebrun? Bree quickly stepped forward and whispered a few words into Burtons ear. He then pointed at Funina and said, Sir, look, that girl is injured and is holding an epic-grade longsword. Burtons gaze swept over, and Funina immediately hid the meteor longsword in her hand behind her nervously. But Burtons gaze was already filled with greed,ughing loudly, he said, A fire-attributed epic longsword is just right for me. Your level is too low, and youre unable to unleash the full power of this epic longsword. The epic light will surely be covered in dust in your hands. Why dont you sell it to me? Burtons gaze was burning as he said in a low voice, Im willing to trade 50,000 magic crystal coins and a legendary weapon for it! Hehe. Before Funina could say anything, Teresa sneered in disdain. An epic weapon would cost at least a million magic crystal coins. 50,000 magic crystal coins and a legendary weapon... How generous of you! Funina stood beside Teresa and said, Yes, I wont sell it! Burtons face turned slightly red, and a hint of embarrassment shed across his face. He carefully sized up Teresa and said coldly, For the sake of the Golden Lion and Lord Franklin, I wont make things difficult for you. Get out of my way. This matter has nothing to do with you. Teresa did not answer. She just drew her long sword and stood firmly in front of Funina. Funinas eyes moved around and looked at Teresa. No one knew what she was thinking. Then dont me me for being impolite. Wait until I get the epic-level longsword, then Ill apologize to the Golden Lion and Franklin! Burtonpletely released his saint-level aura and fiercely grabbed at the two of them. The intense me battle aura burned, and Teresas light green sword was crushed by him before it could even get close. The difference between a ninth rank and a mid-stage saint rank was too big. It was not something that talent could make up for. Seeing that the me battle aura was about to hit the two girls, Teresas expression turned serious. Funina finally could not hold it in anymore and cried out, Father. Along with this lifes cry. The entire world came to a standstill. Everyone was horrified to discover that everything in front of them was frozen in ce. This included the mebat aura that Burton had unleashed. Their minds were still functioning, but their souls seemed to have been frozen and time had stopped. Then, they saw a handsome youth wearing a long ck robe walking out step by step. He was like the only master of this space, everything had to bow down before him. The me battle spirit suddenly shattered and disappeared. The handsome young man nced at Burton. Thetters right hand of all his subordinates was broken, and the wound was smooth, as if it had fallen off by itself. The world returned to normal. Time passed again. Everyone stared at the handsome young man who had suddenly appeared in disbelief. He threw out a dim copper coin from his robe and itnded in front of Burton with a crisp sound. The handsome young man looked down at everyone and said to Burton, How about one copper coin to buy all of your right hands? The entire ce fell into a dead silence. Chapter 300: The Master Craftsman From More Than Ten Years Ago Was His Majesty the Throne!

Chapter 300: The Master Craftsman From More Than Ten Years Ago Was His Majesty the Throne!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Burton stared at Joelson with his eyes wide open and his pupils constricted, as if he had seen something unbelievable. He opened his mouth wide and said with a trembling voice, tinum... tinum Throne! Hiss! Everyone gasped. Everyones eyes turned to look at Joelson. When he looked back, their eyes felt as if they had been stabbed by pain, and they quickly turned to the side. Shock, surprise, excitement, worship, all sorts of emotions surged in everyones hearts. Someone was so excited that he could not control himself and shouted, Yes, its His Majesty the tinum Throne. Hes hiding in the Magic Academy and has seen the statue of His Excellency! tinum Throne! Why did that girl shout for the tinum Throne? Oh God of Magic, she is the daughter of the tinum Throne. No wonder she is able to wield an epic longsword at the eighth rank! This saint-level master is finished. Snatching the thing and snatching it from the daughter of the throne is simply courting death! Burton and his subordinates had extremely ugly expressions on their faces. Their hearts were filled with bewilderment, despair, and unspeakable bitterness. They wanted nothing more than to stretch out their hands and give themselves two tight ps. Blinded by greed, they thought about it carefully. How could someone with an epic weapon not have a powerful background? However, this background... Was so powerful that it made them tremble. Now, even if they wanted to p themselves, they simply couldnt do it. The tinum Throne had already used a copper coin to buy all of their right hands, and more than half of their strength had been crippled. However, no one dared toin. It was already lucky that they were not crushed to death by the Lord of the throne. Burton had to kneel down respectfully, his forehead pressed against the ground under Joelsons feet, and he said sincerely. The throne is merciful! Joelson no longer paid any attention to them. His original goal was to let Funina learn a lesson and inspire her to move up. Now that he had achieved his purpose, it was enough to punish her. The throne suddenly descended and spread throughout the dwarven market in the shortest time, spreading to the entire mountain dwarven kingdom. Everyone looked at Joelson with admiration and paid their respects to him. Funinas face was bright. She was also honored to see her fathers power. She had been living under the Joelson nalo since she was a child. Ever since she was seven years old, she had heard a lot of legendary stories about her father. Everyone who mentioned her father had a look of awe, respect, and admiration in their eyes. They told her one exciting story after another in a surprised tone. Growing up under the glory of the throne, Funina also had to bear the glory of the throne. She once thought that she had worked hard enough and was good enough but, today, reality had dealt her a heavy blow. Turning to look at Teresa, Funina was depressed. She could notpare to this knight at all. Funina secretly made up her mind, and her eyes became firm. One day, she would let everyone know that her name was Funina. She was qualified to be the daughter of the tinum Throne! She would not lose face for her father! Teresa stared nkly at the back of Joelson, a strange look in her eyes. Her usually calm and indifferent heart became excited at this moment, and her body could not stop trembling. She still remembered that on the day her parents were killed by demi-demons, two men changed her lifes fate. One was the Golden Lion, who protected her with his life. The other was... The man who was known as the tinum Throne by countless people. With a casual swing of his sword, he would be a nightmare for countless people, wiping out the demonic disaster that had killed countless people in the central continent. That scene, that mans grace, was firmly imprinted in Teresas mind. She would never forget it for the rest of her life. Teresa tried her best to suppress the emotions in her heart. She walked in front of Joelson and knelt down on one knee. Greetings, Lord tinum Throne! In an instant, the rest of the people also woke up in shock and knelt down one after another. Greetings, Lord tinum Throne! The loud voice even drowned out the mixed sounds of forging on the dwarf throne. Joelson looked Teresa up and down. A trace of a smile appeared on his face. He said faintly, You are the child that Oswede saved. You are very good. Oswede will be proud of you. Everyones attention was focused on Teresa. She was trembling with excitement. It was such an enviable honor to be praised by the tinum Throne! tinum Throne! An excited and rough voice came from afar. The dwarf king was rushed to the Thors Hammer. His thick body bent down and bowed to Joelson. The dwarves wee the tinum Throne! In such a short time, even the dwarf king was rmed. Joelson nodded lightly and said, No need. At this time, the door of the Thors Hammer opened with a loud bang. Holding a huge hammer, the bald and bearded Wiebrun appeared at the door of the Thors Hammer. Everyone began to discuss. As expected, even the legendary cksmith has toe out to wee him! This is the throne! Oh right, why is His Majesty the tinum Throne here? Is he nning to ask Master Wiebrun to forge something? Under everyones gaze, Wiebrun quickly walked in front of Joelson and said respectfully, Youre here. Everyones expression was normal, but when Wiblons next words came out, everyone was stunned. Master craftsman! Everyone stood rooted to the ground, unable to react for a long time. What did Wiebrun call the tinum Throne? Master craftsman? Did he say the wrong name? Did he call the tinum Throne a master craftsman? Everyone looked at Wiebrun in astonishment. Wiebrun met everyones gaze, with a calm expression, he said, More than ten years ago, the dwarves sessively gave birth to four legends and one epic. Havent you all always been curious about whose subordinate the epic equipment came from? Today, I can announce it. Everyones breathing stopped as they thought of an unbelievable possibility. Swoosh! Everyones gaze was focused on the epic-tier longsword meteor in Funinas hand. This epic-tier equipment, could it be... Thats right! Wiebrun used a fanatical tone and looked at Joelson devoutly and admiringly. He shouted loudly, This epic-tier equipment came from the tinum Throne. His Majesty is a master craftsman! The arena fell into a dead silence. A few secondster, heated discussions and cheers erupted like a volcanic eruption. Exmations, shock, worship, and disbelief. The discussions surged like a tidal wave. His Majesty the tinum Throne actually hid his identity as a master craftsman? This is too crazy! His Majesty the throne is not even fifty years old yet. Not only is his talent in magic and knight cultivation the strongest in the middle continent, but hes also so powerful in forging? could he really be the reincarnation of a god? Who said that humans cant give birth to master craftsmen? The throne is the best proof! ... Chapter 301: I Will Protect My Father

Chapter 301: I Will Protect My Father

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Funina and Teresa stared nkly at Joelson, their mouths slightly agape. They were extremely shocked. Funina, in particr, suddenly realized that until now, she still did not fully understand her father. The strength of her father seemed to be a mystery to him forever. The worship in Funinas eyes almost overflowed. Joelson was invited into the Thors Hammer by Wiebrun and the others were not allowed to enter. Even the dwarf king was politely blocked outside by Deaver. It was Funina and Teresas first time in the Thors Hammer and their attention was quickly attracted by the smithy furnace, which wasughing loudly in half the room. What made them curious about the furnace was that they wanted to see the scene of Joelson personally forging it. Help me forge a dragon scale inner armor simr to thest one. Joelson shook his robe and the colorful dragon scales fell like rain. Each piece was like a gemstone, circting different magic elements. When Wiebrun and Deaver saw the dragon scales, they were excited. They grabbed a handful and shouted in a low voice, The quality of the dragon scales is better than thest one! Joelson nced at Teresa and said, Help her forge a set too. Teresa was stunned and bowed respectfully, Thank you for the gift from the tinum Throne. Compared to more than ten years ago, Wiebruns forging techniques had be even more pure and superb. Under his hands, the messy dragon scales were forged into eight sets of gorgeous dragon scale inner armor. After the dragon blood was quenched, eight purple legendary lights shot straight into the clouds, and the entire mountain dwarf kingdom shook once again. Eight purple light pirs lingered in the sky above the Thors Hammer for a long time. Countless people witnessed this shocking scene and were amazed. At this moment, they finally believed that the tinum Throne was the master craftsman. Thest time, when the epic longsword was born, there was a simrly spectacr scene. Leaving the remaining dragon scales to Wiebrun as payment, Joelson left with Funina and the others. This time, there was another Teresa on the team. To be able to cultivate beside the tinum Throne was a great opportunity that many people dreamed of. How could Teresa miss it? Teresas presence stimted Funinas cultivation even more. As the daughter of the tinum Throne, how could she be inferior to others! Leaving the dwarf kingdom, Joelson simply made a trip to the kings city. In a remote corner of the Inmotati Kings City, Teresa led him to a simple cksmith shop. A man who was shirtless and as strong as a lion was hammering hard with a hammer. Hearing the footsteps, heughed heartily and said, Is Teresa here? When the man turned around and saw Joelson looking at him calmly, he was stunned. Then, he smiled faintly and said, So its you. Greetings, Lord tinum Throne. It was Oswede. At that time, he was well-known. Before Joelson appeared, he was the Golden Lion, the leader of the three geniuses in the central continent. But now, this lion who was in his prime had aged more than ten years. Oswede threw down the hammer in his hand, took out two bottles of liquor from the corner, and threw one bottle to Joelson. He opened the remaining bottle and gulped it down. He said, You can see that I dont have much time left. Joelson nodded silently. He could feel that Oswedes life force was continuously flowing away with time. The speed was dozens of times faster than an ordinary person. With histe-stage saint-level strength, his lifespan was at least 800 years. Now, he was less than 100 years old, but his body already showed signs of aging. Its not good, Oswede said bitterly while stroking the white hair on his temples. Five years ago, I felt my cultivation level was constantly regressing. I still underestimated the damage caused by burning the essence of mybat aura. Now, my body is like a sandbag that has been punctured. The feeling of getting weaker and weaker is really not good. Teresa, who stood beside the two of them, had no expression on her face, but her hands holding the sword could not stop trembling violently, showing that she was not calm at all. Oswede was at his most glorious period in life, but he had no choice but to fade away. The famous Golden Lion was hiding in a cksmiths shop in a corner of the empire, wielding a hammer. All of this was because of her. Joelson took out a portion of the water from the Spring of Life and handed it to Oswede. He said seriously, This should be of help to you. Is it wine? Oswede picked up the water from the Spring of Life and put it under his nose to smell it. He was stunned but then he reminisced, Do you still remember the fire dance we drank in the Saint Realm town? I miss it so much. Unfortunately, I dont dare to go to the Saint Realm now. I dont dare to let others see my current appearance. Joelson was silent. The Old Lion felt that his life wasing to an end. He would find an empty corner and wait for death toe. Just like Oswede, the Golden Lion would always be the Golden Lion. Fortunately, Teresa did not disappoint me. Oswede looked at Teresa with relief. Thetter could not take it anymore and knelt in front of Oswede. Her eyes were red and she held the sword with both hands. She said firmly, With this sword, I swear that I will protect my father from now on! As soon as Teresa finished speaking, her body emitted a hazy green light. The wind elements in the world kept gathering toward her. Oswede looked excited and whispered, Is she promoted? There was surprise in Joelsons eyes. He did not expect Teresa to break through to the saint-level at this moment. And she hadprehended her own path of protection. The road ahead would be more brilliantpared to ordinary people. Funinas mouth was wide open as she stared in shock at Teresa, who was in the midst of her advancement. Once again, she felt a heavy blow to her heart. Seventeen years old, saint-level. This was almostparable to her father back then. She really needed to work hard. Teresas advancement attracted the attention of many people. Several old saint-level masters who were stationed in the capital appeared in the sky above the cksmith shop. When they were casually looked at by Joelson, all of them felt as if they had suffered a heavy blow. Their souls felt as if they had been stabbed. They quickly retreated respectfully. A resolute man located somewhere in the pce suddenly opened his eyes. There seemed to be a light green light flowing in his eyes, and there was a faint joy in his expression. It was the famous Violet de, Franklin! This aura, its Teresa. She has advanced! Franklin appeared at the entrance of the cksmiths shop in a few shes. He was the only person in the entire kingdom who knew this ce apart from Teresa. Franklin saw Teresa wrapped in wind magic elements at a nce and his heart became wild with joy. Just as he was about to step forward, he suddenly saw the slender and elegant figure beside Oswede, and his heart trembled violently. He stopped in his tracks and stood silently in ce, no longer moving forward. His eyes were filled withplicated emotions. It was him. Chapter 302: The Higher Planes

Chapter 302: The Higher nes

Franklin still remembered the battle he had with the other party. Although he was no match for the other party at that time, he could still see his back. After that. The gap between the two of them was like an insurmountable chasm. Now it was time to address him as the Lord of the throne. As Franklin was thinking, he heard the sound of hurried footsteps. He looked up and saw the royal carriage stopped at the port. A beautiful woman in avender dress was trotting over with the hem of her dress in hand. Franklins eyes froze, and a strong sense of bitterness welled up in his heart. As expected, she came at the first moment. The noblewoman who used the red carpet everywhere she went and hated the dust on her crystal shoes the most. When she heard that it was possible that Joelson was here, she rushed over. Princess Isabelle, the violet flower. The footsteps of Isabelle, who was approaching the cksmith shop, gradually slowed down. She tidied up her long dress carefully and thought that she was perfect. Then, she turned her head and nced at Franklin. She raised her fair and smooth chin and walked in like a noble white swan. I am now a woman of the tinum Throne. Franklins eyes wereplicated. No one knew what he was thinking about. ... Joelson left Funina in the Kings City and asked her to follow Oswede for cultivation. Having a peer who had already reached the saint-level by her side could also stimte her to work even harder. In the Saint Realm. A group of saint-level powerhouses were gathered together to discuss matters of cultivation. Suddenly, ripples that were like the surface of water appeared in the azure blue sky, causing the space to fluctuate continuously. The saint-level powerhouses suddenly raised their heads, only to see a silver figure suddenly appear in the sky. Its the Silver Throne, Sir Archer! Following that, a bright light bloomed, golden holy light sprinkled down like petals, and a holy aura enveloped the entire area. Everyone was astonished and couldnt help but exim in a low voice. The Lord of the Light Throne is here as well. Two thrones appearing at the same time. Could it be that something big is about to happen? Everyone subconsciously ignored the Dark Throne. This was because ever since the Dark Throne lost an arm to that person more than ten years ago, he hadpletely disappeared without a trace. It had been a long time since he had shown his face. The next moment. The space of the Saint Realm was torn apart by a force. A slender figure stepped out. He walked out calmly and the powerful auras of the two thrones melted like snowkes. An even more magnificent aura rose up, steadily pressing down on one of the two. The pupils of the crowd suddenly contracted. They shouted in surprise, Its that guy! Its been ten years! Hese to the Saint Realm again! The tinum Throne! Archer and the Light Throne had predicted his arrival in advance. Joelson was somewhat surprised. Edward. Archie looked at Joelson and said, Just in time. I have something to discuss with the Light. Joelson nodded slightly. The three tore through the void and disappeared in front of the group of saint-level powerhouses. Archer and the Light Throne led Joelson in a direction. Joelson followed closely and soon understood where they were taking him. A momentter, the three of them stopped somewhere outside the Saint Realm. In front of them, a mottled light pir stood. The light pir was originally ten colors but now it was tainted by arge amount of gray. It almost turned into a gray light pir, leaving only two or three colors. Joelson couldnt help but frown. Angus Dubin. Yes. Archer said with a solemn expression, Angus Dubin regained the power of a demigod ten years ago. Over the past ten years, he has been transforming the Fallen Divine Kingdom into his undead domain. He has alreadypleted more than half of it. Archer nced at the Light Throne, in a low voice, he said, Light and I estimate that in another five years, or perhaps even less, he willpletely ept the power of the Fallen Divine Kingdom and begin to prepare to invade the central continent. At that time, in the entire central continent, aside from the few of us, Im afraid that no one will be able to survive. Joelson narrowed his eyes and stared at the gray pir of light. He then changed the topic. Do all of you have a way out? A hint of awkwardness shed across Archies face. He did not wait for him to speak. The Light Throne spoke. Actually, those who have reached the divine domain level are qualified to leave the central continent and head to higher nes. I can head to the heavenly realm at any time. Archie can also use the nes to send people to Fate, one of the four higher nes. As for the Dark Throne, because of your existence, perhaps he has already gone to destroy the higher nes. Joelson frowned slightly. A ne bearer? A guardian sent from the higher nes. Hes in charge of bringing the geniuses from the lower nes to the higher nes. They rotate once every 10,000 years. Archer exined, Weve only seen this one a few times. He also has the power of a god. Then why dont we let him help us destroy Angus Dubin? Joelson asked. Archer said with a bitter smile, A nar receiver must never interfere in a conflict between two nes. Even the little king of the lower nes, who watched helplessly as he was on duty, would never intervene. Five thousand years ago, in that great war between two nes, even quite a few demigods died. Didnt he just watch from the sidelines? Then what do you mean? Joelson frowned slightly, feeling a little puzzled. Archer and the Light Throne did not answer but looked at each other. Then they attacked Joelson without any warning. The entire space seemed to have turned into a mirror, andrge pieces of broken pieces quickly spread toward Joelson. There was also a majestic holy light that enveloped Joelson from all sides. Every holy light was like a sharp sword, and there was a terrifying scene of countless sharp swords stabbing at him. Hmph! Joelson snorted coldly, his body not moving at all. Domain power spread out from his body and an unimaginably terrifying aura suddenly erupted. All the swords of holy light were broken and the shattered space instantly rolled back. The domain of light and space was easily torn apart like a piece of paper. And this terrifying domain power was still rapidly expanding outwards, heading towards Archer and the Light Throne. Archer and the Light Throne both had shocked expressions on their faces and quickly retreated in a sh. The entire sky turnedpletely ck. It wasnt that night had fallen but that the void had been destroyed by Joelsons domain power, revealing a pitch-ck scene beneath the space. The two of them had to flee for dozens of miles before they barely managed to escape the pursuit of Joelsons domain. They steadied themselves and looked at Joelson in shock. Compared to ten years ago, the power of Joelsons domain was more than ten times stronger. Before this, his domain was already extremely terrifying. It was like a sharp de that could easily tear their domain apart. But now, that sharp feeling had disappeared. What reced it was a majestic feeling that they couldnt do anything about. They couldnt find any ws at all. It was like a hard mountain crushing down on them. Chapter 303: The Power to Kill a God

Chapter 303: The Power to Kill a God

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The twos domain was as weak as an eggshell in front of him. They didnt even have the right to obstruct him, let alone stop him. Archer and the Light Throne didnt doubt it at all. If Joelson wanted to, he could easily leave only one throne-level figure on the road. It was too terrifying. The two of them could not find words to describe the feelings in their hearts. They were both divine-domain-level, so why was the gap so huge? What do you mean? Standing in the air, Joelson stared coldly at Archer and the Light Throne. His aura was powerful and he had a feeling that he would continue to attack at any moment. Archer hurriedly said, Dont misunderstand Edward. We are only testing your strength. Given the strength of your domain. The Light Throne stared intently at Joelson. In a low voice, he said, It isnt that you arent qualified to fight against Angus Dubin. Although Angus Dubin is a demigod, his undead bone domain isnt perfect. It is broken and his consciousness is mixed together. When he fought against the few of us, he fell into a frenzied state several times. Its not that we dont have a chance. Azil nced at the Light Throne, then said to Joelson, After all, if we didnt really reach that stage, no one would be willing to give up on the central continent. Joelson was silent. To challenge a god, no matter how confident he was in his own strength, he had to consider it carefully. Edward, what we are about to say is the key to defeating Angus Dubin. Joelsons expression changed. Archer slowly said, Do you still remember the stairway of the gods? The stairway of the gods? Joelson was stunned. Of course, he wouldnt forget. When he entered the Saint Realm through the gap, he had unknowingly walked up the stairway of the gods. That was also the starting point of his fame in the Saint Realm. The sixth step of the stairway of the gods has the power to kill gods. Archer said seriously, This rumor is true. Joelsons heart trembled slightly. This news was spread by the nar receiver. It is said that the goddder is set in the highest ne in the lower ne to screen geniuses. If you reach the goddder and meet its criteria, you will receive an extremely generous reward. For gods. Archers gaze was burning. Now you know how powerful this power is. Edward, with your strength, if you obtain this power, you will have a chance to fight Angus Dubin. Joelson was silent. The Light Throne continued, The me did note. He has already gone to challenge the stairway of the gods. However, based on my understanding of him, he will not be able to cross the 80th step. Joelsons eyes shed and he said in a low voice, Lets go! After saying that, he stepped into the void and disappeared. Archer and the Light Throne looked at each other, and joy appeared on their faces as they hurriedly followed. ... The me Throne and the Silver Dragon King are challenging the stairway of the gods together? This kind of grand event might not be seen once in a thousand years! I wonder if the me Monarch will be able to reach the summit this time? On the endless stairs covered by the golden light curtain, a burly figure surrounded by mes was constantly climbing up. At present, he had already passed the fiftieth step. There was no sign of any difficulty on his face, and he was still steadily climbing up. The me Monarch wanted to challenge the divine staircase. Once this news was spread, it attracted almost all the saint-level powerhouses in the Saint Realm over. Countless saints gathered at the bottom of the stairs, looking up at the burly figure and discussing incessantly. The void suddenly split open and Joelsons figure walked out. Archer and the Light Throne followed closely behind. The saint-level powerhouses instantly became even more excited. tinum Throne, theyve arrived as well! The figure on the steps of the stairway to the gods. The me Throne had already unleashed his domain power, using his me domain to push aside the terrifying pressure on the steps, advancing step by step. th floor. The me Monarchs movements slowed down. He was no longer as casual as before. th floor. The me Monarch stopped for the first time. After that, every step he took would take quite some time. th floor. When Joelson saw the me Monarchs burly figure that was like a small mountain shake violently, exmations could be heard from below the steps. However, he quickly stabilized himself. He continued to move up. The domain power that had been maintaining a range of ten meters around him was instantlypressed to five meters. It was a new level. The me Monarch clearly felt the pressure. Every step was extremely difficult. When he walked past the seventy-fifth step, he had to stop for an extremely long time. The people at the bottom of the steps could even see his shoulders rising and falling. It was caused by intense breathing. Hes almost at the limit of the me. The Light Throne sighed softly. The 76th floor. The me Throne was under great pressure again. He waspressed to three meters. After that, the power of the domain would shrink a little with each step. When he reached the 78th step, the power of the domain had beenpletelypressed to the limit. It condensed into a thinyer of red light and covered the skin of the me throne. How can he go up to the 80th step? Joelson frowned and asked. He still has the Silver Dragon King, Archer said in a deep voice Before he could finish his words, a long dragon roar sounded. A middle-aged man in a silver robe walked out from behind the me Monarch, instantly bearing a huge pressure. The Silver Dragon Kings body trembled violently, his face ferocious. However, he quickly stretched out his palm and gave the me Monarch a hard push. After that, his entire body could not withstand the huge force and flew backward. The me Monarch let out a low roar, and his strong body became even more muscr. Muscles piled upon his body like rocks and scales appeared on his body. Dragon transformation. Throne-level dragon transformation. A terrifying aura was emitted from his body and, with the help of the Dragon Kings strength, he took a heavy step forward. The 79th step. Then, another step! God of Magic! Exmations kept ringing out. The me Throne wants to directly charge up to the 80th step! He indeed wanted to do this. The dragon w climbed up the 80th step, and the other one followed closely behind. But at this moment, the me Thrones expression changed drastically. No one knew how terrifying the pressure he was under was. But the domain power on the surface of his body suddenly broke, and his chest seemed to have suffered a huge blow. His body emitted a series of crisp sounds of bones breaking. His entire body was like the Silver Dragon King from before, and he was sent flying like a cannonball. Hended heavily on the ground and struggled a few times before he managed to stand up. As they had said before, the me Throne could not cross the 80th step. No, he could not even reach the 80th step. Chapter 304: The 90th Level. A Terrifying Result!

Chapter 304: The 90th Level. A Terrifying Result!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL We failed. Even after gathering the power of the two great thrones, we were still unable to reach the 80th level. Could it be that only those with the power of a god could reach the 80th level? The saint-level cultivators sighed in disappointment. At this moment, a figure appeared in front of them, and everyone subconsciously retreated. When they saw the figure clearly, everyones eyes shrank, and they cried out in disbelief. Its the tinum Throne! Could it be that even the tinum Throne wants to challenge the stairway of the gods? The strongest throne, which level can he reach? Everyones eyes lit up and a faint look of anticipation appeared on their faces. The me Throne walked out from the light screen and there was a strong unwillingness in his eyes. He looked at Joelson with aplicated expression and stood at the side. Joelsons expression was calm. He took a step forward and stepped into the screen of light. It had begun! Everyone was shocked. Joelson walked to the front of the first step and took a step. Suddenly, he disappeared. Everyone was stunned. When he appeared again, Joelson had already appeared on the fiftieth step. So fast! Everyone was shocked. But they were not too shocked. After all, it was a throne. On the 50th step, Joelson raised his right hand and cut out an extremely bright tinum light from above. Everyone could not help but squint their eyes. They could not see clearly. When the tinum light disappeared. Everyone was stunned. Their faces were filled with shock. At this time, Joelson had walked a long way up and was already standing on the 70th step. He had crossed the 50th to 70th step in one go? Even the three thrones and the Silver Dragon King were stunned. How was this possible? After the 50th step, even they would find it difficult. At most, he could ascend steadily. It was impossible to cross it directly! But Joelson had done it. Was the gap between the thrones and this throne so big? At this moment, he slowly released his domain power. Boom! Everyone seemed to hear a faint rumbling sound beside their ears. It was an illusion created by the collision between his domain power and the pressure on the stairway of the gods. His eyes lit up slightly as he climbed to the 71st level. The pressure on the 71st level was more than ten times greater than the pressure on the previous level. Every ten levels on the stairway of the gods were divided into sections. Even the me Monarch had to spend some time to stabilize his body when he reached the 71st level. The domain power spread out and the pressure instantly lessened. The three thrones and the Silver Dragon King looked at the domain power of Joelson withplicated expressions. They once again felt the difference between them and Joelson. When the me Throne reached this step, the domain power around him had already beenpressed to a range of only ten meters. As for Joelson, his domain power was extremely solid. When he first released it, it had already covered a range of fifty meters, and as he rose, it did not shrink at all. Seventy-two, seventy-three, seventy-four... When he reached the seventy-fifth step, Joelson once again stretched out his hand and shed out a tinum light. The sharp tinum power broke through theyers of pressure, and the domain power instantly went up, just like a well-trained army cooperating with each other. Joelson walked very steadily. After the Dragon God Ranchs domain was almost perfected, the power of Joelsons several greatws approached a bnce. The fusion power of metal and electricity, and the fusion power of water and fire, were actually not much different. However, the former was more suitable to be used as the tip of the sword to break the pressure. Joelson walked forward steadily, disying the posture of the strongest throne. His thin back was tall and straight. Everyone who looked up to him could not help but feel a deep admiration in their hearts. Seventy-eight, seventy-nine. Joelson was already close to the limit of the me Throne. A moment ago, the me Throne had used his full strength and, with the help of the Silver Dragon King, he still fell helplessly in front of the eightieth step. Seeing that Joelson was also facing this difficulty, everyone could not help but raise their hearts. They stared at Joelson, their faces full of anticipation. Could he cross it? The answer was very obvious. Creak! An invisible sound. The domain was suddenlypressed by the immediate increase in pressure, shrinking ten meters inward. But it was still very stable. The crowd at the bottom of the steps cheered in low voices, their faces revealing pleasant surprise. Many people even waved their fists fiercely. They had crossed it! The expressions of the three thrones became even more solemn. They knew that from this moment on, Joelson had finally met his true challenge. On the 81st floor. As Joelson stepped on it, a huge pressure descended on his body. He had a feeling that his domain power seemed to be grasped by an invisible hand. It shrunk by ten meters again. At this time, the domain was only thirty meters wide. The stairs were still long as if there was no end. Joelson took a deep breath, his eyes calm and determined. Up! After that, with every step he took, the area covered by the domain power would be forced to shrink by one meter. The further he went, the bigger the area was. Five meters, ten meters. When Joelson came to the 90th step. The domain power had already shrunk to five meters around him, and it seemed like it would copse at any moment. The three thrones couldnt help but be nervous. th step. Joelson had already reached a height that they had never reached before and it was far beyond their reach. As expected of the title of the strongest throne! However. Right now, it wasnt a contest between the thrones. Instead, it was about the future of the central continent. Joelsons opponent was a true god-level powerhouse, the lower god of the undead, Angus Dubin. Only when Joelson reached the top of the stairway of the gods and obtained the power to kill a god would he be able to fight Angus Dubin. Could he do it? Joelson spent quite a bit of time adjusting his condition. He waited for his domain power topletely stabilize before attempting to step out. Bang! The terrifying pressure was like a huge mountain falling on Joelsons body. Joelsons expression changed slightly but he quickly calmed down and walked up without hesitation. The 90th floor. The domain power let out an unbearable sound. The five-meter-wide domain quickly shrank and the invisible hand that was holding onto Joelson exerted more strength. Boom! Finally, when Joelson hadpletely adapted to the pressure of the 90th floor, the domain power was only left with a one-meter radius around him. Hiss! The people at the bottom of the stairs also sucked in a breath of cold air. After that was shock and ecstasy. He could still go up! Joelsons performance had far exceeded their imagination. The 90th floor was a terrifying height. The tinum Throne was worthy of being the tinum Throne. When they thought of Joelsons age, this was obviously a terrifying achievement. In the first ten thousand years of the central continent, no other race or genius couldpare to Joelson. In the next ten thousand years, there wouldnt be another one. This was the supreme throne that suppressed the central continent and made countless people bow down to him! Chapter 305: Ascending the Stairway of the Gods!

Chapter 305: Ascending the Stairway of the Gods!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Edward! Archer stared at Joelson, his hands clenched tightly. He looked even more excited than Joelson. His potential has not been exhausted. He can still go up! As if to verify Archers words, Joelson took the next step. The 91st floor! Anotheryer of pressure. A terrifying force like a tsunami poured down. For a moment, Joelson felt like he had returned to the time when he crossed the sea and faced the monster of the deep sea that raised huge waves. A feeling of powerlessness and despair rose uncontrobly from the bottom of his heart. But in a sh, it was forcefully cut off by him. A sharp light shot out of Joelsons eyes, and his gaze was ice-cold. This was not his end! No! Joelson stoodpletely on the ny-first step, and then he made a move that no one could have imagined. He took another step! One step! Two steps! Three steps! A whole three steps! Joelson walked out of the walk forcefully, and was forced to stop on the ny-fourth step! His back was almost bent by an unimaginable amount of pressure, but it was also straightened bit by bit as if it was a mountain that went straight into the clouds. The power of the domain kept shrinking until it stuck close to Joelsons skin and it was forced to show its physical form. The Dragon God Ranchs domain wasplete with ten elements. Joelsons body seemed to be covered in ayer of flowing light and mottled armor, which was extremely dazzling. But he was not rxed at all. He was almost at his limit, and the power of the domain was also almost at its limitalmost breaking. Joelson did not know if he could take the next step, but... He wanted to try. Just as Joelsons right foot stepped onto the ny-fifth step, the domain on his body suddenly copsed and his armor broke. The eyelids of the three thrones twitched violently. Sigh. Archer let out a long sigh and said bitterly, Even he cant do it? Hes already outstanding enough. The Light Throne replied in a low voice. No one retorted but they were still unwilling. The faces of the saint-level masters at the bottom of the steps were also filled with disappointment. They could also see that the tinum Throne was exhausted. The 95th floor was his limit. Perhaps in the next second, he would fly back like the me Throne. Was the stairway of the gods still a distant legend? Wait, look! Suddenly, a cry of surprise sounded. Everyone looked up at the stairway, their eyes bursting with disbelief and ecstasy! They only saw the domain power that was constantly copsing on the surface of Joelsons body, the scattered colors, and the power ofws. After the copse, it did not disappear. Instead, it lingered around Joelson and gathered again. This was? What? Archer shouted in disbelief. He seems to be advancing. How is this possible? In the front, where no one could see, Joelson was in high spirits. His eyes were as bright as the stars. At this moment, he was so happy that he wanted tough out loud. He had found it. He had found the fulcrum of the domain! The domain that had always seemed to be missing something, the domain that had always been unable to fuse with itself. Under the tremendous pressure of the divine staircase, at this moment, a miraculous transformation began to ur. Joelson had ascended to the divine domain! Joelson saw his domain copse with his own eyes. It was as if a pce that had just been built had copsed with a bang. But he was extremely happy. Because throughout the entire process, countless ws were revealed. Joelsons control over his domain became more and more casual. The powers of the variousws were messy and then reorganized in a more reasonable way. The new domain was more than ten times more perfect and sturdy than the previous one. The stagnant feeling that had always existed was finally eliminated. A powerful force lingered around him. Joelson truly felt that he was the true ruler of the surrounding space. Stepping into his domain, even the gods had to bow their heads! The domain that Joelson shattered expanded once again. This time, it was even more magnificent than before, expanding to a hundred meters on the ny-fifth step. This kind of change shocked the three thrones and many saint-level masters. This is clearly a phenomenon of ascending to the divine realm! The tinum Throne has just ascended to the divine realm? Could it be that he was only a saint-level master before? He has the strength of a throne at the saint rank. How is this possible? The three thrones looked at each other and saw the deep shock in each others eyes. The Light Throne looked bitter and sighed, So, the domain that Joelson crushed us in before was just an embryonic form? Then, how terrifying will hisws be after he advances? Archer whispered. The zing me Throne stared at the back of Joelson and remained silent for a long time. Only Joelson knew how terrifying he was now. If his original domain waspared to that of Archer and the others, it was the difference between a rock and an egg. But now, the domain that was upgraded and transformed was a diamond! Compared to before, it was essentially sublimated. The ny-fifth step could no longer hinder him. Joelson regained his initial confidence and calmness. He tidied his robe and walked up as if he was strolling. The grace of a mage noble was perfectly disyed on him. Everyones hearts swayed as they looked at Joelsons back. No one could do what Joelson did. The elegance of Joelson at this moment would forever be engraved in their memories. Ny-six, ny-seven. In the blink of an eye, they arrived at the ny-ninth step. Further up. Joelsons eyes turned golden. He took an unstoppable step and stepped onto the hundredth step. He suddenly realized that the golden light in front of him had disappearedpletely. The seemingly endless stairway of the gods had already reached its end. They had reached the top! Everyones eyes suddenly widened. An uncontroble ecstasy and excitement rose from the bottom of their hearts. They had reached the top! For tens of thousands of years, countless geniuses in the central continent had been unable to reach the top of the stairway of the gods. Finally, someone had reached the end. The tinum Throne, Joelson Edward! His name would be remembered by countless people in the future. Joelsons figure seemed to be on the steps. The three thrones and the peanut gallery were filled with anticipation. What exactly would Joelson get on the steps? What would be the power that could kill a god? The spacious tform was extremely empty. There was only a golden stone tform in front of Joelson and a young man was leaning against the tform. He had short gray hair and an ordinary appearance. However, his eyes were flickering with a strange light. His aura was obscure and he had a strange charm that was difficult to describe. Wonderful! The gray-haired youth smiled as he walked towards Joelson, pping his hands gently. Joelsons face was slightly solemn. He could sense from this youth the aura of someone who had been at the peak of the era for Priestley. At the very least, he had the power of a peak demigod. Even though he had just formed his domain, in front of this person, he wasnt able to fight back at all. Chapter 306: The Spear of Annihilation, Demigod Artifact

Chapter 306: The Spear of Annihtion, Demigod Artifact

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson Edward. The gray-haired youth called out Joelsons name, then he said, Ive been paying attention to you ever since you entered thend of trials. Its truly amazing. In less than twenty years, youve reached this stage. Your experience, even in the Supreme ne Empire, is enough to be called a legend. Joelson looked at the gray-haired young man and didnt say anything. The gray-haired young man suddenly thought of something and said embarrassedly, Oh right, I almost forgot to introduce myself. Kminik, you can call me Kmi directly. The gray-haired young man smiled and said, ording to what you said in the lower ne, I should be what you said. Im the nes receiver or the nes guardian. The former is more urate. A glint shed in Joelsons eyes as he said in a low voice, Greetings, Lord Kmi. The gray-haired youth waved his hand and said with a smile, Theres no need for that. With your talent, once you enter the higher nes, I think it wont be long before Ill address you as Lord. Forget it. Lets get down to business. Kmi smiled as he looked at Joelson and said, Although youve just advanced to the divine realm, with your talent and strength, you already have the qualifications to go to the higher nes. Joelson asked, puzzled, You can go to the higher nes after reaching the divine realm? Of course not. Kmi shook his head. I can only leave the lower nes. For example, those kids down there. From the golden tform, one could see the figures of the three thrones. Aside from the one named Archer, who has extraordinary talent because he cultivates in spatialws, hes qualified to enter the fate of the higher nes. The other two can only enter the main ne at most. Fate. Joelson softly muttered this word. Yes. Kmi exined, I am only qualified to lead you into the Fateand Life nes of the four higher nes. If you want to go to Destruction or Death, then I wont be able to help you. However, I imagine that you wont have such thoughts. Those two ces wont be easy to deal with. Given your full-elemental talent, whether in the Fate or Life nes, you will be valued. You might even be able to enter the Overgod Academy, and you might even be lucky enough to be the disciple of a god or a highgod. Kmi winked at Joelson. Alright, can you tell me your choice now? Joelson couldnt help but frown and ask, Do you want to leave now? Of course! Kmi cried out strangely. Is there anything in this low-level ne that is worth your nostalgia? Dont tell me that you still want to enjoy the admiration and awe of everyone for a period of time. A throne? Hehe, this is too ridiculous. No. Joelson shook his head. Even if he wanted to leave, he was too hasty. He was not prepared at all. Moreover, Joelsons main purpose foring up was not for this. Alright. Kmi helplessly spread his hands, he said, If it is because of a skeleton whose brain is infected by the aura of death, I can understand. Actually, you dont need to care about it at all. Even if that skeletonpletely recovers, it will not be able to destroy this lower ne. At most, 60% of the people will die. After that, he will feel bored and will leave very soon. After tens of thousands of years, everything will return to normal. It was as if Kmi had not talked to anyone for a long time. He talked endlessly, like a chatterbox. But if you insist on being the savior, I wont stop you. Kmi moved aside, pointed behind him, and said to Joelson, Take this weapon. You deal with him. There should be no problem. Joelson subconsciously looked behind Kmi. Kmi was originally leaning on a golden tform. There was something on the tform. If he guessed correctly, it should be the reward for reaching the top? It was a long spear. The ck spear was covered in dark red, making it look mottled. The tip of the spear was emitting light. Just looking at it would make ones eyes hurt and a strong murderous aura was emitted. Joelson stretched out his hand to grab it. The spear was heavy and, to his surprise, it gave off a burning sensation. Kmi walked forward, sighing. This spear of annihtion is an extremely high-quality weapon, even amongst lower god weapons. It would be a bit of a waste to give it to a deity to use. A lower god weapon? Joelson frowned, puzzled. Kmi nodded, he exined, ording to what you said, weapons that have surpassed the epic level can be called divine weapons. However, there are also great differences between divine weapons, and they can be divided into different levels. The battle spear in your hands is a supreme lower god weapon. Joelson nodded. Spear of annihtion. As he softly muttered this name, he grew more and more fond of it. After possessing domain power, the meteor sword was of little value to him. That was why Joelson had given it to Funina. Now that he had an even more powerful weapon. Joelsonsbat strength was going to increase by another notch. Kmi threw a gray crystal to Joelson and said, When you want to leave, contact me at any time. Dont die. If a genius like you can appear in the lower nes, Ill get a lot of benefits. Kmi gave Joelson a strange smile and quickly disappeared. Joelson held the spear of annihtion in his hand and tried to inject more power into it. The tip of the spear slowly emitted an extremely terrifying power. The dark red color of the spear seemed toe alive as well, flowing like blood. Joelson casually waved it a few times and the space in front of him was torn apart like a piece of paper. A trace of power attached to the spatial crack, making it unable to heal for a long time. It was too powerful. Joelsons eyes were warm. Was this the power of a lower divine artifact? If he used it at full strength, how terrifying would it be? The three thrones and the peanut gallery stared at the divine staircase. Only when Joelsons figure appeared again did they let out a sigh of relief. Their hearts were filled with anticipation. What did Joelson obtain from the stairway of the gods? With the spear of annihtion in his hand, Joelson slowly walked down the stairway of the gods, stepping on the void. No one could do this. He was the first. When the three thrones noticed the spear of annihtion in his hand, their eyes widened. They couldnt help but exim in a low voice, Inferior divine artifact? Joelson was slightly surprised. As expected, these divine domains knew much more than he had imagined. I didnt expect that the top of the stairs was actually an inferior divine artifact? The three thrones stared at the extermination spear, their eyes filled with admiration and envy, and they unconsciously took a few steps back. After advancing to the divine domain, and obtaining an inferior divine artifact, Joelson was too terrifying. His entire body emitted an extremely dangerous aura, especially when he held the spear. The three thrones felt as if they could die at any moment in Joelsons hands. Joelsons gaze slowly swept over the three thrones. The three of them were inexplicably shocked as if something bad was about to happen. Chapter 307: The Might of a Spear Crushing the Throne

Chapter 307: The Might of a Spear Crushing the Throne

Facing these three people, Joelson said softly, The three of you, can you help me test my spear? The three of them looked at each other, feeling uneasy and curious. They simply gritted their teeth and nodded in agreement. Okay! The three thrones quickly pulled away from JoelsonJoelson and stared at him with a solemn expression. Edward, make your move! Archer shouted at him. Joelson nodded slightly and grabbed the extermination spear. He took a deep breath and the power of water and fire surged into the spear. The body of the spear became hotter and heavier. Boom! Suddenly, the extermination spear burst into a wisp of demonic purple me that kept swaying. Joelsons spiritual power locked onto the three thrones not far away and slowly stabbed the extermination spear in his hand. The instant he stabbed out, even the sky of the holy region changed color. The originally blue sky was quickly dyed purple. Following the movement of Joelsons stab, it quickly spread in the direction of the three thrones. This shocking scene stunned the saint-levelbatants watching the battle below. At this moment, Joelsons aura could not be stopped. HMPH! The me monarch was the first to step out. Surging red mes ignited from his body. The power of his me domain was unleashed to the extreme as it met Joelsons spear. Purple and Red mes battled each other in the sky. The Red mes were instantly defeated. The me monarchs expression suddenly changed. He could feel that his domain was like a weak bubble under this spear. Puchi! It was pierced through in an instant. Roar! He growled and his body rapidly turned into a dragon. The veins on his ferocious face burst out. He gathered all the strength in his body and threw a vicious punch at Joelson. However, his fist seemed to have received an unimaginable resistance. It merely touched the aftershock of this spear. The dragon scales on the front end of his fist shattered one by one. His thick and strong arm continuously burst out with blood. The me throne seemed to have been hit by a heavy blow, and its burly body flew backward like a sandbag. When he managed to stabilize his body, his right hand, which was waving his fist, trembled powerlessly. He was shocked that he could not fight against the me throne at all! Joelsons spear was still continuing. At this time, the entire sky was covered in purple, as if a purple ocean had copsed. The radiant throne was emitting a dazzling golden light. Endless holy light gathered into a huge sword and met the attack. Then, without any suspense, it shattered, and his figure flew backwards. At this moment, Joelsons spear was finally fully unleashed. A faint purple light shot out. Azir faced the purple light directly. He felt a stab of pain between his brows, and his heart seemed to be tightly gripped by an invisible hand, beating wildly. His figure quickly disappeared into the void. The danger of death that had not appeared for five thousand years appeared in his heart once again. He had a strong premonition that if he could not dodge this spear, he would die! Archer shuttled through the endless void. It was as if countless archers had appeared in the sky and were fleeing in all directions. But no matter how he dodged or which direction he fled in, he could not escape this spear. The purple light bit on his body and pierced through the void continuously. Cold sweat trickled down Azirs back. He had used the spatialw to its limit, but the distance between him and the purple light was still shrinking. Finally, Azir could not dodge it anymore. Staring at the purple light that was charging at his head, his eyes widened. His face was full of fear and despair. He growled, No! Kacha! Joelsons figure suddenly appeared in front of him. He casually waved his spear and shattered the purple light. He stood calmly in front of Archie. Archie panted heavily. There was still panic in his eyes. The me monarch and the radiant monarch looked at Joelson in shock as well. The saint-level masters who had witnessed this battle opened their mouths wide and were stunned speechless. Too powerful. This spear seemed to be able to pierce through the sky. The three great thrones joined hands to block, but they still couldnt put up any resistance. Archer and the other two fearfully distanced themselves from Joelson, feeling extremelyplicated. Joelsons strength was already much stronger than theirs. After obtaining the inferior divine artifact, he was even more powerful to the point of shocking them. If the current Joelson wanted to deal with them, killing them would be as easy as squashing an ant. Joelson nced at the extermination spear in his hand, then tore through the void and left. Archer subconsciously shouted, Edward, where are you going? Joelsons voice came from the pitch-ck void. To deal with that skeleton. Joelson shuttled through the void and kept approaching the fallen divine kingdom. His eyes were bright. He had only used 30% of his power in that attack just now. It should be enough to deal with Angus Dubin now, right. .. In the pitch-ck void, a dense aura of death filled it. On the mountain of bones, a skeleton with a ck luster was sitting cross-legged on it. Its consciousness slowly woke up. The soul mes within its hollow eye sockets were burning. In three more years, Ill be able topletely cover my entire divine kingdom with my bone domain. At that time, Ill probably be able to return to my peak demigod level of power. The Soul mes throbbed. At that time, Ill be able to take back Priestleys divine alchemy spark. Perhaps Ill be able to use it to return to being a god. Angus Dubin pondered. A thick aura of death surrounded him, and he was just about to continue his training. Suddenly, the soul mes in his eye sockets began to throb violently, and his expression changed dramatically. Who? ! In the next moment, the undead dimension suddenly shattered. A slender figure walked out from within. His powerful aura came crashing down, sweeping away the surrounding aura of death. Its you! Angus Dubin was slightly surprised. He sneered, I didnt go looking for you. Instead, you came looking for me. Youre really courting death. Angus Dubin stood up and threw a vicious punch at Joelson. The ck bone fist sent out ripples in the air. Its power was extremely terrifying. Joelson raised the extermination spear and thrust it out. Compared to the previous battle with the three thrones, his aura was much smaller. However, he had already used all his strength. The power ofw in his body had been condensed to the tip of the spear. The spear of obliteration collided with the bone fist, and it paused for a short while. Then, the spatial cracks spread out like a spider web and suddenly broke. Boom! The collision of the god-level attacks caused the energy topletely explode, causing the space between the two topletely copse, forming a huge ck hole. Angus Dubins punch had no effect, and he looked slightly surprised. When his gazended on the extermination spear in Joelsons hand, he couldnt help but exim, A peak inferior divine artifact? ! Then, heughed loudly, Hahaha, although its not an undead divine artifact, its more than enough for me to use now. Angus Dubin charged forward once more and punched out with a power far greater than before. Chapter 308: Undead Divine Spark in Hand!

Chapter 308: Undead Divine Spark in Hand!

Joelson flew backward, his eyes shing. His hands did not stop moving, and the spear of annihtion transformed into countless tinum spear phantoms in front of him. He had already used the most destructive tinum power. The ck Fist Phantoms and tinum Spear Phantoms canceled each other out, but Angus Dubins speed was clearly faster. His aura was powerful, and the aura of death surrounded him. Joelson continuously retreated, and therge undead space was shattered by the two of them. Joelson viciously stabbed out with his spear, forcing Angus Dubin to retreat. He roughly estimated the difference in power between himself and Angus Dubin. Angus Dubin was at the mid-stage demigod level. And after he had advanced to the divine domain, he could rely on the power of his domain to fight against an early-stage demigod. Holding the spear of extinction, he barely had the power of an intermediate-stage demigod. But he still couldnt defeat Angus Dubin. The difference in a major realm wasnt something that could be easily bridged. The biggest difference between the divine realm and the divine realm was the divine spark. That was the difference in the level of the soul. The Soul Power of a divine realm expert condensed into a corporeal form, which was even harder than a diamond. His domain expanded by a thousand times, and the power ofws revolved ording to his thoughts. Moreover, unless his divine personality waspletely destroyed, even if his body was injured, it wouldnt matter. Although he could usews to condense a new body. Thus, Angus Dubin was able to use his fist to sh head-on with Joelsons spear of obliteration without any hesitation. Just this point alone was something the divine domain couldntpare to. Joelson was unable to unleash the full power of the spear of obliteration. The advantage he had over the three thrones instantly vanished. Joelson fully activated his domain power. Boundless nomological power gathered on the tip of the spear, forming a mottled, multicolored ten-elemental light that fiercely shed against Angus Dubins fist. Bang! Angus Dubin was sent flying backwards. A few cracks appeared on his ck gem-like bones, but they were quickly healing at a discernible rate. Is this what youre relying on? Angus Dubin sneered. An endless aura of death gathered toward him, condensing into a ferocious ck armor on his body. The bones on the ground rose, turning into arge pale de with a strange shape. He held it in his hand. Youre courting death! Angus Dubin roared in anger, brandishing therge de and shing it fiercely at Joelson. The majesty of a God is not something a mortal like you can pry into! The huge pale de slowly pressed down with endless power. Joelson stared at the huge de. His eyes shot out an intense light that was as bright as the stars. The tinum power in his body began to fuse together crazily. A trace of indescribable power was quietly being born. The spear of extinction began to tremble in his hand. It was excited and cheering. It was happy that it had the chance to bear such power. The dark red lightning danced on the tip of the spear, emitting destructive power. The space kept shattering. Joelson took a deep breath and stabbed out slowly but firmly. Even Angus Dubins consciousness trembled violently. His Soul me jumped, and a low cry of disbelief burst out from his mouth. Thew of destruction, how is it possible? ! The spear of extinction, which was wrapped in dark red lightning, stabbed straight at it. The pale giant de seaweed oil crashed into it and suddenly shattered. The aura of death was like a school of fish disturbed by a giant shark, fleeing in panic. Angus Dubin let out a terrified scream, tore open the space, and fled quickly. The space of the undead, which had long been shattered, finally copsedpletely under the attack of Joelsons spear. Angus Dubins figure appeared in the middle of the ocean. Before he could even heave a sigh of relief, he tore open the space behind him and continued to flee. As soon as he disappeared, the space behind him was torn apart. The long spear wrapped in dark red lightning broke through the void and shattered the space. Angus Dubin continued to flee in the tenyers of the lost divine kingdom. Joelson followed closely behind him. Dark Red mes also rose in his eyes, and they were frighteningly bright. Layers of space continued to shatter. Knowing that it was the lowestyer, Angus Dubin no longer had any ce to hide. With a roar, he gathered all the power in his body and threw a vicious punch at Joelson. Crack! With a clear sound, Angus Dubins hard ck gem hand bones were instantly covered by dense cracks, and then shattered. There was still a trace of destructive power eroding at the spot where it was broken. Angus Dubin endured the intense pain in his soul and tore open the space again. A thick aura of death spread out from it. The underworld. It was finally afraid and wanted to leave this ce and return to the underworld. The corner of Joelsons mouth curled into a cold arc. A terrifying dragon shadow appeared beside Angus Dubin. The dragon tail swept past, and the overwhelming power caused Angus Dubin to fly back. The underworld was right in front of them, and Angus Dubin could only see it as if it was an insurmountable abyss. Joelson swung his spear heavily, and the extermination spear wrapped in thew of destruction easily pierced into Angus Dubins skull. It stirred violently. The soul me was crushed into pieces. Angus Dubins final desperate scream was stuck in his throat. His entire body slowly crumbled under an unknown force. Joelson withdrew his long spear. With a calm expression, he grabbed a ck-gray crystal in his hand. Undead-type divine spark, obtained! The undead-type divine sparky quietly in Joelsons hand. It was like a ck-gray crystal, bringing with it a hazy luster. Joelsons eyes flickered. The path of Ascension after the domain of gods ced all of its focus on the cultivation of the soul. Joelson had once received Priestleys alchemy divine spark, and his soul power had received a tremendous increase. He was gifted with ten magic elements, and his spiritual power was already quite different from ordinary people. The Spirit Tree had ten branches, like a luxuriant uncle. It was more than ten times more than ordinary domain-level gods like Archer and the others. In truth, apart from the difference in quality, the total amount of soul power in a single round wasnt inferior to ordinary demigods. In fact, it was even slightly stronger. However, the soul power of a demigod was condensed like a diamond, and the strength of the soul wasnt something that Joelson couldpare to. Angus Dubins undead divine spark was right in front of him. As long as Joelson was willing, he could inherit all of Angus Dubins power at any time and be a demigod of the undead, bing the new king of Bones. However, this was clearly not what Joelson wanted. He had chosen to absorb the alchemy divine spark of Priestley, or perhaps even more thoroughly. He would shatter the divine spark and only absorb Angus Dubins soul power so that he would no longer need the power of thews of the undead. Joelson sat cross-legged in the void. The fallen divine kingdom, which had been filled with scars from the previous battle, was slowly disintegrating. If Joelson was willing to ept everything about the undead divine spark, he might be able to stop this trend. Chapter 309: In the Blink of an Eye, Ten Years Later

Chapter 309: In the Blink of an Eye, Ten Years Later

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL However, Joelson did not want to do so. The Fallen Divine Kingdom could only gradually decline. This process wouldst for a long time, perhaps ten years or a hundred years. It was enough for Joelson to absorb the soul power in the divine personality. The ck-gray death divine personality floated quietly above Joelsons head, slowly rotating. A wisp of light green soul power spread out from the divine personality and entered the space between Joelsons eyebrows. Joelson closed his eyes. He could see that his spirit tree seemed to have been nourished by the rain. Its branches and leaves were spreading and growing at a rapid speed. The branches represented by the power ofws of various elements grew in different directions, emitting different colors of light. The feeling of having ones soul continuously growing stronger was too wonderful. Joelsons spiritual power kept looking outward. Soon, it surpassed the Fallen Divine Kingdom and spread to even more distant ces. He saw the rivers of the central continent, the human viges and towns, the monsters fighting in the forest, and the birds flying in the sky. He did not know how far it spread but, at a certain moment, it quickly withdrew and returned to the spirit tree. There was something brewing at the top of the branches of the various elements, and sparkling crystals condensed one after another. An indescribable joy rose from the bottom of Joelsons heart. Divine spark. This was his divine spark. It was just that these divine sparks were too fond of small pleasures. Compared to Angus Dubins and Priestleys divine sparks, it was like the difference between a broken gem and aplete gem. But for Joelson to be able to do this, he had left behind countless experts of the divine domain in countless nes. At the very least, none of the three great thrones could do this. The path he had seen with demigods had beenpletely opened up. As long as he continued to umte soul energy, one day, these tiny crystals would mature and be full, bing true divine sparks. Angus Dubins soul energy was almostpletely absorbed by Joelson. For an expert at the middle stage of the demigod realm to only have enough soul energy for Joelsons divine spark to sprout, no one would dare to believe it. Who told him to cultivate so manyws at the same time? Ten-elementalws. No, twelve-elementalws. The eleventh and twelfth branches were installed on the spirit tree. The two new branches were located at the very top of the spirit tree. There were two sesame-sized dots of light on the branches. One was dark red, surrounded by tiny bolts of lightning. The other one was gray and looked extremely mysterious. Although they were not eye-catching, their auras were many times stronger than the other crystals. They each represented the power of the supremew of destruction and fate. The twelve fruits on the spirit tree represented the long and difficult path for Joelson to be a god. But once these twelve fruits matured... How terrifying would the power of the 12-system divine personality that Joelson possessed be? Unimaginable! Joelson slowly opened his eyes. Dark red lightning danced in his left eye and a gray fog lingered in his right eye. The undead divine personality above his head had already turned into a ball of gray aura. This was the power of the origin of the undeadws that had been left behind. Joelson thought for a while and tore open the space in front of him. Using the soul contract, he sent it into the void. The underworld. On the cruel battlefield. A huge undead bone dragon and a dark knight riding a bone horse were fighting with a skeleton king holding a bone saber. The two of them worked together and barely blocked one of the skeleton kings attacks. At this moment, a huge aura of the undead suddenly emerged from the undead bone dragons body. This power quickly transformed its body. Its aura continued to rise and soon broke through a certain critical point. Roar! The undead bone dragon expanded a few times and its aura surpassed the skeleton kings. Its body suddenly rushed up and bit the skeleton kings head, sucking its soul me clean. A terrifying might enveloped the vast territory. The undead bone dragon raised its head and roared as if it was singing praises for a certain existence. A faint smile appeared on the corner of Joelsons mouth. He had clearly sensed Hadess advancement. Angus Dubins final gift had made Hades the first dragon under hismand to advance to the divine realm. Joelson stood up and nced at the Fallen Divine Kingdom that was already in decline. With a calm expression, he stepped out of this space. From then on, there was no one in the entire central continent who could stand shoulder to shoulder with Joelson. ... Ten yearster. In the back garden of the Inmotati Pce. A streak of green and a streak of red. Two figures were engaged in an intense battle in midair. The violent power caused this space to be extremely chaotic. For a long time, there were scattered wind des and sshing meva that slid down from the sky. But when theynded within five meters of the ground, they all disappeared without a sound. The roses and violets in the garden swayed. The fierce battle above their heads did not affect them at all. Joelson sat in the courtyard and Isabelle sat beside him, watching him gently, pouring tea for him from time to time, dressed in a feminine way. Elin came from behind the two of them. Her belly was bulging and her figure was slightly swollen. How many times have theypeted? I dont know how many times. The rtionship between Isabelle and Elin had eased up a lot. However, when her eyes swept past Elins belly, she would asionally reveal an envious look. That was the bloodline of the tinum Throne. At this time, the duel in the sky was nearing its end. With a loud shout, the mes grew brighter, and a pale green figure fell from the sky. Funinas face was filled with joy. She quicklynded in front of themunicator and could not wait to say, Father, I won! Joelson took a sip of the ck tea on the table. He did not look at her. Instead, he stretched out his hand and released an invisible force to float Teresa. He said calmly, Teresas performance is far more outstanding than yours. Teresas face turned red and she shook her head in shame. If her talent is half as strong as yours, you will definitely lose. Funina pouted and said angrily, No matter how many times I win, you will never praise me. The grievance in her heart surged and her eyes slowly turned red. Isabelle quickly walked up and patted Funinas shoulder. Sheforted her in a low voice, Because you are the daughter of the throne. You should be better than others. Funina turned her face away, not looking at Joelson. Its always the same reason. Just as Joelson was about to speak, his gaze suddenly fell on a certain ce in space. Ripples rippled in the void, and a silver-white figure walked out. It was Archer. Joelson, the Heavenly Gate has opened. Joelsons expression changed, and he subconsciously asked, Is the Light Throne about to leave? No. Archer shook his head with a strange expression on his face. He said, Its not the light, its Holy Zither. She has ascended to the divine realm and is about to leave this ne. Chapter 310: Farewell and Heading to a Higher Domain!

Chapter 310: Farewell and Heading to a Higher Domain!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Holy Zither had advanced to the divine domain? Joelson was slightly surprised but he quickly felt that it was very normal. With the talent of Holy Zithers archangel reincarnation, it was still a bit slow for her to advance to the divine domain. However, she had just advanced and she had left. This was somewhat out of Joelsons expectations. Lets go. Joelson stood up, breaking through space and leaving with Archer. At the edge of the Saint Realm, a huge crack appeared in the sky and endless golden holy light fell from it. White feathers. Sweet holy music. The Holy Zither stood in the sea of golden holy light, the six wings of light behind herpletely unfurled. She sensed Joelsons arrival, turned her head to look at him deeply and flew towards the crack in the sky. A cold voice sounded in his ear. Joelson Edward, the next time we meet, you will die under my holy sword. Joelson felt a thread of fate connecting him to the Holy Zither quiver slightly. Something simr to an oath had been made, and the Holy Zither indeed had the intention to kill him. Archangel. Joelsons expression changed and his eyes were filled with killing intent. The annihtion spear appeared in his hand, and he stabbed at the back of the Holy Zither. Unfortunately, he was a step toote. The sound of the Holy Zither had long disappeared into the sky. Only the ck void that was constantly shattering remained. Joelsons eyes flickered. Since the Holy Zither had left the central continent, it was time for him to leave. ... The rund. A ball of golden-red mes screamed as it fled in all directions. However, it was firmly imprisoned by an invisible force. More than ten giant dragons surrounded it. Like a monarch, countless subjects in the rund watched this scene with fervent and pious eyes. Du Lu growled and stepped forward. He opened his huge mouth and swallowed the ball of golden me. It was like swallowing the sun. The violent power spread out and intense mes ignited in the surroundings. The hot aura made the other giant dragons continuously retreat. Seeing Du Lus aura continue to rise, their eyes revealed an extremely envious expression. Roar! Du Lus aura rose to its peak. With a wild roar, he broke through his shackles. His body expanded once more and his body temperature seemed to be able to melt space itself. He hovered in the air like an active volcano that could erupt at any moment. God-domain-level dragon. Du Lu, on the other hand, was several timesrger than the Silver Dragon King. This was the embodiment of his talent and potential. Father. The dragons roar echoed through the sky like thunder, dispersing the clouds. Joy appeared in Joelsons eyes as he said softly, Next, hunt for the steel dragons food. Yes! Du Lu growled. The steel dragon let out a joyful growl as it quickly dashed out. It had long since set its sights on an extremely high-grade runestone. However, it had never had the strength to collect it. Now that Joelson and Du Lu were here, the opportunity for it to advance had arrived. Joelson had stayed in the rund for nearly three months. Du Lu, the strongest Steel Dragon, and Lightning had all broken through to gods domain. The other giant dragons had also received great improvements. The weakest among them, tinum, Blue Frost, and Azure Wind, had the strength of at least middle-stage saint rank. This was an extremely terrifying power. Of course, it was only limited to the middle continent and the runds. If they went to the higher nes, the situation might not be the same. Ever since the runds had be an experience dungeon for the dragons, the ranch space had be somewhat empty. The tree branches that had been broken off from the tree of life had been nted in a single field by Joelson. They had survived, sprouted, and even grew a few green leaves, but they no longer grew. The Dark Demon Dragon stilly there for a long time. The holy light didnt like the destion of runds. It slept in the space of the pasture every day, and when it woke up, it would find it fun to provoke the magic dragon. Joelson looked at the pasture space that had been expanded a few times and considered whether or not to bring Leas and the others in. He was about to leave the central continent and head to the higher nes. Perhaps he wouldnt return for a long time. And this long period of time might be their entire life for Leas and the others. In the end, Joelson gave up on this idea. He didnt know what he would encounter in the higher nes. If he left with them, everyones lives would be on his shoulders. If he unfortunately died, they would also suffer a disaster. If they were ordinary people, they would at least be able to live peacefully for a thousand years. This was what Leas and the others needed and what he wanted to see. ... In the Kingdom of Inmotati, all the women in Joelsons household appeared here. Apart from Elin who was pregnant, Leas and Dayshannon were also pregnant with his child. This was something that happened five years ago. Even now, her abdomen was still only slightly bulging. Joelson guessed that his bloodline was too powerful. Just like the children of the gods in the ancient times, each birth took a long time to nurture. Edward, are you ready? Archers figure appeared in front of Joelson. This time, he would leave with Joelson. The two of them agreed to go to the higher ne of fate. There was also the me Throne. He was not qualified to go to the higher ne. His destination was the main ne of fire. The Light Throne would not leave. Since the crisis of Angus Dubin had been resolved, the Light Throne still needed to be the spokesperson of the heavenly realm to harvest faith for the God of Light. Joelson nodded slightly and nced at the women present. Leas, Dayshannon, Darlene, Teresa, and Funina all had tears in their eyes. They were reluctant to part. Joelson calmly retracted his gaze and crushed the magic crystal that Kmi had given him. In just a few seconds, Kmi walked out of the void and looked at the few of them with a smile. Has the show of parting ended? Archer and the me Throne bowed to Kmi. Archer and I have decided to head to the higher ne of Fate. Karami nodded and said with a smile, A wise choice. In the next moment, he stretched out his hand and tore open the void, and a yellowish sheepskin scroll appeared in his hand. He opened it, and the entire sky was instantly enveloped in a strange radiance. A bright yet unknown passage was opened. Kmi stepped onto the passage and waved at the few of them. Lets go. What are we waiting for? Archer and the me Throne were the first to walk up. Joelson followed, and before he walked, he turned his head to look. He saw many tear-stained faces, as well as Franklin, who had aplicated expression in the distance, and Oswede, who had experienced many vicissitudes of life. He had been to the central continent, conquered it, and saved it. Joelson retracted his gaze and took a deep breath. His gaze looked into the unknown distance through the passage of light. Fate had arrived in the higher nes. This time, he did not know if he could control his own fate. But he was still determined. Joelson walked in. The passage in the sky slowly closed and his figure disappeared into the light. In the end, everything returned to peace. From then on. The final piece of the middle continents tinum epic poem sang, The great wheel of time slowly moves forward, and the tinum Throne, Joelson Edward, after leaving behind countless glorious legends in the middle continent, moves to a higher ne, waiting to open a new chapter of legends. ... Chapter 311: The Attack of Misfortune. The Attack of a God

Chapter 311: The Attack of Misfortune. The Attack of a God

On the way to the other nes, the three of them followed Karami. Karami was carrying out his duty as the guide of this ne. As he flew, he introduced the three of them to each other: Each ne is independent of each other. They are like countless bubbles in a swamp. They attract and repel each other. Every moment, countless bubbles will burst, and countless new bubbles will be born And the four higher nes are the fourrgest and toughest of these bubbles! Kmi continued, To leave one bubble and go to another, you need to go through a continuous distance. Fortunately, you are lucky. This ce is not very far from the four higher nes. With your current speed, it will only take you about twenty years to reach it. Hearing Kmis introduction. Joelson couldnt help but frown. Twenty years? is that considered fast? Of course! Kmi said, You must know that without experts to carry them, some nesdivine domains or demigods wouldnt be able to reach any of the four higher nes even if they died. The three of them nodded silently. ording to what Karami had said, their current location was between two bubbles, in other words, within a swamp. The sheepskin scroll which Karami had taken out earlier was hovering above their heads. It was like a protective barrier, protecting them as they advanced through the void for a long period of time. At the same time, it served as a guide. Joelson raised his head to look. The four of them were like fireflies in the pitch-ck night sky, slowly advancing forward. Gods domain experts did not need to rest or eat. They could maintain this state for a very long time. The four of them had been moving forward at full speed for a few months. They had rested twice midway. They did not know how far they were from the central continent, nor did they know how far they were from the higher nes. The pitch-ck night sky was empty. The few of them were deste and lonely. Even Joelson could not help but feel a hint of frustration in his heart. Another two weeks passed. Karami suddenly stopped. His expression became extremely grave as he said in a low voice, Wait! Everyones expressions became grave as they looked around vigntly. Nothing happened. But very quickly, a few spots of light appeared before their eyes. They were like meteors as they quickly approached them. The light became brighter and brighter. Karamis expression changed drastically as he shouted in a low voice, Go! However, this sentence seemed to be a little redundant. The terrifying pressure of a god quickly spread over, enveloping the entire void. A wildughter rang in everyones ears. Hahaha! Kmi, Ive waited for you for tens of thousands of years. Youve finallye out from the lower nes! Along with this loudughter, an extremely violent purple lightning shot over. Kmis eyes were cold, and his body was emitting a dense light green light. The power of wind-typews gathered and expanded, forming a huge eggshell that enveloped the four of them. Boom! The lightning heavily struck the light green barrier. The barrier trembled violently, causing ripples to appear. From being dense, it became dim, but at the same time, it also neutralized the Purple Lightning. Ferguson, it seems youve forgotten about the scars from tens of thousands of years ago. Kmi took a few steps forward, blocking in front of Joelson and the others. His body emanated an extremely majestic aura. Only now did Joelson truly sense how powerful Kmi was. The mid-stage demigod Angus Dubin probably wouldnt even be able to take a single blow from him. Hahaha! Two figures instantly appeared in front of them. One was tall, while the other was short. The shorter one had rough features, and his two soybean-sized eyes were filled with hatred and savagery. He stared fixedly at Karami, thenughed savagely. Its precisely because of the scar from tens of thousands of years ago that Ive been waiting for you to appear, old friend! Kmi snorted and did not waste time talking to him. The power of wind-typews gathered into a huge wind de that was over a hundred yards long and shot towards the two of them. The man called Ferguson sneered and did not move. Instead, he took two steps back with a slightly respectful expression on his face. The tall and thin man, who had been ignored by Kmi, stretched out a hand without any expression on his face and clenched it in Kmis direction. The terrifying, pale-green wind de was crushed by an invisible giant hand, and that energy continued to surge towards Karami. Karamis eyes suddenly opened wide, and he cried out in surprise, A God? ! Joelson, Azir, and the ming throne all had looks of panic on their faces. Karami didnt even nce at the three of them. He subconsciously turned and fled, his entire body transforming into an afterimage that instantly appeared hundreds of miles away. Before he left, he even took the scroll above his head with him. Damn it. Joelson cursed in a low voice. He was the second to react. He tore open the void and fled in another direction. Only then did Archie and the me thronee back to their senses and escape in session. Thenky man snorted. Can you escape? His body disappeared in an instant. He caught up with Kmi in a few steps, and terrifying sounds of battle could be heard from the other side. Ferguson, who was left behind, revealed a ferocious smile. He waved a bolt of lightning in his hand and began to chase after the three of them. As he was running away, Joelson looked back and found that the me throne, which was the slowest, had been drowned by the Lightning. Thest thing he saw was a charred corpse falling from the air and being torn into two halves by Ferguson whileughing loudly. Joelson was shocked. The me throne had fallen just like that? ! Joelson looked at Ferguson from a distance. There was a sharp pain in his eyes. He felt that Fergusons consciousness had locked onto him. Archer practiced the spacew. Although his reaction was a little slower than his, he had already escaped farther than him. It was reasonable that Ferguson had chosen to chase after him. The thought quickly ran through Joelsons mind. His eyes suddenly turned gray, and countless gray threads appeared in his field of vision. Thew of Fate! Joelson fiercely pulled one of them. I will be thest target you choose to chase after. The Gears of fate were pulled. Even Freeson himself did not know why his thoughts suddenly changed. He turned around and chased after Archer. Joelson let out a sigh of relief. A trace of guilt rose in his heart, but it quickly disappeared. In such a dangerous situation, his first goal was to protect himself. The lightws were fully activated, leaving Ferguson and the others far behind. He could not even see their shadows. The danger seemed to have passed, but there was always a trace of unease in Joelsons heart. It was as if there was something extremely important that he had overlooked, but he could not remember it at the moment. He didnt know how far he had run in one breath, but he slowed down his footsteps and looked around him. He nned to first enter the ranching space to hide for a period of time, then wait for ten or a hundred years beforeing out. Presumably, a demigod and a God wouldnt ce too much energy on him. Chapter 312: Landed in the Hunting Grounds

Chapter 312: Landed in the Hunting Grounds

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Just as Joelson was about to enter the space of the ranch, a spatial turbulence suddenly struck him. The surrounding space waspletely disrupted, preventing him from entering the space of the ranch. Joelson frowned slightly. He then tried again from a slightly further location. A strange thing happened. Without any reason, another spatial turbulence suddenly appeared. He had tried it four times in a row, and every time, the situation was the same. Even as a divine domain expert, Joelson could not help but feel a hint of fear in his heart. When he tried to enter the space of the ranch for the fifth time, he was finally not affected in the slightest. However, before he could even step into the space, arge purple hand that could not be seen suddenly descended. Joelsons pupils suddenly contracted. He did not have time to react. He only felt an intense numbness spread throughout his entire body as if even his soul was paralyzed. In his daze, he seemed to hear someone whispering beside him. Thest kid can really run! I almost let him escape! Wait, dont kill him yet. Oh? Whats wrong? Sirs hunting ground is short of toys. Send him over. With the so-called geniuses from the lower nes joining us, it should be more interesting. Following that, the world in front of Joelson fell intoplete darkness. ... After an unknown amount of time. Joelson slowly opened his eyes and realized that he was lying in a dark cave. He spread out his spiritual power and quickly checked the surroundings. It seemed that he was the only one around. He carefully checked the condition of his body. The interspatial ring on his hand was gone. Fortunately, this ring had always been used by Joelson to confuse others. It only contained some gold coins and magic crystal coins. He kept the spear of annihtion and other truly precious things in the space of the ranch. Other than the disappearance of the interspatial ring, there was no special condition on his body and he was not injured. Joelson let out a sigh of relief. Then his face quickly darkened. I didnt expect that using thews of fate would have such a side effect. It almost killed me! Previously, when Joelson was escaping, he had used thews of fate to make the demigod Ferguson change his mind and give up on himself to chase after Archer, buying himself precious time. But he hadnt expected that the frequent spatial turbulence that followed would make it impossible for him to hide within the space of the ranch. In the end, he had been captured. Forcibly controlling fate. Although I have the giant dragon of fate to bear most of the bacsh for me, I will still be affected to a certain extent. It seems that after using the power of thews of fate, I will encounter misfortune for a period of time. Just like the spatial turbulence from before. Logically speaking, I might not even encounter it once in a hundred times but Ive encountered it four times in a row. Joelson shook his head with a bitter smile. It seems that the power of thews of fate must be used with caution in the future. After all, bad luck is even more difficult to resist than a demigod. And the ranching space. It seems that in the future, I need to think of a way to strengthen it. It would be best if it could resist the spatial turbulence! The Dragon Gods ranching space was an existence that Joelson truly relied on. For example, the spatial turbulence from before, or someone who had reached the level of a deity, could already confine space and affect his ability to enter the ranching space. This was definitely not what Joelson wanted to see. Joelson shook his head. It was useless to think about this now. He could only wait until he had the chance to talk about it in the future. Joelson recalled the conversation between Ferguson and that god before he fainted before he slowly walked out of the cave. Was this the hunting ground of some important figure? He seemed to have been treated as a toy or something and was forced to join. Joelson took a deep breath and stepped out of the cave. The dark red sky was filled with clouds that looked like thick blood. The ck and gold sun was hanging high in the sky and spinning slightly. The ground under his feet was also dark red, as if it had been soaked in blood. The air was filled with a faint smell of blood, giving people a very ufortable feeling. Joelson took a few steps forward and a strange forest appeared in front of him. The tree trunk and branches were all red, and there were no leaves. From afar, it looked like a distorted monster standing on the ground, filled with a strange aura. The power of the air-typew quietly extended out. Joelsons expression changed slightly. He changed his decision to take a detour. He calmly stepped into the forest. Not long after he entered, the branches of the entire forest began to dance crazily, shooting towards Joelson. Hahaha, another idiot hase! Laughter rang out in the surroundings. Two figures appeared above Joelsons head, looking at him with a face full of ridicule. This idea of mine isnt bad, right? Guard this bloodthirsty forest, and we can easily spend this month! One of the skinny men let out a sharp voice. The other burly man snorted coldly and said, We agreed in advance, one for each of us. This one belongs to me now. Of course! The skinny manughed and took a few steps back. The two of them did not move. Instead, they looked like they were watching a good show. Countless spear-like red branches, like a school of sharks that had smelled the scent of blood, crazily gathered around Joelson. The tinum power in Joelsons hand bloomed. He swung it out and the red branches that were swept by were broken. Huh? This kids strength is not bad! The two onlookers revealed a slightly surprised expression. However, there were simply too many red branches. The fact that Joelson had cut off a piece of them made them even crazier, and even more branches attacked Joelson from all sides. Joelson casually forced back two waves of attacks from the red branches. His brows furrowed slightly. The tinum power was transformed and purple mes rose up. The red tree branches immediately shrank back when the zing aura was released. They did not dare to go forward, as if they were very afraid of the mes. Joelson reached out his hand and gently patted the ground. The purple mes around his body rolled down in all directions like waves. Ah! The red tree branches that did not have time to dodge were entangled by the purple mes. They let out shrill screams like magical beasts. In an instant, the forest turned into a sea of purple mes and the smell of burnt flesh permeated the entire area. How is this possible? How can the power of fire-typews be so powerful? How can the bloodthirsty forest be afraid of fire? The two onlookers were immediately terrified. When they saw that Joelsons cold gaze was already cast at them, they immediately turned around and wanted to escape. Joelson snorted coldly and his figure suddenly disappeared. In the next second, he appeared in front of the two of them. Kill him! The skinny man shouted loudly. With an ugly expression, he threw arge number of red ice des at Joelson. The angle was tricky and difficult to block. An ax appeared in the hands of the burly man and also chopped towards Joelsons head. Joelson shook his wrist and the annihtion spear appeared in his hand. Then, he took a step forward lightly and thrust out the long spear in his hand! Chapter 313: This is the Land of Slaughter!

Chapter 313: This is the Land of ughter!

The burly man widened his eyes, and the ax that was raised above his head froze in mid-air. The spear in Joelsons hand spun, and the tinum power at the tip of the spear crushed the burly mans soul into pieces. The ax fell to the ground, and the burly mans body fell backward. Joelson did not even look at him. He casually swept away a red ice de that had already arrived in front of him and looked coldly at the remaining person. The Thin Mans eyeballs were about to pop out when he saw that Joelson had finished off the strong man in one move. Being swept by Joelsons gaze, he instantly felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. Without any hesitation, he turned around and ran. Joelson did not chase after him. The extermination spear turned into a ray of ck light and shot out, piercing through the Thin Mans back and nailing him to the ground. Theres a constant whine. From the start of the battle to the end of the battle at Djoelsson, the whole process of time does not exceed five seconds. Both of them had the strength of a gods domain expert, but they were no match for the current Joelson. Killing them was as easy as killing a chicken. Joelson left the Thin Man alive, but did not kill him directly, and was about to press him for information. At this moment, a ball of blood-red light suddenly floated out of the body of the tall and strong man. It floated quietly in the air and gave off a brutal and evil aura. What is this? Joelson was stunned and frowned in confusion. The skinny man immediately shouted, Sir! Sir, you just entered thend of ughter, right? I know, I know everything. I will tell you everything. I just hope that Sir Wont kill me! Joelson was silent as he slowly walked forward. After a period of time. Joelson casually pulled out the extermination spear from the Skinny Mans corpse. He had already obtained everything he wanted to know. I didnt expect that I would actuallye to the destruction of one of the four higher nes. Joelson had a strange expression on his face. ording to what the skinny man said, the ce he was currently at was called thend of ughter. It was a special battlefield ne. It was a ygroundor Arenathat belonged to a certain big shot. This big shot was a king of the ne of destruction. Existences with long lifespans that were close to eternity would always find something to do for fun during their long and boring time. Weak ants would be these peoples pastimes. Thend of ughter was a battlefield where ants fought for their lives. It was simr to the arena in ancient Rome, but it was muchrger and crueler. When the burly man and the skinny man died, they each had a ball of blood-red light on their bodies. This was the medal of thend of ughter. Here, it was also known as killing points. The people who entered thend of ughter only had one thing to do, and that was to collect as much killing points as possible in exchange for a slim chance of survival. Joelson tried to absorb the two balls of killing power into his body. Only then did he realize that a simr blood-red ball of light had appeared in his soul. When the two balls of killing power merged, the ball of light became bigger and brighter. Joelson released a wave of killing power, and the blood-red light de left a deep mark on the ground. The power was not bad. It was even stronger than the power of a single-elementalw. An unknown power suddenly appeared in his body, which made him feel ufortable. He tried to expel the power of ughter. Thew of destruction seemed to smell something delicious. It greedily pounced on him. In just an instant, the power of ughter was reduced by half, and the Law of destruction became a little stronger. Joelson suddenly understood that this so-called power of ughter was actually the use of thew of ughter, simr to tinum power. The big shot who created this arena nted the seeds of thew of ughter into everyones body. The killers killed each other and plundered each other, simrly nourishing the power of thew of ughter. ording to the skinny man, thend of ughter calcted once a month, and the ck and Gold Sun in the sky was the watcher. The 10,000 people with the least amount of killing power would be mercilessly killed, and the 10 people with the highest amount would have the chance to leave thend of ughter. But no one knew if these final victors had finally walked out. Joelson suddenly came to a realization. A chill rose from the bottom of his heart and spread throughout his entire body in an instant. This process looked like breeding! The ughterers in thend of ughter were like a group of pigs being kept in captivity. They snatched food from each other and when they were fat enough, they would be sent to the ughterhouse one by one. Joelsons expression was solemn. Looking at the current situation, no matter what the ughterers did, there were only two paths left in front of them. Either the victor would be reaped, or the eliminated one would be eliminated. Or, he would be trapped in thend of ughter forever. When he tried to enter the space of the ranch, he was instantly relieved. Fortunately, he could still enter the space of the ranch at will. He still had a way out. As long as he wanted to, he could get out of this cage at any time. Soon, his mind became active. He checked the divine crystal of the Law of destruction in his body. Thew of ughter was a branch of thew of Destruction, one of the supremews. The power of ughter was the best nourishment for the power of destruction. Since he hadprehended thew of destruction, his progress on the path of destruction had been very slow. The current situation was a rare opportunity for him. He could absolutely plunder the power of ughter here until thew of destruction grew to a certain level before he considered leaving. Thinking of this, Joelson controlled thew of destruction and let go of the remaining power of ughter. If the power of ughter were to disappearpletely, it might be considered as an eliminated person and be eliminated. Joelson looked at the ck-golden sun in the sky that was like a huge eyeball, his eyes shing. Then, let me y this game properly! Joelson kept moving towards the direction of the ck-golden Sun. Thend of ughter was very vast, several times bigger than the central continent. But at a nce, all the ces were barren. The Dark Red Gobi, the asional rotten swamp, and the sparse vegetation were mostly like the bloodthirsty bushes he had encountered, hiding the killing intent. After flying day and night for three days, Joelson finally met the second group of people he had met in thend of ughter. Two groups of people were confronting each other. A dark-red fruit grew on the top of a small, twisted tree. The fruit exuded an extremely alluring aura. Joelson watched from afar, his attention constantly focused on the dark-red fruit. Even from such a distance, he could sense the dense aura of ughter emanating from the fruit. The two groups of people quickly began to fight. Both sides were at Gods domain rank. There was not much of a difference between them, but one of them had faintly reached the peak of Gods domain. The ughter-type power ofw he had grasped was simply overwhelming when used against weak people. Ordinary-type power ofw had no effect on him. On the contrary, it was several times weaker. Chapter 314: Fighting For the Fruits of Slaughter!

Chapter 314: Fighting For the Fruits of ughter!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Very quickly, everyone on one side waspletely ughtered. Several balls of ughter power appeared on the battlefield. The others all took a few steps back, respectfully allowing the peak experts of divine rank to absorb the ughter power. The peak experts of divine rank devoured the several balls of ughter power, their faces revealing an extremely satisfied and carefree expression. Something seemed to have urred to Joelson. This sort of predatory method of bing stronger made it far too easy for one to lose themselves in the pleasure of being powerful. Those who could quickly surpass everyone in the Land of ughter were probably not far from a ughter machine that had no self-awareness and only knew how to destroy monsters. As expected, after a peak-stage god-domain expert finished absorbing his opponents ughter power, he did not seem satisfied. His sinister gazended on hispanion. Damn it, what are you trying to do? Isnt it enough to give you the ughter fruit? Bastard! Ah! Angry curses and miserable screams rang out one after another. The peak-stage divine realm expert paid a small price and ughtered all hispanions. At this moment, the aura on his body had more than doubledpared to before. His aura surged, and he seemed to be on the verge of breaking through the divine realm and condensing a divine spark. Heughed loudly as he grabbed the ughter fruit on the small tree. As long as I eat this ughter fruit, Ill be able to condense a ughter divine personality. Who else in the Land of ughter can be my opponent? Ill be the victor! My legend will be passed down in the supreme ne! Hahaha! The peak expert of the divine domainughed maniacally. Even his consciousness waspletely chaotic. However, before he could pluck the ughter fruit... Suddenly, a streak of blood-red light shot out from the strange small tree, easily piercing through his head. Before the peak expert of divine rank could even let out a miserable scream, he fell to the ground,pletely dead. An extremely dense ughter power emerged from his body. The strange small tree was like a demonic beast. It devoured all of the ughter power, leaving nothing behind. Then, as if it had eaten its fill, itfortably stretched its branches and leaves. The dark-red fruit on the top of the tree shed with a few streaks of blood-red light. It became even more voluptuous and alluring as it continued to quietly wait for the arrival of the next batch of prey. As he watched the entire process, Joelsons eyelids twitched. He had long known that the Land of ughter was filled with danger. No animal or nt could be underestimated. However, he had never thought that even a peak expert of divine rank would be killed by a small tree. It was truly too terrifying. Joelson slowly walked out and slowly walked towards the strange small tree. The strange small trees leaves swayed gently, emitting a joyful sound. It intentionally shook the ughter fruit at the top of the tree, as if it was trying to lure Joelson to pluck it. Joelson stretched out his hand and directly grabbed towards the dark-red fruit. The instant his right hand was about to touch the fruit... The strange little tree suddenly burst out with surging blood-red light, wanting to wrap him up and swallow him whole. Joelsons expression was calm as he coldly snorted. A mysterious rune quietly appeared between his brows and shot out a sh of dark red lightning. The power of destructionws! The little tree seemed to have suffered a heavy blow as it let out a shrill scream. The entire tree curled up and continuously trembled as if it had seen its natural enemy. It was extremely terrified. When Joelson plucked the dark-red fruit, the small tree let out a miserable howl. Immediately, it wilted, not daring to move an inch. To the power of ughter, the power of destruction was akin to a rulerpared to his subjects. In front of the former, thetter did not have the slightest ability to resist. It could only be dealt with as it wished. Although the power of destruction that Joelson possessed was still weak, it was more than enough to deal with a small tree of divine realm rank. I didnt expect you to take advantage of me. A sinister voice rang out from behind him. Joelson turned his head, only to see a slender, evil figure quietly appear in the air. A man with long dark red hair and bloodshot eyes stood not too far away from him, staring intently at the fruit of ughter in his hands. Kid, put down the fruit of ughter in your hands. I can make your death a little more enjoyable. A powerful aura that belonged to a demigod exploded out from the evil mans body, locking onto Joelson. Joelsons face was calm and he didnt back down at all as he stared at the evil man. Without leaving a trace, he put away the dark red fruit. This action seemed to have greatly stimted the evil man. You dare? The evil man raised an eyebrow, and a wild, violent aura emanated from him. He pulled out a slender blood-red longsword from his ribs. It was wrapped in a thick blood-red light, and his figure suddenly disappeared. In the next moment, he appeared in front of Joelson. The slender blood-red longsword was like a venomous snake spitting out its tongue. It quickly stabbed dozens of times towards Joelsons head, forehead, throat, and so on. The evil man had a rxed look on his face as he prepared to collect Joelsons corpse. With his demigod power, using thews of ughter to deal with a deity was more than enough to kill Joelson dozens of times. But his eyes quickly widened and a look of disbelief appeared on his face. How is this possible? The dozens of blood-red sword-lights he had stabbed out suddenly felt as though they had sunk into an extremely deep swamp, unable to advance at all. It was the power of a domain! The evil mans expression was one of astonishment. It was merely the domain power of a deity. How could it be so powerful? It couldnt even be broken by an attack at the demigod level! This was simply too unbelievable! Before he could recover from the shock of this scene, he saw a speck of blood-red light bloom in front of him, like a resplendent blood diamond. In an instant, it shattered all of his attacks, and then it pierced straight towards his face. Inferior divine artifact? The evil man retreated quickly in a sorry state, hovering in mid-air. He stared at the annihtion spear in Joelsons hand, his expression extremely unsightly. Its even better than my longsword. My longsword is a mid-stage inferior divine artifact! The greed in the evil mans eyes grew even more intense. His blood-red tongue licked his lips as he slowly said, I didnt expect that apart from the ughter fruit, there would be an unexpected surprise. Such an inferior divine artifact would be too wasteful to fall into the hands of a small divine domain like yours. This should be a treasure that belongs to me! The evil man screamed as countless blood-red rays erupted from his body. They danced in the sky like giant pythons, appearing extremely strange. His figure quickly disappeared and quickly reappeared. Countless blood-red figures appeared. It was as if there were countless evil men attacking Joelson at the same time. Joelsons expression was calm, and the spear of annihtion trembled slightly in his hand as if it was cheering for some kind of power to descend again. A huge amount of spiritual power suddenly spread out, firmly locking onto one of the countless blood-red figures. Joelson stepped forward, fiercely thrusting out with his spear! The tip of the annihtion spear exploded with countless fine dark-red lightning bolts, and a destructive power spread out. The pressure caused the space to emit the sound of shattering. The spatial intensity of the Land of ughter far surpassed that of the central continent. Even so, the power of this spear still drewrge ck cracks in the void. In the sky, countless evil men all had expressions of extreme shock. Countless evil men made the posture of turning around to escape but the spear of annihtion had already pierced into the center of his brows, firmly pinning him in the void. Chapter 315: The Day of Selection Had Arrived

Chapter 315: The Day of Selection Had Arrived

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The evil mans eyes widened and his expression was dull. His movements were also frozen on the spot. Joelson swung his long spear. The tip of the annihtion spear contained a terrifying destructive power that crushed the evil mans soul into pieces. Joelson calmly put away the annihtion spear and said indifferently under the evil mans rapidly dimming gaze. You are worthy? In the next moment, the evil mans body suddenly exploded, transforming into a blood mist that filled the sky. A turbid crystal that contained dark red blood energy fell into Joelsons hand. The ughter divine spark. The strange little tree next to him lowered its trunk even more. As though it had sensed the aura of thews of destruction, it was so frightened that it began to tremble. No one knew when it had begun but Joelson had be so rxed and casual in killing a demigod. He ced the ughter divine spark in front of him, carefully examining it for a moment, then gently crushing it. A dense aura of ughter and a small clump of water-typews appeared. Clearly, before this evil man had entered the Land of ughter, he had trained in the power of the water-typews. His power shouldnt have reached the level of a demigod. His demigod divine spark was a mixture of the power of ughter and the water-typews. It was extremely turbid but it was slightly more powerful than ordinary demigods. Joelson absorbed the two auras. The power of thews of water nourished his water divine spark, while the power of ughter was absorbed by the blood-red ball of light within his body. The ball of light instantly grew three timesrger. By the time Joelson devoured the fruit of ughter, the ball of light was already beginning to crystallize. Joelson was about to be a divine spark of ughter. Joelson tried to inject the power of ughter into the annihtion spear, which immediately let out a sharp sound. The spear was filled with a brutal and powerful force, and its destructive power was terrifying. At this stage, the power of thew of ughter almost surpassed the power of the fusion of metal and electricws. It was about to be the third killing move in Joelsons hands. The first and second were thew of destruction and thew of fate. This guys ughter power is so strong that he has already condensed a divinity, but he still wants to snatch the fruit of ughter. It seems that there are more hidden experts in the Land of ughter than I thought. I wonder what kind of strength is in the top 100 of the ughter power? Moreover, since I can see the hidden problems behind the ughter game, there must be others who can also sense it. If those people dont want to be harvested and want to have a certain degree of self-protection in the Land of ughter, what kind of methods will they use? Joelsons eyes flickered as he muttered to himself. This group of people should be the most terrifying existences in the Land of ughter. Joelson took a deep breath, and his expression returned to normal. His body shed, and he instantly disappeared into the distance. ... In a deste valley, a human figure flew out. His body emanated a powerful deity-level aura but his face was filled with panic and fear. Even his flying posture seemed quite wretched. Damn it! How can a deity be so ridiculously powerful? Three demigods working together arent even a match for him. Is this guy a monster? As he cursed, he continued to flee at high speed. After thinking for a moment, he turned his head, feeling uneasy. All he saw was a figure covered in a thick blood mist. His face couldnt be seen clearly as he rose from the gorge. When he saw this figure, his pupils contracted violently. He quickly turned around and ran for his life. However, very soon, a huge cold feeling rose in his heart. A thick aura of death surrounded him. Whoosh! A piercing sound rang in his ears. No! Before he could finish his words, this person had already fallen from the sky like a bird with broken wings. A dark red spear pierced through the back of his head, killing all of his life force. The figure wrapped in the blood mist caught up with him. With a wave of his hand, the spear and a blood-red divine spark flew back together. A fair and slender hand reached out from the blood mist and crushed the divine spark. Soon, the blood mist became thicker. Then, the thick blood mist was absorbed by the figure inside like a vortex, leaving nothing behind. The slender figure of Joelson was revealed in the blood fog. Joelsons body was filled with brutal and cruel killing intent. His eyes were blood-red, as if he had walked out of hell. Phew! Joelson let out a long breath. The blood-red color in his eyes faded bit by bit, and his aura gradually calmed down. The cruelty of thew of ughter is too great an image of ones temperament. If not for thew of destruction absorbing the general power of ughter, even I would have been lost in the endless ughter. Joelson sighed softly with slight trepidation in his heart. Over the past half a month, he had been actively searching for the yer. He was like a cunning and calm hunter, hunting his prey in the Land of ughter. He was an expert of the divine realm or an early-stage demigod at the mid-stage of the Dao. The power of ughter in his body had increased by many timespared to before, and he had already condensed a divine spark. From a certain standpoint, the current Joelson could already be considered a god. He was a ughter-type demigod. However, due to his special circumstances, he still appeared to be at the divine domain level. This had instead be a very good disguise for Joelson. During this period of time, he had used this to hunt down quite a few unwary demigods. Nourished by the power of ughter, the divine spark of destruction had grown muchrger. It had grown from being the size of a sesame seed to the size of a soybean. Its power had also increased by several times. Given the density of the power of ughter in my body right now, I shouldnt be thest ten thousand eliminated from the entire Land of ughter, right? In addition, Ive been very careful to control my divine spark of ughter to the level of an early-stage demigod. Theres no way Ill be in the top hundred. Joelson said to himself. Through mutual plunder and absorption of each others ughter power, the rate of improvement during the battle had increased. This rate of improvement was simply too fast. In just a short span of twenty days... it had allowed him to rise from a deity who had no foundation in thews of ughter to a demigod. One could imagine how terrifying this rate of growth was. The vast majority of people felt this. After experiencing the initial shock, disbelief, and ecstasy, they would go berserk and enter a battle. They would either die and be someone elses nourishment, or their strength would skyrocket, and they wouldpletely lose themselves in the euphoria. In the end, they would inevitably be reaped. As he thought about this, a throb suddenly rose in his heart. He subconsciously raised his head and saw the ck and golden sun hanging high in the sky suddenly shining brightly. It spun quickly a few times, and then suddenly shot out exactly 10,000 rays of golden light. Joelson suddenly widened his eyes and saw several rays of golden light shooting in his direction. Chapter 316: The City Without a Master. A Way to Avoid the Selection Process

Chapter 316: The City Without a Master. A Way to Avoid the Selection Process

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The golden light that was the closest to himnded on a hill ten miles away. A deity-domain-level expert who had been hiding here was sted out by the golden light. He screamed as he ran madly. Then, he gradually merged into a puddle of blood and disappeared. Suddenly, Joelson came to a realization. The once-a-month selection process began. The ck-golden sun identified the eliminated ones and the winners ording to the intensity of the killing power. After 10,000 rays of golden light, another 100 pirs of light fell from the sky. From afar, Joelson saw a figure flying up from each pir of light. Some were ecstatic, some wereughing, some were silent, and some were struggling desperately. This processsted for several hours before everything returned to normal as if nothing had happened. Every month, the vast Land of ughter lost 10,000 people. It was like adle of water being scooped out of a pond. There was no effect at all. Moreover, more people would be thrown in next, so that this killing game could continue. Looking at the ck-golden sun, Joelson took a deep breath, and his eyes became firm. If he kept relying on his own spection to control the killing power in his body, idents would inevitably happen. He had to find the ce where the killers gathered and gather more information for himself to analyze. Joelson continued to move in the direction of the ck-golden sun. ... This is the ce? Joelson stared into the distance. He could vaguely make out the outline of a towering city. This city was enormous. Even though it was so far away, he still couldnt see the two sides clearly. Yes, milord. A demigod respectfully stood next to Joelson, replying. A demigod was so respectful to a deity. If anyone saw this, they would definitely be so shocked that they wouldnt be able to close their mouths. This person had previously thought so as well. For this, he had to pay the price of an arm. The deity next to him was so powerful that it was beyond hisprehension. Be it the strength of his domain or the power of thews of ughter, they were all abnormally powerful. He only needed to use one move to crush himself into dust. Thinking about the miserable fate of hispanion, this demigod couldnt help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. There was no chance of resistance at all! No one would believe him even if he told them. This is the ownerless city you speak of? Joelson asked calmly. The demigod hurriedly nodded and replied, Yes, milord. The ownerless city is where most of the killers gather. There are ascetics and hedonists, and almost all of the most powerful experts of the Land of ughter reside here. Most powerful experts? Joelson frowned slightly. Shouldnt the most powerful experts have long ago been teleported out as victors? How could they possibly remain in the Land of ughter? How could the Land of ughter possibly give birth to the most powerful experts? The demigodughed, then exined, Milord, you dont know, but the criteria for selecting victors and eliminators is the amount of power of ughter. However, not everyone who enters the Land of ughter wants to train in thews of ughter. Most of the most powerful experts are extremely powerful in other types ofws or they use special methods to lower their own power of thews of ughter to a level below the top 100. Special methods. Joelson narrowed his eyes slightly. Yes. The demigod lowered his voice and said, Many people will intentionally ce arge portion of the power of thews of ughter within their bodies into other things, such as the fruits of ughter or the crystals of thews. Only after the selection is over will they be able to absorb them back. Although doing so will cause them to lose a portion of their power, it is the best way to avoid the selection. Their power will fluctuate within a month and the day of the selection is when many experts are at their weakest within a month. As though he had thought of something, Joelson let out a cold snort. You know quite a bit. The demigodughed. After all, as far as I know, the Land of ughter hassted for at least tens of thousands of years. Many people know the rules of this ce. Everyone wants to leave, but they definitely dont want to leave as a victor! The demigod secretly nced at the ck-gold sun in the sky, then said in a low voice, Supposedly, the most powerful experts are all umting power, preparing to one day break through the shackles and leave this ce. No one wants to be a prisoner for the rest of their lives! Joelson was silent, then asked once more, What level of power do the most powerful experts have? Peak demigods. The demigod said. Are there any gods? There were once. The demigod recalled, However, he was quickly selected as the victor. That person once caused an enormous sensation in the Land of ughter. He massacred nearly 30% of the people in the Land of ughter and the blood fog covered the sun. In just two short months, he rose from the early stage of the demigod level to be a god. He can be considered a legend! Joelson subconsciously asked, Whats his name? The demigod thought for a moment, then said seriously, It seems to be called... Barnard! And then, the two of them walked into the ownerless city. Just like the name of this city, this was a city that had no master or rules. The ownerless city was like a pile of countless irregr stones. It gave off an extremely chaotic and disorderly impression. As Joelson walked into this enormous city, the bumpy streets were filled with rubble and thick ck objects. Those were solidified blood and, asionally, one could see rotting bones and rotting corpses. Die! Two figures shouted as they charged past Joelson, apanied by savage screams and agonized screams. Joelson saw a deity-level expert being torn apart in the street by a demigod. His dismembered limbs and internal organs sttered everywhere. Seeing this, no one stopped him. The surrounding spectators allughed loudly as they watched. They took a deep breath of the blood mist that filled the air, a look of greed and enjoyment on their faces. Every single moment, a battle would erupt. Perhaps it was just because of a single nce or a tiny movement but it was enough to cause conflict and ughter. Joelson frowned. The ownerless city was filled with a tyrannical, twisted, and abnormal will, causing him to feel a wave of difort. There are no so-called rules here. Power is everything. Given your power, milord, you will definitely be able to live a veryfortable life in the ownerless city. Perhaps you will be one of the most powerful. The demigod leading the way for Joelson had a ttering smile on his face but a strange look was hidden in his eyes. Joelson gave him a cold nce but didnt do anything. All of a sudden, he flew up into the air, then turned to face Joelson. Pretending to be fierce, he shouted, Kid, you stole my fruit of ughter and now you want to run away? Youre courting death! Chapter 317: The Trap That Attracted Everyone

Chapter 317: The Trap That Attracted Everyone

The demigod used all of his strength to shout loudly, causing many people in the city to look in his direction. In an instant. Joelson could sense dozens of consciousnessesnding on his body, and everyones eyes were filled with greed and savagery. The excitement of the fruit of ughter, coupled with the fact that Joelson had only disyed the power of a deity, caused greed to arise in the hearts of dozens of people. A few of them directly attacked, charging towards Joelson. A few powerful streams ofw energy sted towards Joelson. Joelsons expression was ice-cold. He saw that the demigod who had previously been as respectful and humble as a sheep in front of him was now staring at him with his arms crossed. His expression was disdainful, as though he was silently mocking him. It was as though he was saying, Do you see this? This is a city without a Master!! Joelson let out a cold snort. His eyes shot out a sharp gaze, piercing through the eyes of the demigod. When the demigod saw Joelsons gaze, for some unknown reason, he felt a wave of terror rise in his heart. It was as though some unknown danger was about to descend upon him, as though he was about to die. Impossible! The demigods face was unsightly, and he forcibly tossed this thought out of his mind. Although this fellow was abnormally strong, he had just arrived in the ownerless city, and his little tricks were more than enough to overwhelm him. There was no way he would have the time to take revenge on him. As he was thinking, the demigods eyes suddenly turned dull. His expression froze on his face, and his gaze quickly dimmed. Within his body, the ughter divine spark that was wrapped in blood-red light was covered with cracks. Streaks of dark red lightning shot out from within,pletely exterminating his life force. The demigod fell from mid-air, and the final image shed through his mind. This was the first time he had encountered Joelson, and he had been viciously struck in the chest. A trace of destructive power had long since been nted within his body. No one noticed that the demigod had died quietly. Everyones gaze was fixed on Joelson, who had been surrounded and attacked by several demigods. This unlucky divine domain had been surrounded and attacked by so many demigods at the same time. How miserable would his death be? Everyones gaze was filled with anticipation. They were just about to watch a bloody performance. But in the next moment, their gazes were all stunned. They saw that while being surrounded by several people, Joelsons body suddenly shed, and he took a step towards a certain direction. In an instant, he arrived next to one of the demigods. Thetter was startled by the sudden appearance of Joelson, and he didnt even have the time to react. Joelson had already clenched a single hand into a fist, smashing it viciously against the demigods chest. The powerful demigod body and thew barrier that covered it werent able to defend at all. It was so weak that it was like a piece of paper. Immediately afterward, the surrounding spectators saw a scene that terrified them. Joelsons right hand once more pulled out from the demigods body. Apart from bringing out arge amount of blood and internal organs, there was also a blood-red crystal that was still quietly lying in his hand. Divine Spark! This puny deity-level had actually dug out the divine spark of a demigod with a single strike? ! Everyones eyes widened, their faces filled with disbelief. The demigod who had his divine spark dug out stood there in a daze. He looked down at therge hole in his chest, his eyes still filled with shock and disbelief. Then, he copsed weakly to the ground. Without any expression on his face, Joelson turned around. As he casually crushed and devoured the divine spark, he looked coldly at everyone. His body emanated a powerful, tyrannical aura. Those who were swept by his gaze couldnt help but tremble, subconsciously taking a few steps back. Previously, the demigods who had surrounded him had all retreated at high speed, their faces filled with fear as they guarded against Joelson. This deity was simply too strange. For the sake of a single fruit of ughter, there was no need to cause so much trouble. Joelson had be a hedgehog in the eyes of everyone. Everyone put some distance between them, not daring to casually approach him. After absorbing the two demigod divine sparks, the power of ughter in Joelsons body had increased by quite a bit. He had already vaguely reached the level of a mid-stage demigod. Joelson controlled thews of destruction to coil around him, causing the power of the ughter divine spark to rapidly drain away. In an instant, it was reduced by half, and then it fell back to the early stage of the demigod level. As for the divine spark of destruction, it had once more grown stronger. Right now, Joelson was using the spear of destruction to unleash the full power of thews of destruction. He waspletely capable of fighting against ate stage demigod. Rumble! A massive explosion rang out in the distance. Joelson turned his head to look. He saw that near the center of the ownerless city, terrifying spatial tremors were constantlying from it. Two terrifying auras were shing against each other, and the energy they emitted rippled out. The scene instantly became lively. Joelson heard someone shouting loudly, The blood-red cier is fighting with the killer! Two experts close to the strongest are fighting. This kind of liveliness isnt something that can be seen every day. Hahaha, these two damned fellows better die together! Lets go over and take a look! Everyone rushed towards the direction where the battle had erupted. Joelsons gaze revealed curiosity as he followed the crowd towards that direction. Scram! A man covered in deep wounds, with blood flowing out of his body, ran back in the direction of the crowd in a sorry state. He wildly shouted, You bunch of idiots. If you arent afraid of death, then go watch the battle. Joelson saw a thick look of fear in his eyes. In just a few seconds, this man, who had been badly injured, had been killed by thebined efforts of a few malicious demigods. The power of ughter had been divided up. This was a scene that often urred in thend of ughter. The mans warning didnt affect anyone. The crowd continued to move in that direction. Just as they were about to approach, a hint of fear suddenly shed through Joelsons heart, and he subconsciously retreated quickly. Immediately afterwards, he saw countless blood-red wind des suddenly appear in the void in front of him. Dozens of divine domains and demigods who were walking at the very front were instantly cut into countless bloody mist. The dozens of divine sparks were taken away by two different forces. Within the Bloody Mist, loudughter rang out. Hahaha, Rupert, Ive said it long ago. This is the best method. If we dont cause a bit of a ruckus, these damnable fellows wont obediently gather together like pigs and send themselves to their deaths! Two figures walked out from within the bloody mist. The person who spoke had two deep scars on his face. One of them pierced through his eyes, causing him to be quite fierce. The other person was thin and cold. His handsome face was like a frozen cier, and his eyes were blood-red, while his hair and eyebrows were ice-blue. They were the two people whom everyone had called killersand blood-red ciers. The two of them worked together to create an illusion of battle, then worked together to kill at least thirty demigods. Their cruel methods caused everyone to feel fear. The people who had originally wanted to watch the show immediately fled at an even faster speed than when they had arrived. These two bastards have turned us into pigs who had been replenishing our power of ughter! The Selection Day has just passed, and they are already engaged in such a brutal ughter. Arent they afraid that the most powerful expert wille out and suppress them? ! The most powerful expert is even more terrifying than them... Chapter 318: God-Slaying in the Divine Realm. Was This True?

Chapter 318: God-ying in the Divine Realm. Was This True?

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The spectators fled in all directions but, to their horror, they discovered that the void had long ago been sealed by their domain energy. Ordinary demigod experts wouldnt be able to break through at all. The Killing Fiend and the Blood-Red ciers bodies emitted a thick, blood-red light that connected together, forming an enormous barrier of light that enveloped everyone below. The people who were escaping quickly looked relieved, while those who were covered by the light barrier looked desperate. They had really be pigs waiting to be ughtered in a cage. Joelsons face was slightly gloomy. He was also in the light barrier. He had never thought that even in a ce like the masterless city, where the killers gathered, there would be people who would carry out such arge-scale massacre. There was really no order to speak of. Damn it, lets fight it out with them! The people trapped in the light barrier tried many times to break through but, in the end, they failed. Someone could not help but let out an angry roar and charged towards the two people in the sky. With one person taking the lead, the other peoples ferocity was also aroused, and they all followed and attacked the two people. The muscr man with the scar on his face looked at the group of people who were shooting towards him like locusts. A savage smile appeared on his face, and he said viciously, A group of idiots who are seeking death! As he spoke, a giant ck de appeared in his hand. The dense, almost corporeal power of ughter condensed on the giant de, chopping down viciously. A blood-red light shed, leaving behind a shallow scar in the air. Seven or eight demigod experts maintained their upward stance. Their bodies were split into two from their chests, and like unconscious wood, they fell to the ground. This person had at least the power of ate-stage demigod! At this moment, another handsome man erupted with attacks as well. Countless blood-red ice des suddenly appeared in the air around him, swirling and dancing in the air. They poured down like an avnche. The dozen or so demigods who had charged at him, including a mid-stage demigod, instantly transformed into a bloody mist that filled the skies, all of them dead. The fusion power of the ice-typews and the ughter-typews. Joelsons pupils constricted slightly. This person was even more terrifying than the scarred muscr man from before. He had actually managed to fuse two types ofws. His lethality was more than double that of an ordinaryte-stage demigod! Despair and terror quickly spread through the remaining people. They were too powerful! At the deity level, the difference between each stage was enormous, not to mention that both of them were geniuses who had extremely high attainments in thews. The Killing Fiend specialized in thews of ughter, while the Blood-Red cier was a fusion of the ice-typews and thews of ughter. Both of them were extremely terrifying, with powerparable to that of the most powerful experts. The spectators outside the blood-red barrier couldnt help but feel terrified when they saw these people who were destined to be the tonic for the most powerful experts. The Killing Fiend took a step forward with a giant de in his hand, appearing as though he was about to enjoy a delicious meal. The giant ck de swept out with blood-red light, shing down with great force. The blood-red light enveloped a small half of the people within, waiting for the blood-red light to dissipate. Corpses were strewn all over the ground and dozens of divine sparks were quietly floating in the air. In the eyes of the Killing Fiend, an early demigod was indeed no different from an ant. The dozens of divine sparks flew towards the Killing Fiend. As he put away his giant de, he said, Rupert, the rest is all yours, eh? Halfway through his words, the Killing Fiend suddenly froze. The giant ck de which the Killing Fiend was carrying on his shoulder slowly rose up. His eyes narrowed, and he stared at a certain tall figure below him. What a surprise. The others were stunned as well. The killers de had instantly killed dozens of demigods but there was one who was still alive. Seeing clearly how powerful that person was, everyones eyes instantly went wide. The deity domain? How could this be? It was a handsome young man dressed in a long robe, holding a long ck spear in his hands. A dark red, sma-like light swirled around the spear, and his aura was extremely powerful. A peak inferior divine weapon? The Killing Fiends eyes revealed a fiery and greedy gaze. He quickly said, Rupert, it seems like my luck is better than yours. As he spoke, his figure became illusory and slowly disappeared. His true body couldnt wait to appear below the stage. He charged towards Joelson. Die! The Killing Fiends face was ferocious. The huge ck de was surrounded by a blood-red light as he ruthlessly shed towards the two of them. Joelson looked at him calmly until the giant de was about to hit him. He moved. The dark-red divine spark at the top of the spirit tree trembled slightly. The power of destruction surged into the body of the spear crazily. All the light on the body of the spear gathered towards the tip of the spear. A streak of dark-red lightning shot out, exuding an extremely terrifying power. The long spear changed into a pitch-ck trajectory in the air and darted out like a poisonous snake. The blood-red light wrapped around the huge ck de shattered when it came into contact with the tip of the spear. What? The killer opened his eyes wide and stopped abruptly. He turned from charging forward to retreating. Crack! The huge ck de suddenly shattered, leaving only the hilt of the de still held in the killers hand. Moreover, the power of the long spear did not decrease and was still rapidly approaching. The killer was extremely terrified, and his entire body seemed to have turned into a streak of blood-red light. The long ck spear followed closely, firmly locking onto the space between his brows. No! The dark red spear tip pierced through the back of the Killing Fiends head,ing out from the space between his brows. It nailed him firmly in the air. The Killing Fiends face was still frozen in shock, and his gaze quickly dimmed. The tip of the spear shook and his body was torn apart like a ragdoll by a terrifying force. A blood-red divine spark appeared, which was caught by a fair, slender hand. Joelson nced at the ughter divine spark in his hand. The power of ughter within this divine spark was the purest he had ever seen. As expected of ate-stage demigod expert who specialized in thews of ughter. After casually devouring the divine spark, the ughter divine spark within Joelsons body suddenly grew several times in size. His aura rose to the mid-stage demigod level. He could break through to thete-stage at any time. Everyone was stunned when they saw this reversal of the situation. From the moment the Killing Fiend attacked to when Joelson counterattacked, and finally, when the Killing Fiend died, the divine spark was snatched away by Joelson. The entire process didnt take more than five seconds. In other words, Joelson had only used less than five seconds to kill the Killing Fiend. Ate-stage demigod, a killer who wasparable to the most powerful expert and could kill dozens of early-stage demigod experts with a single sh. He had actually been killed by a deity? And from the beginning to the end, this deity had only used one move? The Killing Fiend had actually beenpletely wiped out without even being able to escape! Had this really happened? The spectating demigods were all stunned on the spot, their mindspletely nk. They didnt dare to believe what they were seeing, feeling as though everything before their eyes was an illusion. It wasnt real at all. In fact, some people were even thinking to themselves. Could this be a dream? Chapter 319: Self-Detonation of a Divine Spark

Chapter 319: Self-Detonation of a Divine Spark

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL It wasnt just ordinary demigods. Even the Blood-Red cier was stunned. With the death of the Killing Fiend, more than half of the blood-red light enveloping this entire space copsed. The trapped demigods finally recovered from the shock brought to them by Joelson, quickly fleeing from this space. Joelson put away all of the divine sparks left behind by the people that the Killing Fiend had killed, then turned his gaze towards the Blood-Red cier. The Blood-Red cier immediately retreated at high speed, putting some distance between himself and Joelson as he stared at him from afar. His face was extremely ugly and his eyes were filled with dread. Clearly, Joelsons attack just now had been too shocking and he didnt want to continue fighting with Joelson. But Joelson didnt want to let him off just like that. The divine spark of the Killing Fiend had brought him more than ten ordinary demigods. The power of the Blood-Red cier was about the same as that of the Killing Fiend and this caused Joelson to be extremely moved. With a light step, Joelson traversed through the void and, in the next second, he arrived in front of the Blood-Red cier. The Blood-Red cier had an ugly look on his face. He instantly retreated once more and countless blood-red ice des quickly appeared around him, swirling and flying towards Joelson. Earlier, he had used this technique to instantly kill dozens of demigod experts. The cold, freezing power of the ice-typews,bined with the brutal power of the ughterws, increased the destructive power by an unknown amount. It was as though even the surrounding space was about to be shattered by these blood-red ice des. Joelson waved the annihtion spear in his hand, creating an illusory image. The tip of the spear uratelynded on every single blood-red ice de that shot towards him. They either bounced off or shattered. Just like that, Joelson closed in on Rupert step by step. Ruperts face became increasingly gloomy as he burst out with all his strength. The blood-red ice des formed a small blood-red tornado that rushed toward Joelson. Joelsons expression was calm. Countless spear phantoms gathered into one and suddenly stabbed out. Bang! The tip of the spear collided with the tornado and a loud sound exploded. The terrifying energy shook the void, creating countless tiny cracks, forming a violent airflow that blew the spectators back. Rupert did not have the time to let out a sigh of relief when he saw a dark red spot suddenly appear in the broken tornado, and fine dark red lightning twined around it. The dark red lightning seemed to have a terrifying power that could destroy everything. Just looking at it made Rupert feel a chill in his heart and a piercing pain between his brows. Thew of destruction? Rupert looked terrified. He quickly retreated while waving his hands, forming a huge blood-colored iceyer in front of him. Crack! The ck spear pierced through the blood-colored iceyer as if it was piercing through pieces of paper. There was no obstruction at all. Rupert felt a strong sense of deadly crisis. If he was hit by this attack... He would die! He would be like the Killing Fiend! Joelsons face appeared behind the ck spear. His eyes were as cold as a ten-thousand-year-old cier. Nothing could make him move. His killing intent spread. Ruperts eyes struggled. Finally, a hint of determination shed in his eyes. He seemed to have made a decision. A ball of blood-red light gathered in front of his chest. A blood-red crystal drilled out of his body and quickly met the spear tip. Rupert looked at Joelson, took a deep breath, and shouted, Explode! A thick blood-red light exploded from the crystal. There was finally a fluctuation in Joelsons eyes and a strong sense of danger rose from the bottom of his heart. The ughter divinity in his body rapidly decreased and was absorbed by thew of destruction. More destructive power gushed out but this time it was not an attack but a defense. The destructive power quickly spread throughout Joelsons body, forming a thin, almost imperceptible light membrane. As soon as the light membrane was formed, a terrifying powerpletely erupted. Boom! The void shook violently for a while, breaking through the massive ck hole and quickly healing. Self-destruct divinity! Rupert had actually self-destructed his ughter divinity! The power of the divine sparks self-destruct had not even reached the bottom. The two unlucky divine domains did not even have time to scream before they werepletely annihted. Meanwhile, Rupert had long since escaped while Joelson was defending. Joelson walked out of the center of the explosion with a calm expression. The terrifying explosive power that was enough to destroy the void could not even leave a trace on his body. Thew of destruction was the source of thew of ughter, so even if the divine spark self-detonated, it wouldnt have much of an impact on Joelson. Joelsons eyes flickered. He had never thought that Rupert would actually make the decision to self-detonate the divine spark. Self-detonating a divine spark was something only someone with multiple divine sparks like him could do. Generally speaking, even if a demigods self-detonating divine spark didnt die, its strength would drop to the domain-level. Moreover, it would be very difficult to condense a new divine spark, unless oneprehended the power of otherws from the beginning. This was probably because this was a ce of ughter. One could quickly condense a divine spark of ughter by plundering the power of ughter from others. Thus, even if one self-detonated their divine spark, they would be able to quickly condense it again. Joelson quietly stood in the air, his body emanating a terrifying power of thew of destruction. However, he didnt know that he had already deeply shocked the onlookers. In such a short time, he had killed the Killing Fiend, forcing the Blood-Red cier to self-detonate his divinity before he could escape in a sorry state. Joelson was too powerful! The strongest! Someone shouted, Only the strongest can do this! Its not certain yet. Its too early to say. Lets see if he can stay after the next screening day. Everyone started discussing. They looked at Joelson in shock and awe. Soon, they turned into fear. They quickly fled from Joelson, afraid that he would casually stab them to death. In the Land of ughter, life was the least precious. If you were identally killed, no one would take revenge for you. You could only be cautious. Joelson flew down from the sky. Because of the outbreak of the battle, no one dared to stay here anymore. He believed that no one would dare toe near him for a long time in the future, so he simply found a building in a corner and returned to the space of the ranch. Ever since he entered the Land of ughter, Joelson had nevere back to see it. This time, however, he had a few surprises waiting for him. Holy had also advanced to the divine domain. This plump dragon, which was almost as fat as a ball, would only sleep and provoke the Dark Demon Dragon every day. It had actually grown much faster than the dragons that had been devouring runes in the runds. It had advanced to divine rank before them. After thinking about it, Joelson guessed that it might have devoured too many light elements in the light space of the Fallen Divine Kingdom, as well as the golden light barrier of the Holy Zither. This energy had umted in its body and had not been digested. Now, it had be the best nourishment for it. After Holys ascension to the divine realm, its slightly thinner body size was also very good evidence of this. After the little fellow had ascended, it was already very fat, and its body size had not changed much. It still liked to provoke the Dark Demon Dragon and, every time, it would be flicked away by the Dark Demon Dragons finger. Chapter 320: Divine Spark Fruit Tree

Chapter 320: Divine Spark Fruit Tree

Another pleasant surprise was the changes to the farm. After Du Lu and a few other dragons advanced to the divine domain, the farm unlocked a new crop. Divine spark fruit tree. After learning thews of destruction, Joelsons strength had skyrocketed, and most of the enemies he faced were at the demigod level. The dragons were bing less and less helpful to Joelson. The appearance of new crops made him extremely excited. The dragons were growing at an even faster rate, which was why his trump card had be so powerful again. It must be known that he had been able to progress step by step from an ordinary low-level mage to where he was today thanks to the terrifying dragons like Du Lu! He tried nting a divine spark fruit tree. The divine spark fruit trees branches were thick and sturdy, covered with dense patterns that looked like dragon scales. The branches were like dragon horns, without any leaves or fruits. Host, you can bury the divine sparks of various elements under the divine spark fruit tree. The ranching spatial system, which had not spoken for a long time, suddenly spoke up. Joelson did not know what this could do but, under the systems instructions, he buried many of the lower divine sparks he had obtained previously into the soil under the divine spark fruit tree. A momentter, the divine spark fruit tree underwent a miraculous transformation. The lower divine sparks buried in the soil shrank and disappeared one by one as if they had been absorbed by the divine spark fruit tree. Then, on the branches of the divine spark fruit tree, fruits the size of a human head grew rapidly at a perceptible speed. There were various colors and the number of fruits was more than half of the number of divine sparks that Joelson had buried. Joelson casually picked a fiery-red fruit, which contained extremely dense and pure fire-type power ofws, as well as the scent of divine sparks. Roar! As if it had smelled the divine spark fruit, Du Lu moved its big head closer. With its current size, just its head was like a small mountain, and its aura was terrifying. Joelson threw the fruit towards Du Lu, and the divine spark fruit, which was the size of a human head, bounced twice in its ck hole-like throat and was swallowed. The divine spark fruit could not even seal the gaps between Du Lus teeth. However, its effect was exceptionally remarkable. As soon as Du Lu ate the divine spark fruit, arge amount of mes spurted out of its body. A me maxim coiled around its body like a chain. Just one divine spark fruit had increased its strength by around 20%. It had taken another big step forward in the god domain realm. If others were to see this sort of growth rate, they would probably be scared to death. Even Joelson was extremely shocked. If every divine spark fruit had such a powerful effect, Du Lu might be able to be a demigod after eating seven or eight of them. However, when he thought about how each divine spark fruit represented the essence of a demigods divine spark, Joelson didnt find it strange. Ten demigod divine sparks to be a giant divine dragon wasnt too much. Joelson plucked all of the fire-type divine spark fruits for Du Lu to eat. The surging mes on Du Lus body were like a tsunami, surging forth in waves. Their power wasparable to that of dozens of active volcanoes erupting at the same time. Father. Du Lus eyes were also burning with intense mes. His enormous body was hovering in the air, and he growled, I long for battle! It had been a long time since Du Lu had met a decent opponent. There will be one soon. Joelson fed the remaining metal and electric fruits to the steel dragon and Lightning respectively. The strength of these two dragons also soared. After advancing to divine rank, the three dragons were like Curtis. They couldmunicate with Joelson in humannguage. However, they had a blood connection with Joelson. Even without speaking, they could understand each others meaning. Therefore, most of the time... the dragons were still used to using dragon roars to express their feelings. Of course, except for Curtis. Curtis had absorbed the Prophets vast knowledge. He was like a human with the body of a dragon. The most abundant fruit on the divine spark tree was the blood-red divine spark fruit of ughter. Joelson tried to absorb a divine spark fruit of ughter. Fortunately, he could also absorb the energy in the fruit. Otherwise, he did not have a giant dragon of ughter. He really did not know how to deal with these fruits. Streams of pure ughter energy surged into Joelsons body, rapidly strengthening his ughter-type divine spark. After being purified by the divine spark fruit tree, this ughter energy was extremely pure. There were no negative emotions mixed within. No matter how much Joelson absorbed, there was no danger of him losing his mind and falling into madness. One fruit after another, Joelson absorbed the fruits. The divine spark of ughter grew stronger and stronger, and the aura of his body grew stronger and stronger. Soon, he surpassed the middle stage of the demigod realm, advancing towards thete stage of the demigod realm. When Joelson had finished absorbing all of the power of ughter, he slowly opened his eyes. A blood-red light shed through the void. His eyes were blood-red and they seemed to reflect a sea of blood. His entire body was surrounded by a thick, cruel, and cold aura. Late-stage demigod realm! Even if he only used the ughter divine spark, the current Joelson was still a powerful expert! ... This is the ce, milord. Within the ownerless city, in the air above the region which had been destroyed by the explosion of the divine spark, Ruperts figure once more appeared. However, this time, he was following behind someone, his attitude respectful. Are you certain that it is the aura of thew of destruction? The person who spoke had a handsome appearance and a cold expression. The surroundings were emitting a cold aura. It cant be wrong. Ruperts face revealed a deep fear. He said in a deep voice, Otherwise, I wouldnt have chosen to self-detonate my divine spark. Alright. The handsome man nodded. In the next moment, endless ice and snow condensed behind him. It was as if ten thousand snow mountains were avnching at the same time, wanting to freeze and destroy everything. Boom! The entire region was instantly reduced to t ground. This enormous disturbance attracted the attention of countless consciousnesses. A supreme expert has attacked? Its the location of the person who killed the Killing Fiend! Rupert stood behind the handsome man. His eyes couldnt help but reveal a deep look of shock and awe. The supreme expert hadprehended at least one type ofw to the point of near perfection. He had almost touched upon the level of the profound truths of thews and was only one step away from bing a god. Although he had used an ingenious method to sessfully fuse thews of ughter and thews of ice together, he was still very far away from perfection. Although this person in front of him trained in a single type ofw, he was many times more powerful than him. Eh? A puzzled look appeared on the handsome mans face. Whats going on? He had alreadypletely destroyed this entire region. Logically speaking, no aura should be able to escape his senses. However, he still couldnt sense any aura here. Has he left? The handsome man seemed to have thought of something. He muttered to himself and slowly disappeared into the void with Rupert. Chapter 321: Large-Scale Slaughter. The Strongest Person Had Appeared

Chapter 321: Large-Scale ughter. The Strongest Person Had Appeared

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL When Joelson came out of the space of the ranch, he was surprised to find that everything around him had been destroyed. It was covered with a thickyer of frost and the feeling of ughter had notpletely dissipated. Very strong. Joelson frowned slightly. It seemed that someone hade to provoke him and left after seeing that he was no longer there. If there are more than two experts of this level, it will be difficult for me to face them head-on. Joelson muttered to himself, It seems that I have to increase my strength as soon as possible. As he spoke, his eyes became cold and firm. Joelson flew into the air and arrived on the other side of the ownerless city. What appeared in front of him was still a chaotic scene without any order. Joelsons expression was calm. The annihtion spear appeared in his hand and stabbed down ruthlessly. The ughter divine spark within his body emitted a dazzling blood-red light, wildly surging into the annihtion spear. In the sky, it seemed as though countless blood-red spear shadows were raining down like a storm. Not good! Damn it! Quickly flee! The spear shadows descended and only then did the demigods below notice them. All of them revealed terrified looks as they subconsciously fled in all directions. But the speed at which the blood-red spear was descending far surpassed their imaginations. One figure after another was pierced through by the spear. Then they fell down. Miserable screams rang out continuously and arge amount of blood mist rose up. A short momentter. More than ten divine sparks were collected into his hands. There were too few of them. Joelson couldnt help but frown. Demigods werent fools. Aside from those who had been suddenly killed, the others were able to endure the heavy injuries and flee. They had to change to another location. Joelson didnt expend any effort in chasing after those fleeing demigods. Instead, he flew to a location with a rtivelyrge number of people, repeating what had just happened. Just like that, he swept through the ownerless city one after another, and then he simply summoned the Dark Demon Dragon. The power of a mid-stage demigod Dark Demon Dragon wasparable to ate-stage demigod. It was more than enough to deal with ordinary demigods. The Dark Demon Dragon was responsible for stopping those injured demigods who had the ability to flee for Joelson. The efficiency of harvesting divine sparks instantly increased by arge margin. Joelsons actions were like smashing a boulder into a pond,pletely breaking the distorted peace of the ownerless city. Terror spread out like a gue and countless people fled out of the city. Although there would often be experts wantonly ughtering in the ownerless city, because the power of ughter was so dense that it would be selected as the victor, few experts would act as wantonly as he did, killing so many ordinary demigods. Joelsons power of ughter was also rapidly increasing. In the end, almost his entire body was covered in a blood-red mist, and waves of savage and brutal aura assaulted his consciousness. Although thew of destruction was also continuously absorbing the power of the ughter divinity, a crazy thought of cruelty and bloodlust still emerged in Joelsons mind. No! If this continued, he would soon lose control of himself. Joelsons eyes were blood-red and he was panting heavily. The aura on his body was like a furious dragon, giving off an extremely dangerous feeling. He was about to stop when a few extremely powerful auras suddenly erupted from all around him. Enough! Youve already broken the rules! A few figures surrounded him and each of them emitted an aura that was several times stronger than the Killing Fiend and the Blood-Red cier. The person who spoke was an imposing old man and he stared coldly at Joelson. Do you want to be the next Barnard? The others also looked at him with gloomy faces. The ownerless city was chaotic and had no order but there were still rules above this kind ofck of order. That was the strongest. The words of the strongest were the rules. Everything in the ownerless city was set by them. Joelsons wanton killing finally attracted the appearance of the strongest. The avnche-like power of frost surged crazily towards Joelson and some people could not help but attack him. It was the handsome man who hade to look for Joelson once. Tobias! The dignified old man subconsciously shouted but he found that he did not stop the handsome man from attacking. He could only curse in a low voice, Damn it! At this moment, Joelson was like an unstable explosive barrel. Sensing the dangerous aura, his tyrannical consciousness immediately surged up crazily. The power of ughter gathered on the annihtion spear, condensing into an extremelyrge blood-red light that stabbed fiercely towards the direction where the icy chill had descended. The terrifying aura stirred the void and, when it came into contact with the blood-red light, the ice and snow continuously shattered. It was simply impossible to resist. The handsome man was very calm and there was not a trace of fluctuation in his icy-blue eyes. It was as if he did not put this attack of Joelson in his eyes at all. Freeze. Just as the blood-red light was about to strike towards him, the handsome man spoke coldly. The entire space instantly fell into absolute silence. The blood-red light froze. It was motionless, as though even space and time hade to a standstill. The handsome man took a step forward, then stretched out a finger and gently tapped it. Crunch! Everything which had been frozen suddenly shattered, including the blood-red light and space itself. The attack of ate-stage demigod, filled with the power of thews of ughter, was easily broken through. Tobiass freezing intent is bing more and more proficient. As long as he wants to, he should be able to advance to be a god at any time. The dignified elder and the other experts couldnt help but sigh. Joelson was startled. He could sense it. This guy in front of him was the one who hade to provoke him and sted the ce where he was into ruins. The blood-red light that filled the sky quickly flowed backward and shrank back into Joelsons body like a vortex. The power of the ughter divinity was continuously weakening and the aura on Joelsons body was also rapidly declining. The handsome Tobias took two steps toward Joelson, looked at him coldly, and said again, Freeze! The small space where Joelson was was instantly frozen like an ice block. His entire body was frozen on the spot, turning into an ice sculpture. Every once in a while, one or two guys like this will appear. The dignified elder looked at Joelson and snorted coldly, Lost in the soaring power, being dominated by the will to kill, and forgetting how powerful you are! The other strongest warriors nodded and were about to leave. Tobias looked puzzled. Is it a mistake? Right at this moment. Crack! A crisp cracking sound arose, which attracted everyones attention. The strongest warriors who were about to leave turned around. They saw a space frozen by Tobiass frozen power slowly crack. And this crack was still spreading out. It seemed like this frozen space was going to break at any moment. Chapter 322: The Plan of the Strongest

Chapter 322: The n of the Strongest

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL In this frozen space, in the middle, Joelson suddenly opened his eyes. Dark red lightning seemed to sh across his pitch-ck pupils. Bang! A loud sound was heard and an extremely terrifying force broke the ice seal. Holding the annihtion spear in his hand, Joelson coldly stared at Tobias and stabbed his spear at him. The power of thews of destruction? The awe-inspiring elder and the others cried out in shock. Tobiass eyes also shot out with an intense light, filled with both surprise and unexinable thoughts. The annihtion spear, filled with the power of destruction, was like a dark red meteor descending from the skies, its power unstoppable. Tobias couldnt help but quickly retreat, arge blue cier forming in front of him. The profound mysteries barrier, which was capable of withstanding a full-force attack from ate-stage demigod, was shatteredyer byyer by Joelsons attack. However, there wasnt a hint of panic on Tobiass face. On the contrary, he became even more excited. Its thews of destruction! Thats right. This fellow has actually mastered the power of the supremews. No wonder he dared to kill so wantonly! Joelsons spear had pierced through more than half of the ownerless city. Tobias had retreated more than half of the ownerless city. It was only when several of the strongest experts appeared at the same time that the remaining strength of the spear was barely blocked. Stop, stop fighting! The dignified old man shouted and rushed to the middle of the two people with the others. He looked directly into Joelsons eyes and said in a low voice, You have been recognized by us. You are qualified to join us. Huh? Joelson didnt understand what he was saying. He raised his spear and was about to attack again. The eyelids of the few strongest experts trembled violently. You dont n to stay here forever, do you? The dignified elder said. Joelsons eyes shed and he slowly withdrew his aura. Seeing that Joelson had withdrawn his hand, the dignified elder secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He then said, Lets talk about it in another ce. A momentter, Joelson appeared with them in the blood-red hall at the center of the ownerlessnd. Wait a moment. The dignified elder took out a few magic crystals, crushing them one by one. Soon, a few more people arrived within the pce. Every single one of them emanated a powerful aura belonging to the most powerful experts. Peak demigod and his power was infinitely close to that of a god. These most powerful experts didnt have much killing power on them. In fact, their attainments in the other types ofws were quite deep. Raziel, why did you bring a domain-level expert here? Is he a new toy? Isnt he a little too weak? In the main hall, someone coldly looked at Joelson as he spoke. The dignified elder nced at him and said, He possesses the power of the destructionws. Even Tobias isnt his match. He has the right to stand here. What? Even Tobias isnt his match? The destructionw of one of the supremews? Low voices arose. Tobias, who had mastered the freezing arcane power, stood where he was. He didnt have any expression on his face. Apparently, he had tacitly agreed with this point. Instantly, the strongest warriors looked at Joelson with fear in their eyes. There are no objections now, right? Raziel swept his gaze over everyone present, then said seriously. The overseers power is at the early stage of the god level. Everyone present has the power of a peak demigod. Given our current power, we can already attempt to break out of the cage and escape from the Land of ughter. As long as nothing unexpected happens. Haha, what if something unexpected happens? Someoneughed coldly and retorted, When Barnard killed the overseer and fled from this ce, who can guarantee that they wont send someone even more powerful to act as the overseer? If they encounter an expert at the middle stage of the god level... Even if it is an expert at the middle stage of the god level, its not like we dont have a chance! Raziel viciously cut him off, he said coldly, I, Tobias, and... all of us have absolute confidence that even though we have advanced to the god level, in addition to you, an expert at the middle stage of the god level will be able to fight against us. Theres no reason why we cant do what Barnard was able to do back then. Raziels expression became rather savage. His eyes were wide, and he stared at everyone as he said savagely. I dont want to stay in this damned ce! This damned Land of ughter! Everyone fell silent. Raziel took a deep breath and said coldly, In five more screening days, well begin our n. After saying that, he took a few steps back and shut his mouth, not saying another word. Everyones faces shed with a look of struggle. I dont want to take such a risk. I wont participate in the n. Let me think about it carefully. Gradually, some people left and chose to withdraw from the n. In the end, there were only less than half of the people left in the hall at the beginning. Raziels expression was ugly as he said fiercely, This group of stupid cowards! Forget it. Even without them, we can still do it! His gaze swept over the remaining people present, then finallynded on Joelson. In a low voice, he said, In the following period of time, we will do our best to help you collect the power of ughter. You will be our sword, and you have the potential to be a second Barnard! Joelsons eyes narrowed slightly, and he remained silent. ... In the following period of time, Raziel and the others seemed to have gone mad. They wantonly massacred in the ownerless city, harvesting the divine sparks of demigods so that Joelson could attempt to be a god. Everyone in the ownerless city fell into terror. Almost all of them fled from this ce. The ownerless city was like a silent city of death. The most powerful experts have all gone mad? One day, when the day of the selection came, Joelsonpletely absorbed all of thews of ughter into thews of destruction. The divine spark of destruction had more than doubled in size. Astonishingly, it had already reached the mid-stage demigod level. When Raziel and the others saw that Joelson hadnt be the victor, thest bit of worry in their hearts disappeared, and they hardened their hearts. More than a dozen of the most powerful experts began to wander around the Land of ughter, frantically hunting down those fleeing demigods. Joelsons power rapidly increased at the speed of a rocket. After five selection days, there were almost no wandering demigods in the Land of ughter. Only the divine domain level was still active. Arge number of demigods had been killed and the remaining demigods had been killed to the point of despair. They all went into hiding, not daring to show themselves at all. At this moment, Joelsons power had already reached the peak of the demigod level, and he was a peak demigod with a destructive divine spark. He far surpassed the other supreme experts. As long as he couldprehend the profound truths of thews of destruction, he would be able to smoothly advance to the god level. The power of his full-power attack was so terrifying that even he didnt know how terrifying it was. However, Raziel and the others didnt know all of this. They were only puzzled as to why even after having absorbed so many divine sparks, he still wasnt able to advance to the god level. Chapter 323: We Are the Watchers

Chapter 323: We Are the Watchers

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL You still cant advance to be a god? Raziel looked at Joelson, frowning slightly as he asked. Joelsons situation was special. If not for the fact that all twelve systems had been upgraded, the level of insight he had disyed would always be that of a deity. Thus, he couldnt tell what level of Insight Joelson had reached. So many divine sparks for you to absorb but youre still unable to break through to the god level? Some of the most powerful experts were already beginning to feel dissatisfied. During this period of time, almost all of them had been harvesting the power of ughter for Joelson but the results werent satisfactory. Joelson swept him with a calm nce. Dark Red Lightning shot out from his eyes, and the unintentionally terrifying power he revealed caused thetter to subconsciously take a few steps back, his face pale. In that instant, he had almost thought that he was going to die. Raziels eyes lit up slightly, he said, It doesnt matter. The profound truths of thews arent that easy toprehend, much less the profound truths of the supremews of destruction. Jonsons current power should be close to that of a god. This is within our expectations. Raziels expression became slightly excited, he said solemnly, Everyone, things have alreadye to this point. Dont say that I didnt warn you. We no longer have the chance to regret it. Whether we seed in escaping or die here will depend on the next Selection Day! All of the participating experts had solemn looks on their faces as they silently nodded. In their hearts, however, Joelson felt much more rxed than they had imagined. He had the ranch space as his path of retreat. He could leave at any time but, if he really couldnt, he would return to the ranch space. It would be best if he seeded in charging out of the Land of ughter. If he failed, at most, he would just stay in the ranch space for a bit longer. He had a lot of time. He couldpletely slowly train to be a god or even a highgod in the Land of ughter, then wait until he had absolute confidence before leaving. A month quickly passed. During this period of time, Raziel and the others had done their best to collect thest batch of ughter divine sparks for Joelson. The divine spark fruit trees in the space of the ranch had already been filled with fruits. The Du Lu, Steel Dragon, and Lightning were also filled to the brim. Their power had long ago reached the peak of the divine realm. After they had digested the energy within their bodies, they would be able to advance to the demigod level. The dragons talent was so good that it made people jealous. Before its potential was exhausted, there was no such thing as a bottleneck. And the dragons within the ranch had the deepest potential. In the sky, the ck-golden sun, which was like an enormous eyeball, slowly rotated, shooting out rays of golden light, wiping out those hidden eliminated. Now! When thest ray of golden light dissipated, Raziel shouted and took the lead to erupt with strong killing power. The others saw the same thing. During this period of time, they had especially absorbed a lot of killing power, so that they could be the top 100 winners on this day. Another 100 rays of golden light descended. Joelson felt a force lifting him up into the sky, flying quickly toward the top of the Land of ughter. He was getting closer and closer to the ck-golden sun. The closer he got, the more he realized that it was indeed like a huge eyeball. At the center of the ck-golden sun was a deep white hole. It seemed to be the entrance to an unknown ce. Get ready! Raziels reminder rang in everyones ears. They were getting closer and closer. Joelson and the others passed through the white hole. Everything before them was pitch ck. When the light once more lit up, what appeared before everyones eyes was a terrifying blood-red light. Ah! Miserable screams rang out continuously. It was those demigods who had also been selected as the top hundred victors. As expected, it was just as they had expected. The so-called victors being able to leave the Land of ughter was nothing more than an enormous hoax. What weed the victor wasnt freedom but the butchers knife thatnded on his neck! Kill! A low growl rang out. Raziel was the first to charge forward, his body erupting with a terrifying might. The boundless earthen yellow light in the void gathered towards him. The earth-typews rolled about like giant pythons, transforming into an earthen yellow sea. Joelsons pupils constricted. An elemental sea! The symbol of bing a god! Raziel decisively chose to instantly be a god after leaving the Land of ughter. Immediately afterward, three more elemental seas gathered. The other three most powerful experts were advancing, including Tobias. The terrifying blood-red light was offset by the elemental sea. You dare? An angry voice rang out from behind the blood-red light. A figure appeared in front of everyone, emitting a terrifying might that belonged to a god. Hahaha! Within the earthen yellow sea, Raziels aura continued to rise. He raised his head andughed loudly, then said in a carefree manner, As we expected, the overseer is only at the early stage of the god level! What? Damn bastard, its actually you! Razielughed halfway but his voice suddenly became extremely cold. The yellow sea rippled and turned into a tsunami, rushing towards that figure. Earth arcane power, Earth Pulse! A strange fluctuation came from under Raziels body. Even the void couldnt help but tremble under this fluctuation as if it would shatter like a piece of ss at any moment. The annihtion spear appeared in Joelsons hand. He was about to attack together with Raziel. At this moment, a sudden change urred. Freeze! A voice that was as cold as a ten-thousand-year-old cier echoed in the void. Endless Ice and snow covered the void. Raziels figure was frozen on the spot. The earthen yellow sea also froze. Joelsons pupils constricted slightly as he suddenly turned in the direction of a person. Tobias? Raziel called out in disbelief, What are you doing? Have you gone mad? Tobias had a calm look on his face. Wind-style arcane truths, Pulsation! Fire-style arcane truths, Explosion! Two more god-level arcane truths smashed against Raziels body, and the terrifying power sent him flying like a ragdoll. Simultaneously being attacked by three gods, Raziel was instantly heavily injured. Why? Raziel spat out blood wildly from his mouth but he didnt pay any attention to them at all. Instead, he stared fixedly at them. These were all the most powerful experts who had charged out of the Land of ughter together with him and had just barely be gods. Tobias took a step forward, standing at a high ce, staring down at him. He said coldly, Because we are the Watchers! With that, Tobiass face melted like a candle. The rest of them did the same. They all turned into the same cold face. He was handsome and cold. The color of his hair was different but his eyes were also blood-red. Looking at this face, Raziel seemed to have seen something unbelievable. His eyes widened and he was stunned. He kept mumbling to himself. Impossible! This is impossible! How can you be Barnard? Joelsons heart trembled slightly. Chapter 324: Counter-Killing the Overseer. The Giant Dragon Was in Danger?

Chapter 324: Counter-Killing the Overseer. The Giant Dragon Was in Danger?

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Impossible! All of us watched as you rose to be a god. After killing the overseer, you left the Land of ughter. How could you have be the overseer again? Raziel still didnt dare to believe this reality. Thats right. I did kill the overseer, and I was indeed about to leave the Land of ughter, but! Soon, I witnessed the omnipotent power and majesty of Lord Augusten. I chose to submit and be a new Watcher. I will stay in the Land of ughter and monitor you damned traitors on behalf of the Lord! The Barnards faces were equally cold. They spoke at the same time, and their voices were either sharp or hoarse. It was extremely strange when they were mixed together. Every single one of these people was Barnard, or rather, every single one of them was his divine clone. Raziel was stunned and Joelson instantly understood. A group ofmbs who no longer wished to endure the fate of being ughtered. Every single day, they would plot to kill the shepherd dog and escape the cage. Only when they chose to break out of the cage did they discover that the butchers shepherd dog had long ago been mixed into the flock ofmbs. This was a n that was destined to fail. The other god-level Watcher began tough loudly, his gaze towards Raziel filled with disdain and ridicule. Lord Augusten is omniscient and omnipotent. How could you lowly ants escape the Lords control? And you even dare to dream of breaking through to be a god in the blink of an eye and escaping from the Land of ughter. Howughable! Raziels faith instantly crumbled in the face of the cruel truth. He stared at Barnard, his expression absent-minded. He murmured to himself, How is this possible? You arent Barnard at all. You are lying to me. Barnard has long since fled the Land of ughter, right? At this moment, no one was speaking to Raziel anymore. Barnards several divine clones and another god attacked at the same time. Raziel had been destroyed by that terrifying power, leaving behind only two divine spark crystals that were glowing with an earthen yellow light and a blood-red light. At this moment, a hint of pity andmiseration couldnt help but appear in Joelsons eyes. Theres still one more deity-level left? After dealing with Raziel, the Watcher turned his head, smiling as he looked at Joelson. Haha, Barnard, is this part of your n as well? Barnards face was ice-cold and he didnt reply. Just now, I saw that this fellow seemed to want to make a move. A puny deity-level wants to interfere in a battle between gods? Haha. The Watcher walked forward, casually waving out a terrifying blood-red light, as though wanting to wipe out Joelson. Up until now, there was no sign of fear or panic on Joelsons face. He calmly faced the blood-red light that was attacking him, not moving at all. They looked at each other as though giving up on resisting. Giving up on resisting? Or are you scared silly? The monitorughed softly. Suddenly, he froze on the spot in shock. The smile on his face froze. The attack that he had unleashed shattered Joelson into pieces. After the void shook, his figure disappeared. Damn it! Its fake? The monitor cried out in both anger and surprise, What the hell, where did it go? In the next moment, the void in front of him shook and a crack suddenly appeared. A long spear with dark red lightning wrapped around it, containing an extremely terrifying power, pierced toward his face. The monitors eyes widened. He subconsciously wanted to retreat and dodge but it was toote. The dark red lightning shattered the void. The blood-red light that came into contact with the lightning instantly shattered and disintegrated. It could not resist the advance of the long spear at all. In the end, it pierced straight into the monitors chest and shook violently. Boom! A terrifying explosion rang out, apanied by the mournful screams of the monitor. His body continued to shatter and, in the end, he waspletely destroyed by the dark-red lightning. A blood-red divine spark appeared. Trembling, it wanted to flee but it was grabbed tightly by a slender hand that stretched out from the void, then retracted. The spectating Barnards eyes suddenly shot out with intense light. Several figures simultaneously struck out with attacks that belonged to gods. However, that tear in the void had quickly healed. In the darkness, it seemed as though a pair of cold eyes had stared deeply at him, thenpletely disappeared. A few terrifying waves of energy attacked,pletely shattering the void around Joelson, but no one could be seen. Space once more split apart, and another Watcher walked out. His face was extremely unsightly, and he roared furiously, What the hell is going on? Why is he able to kill my ughter clone? Barnard, you have to give me an exnation! Several Barnards stared coldly at him at the same time. The Watcher unconsciously took a few steps back, his face pale. He had almost been blinded by rage. Now that he had lost his ughter clone, he was no longer a match for Barnard. Barnard stared at the spot where Joelson had disappeared, his eyes shing. No one knew what he was thinking about. After staring for a long time, his clones changed. Their auras once more fell back to the peak of the demigod level, returning to the Land of ughter, bing one supreme expert after another. Joelson appeared in the space of the ranch. Everything was just as he had expected. The worst had happened. However, he still felt that this was normal. Since Barnards situation had already happened once, how could the master of the Land of ughter be so foolish as to only arrange for an early-stage god-level Watcher to guard it? The Lord Augusten that Barnard had mentioned was someone who could make the talented and intelligent Barnard voluntarily submit. He didnt know what sort of power he would have. A highgod? Or a sovereign? Joelson didnt know, but he had a vague premonition that in the future, he would definitely have to fight against him! Joelson looked around him, and his expression suddenly froze. He discovered that the entire space of the ranch waspletely empty. Aside from the sleeping divine, Du Lu and the other dragons werent there. Had they gone to the runds? Just as Joelson was specting, a low voice suddenly rang out by his ear. You should go there and take a look as soon as possible. He turned his head and the Dark Demon Dragon opened its eyes and stared at him. Your dragons seem to have encountered a threat in the rund. Those three brats have already rushed over. This was the first time the Dark Demon Dragon had taken the initiative tomunicate with him but he couldnt care less about that. He was anxious. Du Lu and the others were in danger in the rund? What else could threaten them in the rund? Go! Joelson said in a low voice and flew onto the Dark Demon Dragons back. With the increase in intimacy and Joelsons strength, the Dark Demon Dragon no longer rejected Joelson and could ept him riding on its back. The Dark Demon Dragon growled and turned into a stream of light. It quickly swam into the entrance of the runend and disappeared. Chapter 325: Dragons of the Divine Realm Against Demigods

Chapter 325: Dragons of the Divine Realm Against Demigods

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL At the very center of the runds, at the location of the Joelson Temple. Two figures emitting terrifying power were standing in the air, coldly looking down at everything beneath their feet. The runic deity statues forged by countless runic warriors had already copsed to the ground. The ground was filled with ruins, as well as the corpses of the dead. More than a dozen giant dragons were ring at these two figures angrily, continuously letting out low roars at the two of them. I didnt expect that in order to avoid the danger of the ruins, they would hurriedly hide in the void crack, and actually teleport us here. Among the two figures, the eyes of one of them, who had a rtively round face, lit up. He looked at the huge runes that twinkled like stars in the sky and then lowered his head to look at a pale green rune stone that was like a gemstone in his hand. His voice was filled with delight as he said, Melent, did you see that? The essence of thews is everywhere. This ce is simply a treasure trove! This person pointed at the roaring dragons below, eximing in amazement, As for the dragons below, every single one of them is astonishingly talented. If we properly nurture them, they will at least reach the peak of the demigod level. Those three, in particr, are on the verge of breaking through to the demigod level. If we can capture all of them, well be rich! The other person revealed a smile as well. He nodded and said, Thats right. This is the favor the God of Fate has bestowed upon us. There are a few geniuses within the ruins who have alreadyprehended the arcane truths. We wont be able to gain anything from them. Instead, its here. This person stared at the various runes in the distance, his eyes filled with an extremely fiery gaze. In a low voice, he said, I have a feeling that as long as I stay here for 20,000 years... No, 10,000 years will be enough. As long as I stay here for 10,000 years, Ill be able to advance to the god level! Hahaha, thats right! The round-faced fatty began tough loudly and smugly. Roar! The dragons roar interrupted the conversation between the two, and the two once more turned their gazes downwards, their eyes filled with ridicule. I wonder what god these ignorant natives worship. Even the deity statues havent been established for long, and they dont have any divine power at all. Those few dragons, however, are quite loyal. Lets first capture these dragons, then slowly explore everything here. Alright! The two came to a consensus. The terrifying power of a demigod wantonly crashed down, causing the void to emit an unbearable sound. The dragons below all had nervous looks on their faces, and their eyes were filled with vignce. They growled in a low, restless voice,municating in dragonnguage. I was just about to devour that crystal-grade wind-type rune. I didnt expect that a crack would suddenly appear in the sky. These two people suddenly appeared and snatched my runestone away. Im so angry! Azure Wind shook hisrge head as he shook his body in frustration. If I can devour that runestone, I might be able to advance to the divine rank like my big brothers! Blue Frost spat out a mouthful of icy breath at it, growling, Idiot, its already sote, and youre still thinking about the runestone! I must inform Father immediately! Curtiss eyes revealed a hint of solemnity and he said in a low voice, These two are at least at the demigod level. Only Father can suppress them. Right! Quickly inform Father! But Father isnt here. I can sense that Father is currently in battle! Then what should we do? The dragons were discussing amongst themselves, appearing rather noisy. Roar! Suddenly, an enormous roar rang out by the ears of the dragons. The roar was filled with an explosive and overbearing aura, shocking the dragons into silence. Enough! It was Du Lus voice. If we ask Father for help whenever we encounter anything, what use do we have? Everything that you have now is given by Father, and what have you done for Father? Du Lus questioning gaze swept across every dragon. tinum, Azure Wind, Blue Frost, all of them revealed ashamed expressions and lowered their huge heads. Thats right. From the moment they were born until now, almost all of them had lived under their fathers protection. They had never helped their father much. Conquering thend of runes was just a game to them. There was nothing here that could threaten their existence. Then what should we do? The earth elemental dragon Benedict could not help but ask. Du Lu raised his head and looked coldly at the two people in the sky with terrifying momentum. He said in a low voice, You two stay here well. Leave these two people to us. As he said that, Du Lu turned his head to look at the steel dragon. Thispanion who had fought with him and apanied him since the time when he was still young and weak. Sid. Du Lu called the steel dragons name in a low voice. Roar! The steel dragons dark golden pupils didnt waver in the slightest, and its expression didnt change at all. It let out a low roar in response to Du Lu. Roar! The berserk violet lightning shattered the void, and Lightning began to roar with rage and excitement. Tear these two demigods apart! Father can kill gods at the deity level. Theres no reason for the three of us not to be able to defeat even two demigods! After speaking, the entire lightning dragon transformed into a wild violet bolt of lightning, suddenly leaping out towards the two in the sky. This fellow. Du Lu didnt know what to say. He let out a bitterugh. And then, his gaze turned gloomy. The aura on his body exploded out at the same time like hundreds of active volcanoes, and his zing aura continued to rise. The steel dragon did the same. One red and one dark gold. Two huge bodies rushed into the sky after the lightning. Hehe. In the sky, the round-faced fatty revealed a mocking expression. He smiled and said, These few dragons actually dare to take the initiative to attack. Theyre really courting death! Another person quickly said, Dont be too heavy-handed. I already have my eyes on that metal dragon! Got it. I prefer the lightning dragon, hehe. An electricw rushed out from the round-faced fattys body and transformed into the shape of a spear, sword, and arrow. It rained down on the three dragons like a storm. Roar! Lightning almost transformed into a purple lightning bolt. It moved nimbly in the lightning storm and dodged. Not a single attack could touch it. Its speed was too fast. Du Lu and the steel dragon chose to take the attack head-on. The red mes on Du Lus body circted, forming an extremely tough protective dragon shield. This was the first spell he had learned. When the lightning attacknded on his body, it only left behind scorched marks. Even the protective dragon shield was unable to break through. The steel dragon, on the other hand, was even more rxed. The giant metal-type dragon was born with a powerful immunity to magic. When the lightning struck his body, it was as though it was tickling him again. Although it was an attack at the demigod level, it could only cause slight pain. It wasnt able to cause any real damage at all. Du Lu, the steel dragon, and the Lightning were all either dodging or resisting. The round-faced Fattys demigod attacks werepletely ineffective. Chapter 326: The Three Dragons Were Defeated and the Ancient Dragons Appeared

Chapter 326: The Three Dragons Were Defeated and the Ancient Dragons Appeared

Damn it! The round-faced fatty saw this and couldnt help but exim, These dragons are stronger than we thought. Hurry up and help! The other person had already seen this. The endless metal elements in the air gathered toward him. In a few seconds, a ten-mile-wide metal mountain formed and smashed toward the three dragons. The terrifying might caused the natives of the rund below to tremble in fear. Such power had already exceeded theirprehension. Even the God of Runes, who suppressed the rund, had never possessed such power! The other dragons, who hadnt even reached the divine realm, or had just ascended to the divine realm not too long ago, also had anxious and worried expressions on their faces. The three strongest and most seniorpanions of theirs were currently working together to fight against the gods! Father! The Cloud Dragon, who was naturally timid, saw its father, Du Lu, charge towards the metal mountain that was the size of an ind that covered the sky. It was so frightened that it grabbed onto Ennys body, not daring to look any further. Enny consoled it gently, Dont worry. Your father will be fine. But when she turned her head, her gaze was filled with worry as well, and she let out a series of low growls. Roar! Du Lu let out a long, furious roar. Roar! Roar! And then came the steel dragon and Lightning. The dragons roar reverberated through the resplendent starry skies, as though it hade from the ancient battle hymn of the Dragon Race. Even in the face of the lightning that filled the skies and the giant metal mountain that covered the skies, their auras continued to rise, as though there was no end to them. So what if they were demigods? Their dragon ws would tear everything apart! An extremely terrifying power of fire rose from Du Lus body, transforming into an intensely burning golden-red pir of fire that shed against the lightning and the metallic mountain. Lightning also released terrifying bolts of lightning from the skies and under the wings, fusing into Du Lus mes as they shot into the skies. The attacks of demigods were rapidly melting. As for the steel dragon, its speed was so fast that even its figure was blurred. It transformed into a streak of dark golden light, piercing through everything like an arrow, shooting towards the two in the sky. Bang! A human figure was struck by the dark golden light and was sent flying out of control. The round-faced fatty was in a sorry state as he stabilized himself in the air. His face was pale, and his eyes were filled with astonishment and anger. Damn it! I was too careless. I was almost seriously injured by a deity! There was an insurmountable gap between a demigod and a deity. However, thanks to the tacit cooperation between the three dragons, the round-faced fatty, who was a demigod, was almost instantly killed. The round-faced fatty thought back to that moment of danger and, in his heart, he felt a deep sense of dread. Then, he felt an uncontroble sense of humiliation and rage. Bastard, dont hold back! Kill one of them and intimidate these damn dragons! The two of them tacitly chose Du Lu as their target. Although Du Lu was the strongest among the three dragons, his identity as a fire-elemental dragon was the performance with the least potential in the eyes of the two of them. As the target to intimidate the other dragons, it was the most suitable. The berserk lightning and the power of thews of metal transformed into a terrifying molten metal, beginning to intentionally focus on Du Lus body. Du Lu was under an unprecedented amount of pressure. In just ten seconds, he was heavily injured. His dragon scales were shattered with the terrifying lightning tearing through his scales. The scorching molten metal caused his entire body to be covered in wounds. Even one of the dragon wings on his body was charred and he was iling about powerlessly. The enormous dragons powerful physique, powerful defense, and terrifying strength were all at the peak of power within the same level of power. However, the attacks of these two demigods were still far too powerful. Du Lus entire body was covered in wounds, but he still stubbornly and arrogantly let out waves of furious roars. Father! Boss! The enormous dragons, the steel dragon, and the lightning dragon below all grew extremely angry as they watched, letting out waves of sorrowful cries. The lightning dragons eyes widened. It let out a furious roar. Countless bolts of lightning wrapped around its body in the clouds as they rushed toward the two of them crazily. Get lost! One of them shouted angrily, and the molten metal condensed into a scorching giant sword, shing out at Lightning ruthlessly. Lightning let out a sorrowful cry, and a huge wound was cut from its dragon wings to its abdomen. It looked like it was going to fall down. The steel dragon was in a predicament as well. After Lightning was heavily injured, the power of lightning in the entire void was almostpletely controlled by the round-faced fatty. Lightning gathered into a torrent, pouring down onto the steel dragons body, causing it to feel as though it had sunk into a quagmire. Its body became sluggish, making it difficult for it to move forward. The three divine realm dragons might still have a chance to fight against a demigod but, when two demigods joined forces to attack, the enormous difference in power caused the three dragons to be powerless to resist. Damn it! Ill go up and fight it out with them! tinums eyes were bloodshot. He pped his dragon wings, preparing to charge forward. The other dragons were the same. All this time, Du Lu, the steel dragon, and Lightning had been protecting them like three elder brothers. When their father wasnt around, they had been doing their best to bring the dragons to hunt for runes, increasing the power of each dragon. Now, they were heavily injured in order to protect them. How could they not be angry and impulsive? Father! Mist appeared in the eyes of the cloud dragon, and its body turned into a dark cloud as torrential rain kept falling. It was as if the sky was crying. Enny also kept crying. If it wasnt for the existence of the cloud dragon, she would have rushed up to fight with Du Lu. Du Lu looked back deeply before turning his head away. His eyes were filled with unyielding determination. Hehe, are you still thinking of resisting? The face of the round-faced fatty who was previously injured contorted. His eyes revealed extreme joy and hatred as heughed cruelly. The lightning that filled the sky condensed into an extremely huge purple spear in his hand. He aimed it at Du Lu and shot it out fiercely. Die! At this moment, Du Lu raised his head and roared. Roar! The dragons roar tore through the sky. Every drop of blood that flowed down from its body ignited an intense me. The power of the divine spark fruit that was left in its body after it was devoured earlier was quickly digested. It transformed into waves of powerful power that spread throughout its entire body. Its power was rising rapidly. The dragons might that shook the void was released wantonly, causing the sky and earth to tremble violently. In the space of the pasture that no one could see, countless dragon roars suddenly sounded in the Dragon God Arena. Holy, who was sleeping soundly, suddenly trembled and woke up from his deep sleep. It opened its eyes wide and saw the dragon gs flying in the Dragon God Arena. A golden-red dragon g floated in the air, fluttering in the wind. All the dragon gs in the arena seemed to be responding to it. Boom! A brilliant light fell from the sky and an illusory golden-red giant dragon phantom slowly appeared in the light. In the next moment, the giant dragon phantom descended with an unknown ancient aura. It instantly tore through the void and rushed toward an unknown distance at high speed. Chapter 327: Fusing With the Ancient Dragon Soul!

Chapter 327: Fusing With the Ancient Dragon Soul!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Within the space of the pasture. Holy stared at this scene in a daze. The roly polys mind was a little muddled, and he was unable to react for a long time. At this moment. The sky above the rund suddenly shone brightly, and a huge spatial crack appeared in the sky. Golden-red light poured out from it, and a dragon soul phantom that was filled with an ancient aura descended from ancient times. It let out a long dragons roar that shook the void and gradually echoed with Du Lus roar. The round-faced fatty and hispanion also widened their eyes. The two of them looked at this scene in bewilderment and even forgot to attack. The giant dragons were also stunned. The dragon soul phantom swooped down with an extremely terrifying aura and fiercely rushed into Du Lus body. In an instant, it seemed as if countless ancient giant dragons around the rund were roaring furiously. Even the void was stirred up. The terrifying aura caused everyone below to kneel down. In a corner, the ck Dragon King Kokonoro, who was watching the battle with Connie, had an excited and crazed expression. He said in a low voice, Its the Ancient Dragon God! This is the Ancient Dragon Gods blessing! Connie nced at Kokonoro anxiously. She did not understand what he meant by the Ancient Dragon God. However, she knew that this was a good thing for them. Her anxious and nervous expression gradually eased. In the sky, an unknown force from the Dragon God Arena enveloped Du Lu. Du Lus entire body was shrouded in an extremely dazzling golden-red light, recing the sun in the sky. Everyone could sense it. Du Lu was sublimating, transforming! We cant let him advance! The round-faced fatty immediately reacted. He shouted in both terror and anger, Quick! Kill him immediately! Kill this giant dragon! These giant dragons were too terrifyingly talented. Three peak-stage deities were almost able to kill one person in an instant. If they allowed this fire dragon to advance to the demigod level at this moment, they would most likely die! The lightning spear and the metallicva condensed together, viciously smashing towards Du Lu. Just as the two attacks were about tond on Du Lus body, a golden-red light suddenly exploded forth. An unimaginably hot aura spread throughout the runic region, causing the void to almost melt. Two enormous dragon ws stretched out from the golden-red light, grabbing onto the lightning spear and the metallicva. The power of a god erupted from the dragon ws, and Du Lu quickly retreated. However, these two attacks were also quickly disintegrating under the dragon ws. In the end, these two attackspletely dissipated. And on the dragon ws, not a single trace was left behind. How is this possible? The round-faced fatty screamed in disbelief, his voice sharp and ear-piercing. Du Lu finally revealed his current form. Compared to before, he was more than ten timesrger, covering the entire sky. He was no longer like a volcano, but a mountain range formed by countless volcanoes, and even a piece ofnd! His enormous body was filled with power and pressure that far surpassed that of a demigod. Space itself trembled under his body, as though it was a fragile piece of paper that could shatter at any moment. The bloodline of the ancient fire-elemental dragon had finally been perfected! Originally, when Du Lu had entered the Dragon God Arena to battle, he had acquired a portion of the bloodline of the ancient fire-elemental dragon. But now, Du Lu hadpletely transformed. Ancient fire-elemental dragon! Ancient dragon soul enhancement! Deity-level dragon! Du Lu had undergone aplete and miraculous transformation from his body to his soul. He was no different from the ancient fire-elemental dragon of the ancient era! His power had increased by more than a hundred times! The faces of the round-faced fatty and his otherpanion had turned extremely ugly. In the next moment, something happened that caused their mood to plummet to rock bottom. Roar! Roar! Two dragon roars rang out in session. The heavily injured Lightning, as well as the steel dragon trapped in the lightning and metalva, seemed to have been stimted by Du Lu, erupting one after another. The same phenomenon was gradually urring. The eyelids of the two demigod demigods began to tremble uncontrobly. Were these two giant dragons about to advance as well? ... In the space of the ranch. Holy had fallen to the ground once more. Having been woken up, it began to feel sleepy again, and its eyelids began to droop. Suddenly, another dragons roar rang out, and the dragon g fluttered in the wind. It was so frightened that it immediately jumped up, looking in the direction of the Dragon God Arena in astonishment and confusion. Another ancient dragon soul wrapped in lightning flew out, tearing through the void and cruising toward the unknown distance. The holy one growled in dissatisfaction and muttered a few words. Sleepiness surged up again. It yawned long andy down, ready to sleep. But it did not wait for it to feelfortable for long. Roar! The third dragons roar burst out. This time, it was a dark golden light blooming. The dragon g belonging to the steel dragon rose into the sky, and the ancient steel dragon soul appeared. Holy could not hold it in any longer. After being continuously frightened and disturbed, its temper red up. It jumped up all of a sudden, sticking out its round little belly. With one hand on its waist and the other pointing in the direction of the Dragon God Arena, it started cursing in a childish voice. It cursed until the ancient steel dragon soul tore through the void and disappeared. Only then did it angrily fall from the sky. Hmph. Hmph! Holy stared in the direction of the Dragon God Arena for a long time, making sure that this time there wouldnt be any noise that would disturb its sleep. Only then did it lie down. After thinking for a moment, it flew to Curtiss nt-type dragon nest, burrowed into a tree hole, and found tworge leaves to cover its ears. Right. The entire world was now quiet. ... The round-faced fatty and his demigodpanion werepletely shocked by what had happened in a short period of time. They stared with wide eyes, stupefied. The two of them kept getting closer to each other, forced back by fear, trying to find some small constion from each other. Lightning and the steel dragon advanced together, fusing with the ancient dragon soul. This caused the ancient dragon bloodline in their bodies to bepletely perfected, transforming just like Du Lu. The power of the ancient mythological dragon was reappearing! Three demigod dragons with mountain-like bodies surrounded the two demigods in the middle. Terrifying draconic might spread out, and their auras interweaved, freezing the surrounding air and sealing the void. The round-faced fatty and the fatty were like rabbits that had been forced into a corner by a ferocious beast. Their legs couldnt help but tremble. This was no longer a difference in strength. It was a feeling of fear towards high-ranked bloodlines that arose from the depths of their souls. The two of them felt as though they had returned to tens of thousands of years ago. In their hearts, they felt as though they had encountered a saint-ranked giant dragon during a trial when they were only at the ninth rank of the eighth rank. That feeling of despair and powerlessness was like a venomous snake that slowly climbed onto their bodies, leaving behind a cold scar. Haha. The round-faced fatty forced out a coldugh but his face was extremely ugly. Hes only just be a demigod. So what if hes a giant dragon? Ive ughtered many races in countless nes that are even more powerful than giant dragons! Before the round-faced fatty could finish speaking, Du Lu had already waved a dragon w at him. Chapter 328: The Terrifying Ancient Giant Dragons

Chapter 328: The Terrifying Ancient Giant Dragons

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The dragons w was burning with intense golden-red mes, melting the void and leaving scorched marks as it gently pped down at him. The round-faced fattys eyes widened and the power of the lightningws quickly wove a thick barrier. But before the dragon w could get close, the barrier melted under the zing mes. The round-faced fattys eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. He was extremely shocked. Save me quickly! At this moment, the dragon w had already arrived in front of the round-faced fatty. Instead of pping him, it stopped. Even the terrifying golden-red mes on the dragon w had been extinguished. The dragon w that was like a huge mountain slightly bent one of its ws and aimed at the round-faced fatty. The round-faced fatty immediately understood and was terrified. He quickly used the electricity-typews to weave a wall. Roar! Lightning raised its wings that covered the sky and countless bolts of lightning flew in all directions. The wall in front of the round-faced fatty instantly copsed. Lightning looked at the round-faced fatty with disdain. After advancing, it had the addition of the ancient lightning-type dragon bloodline. Its attainments in the power of the electricity-typews easily crushed the round-faced fatty. In front of it, the round-faced fatty could not even use the lightningws that he was best at. Bang! The round-faced fatty was sent flying by Du Lus dragon w like a cannonball. Itnded heavily on a huge mountain, stirring up countless rocks and even breaking the mountain into two halves from the mountainside! Du Lu looked at the broken mountain and then at his dragon w, his eyes revealing a trace of satisfaction. The ancient giant dragon purely relied on its physical strength and a single dragon w had such terrifying power. The matter wasnt over yet. At the position where the round-faced fatty had sunk into the mountainside, a shadow rapidly expanded. The natives of thend of runes below looked up. It was a continent of steel! No, it was a steel dragon! Roar! The steel dragon was like a continent of steel, rapidly falling from the sky and rushing towards the round-faced fatty! The dragons roar contained a meaning that only the giant dragon could understand. Infinite gravity! Under the support of the metal-typew of infinite gravity, the steel dragons falling speed became faster and faster. The air beneath its body waspressed and burned and, in the end, it turned into a shooting star with a long tail! Bang! A sound that shook the space rang out. A huge wind pressure came, blowing the natives of thend of runes to the point that they could not stand. If there were a group of giant dragons blocking in front of them, they would have probably flown into the sky by now. Then, an earthquake-like vibration came. The earth was smashed into pieces. Countless huge canyons quickly spread out from where the steel dragon fell. When the steel dragon slowly rose, the mountain range that was originally where the broken mountain was disappeared. It had been reced by arge pit that could hold a majestic city. The aura of the round-faced fatty hadpletely disappeared. Instant kill! A demigod had been instantly killed by the three dragons yful attack. He didnt even have a chance to fight back! This was a bit too terrifying! The round-faced fattyspanion waspletely stunned, his face a bit dull. He stared at the pit on the ground for a moment, then suddenly came to his senses. He let out an extremely terrified scream, instantly tearing through the void and fleeing in panic. Roar! Roar! The giant dragons all let out excited long roars one after another. Their roars were filled with joy. They were too powerful, their three elder brothers. Father! The cloud mist dragon cheered, as happy as a child. Its illusory body transformed into rainbow-colored clouds. I knew it. There is no enemy in this world that Father can not defeat. Father is the strongest! The eyes of tinum, Azure Wind, and Blue Frost were filled with worship. In their hearts, Du Lu, Steel Dragon, and Lightning had be their number one idols apart from their father. The goal they yearned for, the strongest role model! This scene was also seen by countless people in the rund. Excitement, fanaticism, worship, all sorts of emotions burst forth in their minds, and their expressions were filled with excitement. Someone knelt down and shouted the name of the God of Runes. The voice gradually became louder and finally gathered into an ocean, echoing in the sky above thend of runes. Everyone knew that the giant dragons were the guardians of thend of runes. The evil god that appeared from the crack in the sky tried to disrupt the order of thend of runes but was suppressed by the dragon guardians of the God of Runes. The glory of the Runic God wouldst forever! Sid, Lightning. Du Lu wasnt overwhelmed by the joy brought by the power. He growled, Follow me to hunt down that fleeing enemy. We cant leave any hidden dangers for Father. Roar! The steel dragon and Lightning nodded and responded with roars. The three dragons were about to tear through the void and chase after the fleeing demigod. Right at this moment, arge bulge suddenly appeared in the void in front of them, with countless cracks appearing. It was as though someone had shattered a mirror from within. Bang! A figure, like a ragdoll, was sted flying out from the void. His face was filled with terror and despair. He was more than a hundred times more shocked than when he had seen the three dragons ascend to be a demigod. His eyes were filled with terror. He fell to the ground, smashing arge hole in the ground. Then, he quickly crawled back up. He opened his mouth but, before he could say anything, he stopped. Only now did everyone notice that arge, terrifying hole had appeared in his chest. A streak of dark red lightning coiled around his wound, quickly annihting his body. In just a few seconds, he hadpletely disappeared into the void, as though he had never existed. A dark, darkness-like demonic dragon emerged from the shattered void, with a person quietly standing on its back. He was tall and slender, and his handsome face was filled with an eternal indifference and calm. He held a long spear in one hand, while his other hand casually held a dark golden divine spark. It was none other than Joelson, who had hurried over with the Dark Demon Dragon. Joelson stared at the gorge and the enormous pit on the ground, a hint of astonishment shing through his eyes. He hadnt expected that, by the time he arrived at the runends, the battle had already ended. He had only run into the fleeing metal-type demigod. In an instant, Joelson understood. The connection between their bloodlines allowed him to sense the transformation of Du Lu, Steel Dragon, and Lightning. The three of them had always been the most powerful dragons under hismand, second only to the Dark Demon Dragon and the Giant Fate Dragon. But now, the three of them had all risen to the demigod level. They had fused with the primordial dragon soul,pletely transforming into an ancient giant dragon! They had already far surpassed the Dark Demon Dragon! And even him! When he thought of this, Joelson couldnt help but let out a bitterugh. The power of the giant dragons had once more surpassed his own. But this is good as well. Joelson murmured to himself, as though he had returned to the time when he had just left the Bar territory. At that time, he had been very weak but, thanks to the power of the giant dragon, he had been able to quickly rise to power. He didnt have to be afraid of being killed. Father ising! Chapter 329: The Tear in the Void That Led to the Land of Runes

Chapter 329: The Tear in the Void That Led to the Land of Runes

When the dragons saw their father appear, their eyes were filled with joy. They all cheered and gathered around him. Father! Du Lu, Steel Dragon, and Lightning also approached him and used a low roar to express their joy. Well done. Joelson gently stroked the three dragons heads that were as big as mountains. His indifferent expression became gentle, and his eyes revealed a gratified expression. This scene was extremely shocking. Three terrifying dragons that were asrge as a continent appeared to be extremely respectful and worshipping in front of a tiny ant. Under the ants caress, they revealed an expression of extreme enjoyment. God of Runes! The God of Runes has descended! Everyone in thend of runes saw this scene. Only the God of Runes was able to instantly kill a demigod with a single shot! And only the God of Runes was able to receive such respect from the dragon guardians! The cheers grew louder and louder. When the cheers reached a high level, a strand of white light that was invisible to the naked eye emerged from the heads of every human in the runds, gathering into a stream that flowed towards Joelson. Joelsons eyes lit up. He casually grabbed a strand of white light and said in a low voice, This is? The power of faith? The white light fused into Joelsons body and a strange feeling was born. On the spirit tree, the divine spark condensed from the branches grew stronger bit by bit under the nourishment of this power. Manyws flowed through Joelsons mind, and he naturally understood them thoroughly. Was this the power of faith? It was simply too amazing! No wonder so many gods wanted to open their own divine kingdom of faith and spread their faith to expand their followers. Compared to his ownprehension ofws, the power of faith was simply a cheat-like improvement speed. Now that he thought about it, the Land of ughter was actually a different kind of divine kingdom of faith. Every person who indulged in the killing was a believer of a certain existence. The power of faith generated from thend of runes doubled the size of all the divine sparks that Joelson went out to destroy and destiny! After that, the white light produced by the people who had made him the God of Runes gradually weakened. It became indistinct. Compared to the ocean of faith before, it was now a small stream. The first generation of faith was the purest andrgest. After that, Joelson needed to continuously disy miracles and deepen the believers devotion and fanaticism to obtain more power of faith. If he fell in front of his followers, their faith would suddenly copse. If it disappeared for too long, the faith would gradually weaken. So it was a long andsting process to cultivate followers, just like nting flowers and nts, to give them rain and sunshine, so that they could give back their fragrance. Seeing his idol copse on the ground, he simply waved his hand. The earthw revolved, and the earth shook. Countless mud and rocks cast an even grander and more magnificent idol. In an instant, the power of faith produced by the believers suddenly increased by arge amount. This was the so-called revealing of a miracle. After doing all this, Joelson turned his gaze back to Du Lu, Steel Dragon, and Lightning. After carefully sensing the aura of the three dragons that was far more than before, a rare satisfied smile appeared on Joelsons face. Very good. He nodded. I hope I can help Father. The three dragons growled, their expressions filled with both joy and shame. If the three of them had not evolved right before the battle, the rund would have already been destroyed. As for the dragons that were still stuck at the peak of the saint rank and divine domain rank, they lowered their heads in shame. Enny. Joelson called out. Enny flew up with the clouds. The clouds still looked at Joelson with reverence and worship, just like when they were young. In their eyes, this was the only existence in the world that was stronger than their father. In the future, Ill leave the dragon whelps in the ranching space to you to take care of. Before they reach saint-rank, feed them ranching crops. The trials in the Dragon Gods Arena must not becking either. Joelson had absolute control over the space in the Dragon Gods ranching space. After arriving, he learned about everything that happened in the Dragon Gods Arena. An idea came into his mind. He wanted to transform all the dragons in the ranching space into ancient dragons! If all the dragons were like the three dragons, then how terrifying would the ancient dragon army formed by them be. Even Joelson himself could not imagine. After they reach saint-rank, bring them to the rund. Joelson instructed in detail. As the tinum, Azure Wind, and other dragons grew stronger, he had umted many lucky draws for the ordinary dragon pool. He had also obtained a top-tier dragon pool lucky draw. It was a reward for reaching ten god-domain-level dragons. With the divine spark fruit and the countless runestones in the rund, aside from the few dragons that had yet to umte enough gold and remained at the peak of saint-rank, the vast majority of the other dragons had already broken through to the divine domain, meanwhile, the three dragons had always been far ahead of the other dragons. Joelson intended to find a time to use all of these lucky draws. He would then hand over the nurturing of the small dragons to Enny. Enny had a gentle and meticulous personality, so she should be able to do better than him. Joelson gently stroked the dark gold divine spark he had just obtained in his hand. It was a metal-type divine spark. He casually tossed it to the steel dragon to quench his thirst. Joelson raised his head to look at the sky. These two demigods who had suddenly appeared made Joelson realize one thing. The rund wasnt a ne that he had absolute control over, like the ranching space. There might be other entrances to the rund that led to this ce. This time, it was just two demigods who had mistakenly barged in. What about the next time? Would a god or even a highgod descend? What Joelson didnt know was that this was a problem that he urgently needed to solve. The rund was and of treasures. He wouldnt give up even if he didnt want to. There was a pitch-ck crack in the sky that constantly squirmed like an ugly vertical pupil. The two demigods had appeared from there. Joelson flew up and sent his spiritual energy into it. The endless, unknown void would asionally flow through chaotic space, quickly shattering the consciousness he had sent out. The unknownnd. Joelsons eyes flickered. Although he hade out of the Land of ughter, in order to avoid thebined attacks of Barnard and the other gods, he had chosen to retreat into the space of the ranch. Although the current power of the three dragons was definitely enough to fight against a god. But before his power reached the level of a god, for the time being, Joelson didnt n to return. After all, there was still the mysterious Lord Augusten present. Joelson could be considered to have been trapped within the ranching space. If he only stayed within the runds or the ranching space, the rate of improvement in Joelsons power would definitely be extremely slow. He needed experience and here was a good chance! Chapter 330: The Dragon of Life, A Miraculous Power

Chapter 330: The Dragon of Life, A Miraculous Power

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Since those two demigods could pass through the spatial rift... He should be able to pass through the spatial rift where they came from. Perhaps he would be able to enter other nes as well. Of course, there was also the possibility of unimaginable danger. The possibility of thetter was smaller. Joelson only thought for a moment before making up his mind. Leave. If he couldnt even bear the slightest risk, then there was no need for him to leave the central ne. Wouldnt it be better to continue being his tinum Throne and enjoy the admiration of countless people? Before leaving, Joelson first returned to the ranching space, preparing to use up all the lucky draws he had umted. First, it was the lucky draw of the ordinary dragon pool. Congrattions to the rancher for obtaining an Electric Dragon Egg x1. Congrattions to the rancher for obtaining an Ice Dragon Egg x1. Congrattions to the rancher for obtaining a Fire Dragon Egg x1. After three lucky draws, three dragon eggs of different colors appeared in front of him. There was no surprise. He had already obtained all ten elemental dragons. No matter how he drew, he could only obtain a duplicate dragon egg. However, he was not disappointed. Du Lu was once an ordinary fire elemental dragon. Now, Du Lu had surpassed the Dark Demon Dragon and became the strongestbat force under him. Next, it might be time to make good use of the mountain of life. He thought to himself. The good news was that there were a few hatchlings. Two of them were cute female dragon whelps, which made up for the fact that almost all of them were males. Joelson named the three small dragons Electric Charge, Iceberg, and Rainier. The first two were female dragon whelps, Rainier was a boy, and Rainier was also from a volcano that Joelson knew of. After sending all the dragon whelps into the dragon nursery and giving them to Enny to take care of, Joelson was ready to carry out his second top-tier dragon pool lottery. Thest time he drew the Dragon of Fate, he didnt know what he would get this time. The chaotic dragon pool kept rolling, and the light of fate dispersed the fog. After mastering thews of fate, Joelson became more and more confident in the arrangement of fate. He had a feeling that the top-tier dragon he drew this time was definitely rted to his future path. Perhaps it could y an unexpected role, or maybe. Finally, a dragon egg slowly appeared. Joelsons eyes focused. What he got was... Congrattions to the rancher for obtaining the Life Dragon Egg x1. It was actually a life dragon? It was another supremew, thew of life. A look of surprise appeared in Joelsons eyes. A small green dragon let out a cute and tender voice as it walked out of the dragon egg. Its eyes were as clear as ake in summer. Anyone who looked at it would think of words like newborn, hope, life force, and so on. The Life Dragons strength had also reached the peak of the divine domain. It was just one step away from reaching the god-level! It possessed power close to that of a god when it was born. As expected of a top-tier dragon that was born to grasp supremews. Its talent was so good that it made everyone jealous. The Life Dragon walked in front of Joelson and looked at him with curiosity and confusion. When he looked at the Life Dragon, Joelson felt that a strange power was rapidly growing in his body. On the spirit tree in his mind, in the ce where the twelve types of divine crystals hung, between the destruction and fate divine crystals, another branch grew. It flickered with a water-green luster and represented the power of all life in the world. Just as the lifew crystals appeared, the life force in Joelsons body expanded by several hundred times. A surge of blood and aura surged. This strange power was rapidly transforming his body. Joelsons body, which had been strengthened with Du Lu and the Steel Dragons heart blood, was already extremely powerful,parable to a giant dragon. Ordinary attacks could break through his defense and injure him but they could also quickly heal. However, there was still a small gap between him and a deity-level physical body that wouldnt rot even if his soul existed. After all, he hadnt truly advanced to the deity level. He only had the power to kill demigods. But now, Joelson could clearly sense that his body was growing stronger at a terrifying speed. Deity-level. Demigods. Surpassing a demigod! In a short period of time, the strength of his body had already surpassed that of an ordinary demigod. Based on his experience of killing many demigods, his current body was close to the peak of the demigod level! In addition, his vitality was especially strong! As for how strong it was, Joelson wasnt sure. But he knew. Before the huge amount of vitality in his body was exhausted, unless he waspletely wiped out in an instant, no one could easily kill him even if he stood still. There was no doubt about this, and it made Joelsons overall strength rise another huge step. In the future. Joelson held the life dragon in his arms, thought for a moment and said, Your name shall be Hope. Hehe. The life dragon cried out happily as if it liked this name very much. It yed with Joelson for a while, then flew out of Joelsons arms and curiously looked at everything in the space of the ranch. At this time, there was only Holy and Dark Demon Dragon in the space of the ranch. When Hopes gaze fell on the Dark Demon Dragon, this magic dragon, who had been firmly upying the position of the leader of the dragon army under Joelsonsmand for a long time, revealed a nervous expression for the first time. Even when it was facing the transformed Du Lu, it did not show such an expression. This was the suppression of the same species that only the supreme bloodline showed. Holy seemed to have discovered a new continent. It blinked its eyes in surprise and could not wait to pounce on it. It said a lot to Hope. Its chubby body danced, and it seemed to be expressing something. It looked very simple and honest. However, no matter how he looked at it, he felt that this smart guy was looking for protection from a big shot! Perhaps it was the holy aura that made Hope feel good. The two little guys chatted happily and soon became friends. Holy raised his head and looked in the direction of the Dark Demon Dragon. He put his paw on Hopes shoulder as if to say, I have a new helper. Just wait and see. After a while, you wont be able to be arrogant anymore. In order to please Hope, Holy enthusiastically led Hope around the ranch space. He also shamelessly took out arge number of fruits from Curtiss dragon nest and piled them in front of Hope. He patted his chest and generously said, Eat, its my treat! Joelson was amused by this. Holy could be said to be the happy fruit in the ranch space. Hope looked at the fruit that was almost piled up into a small hill in front of him and appeared very happy. However, he did not eat it. Instead, after cheering, he pounced on it. The next moment, the pile of fruits made a magical change. The fruits quickly grew roots and sprouted in a few seconds, turning into a lush forest of fruit trees. Chapter 331: The Respect of the Dragons. The Ancient Dragon God!

Chapter 331: The Respect of the Dragons. The Ancient Dragon God!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Ah? Holys eyes were wide open, and its mouth was wide open. It was so shocked that it could not speak. However, Hope did not pay attention to its shock. Instead, it went straight into the fruit forest to y, and it keptughing happily. After ying for a while, it seemed to be a little tired. It began to feel sleepy, and its eyelids kept dropping. Its small head swayed left and right, trying to find afortable nest. Joelson was also a little troubled. The Life Dragon in the system interface did not have a dragon nest. Suddenly, Hopes eyes lit up. As if it had discovered something, it flew over quickly. It flew in front of a very young sapling and sniffed around the sapling. A satisfied expression appeared on its face. Itid downfortably beside the sapling and closed its gem-like eyes. Not long after, it let out a cute snore. Hope had fallen asleep. Amidst the light snoring, Hopes body emitted ayer of light. The sapling also emitted a simr fluorescence. However, the former was much stronger than thetter. The two rays of light gathered together and became brighter and brighter. In the next moment, the sapling began to grow. It kept on sprouting new branches, growing taller and thicker, and growing leaves. In less than ten minutes, the sapling had grown into an uncle that few people could hold hands with. The dense crown of the tree formed the shape of a big hand, carefully holding up hope to make it sleep morefortably. And the growth of the big tree was still continuing. Seeing this scene, a ray of light shot out from Joelsons eyes. This small tree was nothing else but a small root that he had cut off from the Tree of Life in the Elf Forest. After nting it in the pasture space, this root unexpectedly survived. However, it had never grown and looked like it was malnourished. He did not expect hope to stay by the side of the sapling and let the Tree of Life begin to grow at an extremely fast speed. Joelson knew that this must be the power of thew of life! In half a day, the growth of the Tree of Life had slowed down, but it had also be a supertree that only a dozen people could hug. The crown of the tree sank into the clouds, making it extremely magnificent. There was a small hollow under the tree and clear spring water surged up. Joelson hurried forward and took a sip, his eyes suddenly revealing a hint of surprise. Spring Water of Life! It was indeed the Spring Water of Life! Leas had once said that the Spring Water of Life was condensed from the life force emitted by the Tree of Life. Although the Tree of Life in the pasture space was still quite a distance away from the Tree of Life in the elven forest, which had grown for who knew how many tens of thousands of years, it still had the ability to produce the Spring of Life. Having its own Spring of Life, then... The Dark Demon Dragons injuries finally had a chance to be healed. Moreover, in the future, if Joelson suffered any serious injuries in battle, he could use the Spring of Life to heal. This was definitely a huge piece of good news. Joelson looked at Hope with joy. This little guy seemed to have grown up a little. The Tree of Life and it seemed to be a rtionship that helped each other, helping each other and growing together. Joelson was so happy that he wanted tough but he did not want to wake up Hope. He could only suppress his joy. However, in the next moment, Hope was still woken up. It was not Joelson who made any noise, but the Dragon God Arena! Roar! Roar! Two dragon roars suddenly burst out in the Dragon God Arena, waking up Hope. Joelson looked over in surprise. He had absolute control over everything in the space of the ranch. The reason why the Du Lu, Steel Dragon, and Lightning could transform into ancient dragons was because of the Dragon God Arena. What about now? Which dragon was it again? Joelson was a little confused. There seemed to be no other dragons in the ranch that had the same strength as the three dragons. Other than the Dark Demon Dragon, the Dark Demon Dragon had never entered the Dragon God Arena, so how could it be blessed by the ancient dragon bloodline of the Dragon God Arena? In the next second, he understood. In the Dragon God Arena, two dragon gs rose into the sky, fluttering in the wind. They were the dragon gs that represented Du Lu and the steel dragon! Joelson understood that this time, it was probably because of him. He had once used Du Lu and the steel dragons heart blood to strengthen his body with the secret technique of dragon blood, and he also had the ancient dragon bloodline in his body! Although the power of the ancient dragon bloodline had been scattered by him andpletely merged into his own bloodline. But along with the transformation of Du Lu and the steel dragon, it still attracted the blessing of the Ancient Dragon God! It was different from the ancient dragon phantom that appeared before. This time, a fiery red stream of light and a dark golden stream of light flew out from the two dragon gs. The two streams of light were extremely dazzling, like two suns! The appearance of the two streams of light seemed to have awakened an extremely ancient existence. Roar! A vast and majestic dragon roar was emitted from within the Dragon God Arena. In an instant, all the dragon gs within the Dragon God Arena fluttered as dragon roars were emitted. It was as if they were expressing their respect towards the majestic dragon roar. All the dragon gs within the Dragon God Arena flew out with a stream of light. The color of the stream of light was different but it was equally dazzling! All the streams of light suddenly rushed into Joelsons body and began to fuse. As the fusion began, Joelsons eyes turned into a beautiful golden color. A dragon horn seemed to be growing out from the top of his head, and there were faint dragon scales on his skin. But soon, the dragon horn and dragon scales disappeared. Instead, the surface of Joelsons body was covered with ayer of golden light simr to the light in his pupils. The golden light was not very strong. On the contrary, it was very weak. However, it constantly emitted an unexinable dignity and majesty. It was as if the current Joelson had be some supreme existence! The Dark Demon Dragon that upied a corner of the ranch looked at the scene happening on Joelsons body. Its eyes flickered and it let out a low roar. The roar became louder and louder. It was the same for Holy and Hope. This scene was happening in the rund. The many dragons in the rund suddenly sensed something and turned their heads in the same direction. They raised their heads and let out a high-pitched roar. After that, all the dragons lowered their bodies and lowered their heads. They expressed their respect towards the birth of a supreme existence. Ancient Dragon God! After an unknown amount of time, the dragons roar gradually died down. The fusion of Joelson was alsoplete. At this moment, Joelsons pupils and body were emitting a sparkling golden light. His originally handsome face became even more eye-catching. His slender figure became even more perfect. Every curve of his body seemed to be the masterpiece of the creator. Even if he did not move, he still exuded an extremely noble and dignified aura. Joelson opened his eyes, and the golden light in his pupils and body gradually faded away. Only Hope and Holy that came close to him proved that what had just happened had really happened. Chapter 332: The Position of the Main God. The Plane Behind the Spatial Rift

Chapter 332: The Position of the Main God. The ne Behind the Spatial Rift

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson gently stroked Hopes small head as a show of affection, hoping to show an expression of enjoyment. Soon, he became sleepy again, and his eyelids drooped continuously. Joelson carried him back to the Tree of Life, and Hope fell asleep again. Beside him, Holy looked anxious, as if he was saying, Theres still me, Father! You havent touched me yet! Joelson couldnt help butugh as he reached out to touch Holys big round head. Holy immediately revealed a satisfied expression as he wagged his big chubby tail and walked under the Tree of Life. He alsoy down and began to sleep. Joelson shook his head. This guy was either eating or sleeping again, or he was provoking the Dark Demon Dragon. Without thinking about this, Joelson turned his gaze to the Dragon God Arena. He knew that the majestic dragon roar just now belonged to the Ancient Dragon God. The Ancient Dragon God was the supreme god of the dragon race but he had long disappeared in the distant past. The roar just now was just a magical power in the space of the pasture, reproducing the will of the Ancient Dragon God. The will of the Ancient Dragon God expressed his recognition and gave him the title of the Ancient Dragon God. This was also the reason why all the giant dragons had lowered their arrogant heads just now. However, all the giant dragons in the space of the ranch had always treated Joelson as their father, and they were extremely respectful. However, the role of the Ancient Dragon God title was not just that. If Joelson returned to the central continent now, then the dragons in the Saint Realm would respect him from the bottom of their hearts, not just out of respect for power. This respect came from the depths of their bloodline. It could be said that after obtaining the title of Ancient Dragon God, he was the noblest existence in the dragon race. He was also the supreme existence that all dragons respected! Ancient Dragon God? Joelson muttered to himself in a low voice, his eyes flickering. Even the calm andposed him could not help but feel a little excited at this moment. Other than the title of Ancient Dragon God, he had also obtained one other thing, and that was the entire inheritance of the Ancient Dragon God. Now, all he needed to do was slowly absorb the inheritance in his mind and he would naturally be able to be a sovereign god! One had to know that there could only be one sovereign god of any type! Before the death of a fire-type sovereign god, there wouldnt be a second fire-type sovereign god born! This had nothing to do with power, this was the limit of the supremew. And now, Joelson had a sovereign position that was waiting for him to achieve and only he could achieve it. The divine seat of the Ancient Dragon God! Should I return to the Land of ughter? Joelson thought of this question. After acquiring the legacy of the Ancient Dragon God, his power had skyrocketed once more. In addition, after transforming, he had be one of the three dragons. Against a few overseers in the Land of ughter, he would be able topletely crush them. Forget it. After thinking carefully, Joelson shook his head slightly. Even if he was able to deal with a demigod-level Watcher, he still had a god-level Watcher, but at the very least, the highgod lord of the Land of ughter, Augusten, was waiting for him. It was still too early to return to the Land of ughter, and... Joelsons gaze turned to the runds. The runds still had a spatial rift. This was the problem he wanted to solve the most. There were two reasons. On the one hand, there might be others who would enter the runds through the spatial rift. This was something he didnt allow. On the other hand, he also wanted to use the spatial rift to see what ne was on the other side of the rift. This would be a good opportunity for him to increase his power. ... He passed through the pitch-ck spatial rift, leading to the path in front of him. The spatial turbulence was like a silver school of fish, swimming past Joelson. The power of this turbulence was enough to easily kill a demigod. With a wave of his hand, Joelson dispelled the turbulence and continued forward. After flying for an unknown period of time, a ray of light appeared before his eyes. Joelsons eyes lit up and he quickly approached it. The thin nar barrier gently brushed past his body. It was as though he had passed through a thin membrane, or as though he had jumped out of the water. When he reappeared, he was already in another world. Joelson looked around and looked around. What he saw was a barren desert. There was not a trace of life, as if this was a country of death. He spread his consciousness out to investigate. Soon, Joelson knew that this was an independent bitwall but it was also much bigger than the bitwall of the central continent. A blood-red sun hung high in the center of this ne, emitting a blood-red light with a rhythm and pattern. Joelsons gaze focused slightly. This was a sun formed from the condensation of dense ughterws. Joelson sighed in his heart. He and the ughterws were really fated. First, it was the Land of ughter, and then it was here. After feeling it for a while, Joelson discovered that the ughterw here was extremely dense. It was much higher than the Land of ughter. Even if he did not take the initiative to absorb it, the ughterw would continue to surge into his body. Moreover, the ughterw here was different from the Land of ughter. The ughterw here was very pure. It was purely the power of ughter and did not contain the brutal consciousness of the Land of ughter. He could absorb as much as he wanted. Realizing this, Joelson could not help but think that he had made the right decision to enter. However,pared to the abundance of thew of ughter, the power of thew of other elements was extremely scarce here. As he was thinking, Joelson suddenly felt the aura of lifeing from the ground. Looking down, it was a lizard with blood-red eyes. The lizard was looking around vigntly, observing the predator that could appear at any time. Looking up, the lizard noticed the existence of Joelson. It had never seen such a creature but it instinctively sensed an extremely dangerous aura from the man in the sky. Danger! The moment the lizard noticed Joelson, it ran wildly. Joelson didnt pay any attention to it. He prepared to leave. Right at this moment, the calm sand dune suddenly began to tremble, as though it would copse at any moment. A giant python suddenly emerged from the sand dune. Shockingly, it had the power of ate-stage demigod! The giant python hade for the lizard. It began to swim about in the desert, rapidly heading in the direction of the lizard. In an instant, it caught up to the lizard, then swallowed it whole. After swallowing the lizard, the giant pythons body began to emit a weak blood-red light and its aura suddenly rose to the peak of the demigod level. Seeing this scene, Joelsons eyes shed, as though he had thought of something. The giant python had also discovered the existence of Joelson in the sky. It continued to spit out its tongue, sending out threatening signals. Joelsons figure suddenly disappeared from his original spot. In the next moment, he appeared behind the giant pythons head. Joelson suddenly made a move. He grabbed the back of the giant pythons head with his palm, and a wisp of dark red lightning drilled out from between his fingers and entered the giant pythons head. Hiss! The giant python let out a painful hiss and its body gradually disappeared. Finally, it turned into a ball of blood-red light. Its just as I expected. Joelson looked calm but there was a trace of joy in his eyes. Chapter 333: The Trial Plane

Chapter 333: The Trial ne

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL After killing the giant python, Joelson understood. Neither the lizard just now, nor the giant python he had just killed, were real creatures! It was just that, in this ne, thews of ughter had materialized and evolved! Joelson absorbed the blood-red ball of light in his hand, and the divine ughter crystal on the spirit tree grew a littlerger. Although it was just a little bit, it must be known that in the Land of ughter, only a dozen or so demigod divine sparks would be able to grow so little. And now, just a peak demigod giant python had the same effect as more than a dozen ordinary demigods! Joelsons eyes lit up slightly. If there were many creatures like giant pythons that had evolved from the densews of ughter, then he would be able to increase his power to his hearts content! However, Joelson was also somewhat puzzled. Thew of ughter could actually evolve into life? Although it wasnt real life. Then, he controlled thew of destruction to absorb the power that the ughter divinity had just increased. Joelsons gaze turned towards the strange blood-red sun in the sky. In the next moment, Joelsons figure suddenly disappeared from where he was, flying towards the direction of the blood-red sun, continuously flying towards the center of the ne. ... On the other side of the ne. A group of more than ten people wearing white armor or white robes were resting here. The clothes of these more than ten people were engraved with the same symbol, which belonged to the God of Light, the ne of Heaven. Diaboli, have you contacted the Archangel? A knight wearing white armor asked the man wearing white robes beside him. The man called Diaboli replied respectfully, Lord Tarth, the Archangel hasnt responded yet. If Joelson was here, he would be surprised. This man called Diaboli, who was extremely respectful, was no one else except... It was the Light Throne of the central continent! God of Light, these damn guys have separated us from the Archangel! Tarth gritted his teeth and said angrily. The Light Throne, Diaboli, did not speak. His face was filled with depression. He was no longer the Light Throne that everyone looked up to and respected. Ever since he had ascended to the heavenly realm, he no longer had the prestige he had in the central continent. Even though he had a tinum Throne that suppressed everyone in the central continent. However, he was at least one of the strongest people below the tinum Throne. He was an existence that the entire central continent looked up to. However, after arriving in the heavenly realm, everything changed. With his divine domain level strength, he couldnt be considered an expert at all. On the contrary, he could only be considered an existence at the lowest level. Diaboli sighed in his heart. If he was a super genius with high talent, he would still be able to obtain arge number of resources even after arriving in the higher nes. However, most people like him, whose potential had already been exhausted, would never have any hope of advancing to be a demigod. Perhaps, if he was lucky enough, he would be able to gain the favor of the God of Light, or perhaps he would have a chance to leap over the threshold of being a demigod and leave the lowest rung of society. But after letting out a sigh, Diaboli quickly recovered his mood, no longer worried. Although his potential had already been exhausted, he was different from the others. Diaboli, I heard that you are very familiar with the great archangel? Tarth asked in a friendly tone. Diaboli was stunned for a moment but he quickly came to his senses. Tarth was the most powerful of the ten or so of them, a middle stage god. Tarth far surpassed him. For him to speak to him in such a friendly manner, other than because of the Archangel, there was no other reason. Diaboli shook his head. Im not very familiar with her. Its just that the reincarnation of the Archangel and I are in the same ne. This was also the reason why he wasnt worried that his potential would be exhausted. He came from the same ne as the Archangel and could be considered a member of the Archangel faction. He would at least be able to acquire some resources. Just like that, in another hundred thousand years, he might have a chance to be a demigod! Diaboli, your luck is quite good! After receiving Diabolis affirmative reply, Tarths tone became even more friendly. Diaboli, I treat you fairly well. If I have the chance, I hope that you can help me put in a few good words in front of the Archangel. Diaboli nodded and said, Lord Tarth, of course, theres no problem. Its just that its not up to me to decide who the Archangel will choose to join the pdin group. Sure enough, Tarth was so kind to him because he wanted to join the pdin group led by the Archangel. However, Tarths strength was not bad to begin with, so he still took care of him. He did not intend to refuse, since it was only a matter of a sentence. As for the result? That was not something that he could control. Then, thank you very much! When Tarth heard Diabolis reply, not only was he not disappointed but he was also delighted. He also knew that it was not so easy to join the Holy Knights, but if Diaboli was willing to put in a few good words for him, the probability of him joining would be greatly increased! Listening to the exchange between the two, everyone at the side revealed curious expressions. Diaboli usually had no sense of presence. Who would have thought that he actually knew the Archangel? Immediately, someone couldnt help but curiously ask, Diaboli, what ne are you from? The central continent. Oh, right, the central continent! That person revealed an expression of remembering. Then, he lowered his voice and asked, I heard a rumor that when the Archangel was in the central continent, she once lost to a central continent native whose cultivation level was lower than hers? How is that possible? Thats right, how can the Archangel lose to those natives from the lower nes? Even if the Archangels talent is ced in the higher nes of fate, she is definitely the most outstanding existence! Everyone began to retort. In their eyes, the natives of the lower nes were all extremely low in talent. The number one attendant of the God of Light, the Archangel. How could she lose to an aborigine from the lower nes? Enough! Tarth angrily rebuked in a low voice and said seriously, The Archangel will not lose to anyone, not to mention an aborigine from the lower nes. Its not something you can casually talk about! Everyone immediately shut their mouths and fell silent. Their gazes fell on Diaboli. Seeing that Diaboli didnt say anything, everyone believed in their own judgment even more. How could the Archangel lose to a native of the lower nes? However, they didnt know that the figure of that man had appeared in Diabolis heart. His heart couldnt help but tremble. tinum Throne! Joelson Edward! That man who had created countless legends in the central continent! Diaboli looked at the silent crowd. He thought that if he told them that Joelson had defeated the Archangel the moment he entered the Saint Realm... They would probably be so shocked that they could not close their mouths. Even in the heavenly realm, he had never seen an existence that could create so many legends! If he had to say it, only the God of Light couldpare to him. Chapter 334: The Church of Light Which Had Fallen Into Despair

Chapter 334: The Church of Light Which Had Fallen Into Despair

Diaboli was shocked by his own thoughts. However, he quickly remembered that this was already a matter for the central continent. He didnt know how Joelson was doing now. However, it was likely that he had also fallen silent. After all, just the heavenly realm, which was the main ne, had many geniuses that werent inferior to Joelson. However, because there were so many super-geniuses, it was very difficult to create a legend like Joelson. As for the higher ne of Fate that Joelson went to, there would definitely be more super-geniuses. Even he wouldnt be able to continue creating legends in the higher ne. Diaboli shook his head and controlled himself to not think about this. They were currently facing trouble. They came to this ne to undergo a trial and obtain rewards. Thats right! This ne was a trial ground! However, unlike the trial ground created by important figures, this ne was naturally born. In the endless nes, there would often be some trial nes that naturally evolved. These nes did not have real life, only somew creatures that evolved from thews. However, there were many rewards that could increase ones strength. One could obtain them through the nes trial. These nes were collectively known as the trial nes! And they were currently in such a trial ne, and it was a trial ne with ughterws. Lord Tarth, lets use our secret techniques and find the positions of the Archangel and the others as soon as possible. Diaboli suggested. Hearing this suggestion, Tarth also revealed a solemn expression. This wont do. This trial ground is toocking in light-typews. After using a secret technique, well all lose our ability to fight. If we meet those damned fellows from the ughter ne again, we wont be as lucky as before. Diaboli and the others fell silent. Tarth was right. They had to consider this problem. The reason why they had been separated from the Archangel and the others was because of the attack of the people from the dimension of ughter. If they hadnt encountered the turbulence ofws, they might have all been wiped out. If they used a secret technique that caused them to lose theirws and overuse them, they would really be in danger if they met those people again. The people from the dimension of ughter wouldnt encounter such a problem. Instead, the dimension of ughter was filled with thews of ughter, giving the people from the dimension of ughter a huge advantage. Then what should we do? We cant just stay here forever, right? Someone asked. Tarth pondered for a moment, then looked towards the blood-red sun in the sky, which was emitting an extremely strange aura. He said, Lets head towards the center of the training grounds. The exalted Archangel is definitely heading in this direction. The person who had asked this just now fell silent. If they headed towards the center, although they might encounter the exalted Archangel... But at the same time, the closer they got to the center, the more dangerous it would be! The most powerful member of the group, Tarth, was only at the mid-stage demigod level. Even if they didnt talk about the group from the ne of ughtereven if they encountered some powerfulw creatures, they wouldnt be able to defeat them. At this moment, Tarth suddenly raised his head, looking warily in a certain direction. Fellow members of the Church of Light, we meet again. This time, you wont be so lucky. A sharp, ear-piercing voice filled with savagery rang out from afar. ... Joelson hovered in midair, staring down at the peak-stage demigod below. The spear of annihtion in his hand suddenly stabbed out. A ck scar appeared in the void. In the next moment, a crack appeared in the void in front of the demigod. The tip of the spear, wrapped in dark red lightning, poked out from the crack and stabbed towards his chest. The peak demigod didnt have time to react. He was instantly pierced through by the tip of the spear. He didnt even have time to let out a scream before he copsed to the ground. Joelson put away his annihtion spear. His cold gaze was drawn away from the dozen or so corpses on the ground. He flew in the direction of the blood-red sun for a few days. Along the way, he devoured quite a feww creatures. His destruction divine spark had also grown a bit stronger, and he was gradually getting closer. He also met some enemies along the way. He had just killed the third group of enemies he had met in the past few days. These people were all wearing ck armor, and there was a blood-red mark engraved on their armor. They were all cultivators of thew of ughter. When Joelson first met these people, he had intended to learn some information about this ne from them. However, these people would rather be killed than tell him anything. There were also people who wanted to beg for mercy in order to survive, but they were all killed by their own people. This made Joelson a little frustrated. He had been here for a few days, but he didnt even know where this ce was, let alone any other information. Looking up at the blood-red sun, Joelson was about to continue flying toward the center. Huh? Suddenly, he heard the sound of a fighting from afar. Without thinking much, he turned into a ray of light and quickly approached the direction of the sound. Soon, he hid behind a desert dune and watched the two parties fighting. He was very familiar with one of them. He was wearing ck armor with a blood-red mark on it. It was the aplice of the three groups he had killed. The Church of Light? Joelson narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself. He was even more familiar with the other group. He could tell from their clothes that they were from the Church of Light. It seemed that there were quite a number of people from the Church of Light in the endless nes. Not only were they spreading their religion in the central continent, but there were also people from this ne that had no life. Joelson looked at the situation on the battlefield. The Church of Lights side had always been at a disadvantage, constantly being pursued and killed by the ck-armored side. However, Joelson didnt find it strange. After all, this ce was filled with thews of ughter, while the otherws were extremely scarce. If the battle continued for a long time, the Church of Lights group wouldnt be able to supply them with the power of thews. As for the ck-armored side, they all cultivated in thews of ughter. Whats more, the most powerful member of the Church of Lights side was only at the middle stage of the god level, while the other side had a peak demigod. Naturally, the Church of Light wasnt a match for them. However... Joelsons eyes flickered. He could ask the Church of Light about the situation in this ne. Joelson stood up and walked forward, no longer hiding. Ah! A member of the Church of Light let out a blood-curdling scream as he was killed with a single sh. Damn it! Diaboli, the Light Throne, cursed angrily. Quite a few of them had already died. Even his own body was covered in blood. He didnt know how many wounds there were. One of the enemys deity-domain experts had been chasing after him the entire time. If they were in the outside world, he could still deal with them. However, in this ne where light-typews were scarce, it would be very difficult for him to even block them. He was already beginning to feel that the power of thews was insufficient. If this continued, it wouldnt be long before all of them would perish here! Tarth had always been suppressed and beaten by his opponents peak demigod expert. It was impossible for anyone toe and support him. Chapter 335: The Mountain-Like Giant Dragon

Chapter 335: The Mountain-Like Giant Dragon

You still dare to be distracted? The deity battling Diaboli let out a furious roar, then suddenly chopped down viciously with the longsword wrapped in thews of ughter. It was about to chop down towards Diabolis head. Not good! Diaboli let out a mental cry. He couldnt block this sword! Was he going to die here? He hadnt even be a demigod yet. He wasnt willing to ept this! Diabolis eyes were wide open while his heart was filled with despair and regret. If he had known that such a day woulde, he wouldnt have ascended to the heavenly realm. Wouldnt it be good for him to stay in the central continent and be the Light Throne that everyone looked up to? Right at this moment, a voice rang out. Stop! Hearing this, both the Church of Light and the other side stopped what they were doing. Seeing that the long sword above his head had stopped, Diaboli suddenly burst out with his fastest speed and quickly retreated. It must be the Archangels reinforcements! Thats right! Damned fellows, the Archangel is here. Your doomsday has arrived! Cheers rang out from the Church of Lights side. The arrival of the Archangel meant that these fellows from the ughter ne were dead for sure! Tarth immediately heaved a sigh of relief, and a look of joy appeared on his face. Reinforcements had arrived, and there was finally hope. As for the people from the dimension of ughter, their expressions were extremely unsightly. They did not dare to continue attacking, and they did not dare to run even if they wanted to. They had naturally heard of the name of the Archangel Lord. That was an existence that they could not defend against. Only Diaboli had a strange expression on his face. He did not know why, but he felt that the voice just now was very familiar, but he could not recall why at the moment. Everyones gaze turned in the direction of the voice. A slender and extremely handsome young man wearing a mages long robe was slowly walking over. When they saw that the person who hade was not an Archangel, the people from the ughter dimensionughed loudly. Is this the Archangel of your Church of Light? Hes a little weak! So, a deity-realm expert can be an Archangel of the Church of Light. If I had known earlier, I would have be the God of Light! Hahaha! Hearing the other partys mockery, the Church of Lights members had ugly expressions on their faces. They were at a loss for words. They had thought that the Archangel had arrived in time to save them. In the end, it turned out to be a deity-realm expert? The excitement they had felt earlier had once again sunk to the bottom of the valley. They sank into deep despair. Was he really going to die here? There was only one exception. When Diaboli saw the young mans appearance, he was extremely astonished. Joelson? Didnt he and Silver Throne Archer follow the ne to receive people and head to the higher ne of Fate? How could he appear here? But seeing that Joelson was still at the divine domain realm, Diaboli sighed to himself. There were far too many super-geniuses in the endless nes. Even the most talented super-geniuses of the central continent had fallen silent! However, it was still true. How could it be so easy to be a demigod. It was already shocking enough that Joelson was able to defeat Angus Dubin, who was a demigod, at the divine domain level. Diabolis eyes gradually lit up, a hint of hope appearing in them. Right! Joelson was still at the divine domain level but he was able to defeat a mid-stage demigod. Now, so many years had passed. Who said that he wouldnt be able to defeat a peak demigod? Although even Diaboli himself didnt dare to believe it. But this wasnt the first time that Joelson had created a miracle! A deity-level dares toe and stop us. Hes truly courting death! An early-stage demigod from the ne of ughter barked. He held a giant ax in his hand, and his entire body transformed into a streak of light as he shot towards Joelson. In an instant, he appeared in front of Joelson, chopping down with his giant ax. Everyone believed that Joelson would be chopped into pieces. Some priests in the Church of Light couldnt bear to watch any longer, so they turned their heads to the side. The demigod wielding the giant ax felt a cold gaze. Looking over, he saw a pair of eyes that flickered with a faint golden light. Within them was an extremely terrifying aura. The demigod felt as though he was being targeted by an unstoppable predator and he himself was the prey that was about to meet his tragic fate. It was as though the existence in front of him was a hunter who had been hunting low-level bloodlines like him since ancient times. His heart couldnt help but tremble and then a wave of humiliation welled up in his mind. He was a demigod, but he was actually frightened by a deity? As though it was because of the humiliation, the demigod gritted his teeth and suddenly exerted force with both hands. The giant ax moved even faster, almost transforming into an illusion. Joelson didnt move at all. Everyone thought that he had given up on resisting. However, in the next moment, Joelson raised his hand slightly. He actually grabbed the great ax which had transformed into a blur! His expression was extremely calm, as though what he had grabbed wasnt an all-out attack by a demigod but rather an annoying mosquito. How... How is this possible? The demigod was so frightened by the scene before him that he was stunned, to the point of forgetting to continue his attack. Everyone watching was stunned as well. Only Diaboli felt an enormous sense of joy rise in his heart. As expected of the tinum Throne! As expected of the number one expert of the central continent who had just ascended to the deity-level and was able to annihte a mid-stage demigod! Everyone watched in astonishment. In the hands of the great ax in which Joelson held it, fine, dark red bolts of lightning began to flow, and an extremely terrifying aura began to spread out. Thews of destruction? The demigods eyes went wide and he let out a scream of disbelief. His heart was filled with terror. Thews of ughter were derived from thews of destruction. Their destructive power far surpassed that of thews of ughter. He definitely wasnt a match for this divine domain! The demigod instinctively wanted to turn and flee but he discovered that the great ax in the hands of the demigod seemed to be frozen in ce. Even if he used his full power, he wouldnt be able to move at all. In the next moment, thews of destruction suddenly exploded forth. Dark red lightning shed through the giant ax, instantly entering the demigods body. The demigod didnt even have time to let out a miserable cry before copsing to the ground. Lets attack together. Kill him! Only now did the ughter nes react. The peak demigod let out a loud shout. More than ten demigod and deity experts attacked simultaneously. Thews of ughter exploded forth, striking towards Joelson with all their power. Quick, attack! Diabolis face was filled with anxiety and he hurriedly shouted out. Joelson was their only chance to survive. If Joelson died while being surrounded, then they would definitely die! Only now did the people of the Church of Light react but it was already toote. The attacks of the people of the ughter ne had already arrived in front of Joelson. It was over! A huge crack suddenly appeared in the void and an extremely dazzling golden-red light appeared before everyones eyes. Following that, a zing heat spread out, burning the void into flowing ck liquid. All the power of thew of ughter that was attacking Joelson started to burn and it waspletely extinguished before it even got close. Whether it was the people from the dimension of ughter or the Church of Lights side... They were all stunned by the scene before them. A golden-red mountain range was in front of everyone! No! It was a terrifying dragon that was asrge as a mountain range and a continent! Chapter 336: I’ve Been Away For Twenty Years?

Chapter 336: Ive Been Away For Twenty Years?

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The terrifying giant dragon spat out golden-red mes from its mouth and nose. Those who were a bit closer instantly turned into white ash. Giant... Giant dragon? The peak demigod expert of the ughter ne stared with wide, terrified eyes as he stammered. His legs couldnt help but tremble. Only by personally facing this giant dragon would he know how terrifying this pressure was! Du Lu. Joelson called out softly. Du Lu lowered his mountain-like head, enjoying Joelsons caress. Everyone looked at this scene in astonishment. This terrifying giant dragon seemed to be extremely respectful towards this divine domain-level human. Destroy them. Joelson lowered his hand and said in a low voice. Du Lu received the order and slowly raised his head. A gust of wind blew, causing the surrounding people to lose their bnce. The people in the ughter ne fled in all directions in fear. As they fled, they kept turning their heads to look at the mountain-like dragon in fear. A golden-red light lit up in Du Lus mouth and he suddenly spat out a zing me! The void melted in this me, turning into a charred ck liquid that flowed. The remaining ten people in the ughter ne couldnt resist at all. They were instantly annihted, not leaving even a speck of dust behind. They hadpletely disappeared. The people from the Church of Light stared at the shocking scene in front of them, stunned on the spot. They didnt know whether they were afraid of the giant dragon or happy that their enemy had been wiped out. Tarth looked at the tall and slender figure on the giant dragons mountain-like head and swallowed with difficulty. Then, he bent down, lowered his head, and said respectfully, Thank you... Thank you, sir, for saving my life! Joelson nced at tars indifferently and ignored him. He turned to stroke Du Lus big head and said, Unfortunately, I cant let you go back here. Because Joelson entered the ranch space from the Land of ughter, he couldnt return directly through the ranch space. Although he could summon a dragon, he could only return through the space crack he came from before. Joelson shook his head. After Du Lus transformation, his body was too huge. He was like a mountain range or a continent flying in the sky. It was impossible not to attract attention. Im the luckiest one to be by my fathers side. Du Lu growled. His loud roar shook the ears of the people of the Church of Light. Joelson did not know what to say. Other than the cloud dragon and the Dark Demon Dragon, all the dragons in the ranch called him father. He must have learned it from Curtis. Joelson? A familiar voice sounded. Joelson looked in the direction of the voice and saw a familiar figure. The Light Throne? ... Night. Joelson and the people of the Church of Light sat in front of a bonfire. There was no night here, but the light of the blood-red sun was weakening periodically, making the desert seem as if it had entered the night. Du Lu coiled his body around them, surrounding them like a mountain range. Diaboli, why are you here? Is the central continents Light Throne no longer suitable? Joelson said jokingly. He did not expect to meet an acquaintance of the central continent here. After he left the central continent, he did not know how the central continent was doing. Now that he saw the Light Throne, his mood was very good. Diaboli rubbed his head andughed embarrassedly. What Light Throne? Its just an ordinary divine realm. The people from the Church of Light alsoughed. Diaboli looked at Joelson and asked, Do you still remember Tockden? Joelson recalled that back then, he had used the Church of Lights teleportation array to return to the southern region. The peak-stage saint-level knight that he had traveled with seemed to be called Tockden. Joelson nodded. Diaboli continued, After you left the central continent, another ten years passed. Tockden sessfully ascended to the divine realm and took over my position. Thus, I ascended to the heavenly realm to serve the God of Light. Joelson was stunned. What did you say? I left the central continent for ten years? Joelson asked in disbelief, a hint of shock in his eyes. Diaboli gave him a strange look and said, No, Ive been in the heavenly realm for ten years. In total, youve been away from the central continent for twenty years. Joelsons expression gradually turned ugly. Diaboli suddenly thought of something and asked in puzzlement, Oh right, didnt you go to the higher ne of Fate with Archer? Joelson shook his head and exined to him what had happened to him after he left the central continent. Diaboli also revealed a puzzled expression. Im not too sure about that either. Tarth thought for a moment before saying, It was during the period when Sir lost consciousness! Because Joelson had saved them, other than Diaboli, who had a good rtionship with Joelson, everyone else called him sir. Even though he was only at the deity level, no one dared to look down on him. After all, both Joelson himself and his giant dragon were far too terrifying! What do you mean?Joelson asked, puzzled. It has been nearly twenty years since the Lord was captured by the people of the Land of ughter and sent to the Land of ughter. This is quite normal. It will take at least fifty years to travel from the ne of the central continent to the ne where the Land of ughter is located. Tarth continued, The person who attacked the Lord should be a peak god. This is the only way to reach the Land of ughter within twenty years. Joelsons face was unsightly. The Land of ughter had no connection with the outside world. He had always thought that he had only left the central continent for a year or so. He had never imagined that an entire twenty years had passed! Putting aside the fact that he had wasted 20 years of cultivation time, he did not know how his family in the central continent had fared over the past 20 years. Diaboli seemed to have seen through Joelsons doubts and said, Joelson, when I left, your family was very good. Moreover, I have told Tockden that he must not let anything happen to your family. Joelson heaved a sigh of relief. His lifespan was very long because of the Spring of Life and Hope. He could still afford to waste twenty years of cultivation time. As long as nothing happened to his family. Tarth seemed to have thought of something and asked curiously, Oh right, Lord Joelson, how did you escape from the Land of ughter? As far as I know, no one has ever sessfully escaped from the Land of ughter! I killed the overseer of the Land of ughter, and then I escaped. Joelson hid the matter regarding the ranch. Tarth thought for a moment, then nodded. Thats true. A hundred years ago, the master of the Land of ughter had gone to the ne of ughter and hadnt returned. The overseer was at most at the god level. Its normal that he wasnt a match for you. A hint of surprise shed through Joelsons eyes. The master of the Land of ughter you speak of is Augusten? Chapter 337: Divine Kingdom of Slaughter. Second Angel

Chapter 337: Divine Kingdom of ughter. Second Angel

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL An enormous fire dragon was rapidly moving through the empty desert, like a moving mountain range in the sky. Joelson sat on top of Du Lus head, staring at the blood-red sun that was getting closer and closer. Through the information provided by Tarth, he learned that the master of the Land of ughter, Augusten, was a peak-stage highgod expert of the ughter-type. A hundred years ago, he had received an invitation from the master god of the ughter-type and had gone to the ughter ne to participate in the gathering. He hadnt returned yet. Joelsons face was calm, but a hint of joy could be seen in his eyes. This was good news for him. He would be able to resolve the matters of the Land of ughter in advance, and wouldnt have to spend an extremely long period of time cultivating in the ranching space. That would make his advancement extremely slow. Now that Augusten was not in the Land of ughter, he could take the opportunity to return to the Land of ughter and leave. As for not going back? That was impossible. Joelson returned to the ranching space from the Land of ughter, and then came here through the spatial rift in thend of runes. This left him with a problem, which was that he could not return to the ranching space directly and could only return through the spatial rift. This was equivalent to leaving the gate to the ranching space in the Land of ughter. In the future, if he wanted to enter and exit the ranching space, he could only return to the Land of ughter through the ranching space and leave. However, this was something for the future. Currently, Joelson had more important things to do. Joelsons eyes flickered as he recalled the conversation he had with Diaboli. From Diabolis words, he learned that the ne he was currently in was a trial ne. And the true benefit of this trial ne wasnt what he had previously thought. Devouringw creatures to increase the power of thews of ughter. The true benefit of the trial ne was the reward after passing the trial! Diaboli told him that he could only know what the reward was after passing the trial. However, Joelson knew what the reward was for passing the trial. When Diaboli finished speaking, the system in the ranching space issued a mission. Triggered Mission: Hand over the Heart of ughter. Mission reward: ughter Dragon Egg x1. The Heart of ughter was probably the final reward for passing the trial! Joelson thought to himself that among his dragons, there were the Dragon of Fate and Hope, the two top-tier dragons. These two dragons were not good at fighting, and although the bloodlines of the dragons of ughter were not as good as the dragons of fate, there was still Hope. If he could obtain the eggs of the dragons of ughter, he could make up for theck of high-level dragons in the ranching space. When the dragons of ughter grew up and transformed into ancient dragons of ughter, their potential was even greater than Du Lu, Steel Dragon, and Lightning! As soon as the mission for the ranching space was released, he immediately asked where the trial would be held. When he found out that the trial was located at the center of the trial ne, directly below the blood-red sun, he quickly set off. In case he waste, the reward would be obtained by someone else first! He wasnt the only one who came here. ording to Tarth, the people he had met outside of the Church of Light who were wearing ck armor were people from the ughter ne who belonged to the ughter Divine Kingdom! ... On the other side of the trial ne. The blood-red sun hung high above. This was a continuous mountain range. The mountain range was covered with ayer of blood-red light, making it impossible for anyone to enter. There were two groups of people gathered at the bottom of the mountain range, facing each other from above. They were people from the Church of Light and the ughter Divine Kingdom. Among the people from the Church of Light, the leader was a tall woman who looked like the masterpiece of the Creator. Even if she didnt do anything, she still gave off an extremely sacred aura. This woman wasnt anyone else. She was the Archangel of the Church of Light, Holy Zither! Holy Zither, lets kill all these people who spheme the light! Beside Holy Zither, a girl whose appearance wasnt inferior to her, but her aura waspletely different. She stared at Holy Zither with her obsidian-like eyes and said fiercely. The girl gave off a terrifying murderous aura. If Holy Zither was an ice mountain so sacred that no one dared to approach, then this girl was a volcano that would make people flee in all directions. Holy Zither calmly said, Saint Miti, restrain your killing intent. Being able to cultivate thew of ughter is your talent, but this ne doesnt belong to our battlefield. Saint Miti furrowed her slender eyebrows and nodded lightly. She also knew that in this ne where thew of ughter was filled with otherws, only she could use her full strength among the people from the Church of Light At this time, the youth standing at the front of the ughter Divine Kingdom walked forward step by step. The youths entire body was covered in ayer of blood-red mist. Adrian, what are you doing here? Go back! Seeing the youthe over, Saint Miti immediately cursed. Adrianughed strangely and said, Hehe, isnt this the second angel of the Church of Light, Saint Miti? His temper is still as bad as ever. Adrians strange smile made the people of the Church of Light feel ufortable. What has it got to do with you? Get lost! Saint Miti cursed. Adrian, who had been scolded once more, didnt get angry. Instead, he tried his best to force out a friendly smile and said, Dont be so arrogant. Im not here to fight with you. What do you want? Holy Zither looked directly at Adrian, asking with a calm expression. Adrian nced at Holy Zither but didnt reply. Then, he turned his gaze towards Saint Miti. He said sincerely, Ivee to invite Miss Saint Miti to join the Divine Kingdom of ughter. You train in thews of ughter. Compared to the celestial realm, the ughter Divine Kingdom is more suitable for you. I guarantee that as long as you join the Divine Kingdom of ughter, within a hundred years, you will definitely be a god! Saint Miti had yet to speak when Holy Zither said, In the celestial realm, Saint Miti will simrly be able to be a god within a hundred years. I want to hear Saint Mitis thoughts. Adrians gaze was filled with eagerness as he looked at Saint Miti. All my life, Ive only served the God of Light. Hurry up and scram, you disgusting fly! Saint Miti once more cursed angrily. Adrians gaze, filled with desire, swept over her, causing her to feel extremely disgusted. Adrians smile froze on his face and his face sank. Hmph! I hope that after entering the trial, you wont regret it! Adrian snorted coldly and turned to leave. However, he silently said in his heart, Dont fall into my hands, or else... Compared to the Holy Zither, he wanted Saint Miti more. He had never seen such a perfect woman in the ughter Divine Kingdom. Just as Adrian turned to leave... A huge shadow quickly spread to Adrians feet and covered more than half of the mountain range. Adrian lowered his head to take a look. He raised his head and his expression frozepletely. He opened his mouth with great difficulty. A... giant dragon? Chapter 338: The Trembling of Fate

Chapter 338: The Trembling of Fate

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Everyone raised their heads, staring at the enormous fiery dragon that covered the skies. Its a giant dragon! Is a giant dragon really that big? Could it be a highgod giant dragon? Impossible! This trial ne can only amodate peak demigods at most! How can a highgod giant dragon be so big? Waves of surprised cries rang out and everyone began to discuss amongst themselves. There was panic and fear. Adrian stared at the mountain-like giant dragon in the sky, then cursed in a low voice, Damn it! How can there be such a terrifying giant dragon here? Could it be that the Church of Light had sent reinforcements? If that was the case, then what were they training for? They might as well return as soon as possible. At the very least, they would be able to preserve their lives! Adrians expression was unsightly. He turned to look at the Church of Lights side, only to see Saint Miti looking at him with the same puzzled expression. He immediately understood that this terrifying dragon was not the Church of Lights reinforcements. A n shed through Adrians mind. Perhaps I can use this dragon! Adrians expression rxed. He put on a smile that seemed to contain a conspiracy as he looked at Holy Zither and Saint Miti smugly. Seeing Adrians proud smile, Saint Mitis expression gradually darkened. Could it be the reinforcements from the God of ughter? Saint Miti said anxiously. If the God of ughter had such a terrifying dragon, the Church of Light would be able to withdraw from the trial ahead of time. After not hearing an answer for a long time, Saint Miti turned to look at Holy Zither. She realized that Holy Zither seemed to have seen something unbelievablethat she was stunned on the spot. Her expression was also very strange. Her eyes were filled with anticipation and a hint of shame and hatred. Holy Zither, youre so beautiful. Saint Miti was also stunned and subconsciously whispered. In the heavenly realm, Holy Zither always had a calm expression. She had never seen Holy Zither show such aplicated expression. Holy Zither was also so beautiful when she was embarrassed and angry! Saint Miti, what did you ask me just now? Holy Zither finally reacted and looked at Saint Miti and asked. Saint Miti seemed to have been exposed as she hurriedly shook her head and said, Nothing! I didnt say anything! Did I hear wrong? Holy Zither muttered to herself and then looked at the huge dragon in the sky. Others might not know, but she knew! A few decades ago, when she was still in the central continent to quell the second demon disaster, she had seen this fire dragon! Althoughpared to a few decades ago, the dragon now does not know how many times more terrifying. But shes sure! This is the mans dragon! The one that took away her first time. Shameless man! Holy Zither unconsciously clenched her teeth and fixed her eyes on the dragon. The others also stared fixedly at the enormous dragon in the sky, not daring to do anything. Soon, the enormous dragon arrived in the skies above the mountain range of trials, slowly descending. When the enormous dragonnded on the ground next to the mountain range, everyone was astonished to discover. This enormous dragon wasnt much smaller than the mountain range of trials! God of Light (God of ughter)! How terrifying was this enormous dragon? Was the dragon race really that terrifying? One had to know that this giant dragon was only a demigod! If it grew to be a highgod, how terrifying would it be? Everyone was deeply shocked by this giant dragon. The giant dragon slowly lowered its mountain-like head. Only now did everyone suddenly realize. On top of this terrifying giant dragons head stood a slender man! Moreover, the dragon seemed to be extremely respectful towards him. For a moment, everyone became even more curious about the man on top of the dragons head. To be able to recover such an arrogant dragon with such terrifying strength, how powerful must this man be? This should be the ce. Joelson looked at the mountain range beside him and muttered to himself. Suddenly, he saw two groups of people looking at him in shock and fear beside the mountain range. Joelson slowly flew between the two groups of people. Adrian immediately went forward to wee him. He suddenly realized that this person was not as powerful as he had expected. He was actually only at the god-domain level? However, Adrian still revealed a respectful expression. His face was filled with smiles as he said, Lord, I am Adrian from the ughter Divine Kingdom. It seems that Lord hase alone. I implore Lord toe over to our side. We will immediately build a pce for Lord to rest in. So be it. In any case, he was not here for this person. As long as the dragons strength was terrifying, he would be fine! The people not too far away were also shocked by the strength of Joelsons deity-domain rank. In other words, they were puzzled. How could such a terrifying dragon be subdued by a deity-domain rank? Could it be that this person had a background that exceeded their imaginations? Joelson nced indifferently at Adrian. Ignoring him, he turned his gaze in the direction of the Church of Light. On his way here, he had killed two groups of people from the ughter Divine Kingdom. He didnt have any good impression of them, only disgust. Adrian saw that Joelson was looking in the direction of the Church of Light and he was anxious. Could it be that they were really the reinforcements of the Church of Light but they didnt even know about the people from the Church of Light? Sir, are you from the Church of Light? Adrian asked nervously. Without even looking at him, Joelson replied indifferently, No. Adrian immediately heaved a sigh of relief. As long as they werent from the Church of Light, his n could still continue. If they could get this person toe to the side of the ughter Divine Kingdom, they wouldnt even need the help of a terrifying dragon. The people of the Church of Light would be afraid! Adrian was very pleased with his n. Suddenly, a vicious voice sounded. Joelson! Holy Zithers gaze was fixed on Joelson as she gritted her teeth and said. Adrian was secretly delighted. Could it be that Holy Zither knew this person? From her tone, it seemed that there was still enmity between the two of them? Thats great! The people of the Church of Light had the same thoughts but they were afraid. If the Archangel had a grudge against this person, then they would be finished! Saint Miti also looked at Holy Zither in surprise. Holy Zither, dont forget what you said to me. This is not our battlefield! It turned out that Holy Zithersplicated gaze was not because of the dragon but because of the dragons owner. Holy Zithers beautiful big eyes stared at Joelson. Only she herself knew that she wanted to kill Joelson to y with the shame of the holy light. But for some reason, when she saw Joelson just now... There was no killing intent in her heart. Instead, she was somewhat happy. Even she herself felt strange. Joelson nced at Holy Zither, not too surprised. Before he left, Diaboli had told him that the Holy Zither hade to this trial ground. But he was a little strange. Holy Zither had just shouted his name fiercely. But he felt the threads of fate between the two tremble slightly. The Holy Zither seemed to have eliminated her killing intent toward him. Chapter 339: Adrian’s Plot. The Trial Begins

Chapter 339: Adrians Plot. The Trial Begins

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Holy Zither was ignored by Joelson, which made her face turn extremely ugly. This shameless man! He took away her first time and now he actually ignored her! Just as she was about to speak again, she saw Joelson looking at her. What counts as a sessful trial? Seeing that Joelson was asking her, Holy Zithers ugly expression eased up a little. She opened her mouth but, before she could say anything, someone spoke first. It was Adrian. Sir, as long as you are the first to reach the deepest part of the mountain range, you will be considered a sessful trial. Adrian said with a fawning face, with an expression that was very pleasing to Joelson. Joelsons cold gaze fell on Adrian, causing thetters heart to tremble involuntarily. Joelson said coldly, Did I ask you? Adrians heart sank and a drop of cold sweat dripped down his forehead. Sir, Im also doing this for you... Before Adrian could finish his words, he was stopped by Joelsons cold gaze. Adrians expression became extremely ugly and a trace of undetectable resentment shed across his deeply lowered face. Seeing this scene, Holy Zithers expressionpletely rxed. She calmly said, The trial hasnt started yet. We still need to wait for another ten days or so. Her dissatisfaction from before hadpletely disappeared because of the attitude that Joelson had towards Adrian. Joelson nodded and did not speak. He sat cross-legged on the spot and waited for the trial to begin. Adrian also quietly returned to the camp of the God of ughter. Lord Adrian, this guy is too arrogant. Should we... Adrian stopped the person who spoke, Its not the time yet. Lets wait until we enter. This giant dragon is too big to enter the trial mountains. Without the giant dragon, I want to see how arrogant this deity is! And the Church of Light. Dont think that we havent made any preparations. Hehe, Saint Miti... As Adrian spoke, he looked at Saint Miti with a gaze filled with desire. Saint Miti looked at Holy Zither and asked in puzzlement, Holy Zither, who is this man? Upon hearing this question, Holy Zither revealed aplicated expression and said, Hes just a shameless man. Saint Miti was clearly very dissatisfied with this answer and pouted, she seemed to be somewhat emotional as she said, Then why do you have such a strange attitude towards him? When the dragon approached just now, Ive never seen the anticipation on your face at any other time. Holy Zither was stunned for a moment. He and Ie from the same ne. Even she herself didnt notice this. She actually had an expectant look on her face? Could it be that she was still looking forward to the arrival of this shameless man? Holy Zither shook her head as if she wanted to get this thought out of her mind. Saint Miti nced at Holy Zither, then looked at Joelson. A hint of jealousy appeared on her face and she silently snorted in her heart. ... A few dayster. Diaboli and the others also rushed here. Archangel, Tarth said respectfully. Holy Zither nodded and asked, Why are you six people missing? Tarth looked ashamed and lowered his head. We were attacked by the people of the ughter Kingdom. I didnt protect them well! As he said this, Tarth looked in the direction of the people of the ughter Kingdom, his eyes full of anger. Then, he looked in the direction of Joelson and said gratefully, If it wasnt for Sir Joelson saving us, Im afraid we wouldnt even be able toe here! Holy Zither fell silent. He looked in the direction of Joelson, and no one knew what she was thinking. In the crowd, Diaboli looked at Holy Zither and then at Joelson, feeling strange. When Joelson had just arrived in the central continent, he had already defeated Holy Zither. Although Holy Zither had lost, he knew that with Holy Zithers proud personality, she would not hate Joelson because of this. Instead, she might admire Joelsons powerful strength. But for some reason, aftering out of the Lost Divine Kingdom. As long as someone mentioned Joelsons name in front of Holy Zither, Holy Zither would have aplicated expression. She seemed to be both ashamed and angry. Diaboli vaguely guessed that something must have happened between the two of them in the ruins of the divine kingdom. When Holy Zither ascended to the heavenly realm, Joelson still wanted to kill Holy Zither. But why did their attitudes suddenly change? Diaboli couldnt understand it, so he simply stopped thinking about it. Anyway, this was between the two of them, it had nothing to do with him. ... A few days passed. The blood-red light barrier that covered the trial mountains began to flicker slowly, showing signs of opening. Adrian became anxious when he saw this. The trial was about to open, but there were still dozens of people who had yet to arrive in the ughter Divine Kingdom. At this moment, a person wearing tattered ck armor suddenly flew over. Lord Adrian! The man flew close. Adrian quickly asked, Whats going on? Why are you the only one left? Where are the others? Lord Adrian, we... we met... The man stopped mid-sentence and looked behind Adrian. Then, he showed an extremely terrified expression and pointed behind Adrian. He screamed, Its him! Hes the one who killed our people! Adrian was shocked and had a bad premonition. When he looked back, that person was pointing at Joelson! When Joelson heard the scream, he also looked over. Adrian quickly turned his head away, not daring to look again. Adrians expression became very ugly as if he had swallowed a live fly. Damn it! Adrian lowered his voice and spat out through gritted teeth. Buzz! A loud sound suddenly came from the trial mountain range. The blood-red light barrier began to flicker rapidly. Not long after, a hole appeared in the blood-red light barrier, like arge door. Everyone gathered in front of the door. Adrian turned his head and looked deeply at Joelson and Saint Miti. Lets go! After saying that, Adrian walked into the gate, and the people from the God of ughter followed Adrian into the gate. The people from the Church of Light also entered one after another. Holy Zither and Saint Miti also turned their heads to look at Joelson. Joelson, why dont youe with us? Diaboli walked to Joelsons side and said. No. Joelson shook his head. Well, good luck. Diaboli turned around and walked into the light door. Soon, everyone entered the light door, only Joelson stayed outside. Du Lu approached the light door and stretched out a w to try to pull the light door bigger, but he could not even fit a finger in it. Roar! Du Lu growled to express his dissatisfaction. Du Lu, you stay here. If you have any problems, go back. Joelson looked at Du Lu and said. Yes, Father. Looking at the light door in front of him, Joelson stepped in. Chapter 340: The Mountain of Hurricanes

Chapter 340: The Mountain of Hurricanes

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Wind. Countless gusts of wind. This was the first thing that Joelson felt as he entered the mountain range. Countless gusts of wind were blowing at him from all directions. They were cold, gentle, and sharp. The different gusts of wind made the magic shields around Joelson ring. Joelson looked around and saw that he was now at the foot of a mountain. These terrifying gusts of wind were constantly blowing down from the top of the mountain. Joelson slowly lowered his body. The wind was getting stronger and moreplicated. The wind element was so thick that it could be seen with the naked eye. A green mist was flowing rapidly around him. The higher he went, the stronger the wind. Joelson frowned slightly. He was ready to change his direction and look elsewhere. However, he suddenly found a swaying figure in the hurricane in front of the mountain. It was someone from the Church of Light. He had infiltrated the canyon even more than Joelson. The magic shield around him was like a piece of paper, giving off the feeling that it would shatter at any moment. He seemed to be extremely determined to enter the depths of the canyon. Even though he was barely holding on, he still continued to climb upwards. Joelson frowned slightly. After thinking for a while, he still chose to go up the mountain. His domain spread out around him, protecting the space within three yards of Joelson. When all the wind blew within these three yards, it would be counteracted by the domains power. Joelsons speed suddenly increased by many times, and he quickly climbed up the mountain. The people of the Church of Light that Joelson saw, with the power of a demigod, were struggling to move forward in the sea of hurricanes. He was like a small sailboat that was tossed about in a tsunami, with the possibility of capsizing at any moment. Damn it! He stopped and took a deep breath, seizing the time to absorb the extremely thin magical elements in the air, in order to recover some of his weak power. This mountain of hurricanes is too difficult. Most likely, even if Iprehended the arcane truths, I might not be able to reach the peak. Lets see the power of this storm. A bitter smile appeared on his face. To acquire the final reward, one needs to be at least a god or a genius who hasprehended two or more arcane truths. Perhaps only the Archangel and the second angel will be able to do it. Ugh, I really want to see what the reward for this stage is. He let out a helpless sigh, staring at the mountain peak in front of him, which he couldnt see the peak of. Those tornadoes that had already transformed into corporeal forms filled him with terror. Even if a mid-stage demigod charged in, he would probably be instantly crushed. After hesitating for a long time, he still decided to leave. He might still have a chance at the trial but he only had one life. He could wait until he was strong enough before heading to another trial ne. Right at this moment, a stream of light shed past his eyes. Oh? The demigod was stunned for a moment, unable to react. What had just flown past? Rubbing his eyes, he saw the figure not far in front of him clearly. His eyes suddenly widened. A human figure was using an extremely tyrannical method to wantonly break through the obstruction of the tornadoes and charge forward. The various wind-elemental forces that tormented him greatly did not seem to be able to obstruct that figure at all. Even his speed did not slow down at all as he continued to rush forward. It was as if a knight had suddenly ignored all the enemies and rushed into the depths of the camp in the middle of a tragic battlefield. It was too shocking! Which one of them didnt advance carefully in the training ground? Wasnt this person too strong? Was he a genius of the Church of Light or a member of the God of ughter? When he felt the aura emanating from the other partys body, his mouth was agape. He waspletely dumbfounded. Domain power? Deity level? God of Light, am I dreaming? Suddenly, when he saw clearly who the figure in front of him was, he was stunned. It was that deity-level figure riding on that terrifying dragon? Didnt he have a deep background that allowed him to possess a dragon? The demigod waspletely stunned. So, he had relied on his own strength to subdue the dragon. ... On the mountain peak, Joelson saw more and more demigods. There were even mid-stage demigods. In truth, there werent many of them. Every so often, there would be one who was left behind. There werent more than ten of them along the way. Some were from the Church of Light, while others were from the ughter Divine Kingdom. Joelson guessed that after entering the light gate, everyone was immediately teleported to different mountain peaks. Looking at the few people who were moving forward with great difficulty, Joelson still didnt feel any pressure. His domain was simply too powerful and, as the power of the twelve divine sparks increased, his domain also became more and more solid. Even the domain of a demigod wouldnt be able to resist the power of the wind here but Joelsons domain was able to do so. This was because the domain of most demigods was too weak. Compared to Joelson, it was like a giant bubble or, rather, a broken wooden house made of tree branches. Joelsons appearance caused these demigods who were struggling to climb in the wind to be astonished. Quick, look at that fellow! His speed is so fast! Oh God of Light, am I seeing things? Hes still a deity? There was even a demigod who was so shocked to see Joelson that he wasnt able to concentrate on dealing with the iing hurricane and was nearly blown away. As he continued to climb forward, he was surprised to discover that several demigods were trapped in the same ce. They were like a circle of slow-moving snails. What was going on? As he looked carefully, he saw that the mountain path ahead had suddenly be much narrower. This caused the hurricane that was blowing out from the mountain peak to be several times fiercer. It was an obstacle that was enough to stop most people. He slowed down and flew over slowly, just entering the wind gap. He slowed down and flew over slowly, feeling the pressure. He took a few more steps forward. The pressure suddenly increased several times, and it was still increasing rapidly. The difficulty kept increasing. He frowned deeply. At this rate, he might be able to pass through the wind gap smoothly but the path after that would be even more difficult. Joelson stopped. He seemed to have grasped something in his heart, but he wasnt too sure. No, this shouldnt be the case. Thinking back to how he had walked step by step from the foot of the mountain to here, a bold guess emerged in Joelsons mind. Since this was the trial ne. If all of this was a trial. Joelsons eyes flickered. Then the method to pass the trial would definitely not be to rely on strength to withstand it! The tornadoes that came from different directions, sharp or gentle, were like symbols andnguages, trying to tell him something. Headwinds never went far! When Joelson figured this out, he slowly and firmly dispersed the domain power around him at the wind gap. Chapter 341: The Arcane Wind

Chapter 341: The Arcane Wind

In an instant, Joelson was exposed to the endless hurricanes. The wind at the wind gap was more than ten times stronger than when it had just entered. Joelson felt as if there were countless knives cutting his body. Then, the knives were burned red and became scorching hot. Some of them were so cold that people couldnt help but tremble. Some of them were as gentle as the breeze on thekeside. The tornadoes that blew in from all directions were like an invisible giant hand that wanted to crush him into pieces. The first thing that happened was that Joelson was injured by the tornadoes. His skin and flesh were split open, and blood flowed out. It was as though bones could be seen within the deep wounds. Has he gone mad? He actually dissipated his powerful strange domain? Can it be that he wants to use his physical body to take it head-on? Even a demigod in such a terrifying hurricane would be instantly blown into a skeleton! God of Light, even if I use all my strength, I wouldnt dare to enter that ce! Hes finished. Hell soon be blown into a skeleton! Not too far away, a few demigod demigods who had been blocked by the wind were shocked to the point that their eyes were wide open when they saw the suicidal actions of Joelson. They all began to cry out in rm. But soon, they discovered something even more shocking. They could only see that Joelsons broken body was covered by a glistening, faint light. This magical power, at a speed visible to the naked eye, was rapidly repairing Joelsons body. Within a few seconds, Joelsons body was restored to its original state, with not a single scar visible. Whats going on? How is he holding up? Look carefully. His body is rapidly healing! He must have some sort of powerful healing artifact on him! Hes that person who rides on a giant dragon! The discussing demigods looked at Joelson, their voices filled with jealousy. The power of thews of life. After having been strengthened twice, the life force in Joelsons body was rapidly repairing his body. This was the greatest support he had for daring to directly expose himself to the hurricane. His repaired body was once again injured by the violent hurricane, then healed, and then destroyed by the hurricane. This was the sort of injury, healing, and injury that kept on repeating itself. The spectating demigods were all stupefied. This scene was too shocking and, at the same time, it made them go mad with jealousy. He truly was a young genius with a terrifying background. Not only did he have a terrifying dragon but he also had such a powerful healing divine artifact. If they had such a powerful divine artifact, they would definitely hurry to the trials at the back to fight for the trials rewards. And what was this fellow doing? Standing there without moving, was he really waiting to die? Joelson didnt know what the others were thinking. Right now, hepletely abandoned all distractions in the outside world, and even the pain in his body was suppressed by his powerful willpower. His consciousness waspletely immersed in theprehension of wind arcane power. The endless wind tore his body from all directions. Besides bringing pain, it also brought a trace of arcane power that pointed directly to the nature of the wind element. Wind. Joelson felt that he was gradually merging with the violent hurricanes around him. He could hear countless wind whispers in his ears. They seemed to be trying to tell him something. The spirit tree swayed and the power of Joelsons soulpletely spread out. He seemed to be riding the wind, following them as they roamed the vastnd and the endless void. Suddenly, Joelson felt as if he had grasped onto something. Wind. A hurricane could blow down a solid forest but it could not blow down a soft de of grass. The wind could be violent but it could also be obedient. Thats right! Joelson suddenly opened his eyes, a hint of joy shing through them. He hadprehended it! The arcane meaning of wind, obedience! In an instant, Joelson felt as though he had be one with the violent hurricanes around him. These hurricanes were no longer a hindrance to him at all. As long as he was willing, he could advance to be a wind-style demigod at any time! The difference between a deitys domain and a demigods was whether or not he hadprehended a arcane meaning. There were six types ofws and arcane meanings of ordinaryws. As long as heprehended one, he would be able to rise to be a demigod. When he had a perfectprehension of the arcane meaning, he would be able to rise to the peak of the demigod level. And if heprehended two types of arcane meanings of the samew, he would be able to rise to the level of a god. There were six types of arcane meanings of each of the ordinary ten-elementalws. If he couldprehend six types of arcane meanings of the samew, he would be able to rise to the level of a demigod. However, Joelson didnt intend to advance right away. At the very least, he would have to grasp one of each of the thirteen elementalws he had mastered, and then consider advancing to be a demigod. One type of arcane truth was already so powerful. But what if it was an arcane truth of a thirteen-elementalw? Even he himself couldnt imagine it! Whats going on? He actuallyprehended an arcane truth so quickly? Not only is his background terrifying but even his talent is also so powerful. How can he allow others to live? The spectating demigods werepletely stunned. Which one of them hadnt spent tens of thousands of years toprehend a profound meaning? This fellow was actually able toprehend a profound meaning so quickly! And it seemed as though this fellow wasnt primarily trained in the wind element. A demigod looked at Joelson. After pondering for a moment, he said, Perhaps... this is the correct way to pass the trials! The demigods suddenly came to their senses. Right! Perhaps it was because of the existence of the mountain of hurricanes that he was able toprehend an arcane meaning of wind so quickly! Then, we can do the same! As long as we dont enter such a dangerous ce as the wind tunnel, we can do it. The demigods all looked at each other. Finally, a demigod made up his mind and spread out the protective shield protecting him from the hurricanes. Swoosh! Ah! In an instant, apanied by a miserable scream, that demigod transformed into a ck shadow that instantly disappeared from their sight. He was blown out of the mountain of hurricanes, losing his qualification to participate in the trials. The demigods looked at each other in terror. And it wasnt his first attempt. Otherwise, he would be the one to fall. At the same time, a question arose in their hearts. How was that fellow able toprehend the arcane so quickly? The demigods turned to look at Joelson, only to see an even more shocking scene. While they were trying, Joelson had alreadyprehended another type of arcane wind. A ball of azure light appeared around Joelson and his entire body transformed into a gust of wind as he rapidly advanced towards the peak of the mountain. All that was left was a group of demigods who werepletely stunned, unable to react in time. Sensing the powerful power of the three arcane truths of wind in his body, Joelson nodded in satisfaction. On the way to the peak of the mountain, he hadprehended yet another profound of wind. He wasnt a wind major, and it could even be said that he hadnt used the wind major many times, yet he was able toprehend three arcane truths so easily. It seemed that there were still many benefits waiting to be discovered in this training ground. If other people knew what Joelson was thinking, they would definitely be aggrieved to death. This light door should be the passage leading to the next trial. Arriving at the top of the mountain, looking at the light door in front of him, Joelson muttered to himself in a low voice. Stepping in. Chapter 342: Holy Zither Is in Danger?

Chapter 342: Holy Zither Is in Danger?

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL In front of him was a towering mountain peak that was burning with intense mes. Standing below, one could not see the peak at all. The mes on the mountain peak were ck-red in color and extremely hot. The void above the mountain peak was charred ck after melting due to the heat, flowing slowly. Joelson looked at the mountain peak, took a step forward resolutely, and stepped onto the mountain peak. In an instant, countless surging ck and red mes attacked Joelson. But strangely, Joelson did not feel the unbearable temperature. Instead, he felt a warm andfortable feeling all over his body. Huh? Joelson was a little surprised. Compared to the mountain of hurricanes, the mountain of mes did not seem to be dangerous at all. But it seemed that the mountain of mes was not so gentle to everyone. Looking ahead, there were two charred bones not far away. They were being burned into ashes at a speed that could be detected by the naked eye. This proved how high the temperature of the mountain of mes was. Joelson thought for a moment and understood. The reason why he did not feel unbearable on the mountain of mes was that he even feltfortable. It was because when he had just left the Barons territory, the first elemental magic he mastered was fire. Fire could be said to have apanied him from the weak to the strong, from the nameless to the legendary, so what he was best at was also fire-typews. ck and red mes slowly burned on Joelsons skin but not a single hair was burnt. These mes were like little fairies, ying with him Suddenly, Joelson felt a strange feeling. As he was about to move forward, he suddenly stopped in the air. He was stunned, his face full of disbelief. He hadprehended the first arcane fire just like that? Yes, as soon as he stepped into the mountain of mes, Joelson hadprehended the first arcane fire. Even Joelson himself couldnt believe it. He hadprehended the arcane so easily? Although he hadprehended the arcane meaning of wind very quickly, he had at least endured quite a bit of pain. His body had been destroyed several times before he had seeded. Joelsons heart was filled with joy as he continued to advance. He hadnt even reached the mountainside, but he had alreadyprehended all six arcane meanings of the fire-typews. Ive mastered all six arcane meanings. Now, the fire-typews have surpassed the destruction-typews, and theyve be my most powerful technique. Joelson murmured to himself. Right now, all he needed to do was to master one of the arcane truths to perfection, and then he would be able to directly be a god of fire. At the same time, Joelson also felt a sense of fullness. He had alreadypletely mastered the arcane truths of the fire-typews. If he wanted to improve, he would have to master each of the arcane truths to perfection. However, this still required quite a bit of time. Joelson didnt think too much. The mountain of fire was no longer a hindrance to him. He continued to move forward to the next training field. ... The peak of the mountain of fire. There was a huge crater on the peak of the mountain. Lava was surging inside. Bubbles kept rising and bursting. Sulfur gas was gushing out, giving off a pungent smell. Damn it! These bastards from the God of ughter! A knight with a broken white armor and deep wounds all over his body, who was constantly bleeding, cursed while gritting his teeth. His expression was very ugly. Seven priests in white robes appeared with white light on their hands, healing his wounds. Their luck was too bad. There were only two knights who were randomly sent to the mountain of fire. After that, they encountered the people from the God of ughter. The other knight had already dragged an enemy along at the foot of the mountain and was burned to a charred skeleton. Among the eight of them, only he was a knight. The other seven priests did not have muchbat ability. Even if they werebined, they would not be able to defeat a person from the God of ughter. Moreover, most of the people from the Church of Light mainly cultivated thew of light. He was no exception as he would be greatly suppressed on the mountain of fire. Although the secondw he cultivated was thew of fire, it was not as powerful as thew of light. He could not even disy half of his strength here. It was already a miracle that he was able to live until now with seven priests. Gary, why arent you escaping? At this moment, more than a dozen people from the ughter Divine Kingdom had caught up, and the leader of them said. Garys face instantly became even more unsightly, and his face was filled with both anger and unwillingness. Greer, even if I die, Lord Archangel will take revenge for us! Gary cursed angrily. He probably wouldnt be able to escape today. If it had been anywhere else, it would have been fine but, here, he wasnt a match for him. Greer was a god of fire. Here, he had far too many advantages over him. There was no way he would be a match for him. I will hold them off. Take the opportunity to flee and go find Lord Archangel! Gary gritted his teeth as he said these words, his face filled with determination. Hahaha! Greer seemed to have heard a hrious joke. Laughing loudly, he said, Your Lord Archangel probably wont even be able to protect herself. Lord Adrian has long since made preparations. Your Archangel and the second Angel will soon be our ves! Gary was stunned for a moment, and then a look of deep despair appeared on his face. This ne was filled with thews of ughter. The final reward would definitely be in the training grounds for thews of ughter. If the Divine Kingdom of ughter had made preparations in advance, then the Archangel and the second Angel would be in danger! Greer and the demigods of the Divine Kingdom of ughter behind him slowly moved closer to Gary. What did you say? A cold voice filled with killing intent rang out. Who was it? Greers footsteps came to a halt. He looked in the direction of the voice, and Gary looked as well. When he saw who it was, Garys eyes revealed an unconceble excitement. It was the man who knew the Archangel, the man who rode a terrifying dragon! They were saved! Greer had a mocking look on his face. He looked towards Joelson and said, Haha, Milord, you dont have a dragon here. Previously, they had only been afraid of that terrifying dragon, but this person was merely at the deity level. As a mid-stage demigod, he could kill him with a single finger. Since youvee, you can stay here! A zing me ignited in Greers hand, and he viciously shot towards Joelson. Joelson didnt move at all, as though he had already seen his end and had given up on resisting. The me shot directly towards Joelson, about to hit him. Suddenly, when it was ten yards away from him, the me was extinguished. When everyone saw this scene, they were all stunned. Then, they all widened their eyes, shock appearing on their faces. Greer was also stunned on the spot. He knew that there was only one possibility for such a situation. That was that this persons attainments in fire-typews were far higher than his. However, he had already matured and grasped a type of arcane fire! He was merely a deity domain. How could he grasp aplete type of arcane fire? A drop of cold sweat dripped down Greers forehead, and his legs could not help but tremble. Chapter 343: Six Arcane Truths. They Didn’t Even Have the Right to Attack

Chapter 343: Six Arcane Truths. They Didnt Even Have the Right to Attack

Whether it was the people from the ughter Divine Kingdom or the people from the Church of Light... They were all shocked by what they were seeing. Garys eyes were wide open and his heart was filled with shock. He couldnt help but mutter to himself, They dont even have the right to attack? At the middle stage of the demigod realm, Greer, who had matured and mastered an arcane fire, was in such a terrible state in front of Joelson? He actually didnt even have the qualifications to fight! Wasnt he only at the deity level? Just how terrifying was his talent! Gary wasnt the only one who thought this way. Everyone was in a state of shock. The most shocked was still Greer. Only he himself knew just how tremendous the pressure was when facing Joelson. He was no longer able to use a single strand of the arcane meaning of fire. He wasnt even able to control a single spark. Sir... Sir, this is all a misunderstanding. Greers face was unsightly. It was as if he had swallowed a fly as he spoke with difficulty. Joelsons cold eyes looked at Greer. He said coldly, I asked you what you said. Greer was frightened. He knelt on the ground and said with a trembling voice, Sir, it has nothing to do with me. Its all that guy Adrians doing. I didnt do anything! Joelson didnt say anything. He looked at the people of ughter Divine Kingdom behind Greer with a cold gaze. Beside this hot crater, the people of ughter Divine Kingdom felt a chill. It was as if they were in a pr cier. The people of ughter Divine Kingdom couldnt help but tremble. They kneeled on the ground and begged. Sir, this matter has nothing to do with us. It was Adrian who did it! Yes, sir. It was Adrian who coveted Saint Mitis beauty. We were just following orders. Spare us, Sir! Hearing the pleas from the people from the ughter Divine Kingdom, Joelson frowned. His eyes were filled with disdain. He did not have a good impression of these people, only disgust. Raising his right hand, a wisp of ck-red me rose and gently waved out. The ck-red me slowly floated toward the members of the ughter Divine Kingdom. Seeing the inconspicuous ck-red me burning in Joelsons hand, Greer revealed an extremely frightened expression. His pupils shrank. You... Youveprehended all of the fire arcane powers? Greer looked at Joelson with a gaze filled with despair as he spoke with a trembling voice. ck-red me. This was the most terrifying me that could only be grasped afterprehending all six types of fire arcane mysteries. He couldnt understand why Joelson had grasped all six types of fire arcane mysteries. How could it still be a divine domain? Unless he wasnt a divine domain at all but a peak demigod! Thats right. He must have hidden his strength. Its over. Thinking of this, a look of despair appeared in Greers eyes. He couldnt even think of resisting. Facing someone who had mastered all of the arcane fires... He felt as if he had returned to tens of thousands of years ago. When he was still at the divine domain realm, he had encountered a divine domain expert. In the fire domain, he felt as powerless as an ordinary person. A faint ck-red me had already floated before Greers eyes. When the faint me touched Greer, it suddenly expanded. In an instant, it transformed into a terrifying, zing sea of mes,pletely engulfing all of the demigods of the ughter Divine Kingdom. Before they could even let out a miserable cry, all of the demigods were burned into ash. The people of the Church of Light werepletely stupefied. They stood there in a daze, unable to speak. Gary looked at the drifting ash and gulped down a mouthful of saliva. He had thought that Joelson had only mastered a perfect arcane fire, but he had never imagined that Joelson had actuallyprehended all six types of arcane fire? It wasnt that Gary was too stupid, but that this was simply too astonishing, too unbelievable! Even if Joelson had concealed his power and was a peak demigod expert... This was still too shocking. A demigod was able toprehend all of the arcane truths of fire. It could almost be said that he was an appointed highgod! However, what Gary didnt know was that Joelson hadnt hidden his power. He was indeed only at the deity-level. Milord, thank you for saving us! Gary came up to Joelson, lowering his head and speaking respectfully. Joelson nodded slightly, looked at him indifferently, and asked, Which training ground is the Holy Zither in? The Archangel has probably reached the final mountain of ughter with the second Angel. The purpose of our visit this time is to help the second archangel obtain the final reward, so the two sirs rushed directly to the final trial. Gary directly knelt in front of Joelson with a pleading look. Please save the Archangel. There must be a conspiracy in the Kingdom of ughter! Joelson nodded slightly and did not say anything. Even if Gary did not say anything, he would do so. Although Holy Zither did not have many feelings for him, both of them were in an unconscious state when they had sex in the lost kingdom. But he had, after all, stolen her first time. He couldnt just watch as Adrian used a despicable scheme to scheme against the Holy Zither. Upon receiving the agreement of Joelson, Gary said gratefully, Thank you, Milord! Gary said to the seven priests behind him, Lets help milord head to the final trial as soon as possible! Yes! The demigods all said in unison. Theres no need. Joelson shook his head. Its too slow to bring you along. Gary was stunned for a moment but when he came back to his senses... Joelson had already entered the door of light within the crater of the volcano, heading towards the next trial. ... The mountain of ughter. Two slender, perfect figures were flying at high speed, asionally turning their heads to nce at them, a hint of worry in their eyes. They were Holy Zither and Saint Miti. The two of them, who had always been elegant, were now in a sorry state. Golden blood dripped from their bodies from time to time. Those damn fellows attacked us while we wereprehending the arcane powers. How despicable! Saint Miti gritted her teeth and cursed, her face full of resentment. In this ne, my power will be greatly suppressed. With your current power, you cant defeat him alone. We were careless. I should have thought of it long ago. Holy Zither said calmly, but there was a hint of worry on her face. Not long ago, she and Saint Miti had been focused onprehending the arcane truths. They had suddenly been ambushed by Adrian and a few demigods. In the outside world, she wouldnt have cared at all. However, in this mountain of ughter, she wasnt a match for Adrian. As for Saint Miti, she hadnt yet recovered to her peak power. She was only at the middle stage of the demigod level and wasnt a match for Adrian, who was at the peak of the demigod level. In the battle, both of them were injured. They had no choice but to flee first. Right at this moment, more than ten figures caught up from behind. At the very front, it was Adrian! Chapter 344: Was in Danger

Chapter 344: Was in Danger

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Not good, theyre catching up! Saint Miti shouted anxiously. Saint Miti frowned slightly and suddenly saw a stone forest made of huge rocks at the mountainside. We cant keep running like this. The mountain of ughter is only this big. Lets hide in front! As Saint Miti spoke, she turned into a ray of light and flew into the stone forest. Holy Zither followed closely behind. The stone forest was made up of scattered rocks, and it was extremelyplicated. Hide your aura. For a short period of time, he wont be able to find us. Find a chance to escape, then quicklyplete the final trial. After receiving the reward, well immediately leave! Hearing Holy Zithers words, Saint Miti nodded. This was the only way. Not long afterward, the people of the ughter Divine Kingdom arrived above the stone forest. Lord Adrian, we dont see any traces of them! A demigod bowed respectfully to Adrian. Fools! They are hiding in the stone forest below. Tell everyone to go down and search carefully. Adrian let out an angry shout Yes, Lord Adrian! The demigods of the ughter Divine Kingdom all entered the stone forest, searching for traces of the two. Adrian looked towards the stone forest, his eyes filled with an unconceble desire. After searching for a period of time. Theyre here! A cry of rm rang out. Two figures leaped out of the stone forest, transforming into two streaks of light that rapidly flew towards the mountain peak. Hahaha, you wont be able to escape! Seeing the two of them appear, Adrian let out an evilugh, muttering to himself in a low voice, Ive specially prepared something good for you. ... Mountain of light. The entire mountain peak was immersed in an endless variety of colors and lights, making the mountain of light look very strange. This dreamlike scene did not attract much of Joelsons attention. He continued to fly towards the top of the mountain. He had already passed through nine training grounds. Including the mountain of light, there were ten training grounds. After the mountain of fire heard the people from the ughter Divine Kingdom say that Adrian had a plot, he had been moving at full speed towards the final arena. Although he did not spend too much timeprehending the arcane, he already had experience. He had naturallyprehended it when he was on his way, and the rewards were not small. Other than the wind and ice elements, he did not use these two elements very often. He had onlyprehended three types of the arcane. He hadprehended at least four of the other elements, as well as fire, metal, and electricity. He had alsoprehended six types of arcane truths. His path to bing a demigod had already been opened up. If he wanted to, he just needed to umte more power over a period of time. He could elevate these ten elements to be a demigod at any time! If word got out that he was a demigod with ten elements, a group of people would probably be scared to death. But right now, Joelson wasnt in the mood. Havent arrived yet? Joelson muttered to himself in a low voice, appearing rather anxious. Even though he was moving at full speed, he still spent quite a bit of time. It wasnt that his speed was too slow, but that these ten trial mountains were simply toorge. After entering the trial, he discovered that this mountain range was farrger than it looked from the outside. From the outside, Du Lu was not much smaller than this mountain range. However, after entering the trial, every mountain range was ten times the size of Du Lu. In addition, the trial field naturally suppressed everyone, so he had yet to reach the final trial. Not long after, Joelson arrived at the peak of the mountain. Looking at the blood-red light door that was emitting dense ughterws, Joelson muttered to himself. This should be the final training ground. Without thinking too much, Joelson charged through the door of light, disappearing from the mountain peak. In front of him was a mountain peak that seemed to be flowing with blood. It was evenrger than the mountain he had encountered before. Eh? Joelson suddenly noticed that there seemed to be some other traces at the foot of the mountain. He leaned over to take a closer look. They were traces of a battle. On the ground, there were a few corpses of lesser gods of the ughter Divine Kingdom. There was still some fresh blood that hadnt dried up yet. There was a small patch of gold amongst the dark red blood that hadntpletely solidified. It was extremely eye-catching. Joelson instantly recognized it. This should be the blood of the Holy Zither and Saint Miti. Joelsons gaze was ice-cold as he stared at the mountain of ughter in front of him. In the next second, his figure disappeared from where he stood. His entire body turned into a stream of light as he rapidly shot towards the top of the mountain. ... Holy Zither and Saint Miti flew towards the top of the mountain at their fastest speed, so fast that their figures became blurry. Holy Zither, were almost at the top of the mountain. Theres no way out! Saint Miti looked ahead and hurriedly reminded her. They were extremely anxious. They could not defeat Adrian here. If Adrian caught them, she did not know what would happen to them. Saint Miti felt disgusted when she thought of Adrian looking at her with eyes full of desire. She would rather die here and self-destruct than fall into Adrians hands. Holy Zither could not maintain her calm face either. She frowned and looked anxious. Her eyes were filled with worry. She and Saint Miti had the same thought. If it fell into Adrians hands... It would be better to just die. Immediately enter the final trial. Ill use a secret technique to stop them first! Upon hearing Holy Zithers words, Saint Miti became even more anxious. No! After using the secret technique, youll fall into weakness. What if you fall into Adrians hands? Saint Miti was silent for a moment, then finally said, Theres no other way. We can only wait for you to pass the final trial and obtain the reward. Then, well immediately leave. Saint Mitis eyes reddened and tears began to appear in them. She nodded hard. At this moment, two sharp, blood-red rays of light shot towards the two of them, who hurriedly blocked them. As though he had seen through their thoughts, Adrian instantly increased his speed and flew in front of the two of them, stopping them. The other demigods of the ughter Divine Kingdom also quickly charged forward and formed a circle, ending this cat-and-mouse game. All of you will be my ves. None of you will be able to leave! Adrians gaze, filled with desire, wantonly wandered over Saint Mitis tall, perfect body. He then turned his gaze towards Holy Zither. She wasnt the slightest bit inferior to Saint Miti, and in fact, was even more perfect. In the name of God! Suddenly, a cold, emotionless voice rang out. Holy Zither had returned to her calm, cold face. There was no longer a hint of anxiety or worry on her face. The aura of thew of light on her body soared and kept rising. This was not the first time she had used this secret spell. She had used it when she fought against the King of Bones, Angus Dubin, with Joelson in the central continent. Holy Zither recalled the situation at that time. At that time, she was being chased by Angus Dubin and was in a crisis. She did not even have time to use the secret spell. It was Joelson who saved her once. Although she also used her secret skill to save Joelson once, and when the secret skill ended and she fell into a deep sleep, she had an intimate encounter with Joelson that she had never experienced before. It was like a tender and sweet dream. At least Joelson was far better than this disgusting man in front of her. She wished that this time, Joelson could appear Chapter 345: The Despairing Holy Zither and Saint Miti

Chapter 345: The Despairing Holy Zither and Saint Miti

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Holy Zithers face was calm, as though she didnt have the slightest bit of human emotion. She stared coldly at Adrian, continuing to speak. I sentence you to the end of everything! After speaking, the aura which continued to rise from Holy Zithers body suddenly increased explosively, reaching the early stage of the god level. Even though she would be suppressed within this training ground of thews of ughter, her power was enough to deal with Adrian, who was at the peak of the demigod level. When Adrian saw this scene, he didnt panic at all. Instead, he revealed a smug smile. Archangel, is this yourst resort? Dont tell me you think that you can defeat me just by forcibly raising your secret technique to the early stage of the god level? In order to deal with you, Ive made quite a bit of preparation this time. Adrianughed evilly and a longsword slowly appeared in his hand. The longsword was a strange blood-red color, and a faint bloody mist emanated from it. An extremely powerful, bloodthirsty aura emanated from it. A highgod artifact? Saint Miti called out in surprise, an extremely grave expression on her face. In this training ground, Adrian already had the advantage, and now that he had a highgod artifact, it would be even harder for them to defend against him. Adrian looked at the two of them smugly and said with a smile, I specifically requested for this sword of ughter from the God of ughter. Although with my strength, I am still unable to fully grasp it, it is enough to deal with the two of you. Holy Zithers gaze was solemn. He did not dare to underestimate his opponent. He looked at Saint Miti and said seriously, I will stop him. You find an opportunity to break out of the encirclement andplete the final trial as soon as possible! This time, Saint Miti did not agree. She shook her head desperately and said, No! If I leave, what will you do? This is the only way. If you stay, we wont be a match for them! Holy Zither said solemnly. Saint Miti shook her head forcefully. That wont do either. I Cant let you face them alone! Holy Zither let out a long sigh and did not speak again. She knew that Saint Miti had this sort of personality. No one would be able to change the decisions she made. An endless amount of holy light appeared at the peak of the mountain, gathering in Saint Mitis hands to form an extremely holy sword of light. However, it was being suppressed by thews of ughter, making it seem rather unstable, as though it would disintegrate at any moment. Holy Light Judgement! Saint Miti waved her sword of light, viciously chopping out a streak of white light that shot towards Adrian. Haha. Adrianughed softly, then said mockingly, As expected of a god who was forcibly raised by a secret technique. Is that all you have? Clenching the blood-red longsword in his hand, the blood mist suddenly began to spread out. Adrian could sense the power constantly emanating from the longsword and a satisfied look appeared on his face. The white light had already arrived in front of him. Adrian raised his longsword with one hand, blocking it in front of him. As soon as the white light entered the blood mist, it was continuously weakened. Finally, itnded on the blood-red longsword, making a soft sound. Holy Zither had a solemn look on her face, and for the first time, her eyes revealed a look of panic. Adrianughed softly, My turn. After speaking, a very small crimson ray of light shot out from the thick blood mist, flying towards the two of them at high speed. Somethings wrong! Holy Zither saint secretly said to herself. How could the attack of a highgod artifact be so weak? There was a problem! Just as Holy Zither was about to dodge, Saint Miti charged towards Holy Zither. A pure white spear covered in blood-red ughterws appeared in Saint Mitis hands, stabbing towards the crimson ray of light. Bang! A soft sound of ss shattering rang out. Whats going on? Saint Miti muttered to herself in puzzlement. The violent collision that she had expected did not happen. She felt that what shot out from the thick blood fog was not Adrians attack but a ss bottle. In the next moment, a wisp of crimson gas quickly spread out from the ss bottle that had exploded into powder. It enveloped her and Holy Zither. The two of them immediately formed a thick barrier around them in an attempt to block the crimson gas. However, the crimson gas seemed to be unaffected. In an instant, it broke through the barrier and entered the two of them. Hahaha! At the sight of this, Adrianughed out loud. I paid a huge price to obtain this for you guys from the higher ne of Life! At this moment, Saint Mitty also realized that something was wrong. She cursed angrily, Despicable fellow! What is this? But soon, she realized what this scarlet gas was. There seemed to be a strange feeling slowly rising in her body. It made her unable to control her excitement. But she did not know what this feeling, which she had never experienced before, was. Quickly use thew to resist this power! Saint Miti said anxiously. The instant she sensed this feeling, she understood. She had experienced this feeling once before. It was the same feeling she had experienced with Joelson in the Lost Divine Kingdom! Seeing the two of them control thews to resist, Adrian let out an evilugh. No need to struggle. Even highgods would be affected by this medicine! Holy Zithers face turned ugly and her cheeks began to flush red. Just as Adrian had said, herws were indeed unable to suppress the strange power of this medicine. She was almost unable to control the power of thews. Gradually, her body began to fall uncontrobly towards the ground. It was the same for Saint Miti. Although the two of them were unable to control their bodies, the tough bodies of demigods didnt suffer any damage. Saint Miti! Holy Zither suddenly felt a pair of slender, soft hands slowly climb onto her body, and she hurriedly called out. Saint Mitis movements showed no signs of stopping. She only said in a seductive voice, Sorry, Holy Zither, I cant control myself any longer. Staring at the seductive, sensual scene before him, Adrian wasnt in a hurry to act. Instead, he began to slowly watch with great interest. Holy Zither knew that this was not Saint Mitis fault. She also began to be unable to control herself to cater to Saint Miti. Alright, its time for us to start. Adrianughed evilly. His gaze towards the two of them was filled with an unconceble desire. Step by step, he walked towards the two of them. A feeling of despair rose in Holy Zithers heart. Right now, she could not even self-destruct. Was she really going to be humiliated by Adrian? Saint Miti was the same, feeling despair in her heart. At this moment, everyone felt a powerful and tyrannical aura shooting toward the top of the mountain, rapidly approaching. Who is it? Adrian stopped and shouted, suddenly turning his head back. He wanted to see who was obstructing his good deed but he saw a figure that shocked him. Adrians eyes were filled with fear as he screamed. Its you? Chapter 346: You Have a Giant Dragon?

Chapter 346: You Have a Giant Dragon?

A tall and slender figure was rapidly shooting towards the peak of the mountain. It was a young man. The young mans face was extremely handsome, but now it appeared extremely cold, filled with terrifying killing intent. The people of the ughter Divine Kingdom saw the person clearly and unconsciously took a few steps back. Adrian saw the mans face clearly and showed a terrified expression. The young man gradually approached and stood between Adrian, Holy Zither, and Saint Miti. Holy Zither and Saint Miti also saw the man clearly and couldnt help but exim, Joelson? Thats right! It was Joelson who had rushed here at full speed! Joelson didnt respond to the two of them. Instead, he looked at Adrian, his eyes cold with a hint of brutality. His whole body was filled with a thick murderous intent that couldnt be concealed at all. In the short time he flew to the top of the mountain, he had naturallyprehended all six kinds of ughterws. Perhaps it was because he had mastered the destructionws. Feeling Joelsons extremely cold and murderous eyes, Adrian couldnt help but tremble. Adrians expression was extremely frightened. That terrifying dragon had cast a shadow that couldnt be dispersed. Suddenly, he thought of something and his expression eased. He turned to look at Joelson with a mocking gaze and said in a mocking tone, So its the lord who controls the dragon! Its a pity that your terrifying dragon isnt here. Adrian paused for a moment and said fiercely, Right now, youre just an ordinary divine domain! Die! Adrian brandished his ughter sword, and a blood-red de of light containing the ughterws shot towards Joelson. Joelson took out the spear of annihtion and held it in his hand. A wisp of dark-red lightning twined around the tip of the spear. The surrounding void instantly shattered, revealing arge patch of ck. The dense ughterws on the ughter mountain trembled as if they were saluting the dark-red lightning on the spear. Laws of destruction? Adrian began to scream. Impossible! How can a deity master thews of destruction? It must be that you have some divine artifact that contains thews of destruction! Adrian revealed a look of jealousy, his heart on the verge of going mad with jealousy. He was at the peak of the demigod level in thews of ughter, but he had yet to master thews of destruction. This was one of the supremews! And it was the origin of thews of ughter! How could a puny deity domain possibly be grasped? You are only a deity domain! Thats right, you are only a deity domain! Theres no way you are my match! The tremendous jealousy caused Adrian to almost descend into madness. In the next second, he transformed into a stream of light that was covered by a thick blood mist, shooting towards Joelson. The sword of ughter was wrapped with the arcane meaning of thew of ughter as if it wanted to destroy all life. Its power was extremely terrifying. The tip of the sword stabbed directly toward Joelsons chest. Joelson didnt move, as if he had given up resisting. Dodge! Saint Miti couldnt help but cry out, her heart anxious. She was already in despair when suddenly, Joelson appeared. Such a plot was like those fairy tales she had heard when she was still a child. The princess of the kingdom was kidnapped by the evil dragon, and the brave knight defeated the evil dragon and saved the princess. Now that the knight was in danger, how could she not be anxious? Even Saint Miti herself did not realize that a strange feeling had already formed in her heart. That it was even better than the indescribable feeling she had towards the Holy Zither. Holy Zither, why arent you saying anything? Quickly get him to dodge! Saint Miti thought that it was because Joelson did not trust her, so she ignored her reminder. She shook the Holy Zither anxiously, and there was a trace of me in her tone that she had never shown to the Holy Zither. However, the Holy Zither seemed to not hear it. She fell into silence as if she had thought of something. Adrian saw that Joelson didnt move at all, and a hint of joy appeared in his eyes. It must be that Joelson had been scared silly by his power as a mid-stage god. He could almost see the scene of Joelson being pierced through by the sword of ughter, wailing as he died. Ding! A crisp sound of metal colliding rang out. Adrian was stunned. He felt that something wasnt right, as though he had hit something even harder than a highgod artifact. The scene he had expected to pierce through Joelson didnt happen. There was no blood. There was no wailing. A huge crack appeared in the void in front of him, blocking him and Joelson. The sword of ughter, which was wrapped in arcane power, stopped in front of the void. No matter how hard he tried, he couldnt move forward. Two huge ws, which were like small mountains, grabbed the sword of ughter and slowly extended out of the void. The sword of ughter and Adrian were pushed out bit by bit. Following that, a huge dragon that was shining with a metallic luster extended out from the crack. At this moment, Adrian finally saw just how terrifying an existence he had stabbed the sword of ughter towards. An existence that was not inferior to the fire dragon he had seen outside. A terrifying metal dragon that was like a mountain range and a continent! Adrian stared at the terrifying dragon in front of him. He was so stunned that he forgot to run away. Sid, dont let him die too quickly. Joelson said calmly, but there was strong killing intent in his voice. Roar! The steel dragon growled when it received Joelsons order. The huge wind pressure blew Adrians hair back. A... A giant dragon? You have another giant dragon? Adrian finally came back to his senses and said with a trembling voice. His heart was filled with despair. Then, he immediately wanted to pull back the sword of ughter. However, in front of such a terrifying giant dragon, he was like a tiny and powerless ant. No matter how hard he tried to use all of his arcane power, the sword of ughter seemed to grow in the ws of the giant dragon. It didnt move at all. Adrian was frightened. He gave up the ughter sword, turning into a beam of light and running away. Seeing the ant in front of him trying to run away, the steel dragon didnt even flutter its wings. It stretched out its huge ws and pressed down on the ant. Adrian saw the terrifying ws that were as big as a mountain slowly pressing down on him. He burned his arcane power origin and increased his speed to an unprecedented limit. Adrians heart was filled with both fear and bitterness. He had burned the arcane power origin of the ughterws. Even if he could escape this time, his power would drop to the divine realm. In addition, he would never have the chance to be a demigod again. But even so, Adrian still couldnt escape the area covered by the giant w. He was like a mosquito. No matter how fast he flew, he couldnt escape the giant dragons w. The huge mountain crashed down, pping Adrian to the ground. Ah! Adrian screamed in pain. All the bones in his body were broken and he couldnt even move a finger. He waspletely in despair. Chapter 347: The Fusion of the Soul and the Body

Chapter 347: The Fusion of the Soul and the Body

Joelson nced at the ground filled with broken corpses as well as Adrian, who was being continuously trampled and crushed by the steel dragon. Adrian let out a miserable howl. Although he was suffering from extreme pain, Adrian was still a peak demigod expert. He had the body of a god. As long as the steel dragon didnt use thews, even if Adrians entire body was crushed, he wouldnt die. He would copse in agony under this torment, bing a madman who had no reason. Only when Adrian was tormented would Joelson end him. Towards scum like Adrian, not only did Joelson not have a good impression of him, he hated him to the core. A pair of slender, white hands rose up to his chest. Joelson lowered his head to look at these hands. He had felt this warmth before and he knew that these were the hands of the Holy Zither. Holy Zither. Joelson said in a low voice. At this moment, a pair of slightly cold but simrly soft hands suddenly mped onto Joelsons waist. Joelson raised his eyebrows and turned his head to look. It was Saint Miti. He only saw the Holy Zither and Saint Miti. Their faces were flushed red and theirrge eyes, which were as beautiful as precious gems, revealed an unconceble gaze filled with desire. Seeing the situation of the two of them, Joelson frowned slightly, then reached out to grab their slender wrists. He sent his spiritual energy into their bodies and began to investigate. Ah. Ah! The two of them simultaneously let out a soft sound. They were both demigods, and they could already sense the existence of spiritual energy. Now that Joelsons spiritual energy had entered their bodies, their own spiritual energy and Joelsons spiritual energy came into contact and, under the effects of that strange medicine, they felt a sense offort that they had never felt before. It was as if they were fusing with Joelsons soul. Saint Mitis face turned even redder, revealing an extremely shy and expectant expression. If the people of the Church of Light saw this, they would definitely be very surprised. The second Angel, who had always been filled with killing intent, would actually reveal such an expression that made people unable to resist caressing her? However, only Joelson had the chance to witness such a wonderful scene. It was the same for Holy Zither, even though the two of them had already experienced it once in the lost divine kingdom. However, Holy Zither had never experienced such a fusion of souls. Facing him, who was as cold as an iceberg, she revealed a seductive expression in front of Joelson. Joelson frowned. After some investigation, he understood the current state of the two of them. Both of them had the power of thew of life in their bodies, but this power was not life force, but enough to stir up any life desires. Moreover, this power was extremely strange. If they did not release their desires, the two of them would die in this state. Dont worry, I am not Adrian. I will expel this power for you. Alright, said Joelson as he withdrew his spiritual power. Okay! The Holy Zither and Saint Miti broke away from the wonderful feeling offort and responded with a disappointed expression. Even they themselves felt a little strange. Could it be that they had fallen in love with Joelson? Joelson injected the abundant life force brought by thew of life into their bodies, trying to expel that strange power. Its useless? Joelson frowned and started to think. Maybe it was because they were both the power of thew of life, and the life force could not expel this strange power. Thew of destruction should be able to expel this power but thew of destruction was too violent. If thew of destruction was used, it would directly injure the two, or even kill them! Joelson frowned even more and became distressed. He could not think of anything else to do. Holy Zither could see what Joelson was distressed about. She knew more about the condition of her body and knew how serious the consequences would be if she did not expel this power. Joelson, forget it if theres no other way. Its not like we havent done it before. Holy Zither said in a low voice with hesitation. Even she, who was indifferent, was a little shy when she said this. Joelson was stunned for a moment and looked at Holy Zithers flickering eyes. Finally, he nodded. Then, Joelson looked at Saint Miti. He would not force anyone to know Saint Mitis thoughts. Saint Miti felt Joelsons gaze and was so shy that she did not dare to look him in the eyes. She quickly turned her eyes to her feet and nodded gently. Holy Zither slowly took off her armor. Saint Miti said in a weak voice, I want you to help me take off my armor. After saying that, Saint Miti buried her head deeply, afraid that Joelson would refuse. Joelson looked at Saint Mitis slender figure. His vitality did not drive away the strange power but it had healed all the wounds on the two of them. Her slightly bulging chest, slender waist that could be hugged with one hand, and her long, white and delicate legs that were exposed outside. Every single one of them was so tempting that one could not help but want to taste them. Roar! Steel Dragon heard the exchange between the three of them and let out a low roar, as if to say, Im still beside you! Then, he used his huge wings to cover himself and also isted Adrians wailing. This guy has learned something bad from them. Joelsonughed bitterly and shook his head, not knowing what to say. Then, he turned his gaze to Holy Zither and Saint Miti. He reached out his hand and gently helped Saint Miti take off her armor. The first thing he felt was a soft and delicate feeling. Joelsons hand trembled involuntarily. Come. Saint Miti said. Her fair and soft little hand held onto Joelsons powerful big hand and pressed it on the armor on her chest. Joelson nodded Holy Zither took off the interspatial ring and handed it to Joelson. She could not even use the interspatial ring with her current power. Joelson was a little puzzled. He probed his spiritual power into the interspatial ring and immediately understood. Joelson took out a pce from the interspatial ring. In the middle of the pce was a soft bed made of pure white feathers. Another array was set up to iste this ce from the outside world. Not long after. Two fair and perfect bodies were disyed at the same time in front of Joelson. One was mature and plump, while the other was slender and green. But no matter which one it was, it seemed to be a masterpiece carved by the creator himself, proving the greatness of the creator. Joelson was lost in his thoughts and his eyes were a little dazed. It turned out that there really was a perfect existence in the world. It was not until the Holy Zither and Saint Miti suddenly pushed him onto the big feather bed that he reacted. Joelson felt an infinite softness and softness wrap around him. The Holy Zither and Saint Miti were also deeply immersed in it as if they had a wonderful experience of rebirth, and the two even hoped that time would be fixed here forever. The three of them were all immersed in this never-before-seenfort. Their bodies were merging. Their souls were also merging. They didnt know how long it had been like this. Chapter 348: You Owe Us a Wedding!

Chapter 348: You Owe Us a Wedding!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Outside the mountain range of trials. Joelson looked at the ball of light in his hand that was beating like a heart. He was thinking about something. Brother Joelson, what are you thinking about? Saint Miti suddenly opened her mouth and interrupted Joelsons thoughts. Ever since the incident at the pce, Saint Mitis rtionship with Joelson had be closer. She had always been like this. It was just because she was shy before. Anyone would be the same if they had the most intimate things with a man they had never spoken to. No one could me her for being shy. In the end, she did not enter the trial. Instead, she gave it to Joelson. However, Saint Miti did not feel any regret. Joelson was now her man. She was willing to give the final reward to Joelson. After all, in her previous life, she had left behind many things that were useless. She did notck the heart to kill. Joelsonughed and asked, Why do you call me little brother? Saint Mitis big ck gem-like eyes rolled around. After thinking for a while, she said, Ive been reincarnated just like Holy Zither. Counting the lifespan of my previous life, Im already over 700,000 years old! Isnt calling you little brother very appropriate? Saint Miti revealed a brilliant smile. Dont think that Im not as powerful as you right now but, once I recover all my strength, Ill quickly surpass you. In the future, if anyone dares to bully you,e to the heavenly realm and find me. Ill take revenge for you. As Saint Miti spoke, she waved her little white fist. Joelsonughed softly. Then Ill wait for you to be a sovereign, then protect me. Hearing Joelson speak of a sovereign, Saint Miti immediately lowered her head in frustration. In a low voice, she said, When I was at my peak, I was only a peak highgod. Joelsonughed, not knowing what to say. What are youughing at? Saint Miti used her little fist to knock on Joelsons shoulder, then pouted angrily. Enough, Saint Miti. Stop fooling around. Upon seeing this scene, Holy Zither felt that it was funny as well. Then, she looked at Joelson and said seriously, Joelson,e with us to the celestial realm. The master of the Land of ughter, Augusten, doesnt have the guts toe to the celestial realm to cause trouble. After what had happened in the pce, the two of them chatted quite a bit with Joelson. From the time when Joelson walked out of the bars territory, to the time when he walked out of the central continent and was attacked by a god. The two of them simrly shared all of their experiences with Joelson. One was the Archangel of the celestial realm, while the other was the second archangel. In the celestial realm, aside from the other, there was no one who could be considered a friend. It could be said that she had given all of her heart and soul to Joelson without holding anything back. In addition, given your talent, the God of Light will definitely do their best to nurture you. Within ten thousand years, you will be a highgod, and I can even give you the position of archangel! Holy Zither continued to speak, her gaze fervent as she looked at Joelson, waiting for his reply. In fact, she hadnt only proposed the invitation to strengthen the heavenly realm. It was more because of her own selfishness. If Joelson left this time, she didnt know when they would meet again. She wanted him to stay with her for a long time. Moreover, there were too many dangers in the endless nes. She didnt want anything to happen to Joelson. Saint Miti was also eagerly waiting for his answer. I dont want to be separated from you either but I still have things to finish. Joelson shook his head slightly and said sincerely. Sigh! Saint Miti Sighed. Brother Joelson, if you encounter any difficulties in the future,e and look for your sister! Holy Zither nodded. She wasnt surprised by Joelsons decision. He was such a man. He was a dragon who longed for adventure, strength, and soaring in the sky. He could not stay in a small, quietke. Holy Zither took out another ring from her interspatial ring. He was stunned for a moment and looked over. There was a white gemstone iid on the ring, emitting a sparkling white light. Holy Zither held the ring and said to Joelson, If you change your mind, or if you run into any trouble that you cant solve, just crush the gem on the ring. Ill know. This is my heart from my previous life, although its just a little bit. The heart of an angel? Joelson asked. Its the heart of an archangel. Holy Zither said, pulling Joelsons hand and putting the ring on. I have a ring too! When Saint Miti saw this scene, she hurriedly took out a dark red ring from her interspatial ring and held onto Joelsons hand to put it on. Then she said, I obtained this tens of thousands of years ago in a trial ne but I dont know what use this ring has. Joelsonughed, not knowing what to say. Then he thought for a while and took out two gems to record magic. He had prepared these for creating magic but he hadnt had the time, so he didnt use them. Joelson engraved the sixws of ughter and fivews of light he had learned on the magic gems. Then he handed them to Holy Zither and Saint Miti. Looking at the gemstone, Holy Zither and Saint Miti were stunned. They looked at each other with strange expressions. Forget it. Lets do it. Saint Miti said discontentedly. Joelson felt strange. He didnt know what was going on between them. At this moment, a crack slowly opened in the void. Endless holy light poured out, eventually forming a huge heavenly gate. We should go, Holy Zither said. Go, Ill find you. Joelson nodded and said seriously. The two of them led the people of the Church of Light in the distance and slowly flew towards the heavenly gate. Diaboli turned back to look at Joelson. He had finally vaguely guessed what had happened between the Archangel and Joelson. Everyone from the Church of Light entered the gate of light. Holy Zither and Saint Miti turned back to look at Joelson reluctantly and shouted at him. Remember, you still owe us a wedding! And a wedding ring for each of us! Joelson was stunned. He smiled bitterly and nodded deeply, Wait for me! So it was because of the gift he gave back. No wonder the two of them were so strange. The heavenly gate slowly closed. Joelson retracted his eyes and looked at Du Lu and the steel dragon who were trying to destroy a long sword. Adrian had been tortured by the steel dragon. In the end, he was crushed to death by the steel dragons ws. His soul was also crushed into pieces by the steel dragons controlw. The other members of the Divine Kingdom of ughter had also been killed on the way to the final training ground. Only because Joelson didnt want to waste time, he had escaped. Its time to go. Hearing Joelsons call, Du Lu and the steel dragon immediately stopped destroying the longsword and flew in front of Joelson. Father, this longsword is very strange. Its very hard! Du Lu handed the longsword to Joelson and said. Joelson nced at the longsword and said, This is a highgod artifact. Of course, its hard. Joelson was satisfied. The spear of annihtion, a lower god artifact, was no longer enough for him. Now that he had obtained a ughter highgod artifact, it was just right. Joelson flew up to the mountain-sized head of Du Lu and looked in the direction he hade from. Come on, lets go home. Chapter 349: Fenrir the Great Dragon of Slaughter

Chapter 349: Fenrir the Great Dragon of ughter

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Within the space of the ranch. Joelson brought Du Lu and the steel dragon back. Du Lu and the steel dragon once more began to study how to destroy the sword of ughter. This longsword was the first time they had encountered something that couldnt be broken or destroyed after their metamorphosis. This made them very unwilling and even Lightning was curious enough to participate. However, Joelson wasnt worried. The ughter sword was a mid-stage highgod artifact. It needed to be at least a peak highgod before it could be destroyed. If Du Lu and the others were able to destroy the ughter sword, then he would be even happier. Joelson closed his eyes slightly, feeling the powerful power within his body. He immersed his consciousness into the spirit tree. Sixteen divine sparks hung on the spirit tree. They were the ughter divinities, the light divinities, the darkness divinities, the fire divinities, the water divinities, the metal divinities, the nt divinities, the air divinities, the undead divinities, the wind divinities, the lightning divinities, the earth divinities, and the ice divinities condensed in the ne of trials. There were also the fate, destruction, and life divinities of the supremew, these three divinities. Right now, other than the divine spark of life and the divine spark of fate, all of the divine sparks had already been filled to the brim. They were no longer the size of soybeans like before. Instead, they had condensed into the shape of a prismatic crystal, about the same size as the alchemy divine spark he had acquired from the lost divine kingdom of the central continent. After all, that alchemy divine spark was a divine spark belonging to a god! And yet, he hadnt even be a demigod yet! Even the divine spark of destruction from the supremews had been condensed. He could be a demigod of destruction at any time! I wonder if this Heart of ughter can still be used? Thinking of this, Joelson murmured to himself. Opening his eyes, he stared at the Heart of ughter, which was still glowing with a weak light. In his heart, he felt a bit uncertain. Originally, the blood-red light emitted by the Heart of ughter was very strong. However, when he passed the final trial and obtained the Heart of ughter, the destruction divine spark had a desire to devour it. In the end, the Heart of ughter was directly devoured by the destruction divine spark. If it wasnt for Joelson intentionally controlling it, there wouldnt even be such a tiny bit of light left. However, this also allowed the destruction divine spark to directly condense into form. Even if he couldnt exchange for the ughter dragon egg, he had gained quite a lot this time. Looks like Ill have to enter more trial nes in the future. Joelson thought to himself. No matter what, I still have to try. If it doesnt work, then forget it. Joelson summoned the system and chose to hand over the ughter heart. Congrattions to the host forpleting the mission. You have obtained the ughter Dragon Egg x1. The almostpletely absorbed Heart of ughter stillpleted the mission. Joelson was delighted. A blood-red dragon egg, which was emitting a faint blood mist and killing aura, slowly appeared in front of Joelson. Joelson touched it and felt a sharp killing aura cutting his palm. Having such power even before he was born, Joelson became even more expectant. He pierced his finger and dripped the blood on the dragon egg. Crack! A crack suddenly appeared on the ughter dragon egg, and a blood-red light spread out from it. As if it had sensed the birth of the ughter dragon whelp, Holy was the first to rush over. From time to time, he would look back in the direction of the Dark Demon Dragon, as if he was worried that the Dark Demon Dragon woulde and snatch his ally. The Dark Demon Dragon looked at him with disdain, theny down and continued to sleep. Du Lu, the steel dragon, and Lightning also put down the sword of ughter and surrounded him. Behind them were three little dragons that were ten yards in size, as well as a giant dragon that was about a hundred yards in size. These three little dragons had been acquired by Joelson before he had entered the trial ne. Now, they had grown to ten yards in size, and the speed of their growth surprised even Joelson. He had only been in the trial ne for a month at most, the three little dragons had actually grown to the power of the sixth rank. As for the hundred-yard-long dragon, he hoped that it would soon be a deity. However, it had yet toplete all of the duels in the Dragon God Arena, or else it would most likely have already be a demigod. Joelson thought to himself, As expected of a supreme dragon. Its growth rate is truly fast. Crack! The dragon eggpletely split open and a blood-red dragon cub stuck its little head out of half of the egg. Its big ruby-like eyes looked around. Perhaps there were too many dragons around, making it shy. It retracted its head, leaving only a pair of big eyes to look around. Only when it saw Joelson did it flutter its small wings and fly into Joelsons arms. Although it did not know who Joelson was, it instinctively felt that Joelson had a wonderful connection with it. It made it feel close and trusted. Looking at the young dragon that was emitting a killing aura in his arms, Joelson was a little surprised. He did not expect the young dragon to have the strength of a divine domain at birth. Although it did not reach the peak of the divine domain as the giant dragon of fate and Hope, it was still at the mid-stage of the deity domain. Joelson thought for a moment and said, From now on, your name will be Fenrir. This was a name that he was looking forward to. In the Norse mythology of his previous life, Fenrir was the giant wolf that killed the God-King in the twilight of the gods. When he participated in the trials of the four kingdoms in the southern region, he also encountered a magic wolf named Fenrir. However, it was only at the saint level, so the name did not quite fit. Instead, it was the young ughter dragon that suited this name. Puya, puya! Fenrir responded with a cute cry, as if it had understood what Joelson had said. Hope was a little excited to see its newpanion. Fenrir was the first dragon to be born behind it. Hope kept pping its huge wings, stirring up a hurricane, as if it wanted to y with Fenrir as soon as possible. Holy also quickly ran to Joelsons side and leaned his big head forward, looking at Fenrir. Fenrir waved its small ws at Holy, letting out a cute roar. It seemed to be saying, Big guy, dont disturb me! Holy shrunk its head. Although Fenrir was still very young, he did not dare to underestimate it. Fenrir had the strength of an intermediate-stage deity. Although he would not be injured, he would definitely still feel pain. He was not discouraged. In any case, there was plenty of time in the ranch. Its smart,rge head would always think of ways to make friends with Fenrir. In the next second, three heads that were as big as mountains came over and directly blew Holy away. Du Lu, the steel dragon, and Lightning came over and looked carefully at Fenrir. They did not even dare to breathe too heavily, afraid that a breath would create a hurricane and directly blow Fenrir away. Puya! Puya! Seeing the three huge guyse over, Fenrir did not feel annoyed. Instead, it let out excited cries and its eyes were filled with worship. It was as if he wished he could be one of them someday. Chapter 350: God of Light

Chapter 350: God of Light

The ne of Light. Thick mountains, dense forests, clear streams, and the endless blue sea. These rarely seen calm and leisurely scenes could be seen from a single location here. There were horses and sheep on the dense and soft grass, grazing the tender green in peace. They were not wary of their surroundings at all, as if they would not encounter any danger here. It was as if this was the Holy Kingdom of Heaven. In fact, this ce was indeed called the Heavenly Kingdom by the outside world. Or the Kingdom of Heaven. Suddenly, a huge crack opened in the calm sky, slowly forming a light door. The animals living here raised their heads to take a look, then lowered their heads to continue grazing at the grass. They were not curious at all, as if they were already used to this scene. Two slender and perfect figures walked out from the door of light. It was Holy Zither and Saint Miti, followed by others. You guys go back. The second angel and I will report the situation to the God of Light. Holy Zither spoke to the people behind her with a calm and indifferent expression, as if she was apletely different person from when she was facing Joelson. Saint Miti was the same. She regained her previous killing intent and her gaze was sharp. Yes, Archangel! Everyone respectfully replied and left in an orderly manner. However, everyone revealed an extremely envious expression. The God of Light! It was different from what the outside world thought. They had entered the God of Lights divine kingdom, which was the heavenly realm. However, they had never been so lucky to be able to see the God of Light whom they wholeheartedly worshipped. Lets go, Saint Miti. Seeing that everyone had left, Holy Zither said with a serious expression. Even she had to be serious about facing the God of Light. Saint Miti nodded and also withdrew her killing intent, bing serious. This was the reaction that every person would have as a believer of the God of Light. It wasnt fear, but admiration and worship. The two of them looked at a mountain peak in the center of the heavenly realm that was so high that it was unbelievable. It was as if it was pulled up from the ground by an unimaginable power and not formed naturally. The entire mountain peak emitted a holy white light. Even the most ferocious thugs would be cleansed in an instant once they entered. Not long after, the two of them arrived at the top of the mountain. On the top of the mountain stood a magnificent temple, constantly emitting a holy and dense white light. Holy Zither and Saint Miti looked at the temple in front of them, took a deep breath, and entered. The temple seemed very empty. There was only a divine seat at the highest point. But there was no one on the divine seat. Holy Zither and Saint Miti did not show any strange expressions. Instead, they lowered their heads towards the divine seat and said respectfully, God of Light! As expected, the divine hall was very quiet. The two of them did not receive any response. However, Holy Zither still continued, This time, we went to the trial ne and encountered people from the ughter Divine Kingdom. We did not gain anything. Many people died in the trial ne. However, most of the people from the ughter Divine Kingdom died there. After Holy Zither finished speaking, there was still no response. Holy Zither and Saint Miti turned around and prepared to leave. Although there was no response, the two of them were nervous. They knew that the God of Light was everywhere. However, what they were worried about was not what they reported, but what had happened in the trial ne with the God of Light. Even if the God of Light was not present and there were countless nes between the two nes, it was still impossible to hide it from the God of Light. Just as the two were about to leave the shrine, they heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, a womans voice suddenly sounded. Speak. This voice seemed to be the most beautiful sound that could be produced in the world. Holy Zither and Saint Mitis movements froze on the spot, and their feet that had stepped out also stopped in mid-air. Then, the two turned around. Seeing the scene in front of them, the two froze on the spot. The most beautiful scene in the world appeared in front of their eyes. They saw a woman wearing a white gauze lyingzily on the throne, her body emitting a holy and gentle light. A slender hand supported her chin, which had the most perfect curve. Under the thin white gauze, a white and soft body faintly appeared, and every part was so perfect. It was as if this woman exined what was called beauty. She was the symbol of beauty. Even Holy Zither and Saint Miti were stunned. Even the two of them were far from beingparable to the beauty presented before them. What happened to you in the trial ground? The woman continued to say. Holy Zither and Saint Miti only came back to their senses at this time. They knelt on one knee, lowered their heads, and said respectfully, God of Light! Thats right! This woman was the most supreme existence in the heavenly realm. The God of Light! Even though the two of them were existences in the Church of Light that were second only to the God of Light, they had only seen the God of Light a few times in hundreds of thousands of years. Holy Zither continued, We met that man from the central continent ne in the trial ground. When she ascended to the heavenly realm, she had told the God of Light about her experiences. Then, Holy Zither exined to the God of Light what had happened in the trial ne. Oh? After listening to Holy Zithers report, the God of Light softly asked, So you let him desecrate the holy light again? Holy Zither and Saint Miti immediately lowered their heads, feeling extremely nervous. Soon, the two of them raised their heads again, their eyes looking straight at the God of Light with determination. They had never done such a disrespectful thing in hundreds of thousands of years but, this time, they were firm in their hearts. The two of them said at the same time, He did not spheme the holy light. On the contrary, he is the only man worthy of the holy light! Looking at the God of Light, a trace of worry unconsciously rose in their hearts. They didnt know what would happen next or how the God of Light would react. Seeing the two of them refuting her so firmly, the God of Lights eyes shed with undetectable surprise. Ever since she became the God of Light, no one had ever refuted her. Holy Zither and Saint Miti were her most loyal angels. For hundreds of thousands of years, they had never done anything against her. This time, they actually refuted her so firmly? The God of Light was a little surprised. Was this man really that amazing? However, she did not have the endless anger that the two of them had imagined. Instead, she softly said to the two of them, Go down. Holy Zither and Saint Miti revealed shocked expressions but they did not ask anything. Instead, they respectfully left the temple. After the two of them left the temple. The God of Light revealed a curious expression. Then, she revealed a charming smile that could make the entire world fall for her. If Holy Zither and Saint Miti were still here, they would definitely be shocked. Even they had never seen the God of Lights smile. The God of Light chuckled. Her gaze seemed to pass through the endless nes and look in one direction. Joelson? How interesting. Chapter 351: How Are You Still Alive?

Chapter 351: How Are You Still Alive?

Joelson spent another month in the ranching space. The ughter dragon didnt have a dragons nest, but Fenrir seemed to enjoy staying in the dragon nursery, which was why it became Fenrirs home and was usually taken care of by Enny. During this period of time, he also digested the various types ofws and arcane mysteries he hadprehended in the trial ne. Other than the divine spark of life and fate, the other divine sparks, including the divine spark of destruction, had already risen to the level of an early demigod. If others were to find out that he had risen to the level of a fourteen-elemental demigod at the same time, they would probably be scared to death. However, Joelson didnt feel too happy. To him, this was something very normal. On the contrary, the arcane mysteries of thews of life and fate had yet to beprehended, preventing them from advancing to be demigods together. This caused Joelson to have some thoughts. If he had the chance, he was prepared to search for a trial ne that was rted to thews of life and fate, allowing them to advance to be demigod level as well. However, this would have to wait until the matters in the Land of ughter were resolved. Its time to go back, Joelson murmured to himself If he didnt return to the Land of ughter, he would have to remain within the ranching space. If that was the case, his cultivation speed would definitely be extremely slow. This was something he didnt want to see. After he received his final reward, the trial ne quickly copsed, and the spatial cracks in the runds disappeared. Previously, in the trial ne, he had learned from Tarth that the master of the Land of ughter, the peak highgod Augusten, was currently not in the Land of ughter. This was the best opportunity for him to solve this problem. He held the sword of ughter in his hand, preparing himself. Joelson immediately chose to return. The Land of ughter. Joelson once again appeared in the ce where he had fought against the Watchers. However, it was beyond his expectations. He was not besieged by the Watchers as soon as he appeared. There was no one here and the traces of the previous battle seemed to have been erased. Joelson did not choose to leave directly, not because he did not want to leave directly, but because he did not have the sheepskin scroll that could act as apass and a map in the endless nes. If he went to the endless nes blindly, he would eventually lose his way in the void. Joelson frowned slightly and began to think. He had originally nned to kill the Watchers directly and then see if there was anything simr on the Watchers bodies. But now that the Watchers were not here, he had to think of other ways. He could either stay in the Land of ughter, for now, waiting for the next screening day to arrive. By that time, he would be one of the top hundred victors, and then he would be able to meet the overseer. Or he could directly obtain something from the demigod of the Land of ughter. There should be someone who would carry something simr. But no matter which method he used, he had to first return to the Land of ughter and wait for an opportunity. Joelsons gaze turned towards the Land of ughter below. Since that was the case, he could only return to the Land of ughter first. In the next second, Joelsons figure disappeared from his original spot. A strange, twisted little tree was quietly rooted there. There was nothing out of the ordinary. However, both sides revealed greedy gazes as they stared at the blood-red fruit on the little tree, as though this fruit had an irresistible allure to them. Both sides had a demigod and a dozen or so domain-level experts. They were confronting each other, neither willing to retreat. Even though they werent certain that they could defeat the other, none of them were willing to retreat. They had been confronting each other for several days now, all of them wanting to pluck the fruit off the small tree. Not too far away, when Joelson saw this scene, he found it rather amusing. When he first came to the Land of ughter, didnt he also encounter such a situation? At that time, it was also a confrontation between two sides. However, in the end, the fruit of ughter didnt fall into the hands of either side. Instead, it was obtained by Joelson. Moreover, wasnt this strange small tree the same one that he had plucked the fruit of ughter back then? Joelson walked straight towards the small tree, step by step, ignoring the confrontation between the two sides. At this moment, the two opposing sides simultaneously discovered Joelsons figure, and they instantly grew wary. The demigods of the two sides grew nervous. They could sense that this person was the same as them; he had the power of an early-stage demigod. If this was the person the other side had called over for assistance, then it was impossible for them to be a match for the two of them working together. But soon, both saw the nervousness in the others eyes. One of the demigods tentatively asked, This is your helper? The other demigod said, I thought he was your helper. Weve been at loggerheads for so long; we cant give the fruit to someone else! Since he isnt one of us, why dont we join forces and get rid of him first! Alright! The two sides instantly stopped their confrontation, turning to face Joelson in a stance that forbade them from approaching. Joelson acted as though he couldnt see the two sides. He didnt even nce at them, continuing to walk directly towards the little tree. The two demigods exchanged a nce, a hint of savagery shing through their eyes. Since they werent willing to leave, they would stay here forever! Go! The demigod shouted, transforming into a streak of light as he charged towards Joelson. As for the other demigod, when he saw Joelson, for some unknown reason, he felt a sense of familiarity. He was stunned for a moment, but he didnt immediately go forward. Next, he saw Joelson face the great ax that was about to reach his head, and a blood-red longsword appeared in his hand. The longsword emanated a thick blood mist. A dark red bolt of lightning shot out from the tip of the sword. Even though he didnt face Joelson directly, he could sense the terrifying power emanating from the longsword. Just by looking at it, he felt as though he would die in the next second. His eyes suddenly widened and he stared at Joelson in disbelief. He remembered! He had seen this person before! Joelson raised his right hand, gently waving his longsword. He saw the demigod who was about to chop down with his great ax. His movements were stiff and he was frozen in ce. In the next second, a thin thread appeared in the middle of the demigods body. It emitted a blood-red light, spreading from the top of his head all the way to his body. After that, his body was split in half, falling to the ground. Under the effects of the dark-red lightning, he was quickly annihted, not leaving even a speck of dust behind. The other demigod who hadnt attacked was stunned on the spot. His wide eyes revealed an extremely terrified gaze. This was the man who had killed so many demigods in the Land of ughter that they had all gone into hiding! Hadnt he joined forces with the other most powerful experts in an attempt to escape from the Land of ughter, only to be killed by the Watchers in the end? This news had been released by the Watchers. It was also because of this news that these demigods had dared to reappear in the Land of ughter. How was he still alive? Chapter 352: He’s the Watcher?

Chapter 352: Hes the Watcher?

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL With the sword of ughter in one hand, Joelson ignored the shocked crowd around him and walked toward the strange tree step by step. The small tree that had been quiet a moment ago seemed to have sensed a familiar aura and began to tremble, shaking its branches and leaves. Joelson reached out his hand and grabbed the fruit of ughter. Before he could grab the fruit, the strange tree dropped the fruit on its own and it floated into his hand. After the strange tree dropped the fruit, the whole tree trembled and curled up, looking very dispirited. Everyone on the side was dumbfounded when they saw this scene. What was going on? The tree was afraid of him? However, something even more stupefying happened. Joelson didnt eat the fruit of ughter. All he saw was an enormous crack in the void in front of him. A figure slowly emerged from the crack. His entire body was covered in blood-red, and under the sunlight, he seemed to be covered in flowing blood. Everyone clearly saw the enormous figure that had appeared in front of them. It was a giant dragon! The instant the giant dragon appeared, everyone, including the surviving demigods, fell to their knees. They could sense an extremely dangerous aura emanating from this giant dragon. The giant dragons body emanated an extremely pure and densew of ughter. This was something they were far from being able topare to, something even demigods couldntpare to. It was as though the giant dragon only needed a single thought to confine theirws of ughter, preventing them from using even the slightest bit of the power of thews. And from what they could sense, this giant dragons aura was only at the deity level! Just how terrifying was this giant dragon? This was Fenrirs first time leaving the ranch space. He appeared extremely curious as he observed his surroundings. After a while, he seemed to have sensed something as he closed hisrge ruby-like eyes. Suddenly, thew of ughter that filled the void gathered towards him. Even the strange little tree became even more dispirited. The tree trunk bent so much that it seemed as if it could no longer support its crown. Fenrir had absorbed all of thews of ughter in the surroundings. The blood-red color on his body seemed to be even more dazzling. Joelson looked at Fenrir with satisfaction in his eyes. In a months time, Fenrir had grown to a size of fifty yards. His strength had also risen to the peak of the deity domain. After experiencing a few more battles in the Dragon Gods Arena, he would be able to transform and advance. Joelson wriggled the ughter fruit in his hand. Only now did Fenrir notice the existence of the ughter fruit. He immediately moved hisrge head closer to the fruit, continuously sniffing its scent. It seemed that the ughter fruit had a great allure for him, causing him to continuously drool. Fenrir lowered hisrge head. Just like when he had been born, he opened his mouth wide, waiting for Joelson to feed him. Joelsonughed. He didnt know what to say. It seemed that in the future, he would have to let the newborn dragons experience more battles. Otherwise, after growing to such an age, he wouldnt be able to act like a baby dragon. Joelson threw the fruit of ughter into Fenrirsrge mouth. The fruit of ughter was like a tiny candy. It bounced a few times before being swallowed by Fenrir. Fenrirs aura instantly increased by arge margin and he was now even closer to bing a demigod. The people kneeling to the side were all extremely shocked. Such a terrifying dragon. How terrifying would its master be if he could tame it? Milord, you... you werent killed by the Watcher? The demigods heart trembled. Others might not know this and they were only shocked by the giant dragon, but he did. This man was the most powerful expert who had caused all the demigods in the entire Land of ughter to tremble! Eh? Joelson frowned slightly, but he quickly understood. Most likely, after he had left, the overseer, in order to warn everyone, had announced that all of them had been killed. Milord, it was after that day of selection that the overseer released the news that all of you attempted to attack the overseer, but in the end, all of you were killed. The demigod said respectfully to Joelson. Joelson nodded slightly. Get up. If you can answer my questions, you can leave. The demigod immediately stood up and walked to Joelsons side. He bent down, lowering his head. My name is Jeremy, and Im willing to serve you, milord. Are there still any supreme experts in the Land of ughter? Joelson asked. Jeremy respectfully replied, After milord left, in order to warn all the killers, the ck-golden sun shot out rays of light, cleansing all of the supreme experts who remained in the Land of ughter. However, because milord left, all of the demigods reappeared and began to move about. Without the suppression of the supreme experts, our group of demigods began to fight against each other and, soon, new supreme experts appeared. I only know the one. Oh? As though he had thought of something, he asked again, When did you first meet that most powerful expert? I met him after the previous batch of most powerful experts had been cleansed. At that time, he was only at the mid-stage demigod realm. After a period of time, he became one of the most powerful experts. Jeremy said. Joelson let out a coldugh, thinking to himself that this was indeed the case. That most powerful person must be Barnard! He disguised himself as the most powerful person in the Land of ughter and tried to assassinate the person who wanted to escape the Land of ughter at the critical moment. Jeremy couldnt help but tremble, thinking that he had said something wrong and made the lord angry. Sir... Whats wrong?Jeremy held back his fear and asked. Joelson gave him a calm nce. The most powerful expert you know is the Watcher. Jeremy was instantly stunned, as though he had been struck by a heavy blow. For a moment, he wasnt able to react. Only when Joelson spoke once more did he regain his senses. Do you know any other powerful experts? Jeremy trembled. He only knew this one most powerful expert. But when he thought about how Joelson had once caused all the demigods in the Land of ughter to fear him... He carefully thought about it, finally, he said, Milord, I dont know any more. But that demigod you killed just now, he knows a supreme expert as well. Otherwise, he wouldnt have dared to fight me for the fruit of ughter. He died, but amongst his people, perhaps there are others who know that supreme expert as well. One amongst the group of people standing on the other side immediately stood up. Milord, I know that supreme expert as well! Joelson looked towards the direction of the voice, then asked, When did you two meet? That person lowered his head and said respectfully, Milord, dont worry. He definitely isnt a Watcher! We knew each other before we were captured into the Land of ughter. Ten years ago, we were captured into the Land of ughter together. Joelson retracted his gaze and didnt say anything. He wasnt looking for the strongest person for anything else. He was looking for a scroll that could point him in the direction of the endless nes. Of course, he could directly enter the ownerless city to snatch it, but if that was the case, it would alert Barnard in advance and might affect the other thing he wanted to do. At this thought, Joelson looked in the direction of the city. Chapter 353: The Day of Selection Had Arrived

Chapter 353: The Day of Selection Had Arrived

Outside the ownerless city. A group of people was walking into the city. Sir, the strongest... Oh, no, its the Watcher. The Watcher that I know had a conflict with the strongest person that were going to visit. Should I hide first? Jeremy said to a middle-aged man with an ordinary appearance who was wearing a gray robe. No need. The middle-aged man shook his head slightly, then said this. The middle-aged man was the person whom Joelson had been pretending to be. In order to avoid alerting the Watchers in advance, Joelson had used a sixth-stage aura-style magic, the transformation technique. However, given Joelsons current aura-stylews, he had already mastered the power of five arcane truths. Unless the other partys level of understanding of the arcane truths surpassed Joelsons, it would be impossible for him to see through his disguise. In other words, only those who had mastered six arcane truths would be able to recognize that he was Joelson. However, those who had mastered six arcane truths had all reached the highgod level. After all, not everyone had such an abnormal talent as Joelson. He wasnt afraid of the Watchers. With his current strength, he didnt even need to summon a dragon to defeat the Watchers. However, he had a bigger n. Before, he was just preparing to leave the Land of ughter, but now he had returned to the Land of ughter. Of course, he could not leave so easily. He wanted to leave a surprise for Augusten. Not long after, Joelson and the others arrived at a pce in the ownerless city. The appearance of the pce was very luxurious,pletely inconsistent with the chaos of the ownerless city. Moreover, the current ownerless city was far less chaotic than what Joelson had seen in the past. Joelson had some doubts in his heart. Walking in from outside the city, although there were people fighting with each other, they actually didnt see the situation of killing each other. It seemed that after he left, the strongest people in the ownerless city had set stricter new rules for this chaotic city. However, this had nothing to do with him. You captured all of them and Jeremy? The guard in front of the pce, seeing his own people return together with Jeremy, asked with a surprised look on his face. Jeremy was one of the subordinates of the enemys most powerful expert. When the two sides had fought, he had seen Jeremy before. He knew that Jeremy had the power of a demigod, which was why he was rather surprised. At this moment, the demigod who was acquainted with the most powerful expert walked up and spoke a few words to the guard. The guard revealed a strange look. He nced at the others and said, You, Jeremy, and he can enter. The others can only stay outside. Jeremy didnt find this strange. The most powerful expert naturally wasnt someone that anyone could meet just because they wanted to. The demigod and Jeremy gave an inquisitive look to Joelson. Joelson nodded slightly. Then, the three of them entered the pce. The pce was extremely luxurious. It was almostparable to the Imperial Pce of the Inmotadi Empire in the central continent. To build such a pce in such a barren ce like the Land of ughter, Joelson could imagine how many people the most powerful expert here had plundered. More than ten demigods stood on both sides of the pce. When they saw the three of them enter, they immediately turned their gazes over. At the very top, there was a beautiful throne, and atop it sat a youth. Clearly, he was the most powerful expert here. Hardy, well done! The most powerful expert, upon seeing the deity domain and Jeremy, revealed a look of delight as he spoke. Jeremy had killed quite a few of their people. Now that he had been captured by Hardy and the others, he naturally wouldnt let them off. As he spoke, he stood up. He wanted to personally end Jeremy. Terance! He isnt... Jeremy and Hardy became anxious. Hardy was about to exin when he saw Terance, the strongest person, stiffening his movements. He was frozen on the spot like a statue. There was even a terrified expression on his face. The two followed Terances gaze and looked over. It was Joelson! He had already deactivated his transformation spell and regained his handsome face. You... You are actually still alive? Terance cried out in astonishment. Before he had be the most powerful expert, the scene of the previous most powerful experts wantonly killing in the Land of ughter was still clearly remembered. At that time, he had been one of the people being hunted down. And all of this was because of this man in front of him! In the past, it was rumored that the most powerful experts had hunted down all of the demigods in the Land of ughter in order to help this man advance to the god level. If it hadnt been for the fact that the overseer had released the news that they had been killed, he wouldnt have dared to appear in the Land of ughter. Not to mention bing the most powerful expert! But he actually didnt die? Terance was so frightened by this scene that he stood there in a daze. Terance, Lord Joelson wasnt killed by the overseer. Instead, it was Lord Joelson who killed a clone of the overseer and then escaped. Hardy hurriedly warned, afraid that Terance had grown too powerful and would do something that would anger Joelson. Only after hearing Hardys warning did Terencee back to his senses, his heart filled with astonishment. Joelson had actually been able to escape from the Watcher, and had even killed a Watchers clone! This was simply too unbelievable! One had to know that the Watcher had the power of a God at the very least! Thinking of this, Terance hurriedly lowered his head and bowed, then said, I didnt know that Lord Joelson hade! Otherwise, I would definitely have gone out to wee him. Joelson nodded slightly. Afterward, Hardy and Jeremy exined the situation to Terance, as well as the fact that the watchman had disguised himself as the most powerful expert and was hiding in the ownerless city. After hearing the twos words, a lingering fear rose in Terances heart, and he couldnt help but tremble. At the same time, he also thought about how, in this sort of situation where he had been suddenly attacked from the back, he had been able to kill the Watcher and escape. Although what Joelson had revealed was only the power of an early-stage demigod, his true power had most likely reached that of a god! Terances gaze towards Joelson grew even more respectful. Do you have a scroll that can guide you through the endless nes? Joelson asked. This was the reason he hade here. Terance was stunned for a moment, then said, If your excellency is referring to the nar map, I dont have it. After thinking for a moment, he continued, In the past, the most powerful experts might have it in their hands, but after your excellencys escape, the overseers searched the Land of ughter once. Right now, in the entire Land of ughter, probably only the overseers have a nar map. Joelsons expression was calm, but he was not too disappointed. He thought to himself, Looks like Ill have to wait until the next screening day to kill the Watchers to get the ne map. Joelson asked, How many days will the next screening day be? Terance gave him a strange look and said, Sir, the Selection Day is... Buzz! Just as Terance was speaking, a voice suddenly rang out. The ck and golden Sun in the sky slowly began to rotate. The Selection Day is today! Chapter 354: Escape From the Land of Slaughter With Everyone?

Chapter 354: Escape From the Land of ughter With Everyone?

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelsons brows twitched slightly. He did not expect that the day he arrived would be the day of the selection. The ck-golden sun spun quickly, and then suddenly shot out exactly 10,000 rays of golden light. Then, it stopped. The golden light shot out in different directions, and a few of them headed towards the pce. A few miserable screams immediately rang out from outside the pce, but they quickly died down. Joelson saw that Jeremys face had turned ugly. It seemed that one of the dead losers was the domain of the gods he had led. He recognized the voice. Joelson was preparing to control his destructive divine spark to devour the power of thews of ughter. He had alreadyprehended six types of arcane mysteries from thews of ughter and would definitely be selected as the victor of the top 100. Suddenly, Joelson noticed the dozen or so demigods in the pce and thought of his n. He nned to release all of them from the Land of ughter before leaving the Land of ughter. These people hated the Land of ughter the most. Once they left, they would definitely stir up the entire territory of Augusten. This was the surprise that Joelson had prepared for Augusten. However, the killers were also the most afraid of the Watchers. They were like small elephants that had been chained for a long time. Even if one day it grew into an elephant and had enough strength to break free from the chains, it would no longer have such thoughts. It was the same for these killers. If they wanted to riot, they had to make everyone believe in his strength. The first step was to make these peoplepletely submit to him! Thinking of this, Joelson no longer controlled the destructive divine spark to devour the power of thew of ughter. The 10,000 losers quickly died. Immediately after, the ck-golden sun shot out another 100 light pirs. One of the light pirs pierced through the pce and enveloped Joelsons body. The people in the pce had ugly expressions. If it was before, they might have envied Joelson for being able to leave the Land of ughter. But now, they knew about the conspiracy of the day of selection. The fate of the victor was not freedom but death! The light column covered Joelsons body. A force tried to lift him up into the ck-golden sun. Joelson took out the sword of ughter and held it in his hand. Dark red lightning slowly flowed on the tip of the sword, exuding a terrifying power. Sensing an unstoppable powering from the light beam, Joelson released the destructionw with all his strength, even using his arcane will. Then, Joelson swung his sword fiercely in the direction of the ck-golden sun. A light de made of dark red lightning shed across the light beam. Terance widened his eyes, not daring to believe what was happening in front of him. The light beam that enveloped Joelson was split in half from the middle. Along with the trajectory of the dark red light de, it continued to spread toward the ck sun. Everyone in the pce was dumbfounded and stood rooted to the ground. The pir of light has been cut? After a long time, Jeremy reacted and cried out in surprise. The people who were in a daze were awakened by the scream. Terances heart was extremely shaken and his gaze towards Joelson became respectful. This sword strike that cut through the ck-golden sunlight pir was too shocking! Such a thing had never happened in the Land of ughter. He knew that it was impossible for him to cut through the ck-golden sunlight beam like this! Even if another 100,000 years passed, he might not be able to do it! Joelson was too strong! Moreover, being able to cut through the light beam, did that mean that Joelson was able to cut through the golden light beam that was used to kill the losers? If that was the case, wouldnt he be able to stay in the Land of ughter forever? Thinking of this, Terance looked expectant and asked, Sir, can you help me cut through the light pir next time? Otherwise, it would be too wasteful to transfer the power of ughter to other things every time. I am willing to offer this pce to... Halfway through his words, Terance suddenly froze. When he saw that the pce had been chopped in half by the sword-light, he felt rather awkward. Joelsons face was calm. There wont be a next time. Terance was stunned for a moment, then revealed an extremely shocked expression. ... Somewhere in the ownerless city. More than ten deities and demigods were gathered together, discussing something. Did you see what happened yesterday? A deity asked. Such a hugemotion. Who wouldnt have seen it? The entire Land of ughter can see it! Do you know who did it? He was actually able to cut through the ck-gold suns pir of light! It must have been one of the most powerful experts! With this sort of power, it probably wont be long before he can rule over the entire Land of ughter! But why would the strongest do this? Dont they all have a way? Dont you know? After each screening day, the strongest will be at their weakest. Their methods always have a price! So its not done by the strongest? There are people stronger than the strongest in the Land of ughter? Suddenly, twoughs sounded from the side. Everyone turned their heads in puzzlement. The two people who hadughed were Hardy and Jeremy. Among the crowd, someone recognized the two and asked, Hardy? Jeremy? What are youughing at? Hardy stoppedughing and looked at the crowd, saying, Of course theres someone stronger than the strongest in the Land of ughter! Hearing Hardys words, someone immediately retorted with disdain. How is that possible? If someone is stronger than the strongest, why didnt he be the strongest? Thats right! The strongest are publicly recognized as the strongest in the Land of ughter! Jeremy looked at the person who spoke and snorted coldly, saying, Who said he didnt be the strongest? Its just that hes not the strongest now! Everyone was stunned for a moment and revealed a puzzled expression. Then, they seemed to have thought of something. You mean the strongest person in the past? Impossible! They were all killed by the Watchers! Some people did not believe Jeremys words and retorted. Everyone also revealed doubtful gazes. This news was too unbelievable. The Watchers released the news that they were killed, and now you said that someone survived and that their strength was even more terrifying than before? How could this be possible? In the past, none of the most powerful experts had ever done such a thing. However, there were also some who didnt retort. Instead, they put on a thoughtful look and said, You mean... the overseer had released false news? Thats right! Do you still remember what happened back then? The most powerful experts wantonly hunted demigods, all for the sake of pushing a person to the level of a god! Jeremy looked at everyone and said. Are you talking about... Joelson? Everyone cried out in disbelief. Whether you believe it or not is up to you. In short, Lord Joelson has a way to escape from the Land of ughter. If you want to bring everyone from the Land of ughter and escape, its up to you whether you want toe or not! After Jeremy finished speaking, he left with Hardy, not giving anyone the chance to ask questions. The crowd looked at the backs of the two people as they left. They looked at each other, not knowing if they should believe what he said. Whether its true or not, well know after we go and take a look! Chapter 355: The Ancient Dragon of Slaughter

Chapter 355: The Ancient Dragon of ughter

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Within the ownerless city. There constantly were demigods and deities gathering, discussing the events of the past few days and the news that had been spread. Have you heard? The most powerful expert of the past, Joelson, has returned! He isnt dead! Who in the entire ownerless city doesnt know of this news? A few days ago, someone went to confirm. They did indeed see Joelsons figure. In addition, Terances pce was smoothly split into two! Terance didnt get angry at all. Only that lord could do that. It seems that the news is true. There was new news yesterday. ording to Jeremy, the winner of the Selection Day can not leave the Land of ughter. Instead, they will be killed and be fodder for others! Is it true? Of course its true. Even without Jeremys exnation, I can guess it. If the winner can obtain freedom, why would the strongest stay here? That makes sense. Doesnt that mean that we are raised like pigs here, waiting to be ughtered at any time? At this point, everyone fell silent, showing either shock or fear. There were also some who seemed to have known about the conspiracy of the Selection Day, showing a trace of despair in their calm expressions. So what? Anyway, with our strength, we have no chance of bing the victor. But this is hope! The only hope in this cage! In the past, there was still a glimmer of hope for the victor to leave this ce in the Land of ughter but now, regardless of whether we be the victor or the loser, the oue will be death! If he stays in the Land of ughter, he will be killed sooner orter! Suddenly, someone seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly shouted. Not good! My friend is preparing to enter the top 100. He wants to leave the Land of ughter on the next screening day. He doesnt know the news yet. I have to inform him! Hearing this, a few people immediately reacted. They turned into a ray of light together with that person and flew out of the city. This scene was repeated all over the ownerless city. As these people left, the news kept spreading to the Land of ughter. ... In the space of the ranch. Joelson had not been idle for the past few days. He had gotten Terance to send people to collect all the fruits of ughter in the Land of ughter. Now, they were piled up in the space of the ranch. There were about a few hundred fruits of ughter. Joelson did not expect to have so many. So many fruits of ughter had already exceeded what he had expected to collect. He had only seen a few strange small trees with ughter fruits in the Land of ughter. However, ording to Terance, most of the strange small trees were monopolized by the strongest. The reason why they could collect so many was that the strongest had heard the news and sent them over on their own ord to curry favor with Joelson. Next to a pile of ughter fruits were dozens of ughter-type divinity fruits plucked from the divinity tree. Fenrir was drooling as he watched from the side. He kept sniffing the fragranceing from the fruits. Eat, said Joelson. Roar! Fenrir growled and licked Joelsons face a few times. Then, along with the turf on the ground, he swallowed the two piles of fruits in one gulp. Joelson let out a bitterugh. Looking at therge pit on the ground that was recovering and the growing grass, he didnt know what to say. This gluttonous little fellow was too anxious. After eating the fruits, Fenrirs aura once more rose explosively. The blood-red scales covering his body became even more dazzling, as if drops of blood would drip down at any moment. However, Fenrir still hadnt broken through to the demigod level. He let out a low growl. It was as though he was apologizing for not advancing to the demigod level and wasting these fruits. Joelson stroked Fenrirs enormous head,forting it. Even he was somewhat surprised. These fruits added together were enough to allow an ordinary deity to advance to the peak of the demigod level! But Fenrir, who was already a peak-level deity to begin with, had actually been unable to break through to the demigod level after eating them. However, Joelson wasnt disappointed. Instead, he couldnt help but sigh in his heart. As expected of a giant dragon of ughter. Its potential was truly enormous. If he wanted to rise and transform, it seemed that he would still need to go through the tempering of the Dragon God Arena. He hadnt risen to the demigod level yet, but Fenrirs current power was only a tiny bit inferior to that of a demigod. Fenrir seemed to be agonizing over the fact that he hadnt be a demigod yet. He seemed to be extremely frustrated. With a low growl, he pped his wings and flew into the Dragon God Arena. Joelson flew into the Dragon God Arena as well, nodding. He was extremely satisfied with Fenrirs diligence. The ughter dragons were born with a natural love for battle. Fenrir had only been born a month ago and, after a few defeats, he had already won fourteen matches. Only thest battle left would allow him toplete all the battles in the Dragon God Arena before he became a demigod. In the space of the ranch, before all the dragons became saints, they would have five chances to fight in the Dragon God Arena. As long as they won five battles, they would have to wait until they became saints. When saints became deities, they would have five more chances to fight. And now, Fenrir was going to fight thest battle before he became a demigod. Joelsons gaze turned towards Fenrir in the arena, a hint of worry appearing on his face. His opponent was also a giant ughter dragon and its cultivation level was the same as well. It was just that it was an ancient ughter dragon. Fenrirs thick, sharp, de-like ws viciously shed across the dragon souls body. However, they didnt tear the dragon soul in half. They only left behind a few bloody scars. The dragon soul resisted Fenrirs attack and quickly counterattacked. It also shed Fenrirs chest with its w, leaving a deep mark. Arge amount of blood gushed out from it. Roar! Fenrir was hit by the w on the ground. He felt intense pain and roared in anger. He flew up again and charged at the dragon soul phantom. Facing the dragon soul phantom, Fenrir was constantly frustrated. The wounds on his body were gradually getting worse. Joelsons brows were tightly furrowed and his gaze was solemn. Although he knew that Fenrir would not really be in danger in the Dragon God Arena, every giant dragon was like his child and he could not help but worry. He wanted to admit defeat a few times but, in the end, he forcefully endured it. Without experiencing the cruelest test, he would not be able to possess the most powerful strength. Is it still not enough? Looking at Fenrir, who was covered in wounds and about to be defeated, Joelson sighed. Just as he was about to admit defeat, a dragons roar sounded. Roar! Fenrir roared angrily. Blood mist filled the air around its body. The wounds on its body quickly recovered and its aura once again soared. The two piles of fruits it had eaten just now contained a huge amount of thew of ughter within its body. After experiencing the cruel battle, it hadpletely digested it at this moment. Fenrirs figure had also grown to over a hundred yards. He was evenrger than the phantom of the dragon soul. His power was not inferior to that of the dragon soul either. His ruby-like eyes were burning with strong battle intent. Chapter 356: The Meeting of the Watchers

Chapter 356: The Meeting of the Watchers

The dragon soul seemed to have sensed the change in Fenrir and strong fighting will rose from the phantom. Fenrir and the dragon soul charged at each other at the same time. Bang! A loud collision sound was heard. The two dragons collided in an instant, wrestling with each other. Sharp ws, sharp fangs, all of their attacking methods were used. The ughter dragons did not defend, they only attacked. The two dragons were the same. After digesting thew energy umted in their bodies, Fenrir and the dragon soul phantoms strength was almost equal. After a long period of fighting, Fenrir and the dragon soul phantom were both heavily injured. Fresh blood sttered and the phantom dispersed. The two dragons each struck out their strongest attacks, their sharp ws piercing towards the opponents neck. Pfft! Following the sound of sharp ws piercing through, the oue of this battle was decided. In the end, Fenrir obtained the victory of the battle with a slight advantage. Just a little more, the sharp ws of the dragon soul phantom were about to pierce into its neck. Roar! Fenrir raised its huge head and let out a carefree roar, as if it was expressing its respect for the ancient dragon soul of the giant dragon of ughter. Seeing this, Joelson let out a sigh of relief. He immediately flew into the field, taking out arge amount of ranch crops and feeding them to Fenrir. Not long after, under the effects of the ranch crops, the wounds on Fenrirs body were healed. Fenrir stretched out hisrge tongue, which was filled with sharp barbs, and licked Joelsons face. His eyes revealed a look of anticipation. Joelson felt the friction. He stroked Fenrirsrge head as a form of praise for Fenrir. Roar! Fenrir let out a low, proud roar. Joelson looked at Fenrir. During the battle, Fenrir had absorbed the umted power of thews of ughter within his body, but he still hadnt be a demigod. He didnt find it strange. After Du Lu, the steel dragon, and Lightning had obtained victory in the fifteenth duel, they hadnt immediately be demigods. Instead, they had experienced a fierce battle with a demigod in the runds. They had fused with the dragon soul at the border of life and death before finally transforming and advancing. Perhaps it was because Fenrir had to experience the trials of life and death before being able to receive the blessings of the Ancient Dragon God. Joelson raised his eyebrows, as though he had thought of something. Perhaps the next battle would be handed over to Fenrir. To help it transform! Fenrir, in a few days at most, you will have a battle. Be prepared! Joelson looked at Fenrir and said seriously. Roar! Fenrir didnt feel any fear at all. Instead, he let out an excited, high-pitched roar. The giant ughter dragon had been born precisely for the sake of ughter and battle. Joelsons face was calm. He said to himself, Its about time to begin. ... The Land of ughter. Within a certain pce. A mid-stage demigod was kneeling on one knee towards the man on the throne. He said in an extremely respectful manner, Lord Pickel, recently, Terance and the others have spread new news. They say that the victor will not be weed with freedom but will instead be killed by the Watchers. Without receiving a response from the man, the demigod raised his head slightly, ncing at the man. The instant he raised his head, the mans gaze turned over as well, carrying with it an extremely imposing aura. The demigods heart tightened and he immediately lowered his head, feeling some lingering fear. This was one of the most powerful experts in the ownerless city. Some time ago, he had recruited him, and if he identally angered him... Even if the most powerful expert didnt kill him, he would just kick him out of the organization. Then his enemies would be the first to rush forward and dismember him. During this period of time, relying on his title as the most powerful expert, he had been extremely confident in offending quite a few people in the Land of ughter. Thinking of this, the demigod lowered his head even more, respectfully, he asked, Lord Pickel, Terance and the others have released news that Joelson has returned to help everyone escape the Land of ughter. If he really has a way to leave, should we join them? Why should we leave? When the demigod heard this, he was stunned for a moment, then continued: If the message they sent out is true, then regardless of whether we be the final ten thousand losers or the first hundred victors, we will all die. In that case, wouldnt we be forever imprisoned in the Land of ughter until we are killed? Hmph! The demigod heard a cold snort. He unconsciously raised his head to nce at him, and then his entire body began to tremble. A cold look appeared on Pickels face as he stared viciously at him. Without the Land of ughter, how could you vermin have risen so quickly? Not only are you not grateful, you even want to flee. As he spoke, Pickels face suddenly began to melt, then transformed into another persons face. A handsome, cold face. If Joelson was here, he would be able to recognize it. This supreme expert was no other. It was Barnard! Seeing this strange scene before him, the demigod became terrified. He hurriedly said, Right! Milord is right! We should stay in the Land of ughter! Barnard stared at the demigod, thews of ughter emanating from his palm. He said coldly, Haha, its toote now. Ah! A miserable scream rang out before the pce fell silent. You trash are lucky to be able to be Lord Barnards nourishment. You actually want to escape! Hmph! Barnard let out a cold snort, then said: Damned fellow, you dare toe back? This time, you wont have a chance to escape! Barnard looked in the direction of the ck-golden sun. In the next second, his figure disappeared from where he was. Not long after, Barnard appeared in the ck-golden sun. The Watcher who had besieged Joelson with Barnard also appeared. Seeing Barnards appearance, he asked with a puzzled expression, Barnard? Why didnt you stay in the Land of ughter to monitor those lowly insects ande here? Could it be that you want to betray Sir again and escape? Barnard did not get angry when he heard such ridicule. On the contrary, his expression was serious. He said, Do you still remember the deity that escaped before? The monitor was stunned for a moment. Joelson? Barnard nodded and said, Yes, its him. Why are you mentioning this damn fellow? If Sir returns after letting a person escape, we will definitely be punished. Could it be that you have thought of a solution? The Watcher revealed a pleasantly surprised gaze. They had no idea where Joelson had escaped to, nor did they know where he had escaped to. Augusten had always been cold and cruel. When he returned, he would know that a person had escaped from the killing grounds that the two of them were responsible for monitoring. Then they would definitely not have a good ending! Barnard nodded and shook his head. The monitor asked anxiously, What do you mean? Barnard looked at the monitor with a serious gaze. Hes back! Chapter 357: The Watcher Made His Move. The News Was True!

Chapter 357: The Watcher Made His Move. The News Was True!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Hearing this news, the Watcher was immediately and pleasantly surprised. At the same time, he looked at Barnard with a puzzled gaze and asked, Hes back. Then why are you so solemn? Isnt this worth being happy about? However, he hadnt been happy for long when Barnards words made his expression turn ugly again. Barnards expression was solemn as he continued, He even spread the secret of the Selection Day. Now, everyone in the Land of ughter knows that the victor will not be weed with freedom. That damn bug! What do we do now? The monitor cursed angrily. Im afraid that everyone in the Land of ughter will gather under hismand. At that time, they willunch a counterattack against us. Hearing Barnards words, the faces of the Watchers turned solemn. If that was truly the case, then they would be in great trouble. Although most of the killers in the Land of ughter were at the deity level and early demigod level, there were still so many of them. When they joined forces, they were still quite a bit of power. Even if the two of them were gods, they didnt dare say that they would definitely be able to defeat everyone in the Land of ughter. And if the killers were to surround the two of them, even if they were able to escape, by the time Lord Augusten returned, they wouldnt be able to escape the fate of being killed. Thinking of this, the Watcher became even more impatient. he shouted at Barnard, Youve said so much. Is there any way? Sensing Barnards cold gaze, the Watcher instantly shut his mouth. Seeing that the monitor was silent, Barnard continued, We only have one way now, and that is to get rid of Joelson before they gather! They have been in the Land of ughter for so long, and they have long lost hope. They wont believe this news so easily. Even if they believe this news, they wont dare to start a riot easily. Hearing this, the monitor nodded and said, This is the only way. Lets go now. If we let them gather, well be finished! After saying that, the monitor turned into a ray of light and shot toward the Land of ughter below. Hehe, what an idiot. Looking at the back of the monitor leaving, Barnard sneered. If it was really that easy, he would have killed Joelson himself. Joelson had already escaped from the ce of ughter and they had no clue where he had gone. It was impossible for them to capture him. Moreover, when Joelson had escaped, he already had the ability to kill one of the monitors clones. Now that he had returned, he must have grown stronger. That was why he dared to show himself and even spread the news boldly. Clearly, he wasnt afraid at all that the Watchers would find out. Either he was up to something, or... His power was enough to kill a god! First, he would let this idiot scout the way for him. If anything truly happened, then he would first flee, letting that idiot take the fall for him. Thinking of this, Barnards eyes flickered, and he flew down towards the Land of ughter. ... After winning the Dragon Gods Arena in Fenrirs favor, Joelson returned to the Land of ughter. Terance bowed to Joelson on the throne and asked respectfully, Sir, almost everyone in the Land of ughter knows about the news we spread. Are you going to start your n? Wait a little longer. Joelson said casually, his expression very calm. He had originally nned to gather everyone in the Land of ughter and let them fight against the Watchers. But now, his n had changed. In the battle against the Watchers, he decided to let Fenrir go on stage. He wanted to let it transform into an ancient dragon of ughter under great pressure during the battle. To him, it didnt really matter what the others did. The previous n was only because he wasnt interested. He would rush to the front and kill the Watcher, then let the others follow behind to pick up the scraps. Joelsons gaze turned to the direction of the ck golden sun. Itsing. Hearing Joelsons words, Terance was stunned for a moment and asked in confusion, Sir, whatsing? Joelson was silent and didnt speak. Before Terance could ask any more questions... An angry shout rang out from outside. Joelson, you still dare toe back? Terance suddenly raised his head and looked outside. He could sense the aura of a god! In the next second, Terance flew outside and saw a few figures who looked exactly the same. The person who had been attracted by this angry shout wasnt just Terance. The people of the entire ownerless city had all gathered here. They stared at the few figures in the sky who were emitting the aura of gods, their hearts filled with shock. In the Land of ughter, there were existences with the power of gods. Only the Watchers! For the Watchers to personally appear, this could only mean one thing. The news that had been spread earlier was true! The selection of the top 100 victors wouldnt bring freedom. Instead, they would be fodder for others! The ce of ughter was not an arena, but a ughterhouse for pigs! And Joelson really had a way to escape! The Watchers were afraid that they would gather together and escape with Joelson, so they showed themselves! Otherwise, there was no need for the Watchers to show themselves. After the shock, everyone fell into despair again. The monitor had already made a move, and there was no way that Joelson could survive. And now, the only person who could take them away from the ce of ughter was Joelson! If Joelson died, they would really be trapped in this ughterhouse forever, until one day the butchers knife fell on their heads! Everyone was clear about their current situation. Some people moved forward and surrounded the monitor. Only if all of them worked together to protect Joelson would they have a chance to escape! The overseer saw the dozen or so surrounding him and he let out a cold snort. A group of pathetic bugs wants to attack me as well? After the overseer finished speaking, the ck-golden sun quickly rotated a few times, shooting out a dozen or so rays of golden light. In an instant, the golden light turned the dozen or so demigods around them into white ash. The group of people who had been preparing to surround the overseer just now were instantly stunned, their eyes filled with terror. The overseers cold gaze swept past everyone. Everyone immediately reacted. They hurriedly turned and fled, watching from afar. None of them dared to show their heads first, afraid that they would be targeted by the overseer. Theypletely lost their previous aura. Even if Joelson had a way to escape, it would be useless to say anything if they died now. Seeing that everyone had dispersed, the Watchers mocked in their hearts, a bunch of pathetic insects! Then, they looked behind Terance at the pce that had been repaired. Everyone also followed the gaze of the Watchers. They only saw a tall and slender figure slowly walking out of the pce, as if he was taking a stroll. Chapter 358: Your Opponent Is Not Me

Chapter 358: Your Opponent Is Not Me

The Watcher was pleasantly surprised when he saw Joelson appear. As long as Joelson had not escaped, it was fine. The people of the Land of ughter were obviously not united. A pile of loose sand was not worth being afraid of. Now was a good time to seize Joelson! The Watcher did not want to kill Joelson directly. Joelson had previously escaped from the Land of ughter and they had no clue how. Joelson must be in control of a small world. As long as they could seize Joelson and force him to find out the location of the small world, then the small world would belong to him! A small world that he couldnt even detect would definitely be of high quality! As long as he could acquire it, his power would definitely increase by a lot. He might even have a chance to advance to the highgod realm! The overseers gaze towards Joelson became greedy. His heart was burning with passion. Barnard hadnte over yet and no one waspeting with him for the opportunity. This was a good chance to seize Joelsons interrogation for himself! Thinking of this, the Watcher suddenly made a move, and a blood-red light de shot towards Joelson. Joelson looked at the approaching blood-red light de and the ughter sword appeared in his hand. Dark-red lightning shot out from the de, gently shing down, leaving a ck mark in the void. The blood-red light de broke into two halves in the air and then disappeared into the void. The Watchers pupils contracted slightly. Before he had escaped from the Land of ughter, he already had the strength to kill one of his clones. Now that he had returned, his strength had be even stronger and was enough to easily take a blow from him. However, the Watcher did not care. This was just a casual blow from him. The few clones of the Watcher looked at each other, then disappeared at the same time, charging fiercely towards Joelson. But they saw that Joelson didnt seem to have any intention of fighting back. Instead, he took two steps back. Your opponent isnt me. Joelson said in a low voice. The few gods were stunned but their bodies didnt stop. They continued to charge towards Joelson. And then, they saw that the void in front of Joelson had split open into a massive rift and an extremely dazzling blood-red light was shing within. In the crack, a giant dragon covered in scales that looked like blood rushed out abruptly. The Watchers pupils contracted violently as he crashed into them at an extremely fast speed. He was shocked by the sudden appearance of the giant dragon and could not react for a moment. They were also charging towards the sudden appearance of the giant dragon. At this moment, they wanted to dodge, but they could not control their bodies and collided directly with the giant dragon. The Watchers felt an enormous force collide against their bodies, as though a mountain was viciously smashing towards them. The few of them were knocked flying backward, their hearts filled with shock and terror. A giant dragon? The few clones simultaneously cried out in rm. However, they quickly discovered that although the giant dragon before them was terrifyingly powerful, it was standing in front of them like a mountain. However, the power of the giant dragon was only at the peak of the deity realm. It hadnt even reached the demigod level. It was far from being a match for them. Dont panic! It cant hurt us! One of the clones warned them. Only now did they discover that although the giant dragon had knocked them flying with terrifying power, they hadnt received any substantial damage at all. This seems to be a giant ughter dragon? One of them said in surprise. Thats right. Moreover, its a giant ughter dragon with extremely terrifying talent! Lets capture this giant ughter dragon first! Well have plenty of time to slowly tame it in the future! As the few of them spoke, they surrounded Fenrir, their eyes revealing an extremely greedy expression. Giant ughter dragons were extremely rare to begin with. Even in the endless nes, there were not many of them. Moreover, Fenrir had never seen a giant ughter dragon with his own eyes. And now, a deity-level giant ughter dragon had appeared before his eyes. How could he possibly let it go? Whats more, it was such a terrifyingly talented giant ughter dragon! Joelson quietly watched all of this, seemingly not nning to attack. He wanted to use this battle to help Fenrir break through his bottleneck and be a demigod,pletely transforming into an ancient giant ughter dragon! Roaaar! Fenrir let out an angry roar, his ruby-like eyes burning with an intense will to battle. Even though he was surrounded by several gods, he didnt feel the slightest bit of fear. Instead, he seemed to be filled with excitement and anticipation. The ughter dragon was born for battle and ughter. It thirsted for battle. It thirsted even more to be powerful! Ever since it had witnessed the battles of Du Lu, the steel dragon, and Lightning in the runds, it had left behind terrifying traces. It had longed for the day when it would be as powerful as them. And battle was the best way! Fenrir didnt wait for the others to make a move. He transformed into a streak of blood-red light, suddenly charging towards a person. Thews of ughter wrapped around the sharp ws and fangs,unching a fierce attack against the target. The god didnt have time to dodge. He was shed by Fenrirs giant ws, and then he was wildly bitten. However, the blood-red armor that the god had condensed on his body didnt allow Fenrirs attacks to have much effect. They only left behind a few bloody scars. The god looked at Fenrir mockingly. He waved the longsword in his hand, leaving behind a ck scar in the air as he viciously chopped down towards Fenrir ng! A metallic shing sound rang out. The longsword was blocked by Fenrirs giant w. Fenrir fiercely waved his other giant w, wing towards the overseer. Although Fenrir was only at the peak of the deity realm, he was able to fight to a draw against the overseer, who had the power of a god. The overseers realm was even higher. When Fenrirs attacknded on the overseers armor, it didnt have much of an effect. Fenrir, on the other hand, relied on his giant dragons powerful body topletely not fear the overseers attack, giving up on defense... he fiercely attacked the Watcher. Although he was covered in wounds, he had also inflicted quite a few injuries on the watcher. But very quickly, the situation changed. The Watchers clones all charged forward, surrounding Fenrir. No matter how talented Fenrir was or how fierce he was, he was only at the deity realm. As for the Watchers clones, they were all gods in terms of strength. Facing thebined attacks of these people, Fenrirs attacks became even more ferocious. He stared fixedly at one of the Watchers as he attacked with all his might. He was about to heavily injure the Watcher but, under thebined attacks of these people, Fenrir seemed to have sunk into a swamp. On one side, he wanted tounch an attack, while on the other side, he had to be on guard against the others. His attacks became slower and slower. Gradually, he couldnt hold on any longer, and he continuously let out furious roars. As Joelson watched this scene, he tightened his grip on the sword of ughter, preparing to attack at any moment. If Fenrir couldnt hold on any longer, he would immediately attack, but now wasnt the time. Fenrir hadnt reached his limit yet. He wanted to be a demigod and he wanted to transform into an ancient giant dragon of ughter. He was just a little bit away! Suddenly, as though sensing something, Joelson unintentionally turned his gaze towards the direction of the ck-golden sun. He muttered to himself. Finally. Chapter 359: Metamorphosis! Ancient Slaughter Dragon!

Chapter 359: Metamorphosis! Ancient ughter Dragon!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Barnard had just left the ck-gold sun and entered the Land of ughter. His eyes suddenly widened, and he stared in disbelief at the scene within the ownerless city. A ughter dragon was currently battling against the Watcher and several of his clones. Although the dragon was at aplete disadvantage, the dragon was only at the deity level! A deity-level giant dragon was able to fight against several gods. How terrifying was his talent to be able to aplish this? If he could subdue this giant dragon, when the giant dragon of ughter grew stronger, it would definitely be his most powerful technique! Thinking up to this point, Barnard revealed a greedy look as he looked at the giant dragon of ughter. His heart was filled with eagerness, wanting to subdue the giant dragon of ughter. He didnt expect that he would use the monitor to scout the way and let the monitor encounter such a talented giant dragon of ughter! Barnard was about to fly into the ownerless city topete with the monitor for the giant dragon. Suddenly, he felt a cold gaze on him. Barnard looked over. Joelson! In an instant, he understood that this dragon with terrifying talent was Joelsons! This damnable brat was actually so lucky, to be able to acquire such a terrifyingly talented dragon. Even he had never personally seen a giant ughter dragon, much less one with such terrifying talent. A hint of jealousy arose in Barnards heart. Sensing Barnards appearance, Joelson turned his attention back to the battle. Looking at Fenrir, Joelsons gaze couldnt help but reveal a hint of worry. Fenrir was being surrounded and attacked by a few gods. The injuries on his body were gradually worsening, and he was on the verge of being seriously injured. Joelson let out a long sigh. Is it still not working? A dark red bolt of lightning shot out from the ughter sword. Joelsons gaze was ice-cold as he stared at the overseer, preparing to attack and kill. It seemed that Fenrirs metamorphosis could only wait for the next opportunity. Just as Joelson was about to attack, an angry roar rang out from the Land of ughter. Roar! The wounded Fenrir raised his enormous head and let out an angry roar. Blood continued to gush out as he roared. Every single drop of fresh blood that flowed out was boiling. Fenrirs aura suddenly rose, charging towards the demigod. A wanton draconic aura spread out. The sky, the earth, and even the void began to tremble. In the space of the pasture where no one could see, countless dragon roars suddenly sounded in the Dragon God Arena. A few giant dragons in the pasture looked over curiously, not understanding what had happened. Holy, who was sleeping soundly, was also startled awake. He raised his head to take a look. Who was transforming again? Forget it, continue sleeping. After that, Holy yawned again,id down, and went back to sleep. A blood-red dragon g rose into the air, fluttering against the wind. All the dragon gs fluttered, as if responding to it. Boom! A brilliant blood-red light descended from the sky, and a giant dragon phantom slowly emerged from the light. In the next moment, the giant dragon phantom descended with an extremely vast and ancient aura. It instantly tore through the void and rushed towards the unknown distance at high speed. In the Land of ughter. A huge crack appeared in the sky, and a terrifying might came from within. A blood-red giant dragon phantom swam out from within and let out a vast and long dragon roar. It gradually resonated with Fenrirs furious roar. An extremely terrifying dragon might spread out in the Land of ughter, and even the ck and gold sun in the sky started to tremble. When this scene appeared, the Watchers werepletely dumbfounded, and they stood rooted to the ground. The people watching from the ownerless city were also stunned. The phantom of the giant dragon in the sky carried a terrifying might as it turned into a blood-red stream of light and swooped down, charging into Fenrirs body. In an instant, the entire Land of ughter seemed to be filled with the roars of countless dragons. The void was stirred up, and the ck and gold sun also started to tremble violently at this moment, shooting out golden rays and pirs of light randomly. The people below were all kneeling on the ground, prostrating themselves as they worshipped Fenrir under this unstoppable draconic aura. Joelsons gaze towards Fenrir was filled with surprise and delight. He had seeded! Fenrirs body was covered in blood-red light and it was rapidly fusing with the dragon soul. The Watcher suddenly came to his senses, and hurriedly shouted, Not good! Its about to ascend! The other clone cried out in surprise as well. Quick, capture it. Once it bes a demigod and joins forces with Joelson, we might not be their match! The Watchers clones attacked at the same time, transforming into a streak of light. Their figures became blurry and they suddenly charged towards Fenrir, striking out with their most powerful attack. Wherever they passed, the void shattered, leaving behind long ck marks. The few of them instantly rushed to Fenrirs side and, just as their attacks were about tond on the blood-red light enveloping Fenrir. Fenrir, who was shrouded in the light, suddenly expanded his body, growing bigger and bigger. The blood-red light covering Fenrirs body also expanded, directly knocking the few of them away. They turned into a stream of light and shot out, crashing into the mountain peak, leaving a deep hole. Cracks spread out like a spider web. The people watching from the ownerless city all widened their eyes, revealing disbelief. Everyone was in extreme shock because of the scene in front of them. They only saw that the entire ownerless city was shrouded in a shadow. In the sky, a terrifying dragon that was like a mountain range spread its wings and covered the sky. It was like a piece ofnd, an ind suspended in the sky. An enormous draconic aura came crashing down. Everyone was pressed down to the ground, unable to move. Even the most powerful experts at the peak of the demigod level in the ownerless city were no exception. Of the people still standing in the entire city, only Joelson was left. Roaaar! Fenrir raised his mountain-like head, as though he was excited by the terrifying power surging within his body. Fenrir lowered his head and moved closer to Joelson. Joelson reached out and touched Fenrirs pce-like nose. Fenrir let out afortable growl. Terance was already lying on the ground. Only he knew how terrifying it was to face such a huge dragon at such a close distance. Even if Fenrir did not target him, he still felt the threat of death lingering around him. Fenrir lifted his huge head, creating a hurricane. The pce had been turned into rubble during the previous battle and was blown up into the sky by the hurricane. Fenrir looked at the monitor who was sent flying into the mountain. Roar! With an angry roar, the ughterw churned, and arcane power spread out. The void around them was shattered by this roar, revealing arge area of pitch-ck color. Fenrir pped his wings and flew towards the Watchers. The people in the ownerlessnd finally recovered from their shock. They hurried to fly into the sky and follow him. Chapter 360: Supreme Academy

Chapter 360: Supreme Academy

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson didnt follow Fenrir. He knew that after Fenrir transformed into an ancient dragon of ughter, he would be able to easily deal with a few gods. He didnt need his help at all. Joelsons gaze turned towards the direction of the ck-golden sun. In the next second, Joelsons figure disappeared from his original position, flying towards the ck-golden sun. Barnard looked at the scene that had urred in the Land of ughter, his heart filled with shock. That terrifying dragon didnt even attack directly. Just the explosive growth of its body during the process of advancing sent the Watchers flying, sinking deep into the mountain peak. If the dragon attacked the Watchers directly, what sort of scene would it be? It must be known that the Watchers had the power of a god. After reaching the god level, they could even use thews and arcane mysteries to condense a divine clone, which was equivalent to the power of several gods working together. As for this giant dragon? Even after advancing, it would only be a demigod! The overseer didnt have the slightest power to resist in front of it! Although his power was slightly stronger than the overseers, even so, it was impossible for him to be a match for this terrifying giant dragon of ughter! Barnards pupils suddenly constricted and an intense sense of terror surged in his heart. Run! He had to run! Barnard turned around, wanting to rush into the ck-gold sun and escape the Land of ughter. At this moment, a dark red bolt of lightning shot towards him. Wherever the lightning passed, the void shattered, leaving behind long and thin ck traces that continued to spread outwards. Barnard hurriedly pulled out his longsword to defend. ng! A strong sound of metal colliding rang out. Barnard lowered his head to look at his longsword. He only saw a tiny crack where the dark red lightning had struck. The crack was covered with tiny pieces of dark red lightning, constantly corroding the tiny crack on his longsword. Damn it! Barnard cursed in a low voice, his heart filled with shock, and his face was extremely ugly to behold. His longsword was a god-level weapon! Even the destructionws wouldnt be able to crack the longsword so easily. Barnard controlled the ughterws to try to expel the dark red lightning, but it didnt have any effect. The dark red lightning was still attached to the sword and the cracks gradually spread out. Crack! With a sound, Barnards longsword waspletely broken into two pieces. Barnards face became even more unsightly. He looked towards the rapidly charging Joelson, his eyes revealing a hint of terror. This damned fellow! How could his power ofws be so terrifying? Barnard still wanted to turn around and flee, but Joelsons figure had already blocked between him and the ck-golden sun. If he wanted to escape, then he could only kill Joelson! No matter how powerful Joelsonsw energy was, he was only a demigod. He was a god, and he had six divine clones. Including himself, he had seven gods. With seven gods attacking him together, he didnt believe that he wouldnt be able to defeat a demigod? Barnards gaze subconsciously turned towards the ownerless city. His six divine clones had disguised themselves as supreme experts, hiding within the ownerless city. Joelson, you actually dare to return to the Land of ughter? Its still not toote to escape now. When Sir Augusten arrives, you wont have the chance to escape even if you want to. Barnard brought out Augustens name and said. If it wasnt necessary, he wouldnt dare to casually attack Joelson. Even if he could defeat Joelson, once the terrifying dragon of ughter below sensed that its master was in danger, it would abandon its Watcher and directly rush over to deal with him. At that time, it would be difficult for him to escape even if he wanted to. It would be best if he could directly scare Joelson away. If he couldnt, he would have to dy until the divine clone arrived, ambush Joelson, and then escape. When Joelson heard Barnard bringing out Augusten, he didnt panic at all. He calmly said, When Augusten arrives, youll already be dead. Joelsons gaze was ice-cold as he looked at Barnard. The Sword of ughter, which was filled with a thick blood fog, suddenly appeared in his hand. Dark red lightning shot out from the sword. Stepping through the air, Joelson walked step by step towards Barnard. A strange scene appeared on the field. A demigod wielding a longsword was slowly approaching a god, while the god was forced to continuously retreat. Joelson, if you kill me, Lord Augusten will not let you off! Fear shed through Barnards eyes, and his heart was filled with anxiety. His divine clone still needed a bit more time. Just a bit faster! Joelsons footsteps didnt slow down at all. He said coldly, Even if he lets me off, I wont let him off! Barnards heart was filled with shock. A puny demigod actually dared to say such words? A demigod wanted to kill a peak highgod? Just how confident was he in his talent? Dont kill me! I can give you all of my divine artifacts! Barnard let out a terrified scream but a hint of cunningness shed through his eyes. Joelson stopped in his tracks, revealing a hint of mockery in his eyes. If I kill you, wont your divine artifact still be mine? Barnard secretly let out a sigh of relief. Whatever you say, as long as you can dy it until the divine clone arrives, you will be the one to die! Its almost here! I just need to dy a little longer! Barnard had a terrified expression on his face. He knelt down in the void and pleaded to Joelson, Sir, I still have some treasures that I dont have with me. If you kill me, no one will know! Joelson put away his long sword and gave Barnard a deep look. Barnards acting was too clumsy. He could tell at a nce that he was stalling for time. But he didnt care. So what if Barnards divine clone arrived? Du Lu, the steel dragon, and Lightning hadnt appeared yet. If Barnard really hid some treasures, he didnt mind acting with Barnard. Oh? Joelson showed a curious look and asked, What other treasures do you have? Where are you hiding? If you can satisfy me, I might let you go. My lord, I have hidden a Supreme Academys entrance badge outside the Land of ughter! Hidden under the tree of ughter outside my pce! Barnard said with a relieved expression but he was mocking in his heart. I do have the Supreme Academys entrance badge, but you wont have the chance to see it! When my divine clone arrives, it will be your time to die! A puzzled look appeared on Joelsons face as he asked, What is the Supreme Academy? Hearing this, Barnard was stunned for a moment. He hadnt expected that Joelson actually didnt know what the Supreme Academy was. However, he quickly reacted. It was possible that Joelson had just left his own ne when he was directly captured and brought to the ughter ne. Barnard then exined, The Supreme Academy is one of the four supreme academies in the four supreme nes. These academies are collectively known as the Supreme Academy. My entrance badge was obtained from killing a deity level genius from a lower ne. Chapter 361: Arcane Magic

Chapter 361: Arcane Magic

A look of interest appeared on Joelsons face. Supreme Academy? He had already attained the divine status, yet he still needed to go to school? Joelson found it a little funny but, at the same time, he had a hint of anticipation. This was because he did not follow the ne to bring people into the ne of Fate. Instead, he directly entered the ne of ughter. Thus, he did not have much of a concept of the Supreme ne. He only knew that if he did not enter the Supreme ne, the speed of his growth would definitely be very slow. Now that he had heard the news of the Supreme Academy, he couldnt help but think back to his time at the Tulip Academy. The Supreme Academy is the same as the academies of the lower nes?Joelson asked. Barnard shook his head. I dont know either. After I acquired the medallion, I was captured and sent to the Land of ughter. I never entered the Supreme Academy. However, it is said that the Land of ughter once had a student of the Supreme Academy. At that time, Lord Augusten directly killed that god who had captured that student, and then personally escorted that student back to the Supreme Academy. Joelson revealed a curious look, a hint of surprise in his heart. Augusten was, after all, an expert at the peak of the highgod level. In addition, he was a subordinate of the main god of ughter. How could he be so respectful towards the Supreme Academy? And he was just a student? Barnard nced at Joelson, feeling pleased in his heart. As long as he could buy a bit more time, that would be enough! Then, he continued, ording to the information I know, the Supreme Academy will impart various methods to increase ones strength, such as faith and bing a god, and most importantly, arcane magic! Joelsons gaze focused. Arcane magic? Thats right! Arcane magic! Barnard continued, The difference between knowing arcane magic and not knowing arcane magic is like the difference between a mage who has mastered high-level magic and an ordinary person who has magic elements but doesnt know magic! Joelson was slightly shocked. This so-called arcane magic was actually so powerful? If that was the case, then wouldnt they not know how to usews and arcane magic at all? They were just randomly waving outws and arcane magic! Joelsons heart gradually became fiery. Regardless of whether it was arcane magic or the geniuses of the Supreme Academy, he was looking forward to it. Suddenly, a cunning gleam shed across Barnards eyes. The divine clones had arrived! Barnard raised his head and looked at the six divine clones that were approaching from the corner of his eyes. The divine clones gradually approached and struck out with their strongest attack. They turned into six streams of light and shot toward Joelson. Hahaha! Joelson, die here! Barnard began tough maniacally. At this distance, it was impossible for him to dodge! He was dead for sure! The corners of Joelsons lips curled up slightly, revealing a hint of a mocking smile. For some reason, Barnard watched as Joelsons pupils transformed into a dazzling golden color. A sense of fear and submission arose in his heart, and he couldnt help but tremble. Impossible! How could I be afraid of a demigod! He was about to die! Barnard roared in his heart, wanting to resist this bloodline suppression. And then, through the vision of his divine clone, he saw a shocking scene. He saw that behind Joelson, in the void, arge crack slowly appeared, and a golden-red light lit up from within, and a zing aura gushed out. A sharp w that was asrge as a mountain stretched out from the crack, grabbing the six gods within it. In an instant, an enormous pressure spread out. All the bones in the six gods bodies were shattered, and they spread out like a pile of rotten meat in the giant w. Du Lu stretched out his other w, opening up the narrow crack in the void, and his entire body stretched out from within. Barnards gaze became dull, and he was stunned on the spot. Yet another giant dragon that was like a mountain range, and it was even more terrifying than the previous giant ughter dragon! His six divine clones were all at the god level, but just being wed by this giant dragon was already enough to cause them to be unable to endure the scorching heat. They began to slowly melt. He could understand why the enormous dragon of ughter had extraordinary talent. But wasnt this an ordinary fire-type enormous dragon? How could it be so terrifying? It was actually even more powerful than the enormous dragon of ughter! How could this be possible? Under Barnards stunned gaze, Du Lu spat out a golden-red dragon breath towards the six people in his ws. The six gods werepletely unable to resist this scorching me. They were instantly annihted. Not a single speck of dust was left behind. They hadpletely disappeared. Barnards pupils suddenly constricted, revealing an extremely terrified look. His heart sank into utter despair, and he wasnt even able to think of fleeing. Roaaar! Du Lu turned to look at Barnard with his enormous eyes, letting out a low growl. Barnard swallowed hard. Staring at the enormous dragon in front of him, he felt as though he was facing a continent that was about to copse at any moment. He could not resist this giant dragon at all! The only oue of resisting was death! Sir... Sir Joelson, you promised that as long as I give you all the treasures, you can let me go! Barnard said with a trembling voice. His eyes were full of pleading as he looked at Joelson. It was as if he had be a pig waiting to be ughtered. He had no power to resist. All he could do was beg for mercy. Joelson was silent. He did not speak but only looked at him coldly. Barnard felt the killing intent in Joelsons cold eyes and his heart became even more desperate. He directlyy in front of Joelson and cried bitterly. Lord Joelson, please let me go! I was also forced by that damn Augusten! If I hadnt been a Watcher, he would have killed me. There was nothing I could do! Barnard hadpletely abandoned his dignity as a god, and even his snot was flowing out of his nose. Hey at Joelsons feet like a mangy dog, begging. He wasnt evenparable to a deity in the Land of ughter. A look of disgust appeared in Joelsons eyes. This sort of person was the type he hated the most. When faced with Augusten, who he couldnt resist, he would immediately submit. Now, when he met him, he cursed Augusten and begged him. Before Joelson could do anything. Du Lu couldnt stand it anymore. He sent Barnard flying with his w. Boom! A loud noise was heard. Barnard was smashed into the ground of the Land of ughter, creating a deep hole. All the bones in his body were shattered. Moreover, that w was imbued with arcane power, which prevented him from recovering. Du Lu lifted the ground with his w. At this moment, Barnard didnt look like a human anymore. He looked more like a pile of wriggling rotten meat. Barnard moved like this and climbed to the foot of Joelson. He said in a weak and crazy voice, Sir... you said it before. Ive told you the location of the treasure. Unfortunately, your treasure doesnt satisfy me. The cold voice cut off Barnardsst hope. Thest scene he saw was a golden-red me. Chapter 362: The Arrival of the Savior

Chapter 362: The Arrival of the Savior

The location where Barnard died was only left with an interspatial ring. Joelson searched through the interspatial ring and nodded in satisfaction. Barnard had been in the Land of ughter for so many years, he had probably robbed many people of their treasures. He didnt know how many inferior divine artifacts there were and he also had a few god artifacts. However, Joelson didnt need these things. To him, the only thing that was important was the nar map, and Barnards interspatial ring just happened to have a nar map in it. Joelson put the interspatial ring back into the space of the ranch. His cold gaze looked into the distance, and he flew to the top of Du Lus head. Roar! Du Lu let out a low roar and flew towards the position of the overseer. The overseer was currently fighting with Fenrir. Or rather, he was being trampled on. The Watcher and his six divine clones kept attacking the huge mountain rangein front of them, but to no avail. Instead, one by one, Fenrirs ws bounced them out and smashed them into the ground again, creating a deep hole. Fenrir seemed to be ying a game of cat and mouse. He didnt kill him directly but kept ying with the Watcher. The people from the Land of ughter who had rushed over to watch this scene all fell into a state of shock. They simply couldnt believe their eyes. What did they see? A deity-level giant dragon was viciously attacking. Oh, wait, he was ying around with seven gods? As for the god-level watchers, in front of the giant dragon, they didnt have any ability to resist at all. They could only continuouslyunch ineffective attacks, then be sent flying once more, sinking into the ground. In the next second, an even more shocking scene appeared. A shadow quickly covered the area, causing all of the surrounding spectators to sink into darkness. Even Fenrirs shadow waspletely covered. Only a golden-red light was left behind, slowly flickering. The spectators didnt understand what was happening. They raised their heads to look. They saw an enormous dragon even more terrifying than the enormous killing dragon in front of them swimming over. It was like a continent floating in the sky, constantly approaching them. Everyone waspletely dumbfounded. They were all stunned on the spot. Roar! Fenrir sensed Du Lu. It raised its head to look at Du Lu and let out a roar filled with respect. It had always worshipped Du Lu. When it was born, it had seen Du Lus powerful power and had always targeted Du Lu. It had thought that it would surpass Du Lu after the transformation but, now that it saw Du Lu, it realized that it was still far from beingparable to this big brother in the ranch. Roar! Du Lu let out a low roar in response to Fenrir. The Watcher saw another terrifying dragon appear. His eyes widened and he looked over in disbelief. His eyes revealed an expression of despair that could not be concealed. He was already unable to withstand a single ughter dragon. And now, another one had appeared? And this one was even more terrifying than the ughter dragon! Wasnt this an ordinary fire-type dragon? How could it be so terrifying? How could he survive this? The dragons might that was like a tsunami crashed down and directly pressed the monitor to the ground, unable to get up. The overseer raised his head with difficulty, looking at the man on top of the golden-red dragons head. His eyes were filled with terror, and his heart was filled with hatred towards Barnard. Joelson is back. Go kill him yourself! Why did you tell me? To deal with a demigod, did you need two Watchers to act together? The Watcher suddenly understood. The reason why Barnard didnt take all the credit for himself was that he was worried about how powerful Joelson was, which was why Barnard had asked him to scout for him! This damned fellow! He deserved to be killed! Joelson slowly flew down from his mountain-sized head, arriving in front of the Watcher and looking down at him. The Watcher faced Joelson, looking at his golden pupils. For some reason, he felt as though he was facing a supreme existence. This sense of oppression was even more terrifying than facing these two giant dragons. The Watcher couldnt help but feel a hint of submission in his heart, followed by a wave of shame. No matter what, he was still a god. Having been a Watcher for so many years, when had he ever been in such a sorry state in front of a demigod? Even when facing Lord Augusten, he had never been so humble! However, the Watcher didnt care about the shame in his heart. To a god like him who had lived for more than a hundred thousand years, nothing was more important than living. A hundred thousand years didnt make him tired of life. Instead, it made him even more afraid of death. The Watcher raised his head to look at Joelson, revealing a ttering smile. With difficulty, he said, Lord... If you dont kill me, Ill be very useful to you! Joelsons cold gaze fell on him. He remained silent and his meaning was very obvious. The overseers ttering smile froze on his face and his eyes were filled with despair. In the next second, mes and sharp ws attacked at the same time. The overseer and all his divine avatars were annihted at the same time. Not even a speck of dust was left behind, as if they had never existed in this world. Joelson picked up the interspatial ring that was left behind. Then, he nced at the people from the Land of ughter indifferently and flew up to Du Lus mountain-sized head. Du Lu and Fenrir pped their wings and turned into two streaks of light that flew towards the ck-golden sun. In an instant, they disappeared from everyones sight. The people who had rushed over to watch from below were all in a state of extreme shock. Their eyes seemed to be in a daze as they stood there in a daze. They had yet to recover from their shock. The overseer of the entire Land of ughter had died just like that? None of them dared to believe their own eyes. The overseer and his divine clones, so many experts at the god level, had been crushed by the terrifying dragons sharp ws and mes. He was actually so weak? He was like an ordinary person who could only be teased. After he was teased, he was like a tiny ant that was crushed to death. Someone opened his mouth with difficulty and asked in disbelief, The monitor is dead. Are we free now? Everyone immediately reacted. The Watchers in the Land of ughter were dead. They did not need to stay in this ughterhouse and continue to be pigs waiting to be ughtered! The Watchers are dead! Were free! Lord Joelson brought all of this! He must be the savior sent by the Creator! Thats right! Lord Joelson is our savior! Long Live Lord Joelson! I must spread the legend of the savior and let all the nes know! The entire Land of ughter was filled with fanatical cheers. Surprise, fanaticism, crying... All the voices exploded at this moment. Only Terance, who was outside the crowd, looked in the direction where Joelson had left with aplicated gaze. He sighed deeply in his heart. Even if Lord Joelson had arrived in the Supreme ne, he would still be the most dazzling genius. Chapter 363: Alexander’s Supreme Academy

Chapter 363: Alexanders Supreme Academy

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Within the space of the ranch. At this moment, Joelson had already returned. After entering the ck-golden sun, he found Barnards pce in the ne where the Land of ughter was located and obtained the Supreme Academys badge. After that, he passed through the ne barrier and returned to the space of the ranch somewhere far away from the ne. Joelson carefully observed the badge in his slender hand. The badge was ck and engraved with beautiful dark red patterns and some words. Joelson had never seen such words but he could understand the meaning of the words as soon as he saw them. These words were thenguage ofws and, as long as one mastered the power ofws, he could understand them. Joelson felt that it was very magical. He had never thought thatws could be used in this way. No matter which ne it was, whatnguage it spoke, what words it wrote. But as long as one had the ability to leave their own ne, they would definitely grasp the power ofws. As long as one grasped the power ofws, they would definitely be able to understand the meaning of these words. Anyone who could think of such words must be a genius with great talent. Joelson thought that these words should be themonnguage of the endless nes. Looking at the words on the badge in his hand, Joelson unconsciously read them out. Dimension of Destruction, Alexander Academy. This was the name of the academy represented by this badge. The academies in the higher nes were collectively known as the Supreme Academy. But even so, there was no need to worry that the academy would be too ordinary. After all, these were the higher nes. There were countless experts in the higher nes. If ones strength wasnt enough, they simply didnt have the qualifications to establish an academy. Joelson looked at the badge with a fervent gaze. He didnt have much understanding of the higher nes and, if he wanted to know everything, the academy was obviously the best way. Moreover, there must be many geniuses in the Supreme Academy. If he wanted to increase his strength as quickly as possible, fighting with these geniuses was obviously the fastest way. Of course, what Joelson valued the most was still arcane magic! If what Barnard said was true... Then he and everyone he saw, none of them had used arcane power correctly! They were like an ordinary person who had mastered magic elements but did not know any magic. They were just randomly waving the elements out! There was both anticipation and nervousness in Joelsons heart. It was the same feeling he had when he first left the Barons territory and went to the Tulip Magic Academy to study. However, he still needed a lot of time to go to Alexander Academy. After returning to the ranch space, he took stock of what he had gained from killing Barnard and the overseer. In addition to arge number of demigod artifacts, some god-level artifacts, and some divine sparks... He also obtained the nar map that he needed the most from the two of them. Barnard and the overseer each had a nar map. Joelsonpared the two maps, and the two maps were basically the same. The four higher nes and the other main nes were recorded in great detail. As for the other lower nes, there were quite a few records on them. However, what made Joelson feel regretful was that the two nar maps didnt record the location of the central continent ne. Joelson didnt find it strange. After all, the central continent wasnt even considered the most ordinary lower ne. Only a ne that could give birth to a demigod could be called a lower ne. And the central continents most powerful person was only a deity. It seemed that if he wanted to return to the central continent to take a look, he would still need to head to the higher nes to find a more detailed map of the nes. Joelson had already considered it carefully. He decided to head to the Destruction ne! He would enter Alexander Academy to learn arcane magic and arcanebat aura! However, it was not realistic to head directly to the ne of Destruction. The ne of Destruction was too far away from the Land of ughter. Even if Du Lu flew at full speed, it would still take him at least a hundred years to reach the ne of destruction. He did not have so much precious time to waste on the road. However, there was still a faster way but it might be dangerous. Although the Land of ughter was very far from the Destruction ne, it was very close to the ughter ne. The distance between the two nes was something that Du Lu could reach in less than a year by flying at full speed. And in a main ne like the Land of ughter, there would definitely be a ne teleportation array that led directly to the ne of Destruction. A ne teleportation array could be considered an advanced version of a spatial teleportation array. It could directly travel between the two nes. Roar! A dragons roar sounded. Joelson looked in the direction of the voice. It was Fenrirs roar. It was fighting with Du Lu. Ever since it had seen Du Lus strength with its own eyes, Fenrir wanted to be stronger even more. Therefore, it sent a request to Du Lu to fight. It and Fenrir were both dragon rtives of their father. Helping Fenrir be stronger was helping his father. Du Lu did not refuse. However, there was still a gap between the two dragons. This battle was not a battle, but more like guidance. Joelson watched the battle between the two dragons. He could see that Du Lu did not use his full strength. Instead, he controlled his strength to the same level as Fenrir. But even so, Fenrir was still not Du Lus match. Logically speaking, after Fenrirs transformation, it was the ancient ughter dragon. Its talent should be higher than the ancient fire dragons Du Lu. Under the situation where Du Lu controlled its strength to be the same as it, it should not be unable to beat Du Lu. But in reality, Fenrir just could not beat Du Lu. It was suppressed by Du Lu all the way until it could not raise its head. The reason was very simple. Du Lus extremely rich battle experience was something Fenrir couldntpare to. Du Lu was Joelsons first dragon. He had been consciously letting Du Lu fight since Du Lu was young. And Du Lu, as a fire-type dragon, had an explosive temperament. Like Fenrir, he was naturally fond of fighting. Du Lu had participated in fighting almost all of the strong enemies against Joelson. Arge amount of battle experience and extremely high talent had molded Du Lus current strength to far exceed the fire-type dragons original strength. And Fenrir, besides having fought fifteen times in the Dragon God Arena, had only participated in one battle. It was a battle with a Watcher. However, Joelson was not disappointed. Fenrir was already very powerful, not to mention that it had great potential in the future. As for Du Lu, Joelson could only describe him as more satisfied than he had expected. Du Lu was a fire-type dragon. Among his dragons, his bloodline could only be considered ordinary. Even a dragon aszy as Holy was more talented than Du Lu. Not to mention Fenrir, the dragon Hope, and the Dragon of Fate. But under such circumstances, Du Lu used his own hard work and forcefully became the strongest existence in the ranching space. He was also the big brother that all the dragons respected. It didnt take long before the battle was decided. As expected, Du Lu easily won the battle. And while he controlled his strength to win the battle, he didnt let Fenrir suffer any damage. Chapter 364: The Divine Kingdom of Slaughter

Chapter 364: The Divine Kingdom of ughter

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL In the Divine Kingdom of ughter. At the center of the Divine Kingdom of ughter, there was a huge round bubble that looked like a nar barrier. In fact, this was indeed a nar barrier. This barrier that suddenly appeared in the Divine Kingdom of ughter was formed by the Divine Kingdom of ughter. In the very center of this ughter Divine Kingdom, an enormous blood-red pce stood there, constantly emitting the ughterws, its sharp and terrifying might surging outwards. If one was a domain god who wasnt strong enough, it would be very difficult for them to even get close to the pce. They might be instantly sliced into pieces by the countless ughterws. Above the pce, there were words written in thenguage of thews. The Temple of ughter! At this moment, within the Temple of ughter, there were dozens of peak-stage highgod experts gathered here. They were seated in the seats on both sides of the pce. And at the highest point of the temple, there was a divine seat. A handsome, devilish-looking man was leaning against the divine seat. Although the man looked very young and looked like a youth, and his actions were very casual... None of the dozens of peak highgod experts present dared to object. Or rather, none of them dared to be disrespectful to him. The young mans face was calm, and his gaze swept across the dozens of peak highgod experts present. Even though the gaze of the ughter sovereign wasnt cold. In fact, it could be said that it was very casual. However, quite a few of the dozens of experts couldnt help but tremble. If others were to see this scene, they would definitely be extremely shocked. One had to know that these people were all experts at the peak of the highgod level. Which one of them wasnt a controller of a ne outside? But here, they were like weaklings because a single nce from the young man caused them to tremble. This was simply too unbelievable! The reason why these dozens of peak highgod experts were so respectful towards the young man... Wasnt because of any other reason. It was precisely because this young man was the current Sovereign of ughter! For some reason, Augusten, who was seated, felt a wave of irritation in his heart. At his peak highgod level of power, even if he didnt cultivate in thews of fate, he could still sense the changes in his own destiny to a certain extent. Right now, he had this feeling, as though something bad had happened. It was as though he had been targeted by some powerful existence. For him to have this feeling, he had to at least be a sovereign. But even in the endless nes, there werent many sovereigns. He hade here a hundred years ago, and for the past hundred years, he had stayed in the Temple of ughter, not going out at all. How could he have offended a certain powerful sovereign? Augusten felt that this was extremely strange. But then, he couldnt understand it, so he stopped thinking about it. Just like the others in the temple, he had been summoned here by the Sovereign of ughter. A hundred years ago, the Sovereign of ughter had summoned all of his peak highgod experts, the dozens of people in the temple. The reason he had summoned them had shocked everyone present. The Sovereign of ughter had decided to attack a mortal ne of the same level as the ne of ughter. If his n was sessful, the Sovereign of ughter would be able to control two mortal nes, and his power would increase tenfold. And the Sovereign of ughter was currently asking for their opinions, deciding which ne to attack in the end. This wasnt a simple decision that could be made at will. It must be known that in the past million years, no war had ever erupted between the mortal nes. Because once such a war broke out, the consequences would be very serious! If they won, it would be fine. But if they lost, then none of the dozens of peak highgod experts present, including the Sovereign of ughter, would be able to survive. All of them would bepletely wiped out by the other side. Each of them had lived for at least a few hundred thousand years. Naturally, they werent willing to fight a war that might cause them to perish. But the decision of the God of ughter wasnt something they could change. In the end, after decades of long discussions and arguments, they finally decided on two goals. The light ne and the dark ne. Right at this moment, a god suddenly entered the divine hall. The gazes of the dozens of peak highgod experts present instantly focused on the god. However, the god didnt panic in the slightest. He didnt even nce at the people present. Instead, he faced the Sovereign of ughter, who was seated at the very front, and knelt down on one knee. With a respectful expression, he said, Lord Sovereign, the people who went to the newly appeared trial ne have returned. The God of ughter was silent, not saying anything. He just casually turned his gaze towards the god. The god continued, But only a few people have returned. As soon as these words left his mouth, a wave of discussion instantly erupted. How could only a few people have returned? In this trial ne, the reincarnated archangel of the ne of Light has also entered. Could it be that she did it? Damn the Church of Light! I sent quite a few geniuses in! The God of ughter nced at the group of people who were speaking, with a calm expression, he said, It cant be the Church of Light. I gave Adrian the sword of ughter. Even the reincarnation of the Archangel wouldnt be a match for him in the trial ne of thews of ughter. The god general lowered his head even lower. Lord Sovereign, what you said ispletely correct. ording to the information given by those who escaped. The reincarnation of an archangel truly isnt a match for Adrian. However, an unexpected person has appeared in the trial ne. Hearing this, some people began to guess. Could it be the second angel of the Church of Light? The second angel is also a genius who trains in thews of ughter! Stop guessing. Lets listen to what he has to say. The god looked at the speaking highgod, then shook his head and said, He isnt the second angel. ording to their descriptions, he is a genius that they have never heard of. His name is Joelson. Just his deity-level cultivation alone is enough to crush a demigod. The dozens of highgod experts instantly revealed looks of disbelief. Could it be that hes a genius from the Supreme Academy? Impossible. Hes only at the deity level. The Supreme Academy must at least be a demigod before they can go out as they please. If this person is willing to submit to our ughter ne, then this loss is eptable. Thats right. Such a genius is rare! Just as everyone was discussing, a cold snort suddenly rang out. Hmph! Everyone looked in the direction of the sound. They only saw that the person who gave a cold snort was Augusten. Everyone looked at him in puzzlement. Augusten looked straight into everyones eyes and said, So what if hes a genius? Do you still want him to submit to our ughter Divine Kingdom? Who knows where he is? Everyone fell silent. What he said was indeed correct. The people who went to the trial ne this time were chosen from the dozens of their subordinates. Now, only a few hadnt been killed. They couldnt even find him, let alone make others submit to them. Chapter 365: Secrets of the Ancient Era

Chapter 365: Secrets of the Ancient Era

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The entire area fell silent. The god continued to speak out a piece of news that caused the highgod experts to be even more shocked. ording to the people who returned, he also has two demigod dragons. One is a fire-type dragon, while the other is a metal-type dragon. These two dragons are both extremely terrifying. ording to their descriptions, these two dragons are asrge as mountains and continents. In front of these dragons, Adrian doesnt even have the slightest bit of power to resist. Hearing this, another round of discussion broke out. Giant dragons? Giant dragons arent a very powerful race, how can they be so terrifying? Thats right, even a rare metal-type giant dragon cant be so powerful, let alone an ordinary fire-type giant dragon! I think these people deliberately made up a lie in order to shirk responsibility! Damn it! They actually dared to deceive the God of ughter! Call all those who have returned here! Execute them all! Everyone didnt believe this at all. They mored for execution. The god looked at everyone. He didnt say anything else. He didnt know whether this news was true or false. He just came to report. Enough. The God of ughters face was calm as he spoke. The highgods present instantly shut their mouths. I understand. Hearing the God of ughters reply, the god respectfully bowed, then withdrew from the temple. The entire ce fell into silence once more, and everyone turned to look at the God of ughter. Without the God of ughter speaking, no one dared to speak. The God of ughter revealed a thoughtful look, as though he was recalling something. And then he said to everyone, What do you all think of this matter? God of ughter, how can a demigod dragon be able to crush our demigod subordinates? Thats impossible! I think its a lie created by these people to shirk their responsibilities! They should all be executed! Thats right! Its not like weve never seen dragons before. There are many dragons in the endless nes. Aside from their wide distribution, theres nothing special about them. Its impossible for them to have such terrifying talent! Right at this moment, Augusten spoke. Hmph! Whats the point of saying so much right now? Regardless of whether or not he has such a terrifying giant dragon, this has already happened. That person has already fled. Theres no way to prove it! Augustens cold gaze swept over everyone, then said, In the end, this is all because the demigods under yourmand are too weak! You are all fighting for a chance to enter the trial ne, but you arent able to guarantee the strength of the person who enters! If one of my people enters the trial ne this time, regardless of whether or not he has a giant dragon, my people will capture him! The group of peak highgod experts was berated by Augusten, but no one dared to retort. It wasnt because they were afraid of him. Although Augustens power was one of the top few in the group, he wasnt the number one. It wasnt to the extent that no one dared to retort. The most important reason was that for some unknown reason, Augustens subordinates had improved far faster than the others. If Augusten had belittled them, they would definitely retort. However, Augusten used them of sending people who were too weak. If they were his people, they would definitely be able to capture them. They really had no way to refute this point. Who asked his people to advance so quickly. At the same time, everyone was once again curious. What method did Augusten use to let his people advance so quickly? If they were able to master this method as well, then their own power would be able to rise explosively in a short period of time! At this moment, another god ran in, his face filled with anxiety. The gazes of the dozens of peak highgod experts immediately turned towards him. The god suddenly discovered that there were dozens of peak highgod experts within the temple. They revealed terrified looks as they began to search the area. Lord Augusten! The god ran in front of Augusten, kneeling down as he called out. Augustens face was ugly to behold. He had just bragged about his subordinates and now his own subordinates were frantically charging in. Compared to the gods under the God of ughter, they were simply too weak! What is it? Augusten asked, rather angry. The god hurriedly said, Milord, bad news! Those damned fellows fled from the Land of ughter! What? Augustens eyes widened, revealing a look of disbelief. He grabbed the cor of the god, then angrily shouted, How many people ran away? The god hovered there in the air, trembling in terror. With difficulty, he said, Milord, all of them... all of them ran away! Hearing this, Augustallen was stunned, frozen in ce. After a long time, he finally reacted. It was over! The impact of this matter far surpassed just capturing a few more people. It wasnt as simple as that! In all these years, he had captured countless people, many of whom were backed by major ns and organizations. Even though he was a peak highgod expert, he still couldnt bear the pressure of so many people working together! Where are the Watchers? Where is Barnard? Where are these damned fellows? Augusten began to shout angrily,pletely losing the bearing of a highgod expert. The god said with a trembling voice, They are all dead. They were killed by the giant dragon of Joelson! As soon as these words left his mouth, Augusten immediately shut his mouth. The entire area descended into a deathly silence. They had just heard this name. Under their questioning, the god told them the entire story. He wasnt a Watcher, so he didnt stay in the killing grounds. By the time he sensed that something was wrong, most of the people had fled. He had only captured a few scattered people and he asked them the entire story. Everyone fell silent. They couldnt believe that such a terrifying demigod dragon existed. However, both Augustens people and those who had returned from the trial ne gave the same exnation. The only difference was that in the trial ne, there was a fire-type dragon and a metal-type dragon. And in the Land of ughter, there was a fire-type dragon and a ughter dragon. All of this meant that this was true! There really was a demigod giant dragon that could crush a god! Everyone was silent, not saying a word. They had never heard of such a terrifying giant dragon. At this moment, the God of ughter suddenly spoke. It should be that the bloodline of the ancient giant dragon has awakened. The ancient giant dragons werent as weak as the current giant dragons. In the ancient era, the giant dragon race ruled over countless nes under the leadership of the Ancient Dragon God. They were the most powerful force in the endless nes. The current giant dragons are merely inferior products of the ancient giant dragons. The crowd looked at the God of ughter with shock in their eyes. They had never heard of such an ancient secret. Chapter 366: Comprehension of the Arcane Mysteries. Arcane Fireball Technique?

Chapter 366: Comprehension of the Arcane Mysteries. Arcane Fireball Technique?

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The God of ughter revealed a puzzled look, a thoughtful expression on his face. How can there be three ancient dragons in the endless nes? The God of ughter muttered to himself. He was extremely puzzled. When he had be a sovereign millions of years ago, the endless nes no longer had any ancient dragons. Now, three ancient dragons suddenly appeared. Where did theye from? This made himpletely puzzled. At the same time, greed rose in his heart. One had to know that these were ancient dragons that ruled the endless nes in ancient times! Although the three ancient dragons werent of much use to him, if he could find the source of these three ancient dragons and control more ancient dragons, he might have a chance to rule a supreme ne! Hearing the God of ughters question, everyone fell silent. The God of ughter had lived for millions of years and didnt know what was going on, let alone them. Among them, at most, they were only a million years old. They didnt even know what an ancient dragon was, let alone such a question. Since the God of ughter couldnt figure it out, he might as well not think about it. Forget it, its just a small matter. Lets continue discussing the important matters. Which one do you think should be attacked, the Light ne or the Dark ne? The God of ughters gaze was sharp as he looked at everyone. Augusten listened from below and understood in his heart. It was already very obvious that their targets had been selected here. The Dark ne and the ughter ne were both forces that could destroy the highest nes. No matter how much they coveted them, they wouldnt really attack. If they attacked the Dark ne, they would be surrounded and attacked by the other forces in the entire ne of Destruction. There was only one target that they could truly choose. The ne of Light! As expected, someone immediately spoke up. God of ughter, the ne of Light has always been in conflict with us. This time, theyre fighting us for the rewards of the trial ne. We should attack the ne of Light! When the others heard this, they all agreed. Everyone knew that their target could only be the ne of Light. Hearing everyones discussion, the God of ughter nodded slightly. Then, he looked at Augusten and said, Augusten. Augusten was stunned for a moment. Then, he lowered his head and waited for the God of ughters order. Since that little fellow called Joelson escaped from you, then you should act and capture him, the God of ughter said. Augusten bowed and said, Yes! After speaking, the God of ughter no longer spoke. His body slowly disappeared from his divine seat. Seeing this, everyone knew that this meeting was over So they all turned to leave. Augusten was just about to leave when someone suddenly called out to him. Augusten, your luck is truly good. After capturing him, the God of ughter will definitely reward you handsomely! A peak highgod spoke out. Hmph! Augusten let out a cold snort, then turned and left, ignoring him. He knew very well that although this person appeared to be congratting him, he was actually mocking him. If he was able to capture someone, the God of ughter would indeed reward him handsomely, but what if he wasnt able to? He would also be heavily punished by the God of ughter! And now, he no longer knew where he had run off to. Where could he capture him? Augusten let out a long sigh in his heart and began to feel distressed. ... In the void somewhere in the endless ne. A huge dragon that was emitting a terrifying might was pping its wings, transforming into a golden-red stream of light that was rapidly moving in a certain direction. A handsome youth with a tall and slender figure was sitting cross-legged on top of the huge dragons mountain-like head. The ne map was emitting a soft and lustrous light, enveloping a continent-likend. A pitch-ck void was guiding the way. Joelson was closing his eyes, his mind constantly thinking about the use of arcane power. Ever since he learned about the existence of arcane magic, he had been trying to create his own arcane magic. During the nine months he had been on his way to the Dimension of ughter, he had repeatedly tried and failed. Although he could naturally learn it after entering the Alexander Academy. However, in the trial dimension, he had ughtered almost all the people from the Divine Kingdom of ughter. Those who had escaped must have already spread the news. It could be said that he had already formed a feud with the Divine Kingdom of ughter. Under such circumstances, heading to the Dimension of ughter might lead to unexpected dangers. He wanted to increase his power as much as possible during this period of time. The only way to increase his power in a short period of time was through arcane magic. However, creating his own arcane magic was simply too difficult. During this period of time, Joelson hadnt made much progress in arcane magic. However, it wasnt as if he hadnt gained anything during this period of time. At the very least, his understanding of the arcane mysteries had matured. He had made progress in all of his profound mysteries, and his realm had risen to the middle stage of the demigod level. Still not enough? It seems Ill have to go to the Supreme Academy to learn more arcane mysteries. Joelson sighed, then continued to try Just like that, another month passed. There were still nearly two months left before the ughter ne. A strange feeling suddenly rose in Joelsons heart, as though he was about to grasp onto something. Arcane mysteries. Joelson thought carefully. What exactly is arcane magic? Magic? Thats right! Magic! Joelson felt an epiphany, and his originallyplicated and fuzzy thoughts suddenly became simple and clear. Magic that should have been cast with magic elements, what if it was cast with arcane power? Thinking of this, Joelson immediately put it into practice. Feeling the dense arcane power contained in the fire-type divine spark on the spirit tree, his mental power condensed and controlled the arcane power to flow. Joelson decided to try the first spell he learned, the fireball spell. Not long after, a wisp of ck and red me slowly rose from Joelsons slender palm, faintly showing the tendency to condense into a fireball. Looking at the me in his hand, Joelson was pleasantly surprised. However, this trend continued for a long time, but he still did not seed in condensing into a fireball. Joelson was not disappointed at all. On the contrary, there was a trace of excitement. The first time he did not seed was also within his expectations. If arcane magic could seed so easily, then the Supreme Academy would not be the only one who could grasp it. To be able to do this was already beyond his expectations. Joelson continued to try and improve the method to match the characteristics of arcane power. Another month passed just like that. A wisp of ck-red me rose from Joelsons hand and slowly condensed into a terrifying fireball. Joelson looked at the fireball in his hand and was pleasantly surprised. For the time being, he referred to it as the arcane fireball technique. The power of the arcane fireball technique far surpassed that of pure arcane power. A single arcane fireball technique was enough to kill a peak demigod expert. In the past, one would need to use at least ten times more arcane power to kill a peak demigod expert. Chapter 367: Are You People From the Divine Kingdom of Slaughter?

Chapter 367: Are You People From the Divine Kingdom of ughter?

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL After the pleasant surprise, Joelson frowned slightly. He had a feeling that there was something missing from this arcane magic. Although the arcane fireball was powerful, it only needed ten times the arcane power to reach the same power as arcane magic. If that was the case, it was not enough for Supreme Academy to have such a high status. After advancing to the deity level, the arcane power contained within the divine spark was extremely enormous. Even demigods rarely used up all the arcane power contained within the divine spark in a single battle. This was even more so for gods and highgods. If you didnt know any arcane magic, then use ten times the arcane power. In any case, it would be the same power. If that was the case, why did the Supreme Academy have such a high status? Just a single student was enough to make the peak highgod Augusten so cautious. Joelson began to ponder. He understood that this could only mean one thing, and that was that his arcane fireball technique wasnt true arcane magic! Joelson began to feel slightly excited. The arcane fireball technique he had developed wasnt true arcane magic, but it was already capable of such power. What if it was true arcane magic? How terrifying would it be? Joelson couldnt help but begin to look forward to it. As for dealing with the possible dangers of the ughter ne, the method he had developed would be able to increase his power by quite a bit. After all, the arcane fireball technique was only modified from the first-level arcane fireball technique. If he could use arcane power to cast a saint-ranked forbidden spell, its power would probably be enough to instantly kill a god! While continuing his research, Joelson rode on Du Lu to the ughter ne. Just like that, another half a month passed. Joelsons consciousness was immersed in the spirit tree, wholeheartedly researching how to use arcane energy to cast a saint-level forbidden spell. With the sess of the arcane fireball technique, the subsequent modifications went very smoothly. From the first rank to the ninth rank, he could already use arcane energy to cast all his spells. Now, he was only left with a forbidden spell. Bang! Suddenly, an intense explosion rang out. It pulled Joelsons consciousness back from the spirit tree. Joelson looked towards the source of the sound. He saw a powerful aura continuously radiating towards him. It was the aura of a god! Du Lu, go take a look. Joelson rubbed Du Lusrge head. Roar! Du Lu let out a low growl, then turned and flew at high speed in the direction of the aura. On the other side, a god and a few demigods were surrounding a handsome young man and an extremely beautiful girl. The aura of a god exploded out without any concealment, crashing towards the two of them. Toby, you wont be able to escape. Hand over the key to the legacy, and I might be able to let you off. The god looked at the youth and said. The youth known as Toby had an ugly look on his face, and a hint of dread in his eyes. He said to the god, How do I know that after you acquire the key, you wont really let us off? Hahaha! The god began tough loudly, then said, I didnt say that I would let you off. You! Tobys eyes went wide and he angrily cursed, You damned fellow! Hearing this, the god didnt feel the slightest bit angry. His face was calm. What I said was that I would let you off. As for your sister... Hehehe... The god let out an evilugh, his gaze sweeping over the girls body, a look filled with desire. Dont even think about it! Id rather die than let you seed! You are an even more disgusting beast than a toad! The girls face turned red and, in her heart, she cursed viciously. The gods face turned ugly and he stared coldly at the two. Since thats the case, then Ill die here! The god held a giant ax in his hands, and a blood-red light swirled around the de of the ax, slowly moving towards the two. A few demigods tightly surrounded the two, preventing them from ever escaping. The young girl revealed a look of despair, tears welling up in her beautiful eyes. Big Brother... She was already prepared to self-detonate her divine spark. Even if she died, she wouldnt fall into the hands of this god. Tobys face was ugly as well. His heart was filled with despair. There was no way for him to abandon his sister and escape by himself. There was no way for him to escape. Was he really going to die here? The god slowly approached the two, revealing a sinister, cold smile. The giant ax in his hand was raised high and the power of the arcane truths of ughter appeared. He was just about to viciously chop down towards the two... Suddenly, the giant ax that the god had chopped down came to a halt in mid-air, and he waspletely stunned on the spot. The demigods didnt know what had happened, and they looked at the god in puzzlement. Toby was a bit puzzled as well but he quickly came to his senses. Taking advantage of the fact that everyone was distracted, he hurriedly pulled his younger sister and escaped from the encirclement of the demigods. Right at this moment, everyone felt a powerful and terrifying aura rapidly approaching them. Everyone turned their heads and saw a floating continent continuously approaching them. Soon, they saw it clearly. It was a golden-red terrifying dragon! Everyone was shocked but, at the same time, a trace of doubt rose in their hearts. Was the giant dragon race so terrifying and powerful? Toby and the other two didnt dare to continue running away. If this giant dragon was an enemy, they wouldnt be able to escape, let alone fight it. But if it wasnt, they might still have a chance to survive if they stayed! No one noticed that amongst the group, a demigod had his head lowered. His eyes were filled with extreme terror and his body couldnt help but tremble. The instant the demigod sensed the giant dragon, his heart was filled with extreme terror. This wasnt the first time he had encountered this terrifying giant dragon. A year ago, in the trial ne, he had encountered this terrifying dragon. Back then, of the many people who had gone to the trial ne together, only he and a few others had been lucky enough to escape. Only when Joelson drew near did he realize that this was a battle between the two sides. Now that he had encountered this terrifying dragon once more, a hint of despair rose in the demigods heart. A god was leading a few demigods to attack a man and a woman. Both of them were demigods, so naturally, they were no match for him. As for this sort of thing, Joelson didnt want to meddle in it. This had nothing to do with him. Just as Joelson was about to leave, he suddenly felt that the lower god with his head lowered was somewhat familiar. Thinking back, this person seemed to be one of the people who had fled from the trial ne. He belonged to the Divine Kingdom of ughter! Thinking of this, Joelson asked Du Lu to stop in the air while he walked over step by step. Everyones movements froze on the spot, not daring to move. As they got closer, Joelson nodded. He could confirm that this person was one of the people who had escaped in the Land of ughter! Joelson said, Are you people from the Divine Kingdom of ughter? Chapter 368: Arcane Meteor Shower. Instant Kill!

Chapter 368: Arcane Meteor Shower. Instant Kill!

The demigods, upon hearing Joelsons words, had nervous looks on their faces. They didnt dare to reply at all. From the look of it, it didnt seem as though Joelson had any good intentions towards them. The god stared warily at the giant golden-red dragon behind Joelson. Cold sweat began to drip down his forehead, and he felt extremely nervous. Seeing the reactions of these people, Toby understood that this person riding on a terrifying dragon wasnt on the side of the ughter Divine Kingdom. Without waiting for them to reply, Toby was the first to speak. Milord, they are the people of the ughter Divine Kingdom! They were the ones who chased us here! Joelson nced at Toby, then turned his gaze to one of the demigods. He said, You were lucky enough to escape in the trial ne. This time, you wont be so lucky. As he spoke, a cold feeling spread out in the void. The demigods couldnt help but tremble, their eyes wide. They stared in terror at Joelson, then turned to look at the terrifyingly enormous dragon behind Joelson, which was like a floating continent. A sense of despair rose in their hearts. This enormous dragon wasnt someone they could fight against! Most likely, in the eyes of this enormous dragon, they were as weak as ants. The gods face turned ugly as well and he intentionally put on a tough front. Hmph! He let out a cold snort, then looked at Joelson and said, What sort of enmity does your excellency have with us? We are willing to apologize but that doesnt mean that we are afraid of you. We are people of the Divine Kingdom of ughter! Your Excellency, dont forget that the God of ughter is standing behind us! After saying these words, the god looked at Joelson, but he didnt see the hesitation or hesitation he wanted. He only saw a disdainful look on Joelsons face. With a coldugh, he said, The Divine Kingdom of ughter? Im going to kill the people of your Divine Kingdom of ughter! A hint of viciousness shed through the gods eyes. He immediately let out a loud shout. Kill him! The demigods hesitated for a moment, then revealed resolute looks. Gritting their teeth, they charged forward. Even if they didnt attack, they would be killed by him. They might as well fight it out with him! Roar! Du Lu let out a low growl. He was just about to spit out his dragons breath, which would burn all of these ants who dared to attack his father into ashes. But just as he finished brewing his dragons breath, he swallowed it back. He could sense that through the connection in his fathers bloodline, his father had transmitted a message to him, telling him to stop. Joelson looked at the people charging towards him. His face was very calm and he was even a little delighted. Ever since he hadprehended the arcane fireball technique and other magic, he had never used it on anyone. Now was the perfect opportunity to try! A wisp of ck and red mes rose up from Joelsons palm, quickly condensing into a fireball, constantly emitting a terrifying might. Arcane fireball technique! In the next second, Joelson threw the fireball towards the demigods. The ck-red fireball transformed into a streak of light that shot towards the demigods. Although the demigods were puzzled, they didnt know why this person didnt directly order the dragon to attack but instead used a spell. Generally speaking, once one reached the deity realm, no one would use any more spells. However, the few of them could sense the terrifying power emanating from the fireball, and they didnt dare to underestimate it. All of them raised their weapons to wee the iing fireball. Bang! An intense explosion rang out. Dazzling fireworks lit up in the void as the mes exploded violently. At the location where the fireball exploded, the void shattered like a ss mirror, revealing a pitch-ck color. The cracks spread out rapidly like a spider web. When the fireworks went out, the figures of several demigods were revealed. Their bodies still had mes that hadnt been extinguished and their bodies were covered with scorch marks. They had been badly injured. The few gods nced at each other, their eyes filled with disbelief and their hearts filled with shock. Although this sort of power wasnt enough to seriously injure them, they had still suffered quite a bit of damage. At the same time, they began to feel puzzled. What sort of magic was this? It was actually so powerful? When the god saw this scene, he was stunned on the spot. He frowned, as though he had thought of something. Joelson looked at the demigods, not feeling too much emotion. Just as he had expected, although the power of the arcane fireball was enough to kill a demigod, as long as a demigod used ten times the power of the arcane, he would be able to block it. He wouldnt be killed in a single blow. Once more, Joelson raised his right hand, gathering the power of the arcane mysteries of fire. Arcane Meteor Shower. Joelson said in a low voice. Countless faint ck-red rays of light lit up in the air, slowly bing more and more powerful. Only now did everyone see that it wasnt that the rays of light had be more powerful, but that the already powerful rays of light were continuously closing in on them. As the light drew nearer, the crowd saw more and more clearly. Thats fire! Fire like a meteor shower! Countless ck-and-red mes descended toward the position of several demigods. Several people face unsightly, eyes panic up, hurriedly raised weapons to resist the continuous attack of fire meteors. Boom! Boom! Boom! ... Explosions continue to ring out, every second there are dozens of fireworks bloom,sting for a full minute before the end. Toby, his sister, and the god were both stunned, their eyes filled with disbelief. This was especially so for the god, whose face was extremely unsightly as he struggled to open his mouth. This is arcane... arcane magic? He remembered that there were also deities who used magic. This was the Supreme Academy of the four higher nes. Deities who walked out of such academies were extremely terrifying, even if they were just demigods! They possessed an extremely terrifying type of magic! Arcane magic! When the meteor shower gradually subsided, the fireworks dispersed. Only then did the gods see that the void where the demigods had been waspletely shattered, leaving behind only pitch-ck darkness. The demigods had already disappeared. Only a few shattered charred skeletons asionally floated by, proving that they had been here before. However, the charred skeletons quickly turned into ashes,pletely dissipating. Toby and the other two werepletely shocked by the scene before their eyes. They stood there in a daze, as though they couldnt believe their eyes. A single spell had actually annihted several demigod experts? What sort of spell was this? And who exactly was this person? They had originally thought that this person was only at the demigod level. He had relied on the terrifying dragon to dare to speak arrogantly to a god. But now, they realized that this person was already terrifying enough! He most likely already had the power of a god! The god was stunned on the spot as well. His expression was filled with extreme terror and cold sweat continuously flowed down his forehead. Only he knew that if he were to make a move, although he would be able to kill these demigods, he would still need to expend some energy. He definitely wouldnt be able to kill everyone so easily with a single spell! Chapter 369: Terrifying Power. Fused Arcane Mysteries!

Chapter 369: Terrifying Power. Fused Arcane Mysteries!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson looked at the god, then raised his right hand once more. He said softly, Arcane Meteor Shower. Countless ck and red meteors descended towards the god. The god hurriedly raised his great ax to block. A powerful blood-red light lit up on the great ax. This magic attack was simply too powerful. He had no choice but to use an enormous amount of arcane energy to block it. Boom! Countless explosions rang out. The void was aze with dazzling fireworks. Crack! The void was like a mirror, filled with spiderweb-like cracks that continued to spread outwards. After the fireworks dissipated, the god stood in the pitch-ck space after the void shattered. His entire body had been dyed ck by the meteor explosion and he looked extremely miserable. However, he didnt receive much damage, only a few charred wounds that emitted the fragrance of flesh. The god had an ugly look on his face as he looked at Joelson, his eyes filled with panic. He was still able to barely block this magic, but if Joelson was able to use this magic for a long period of time, he definitely wouldnt be able to withstand it. He could only hope that Joelsons arcane mysteries wouldnt be enough to support him in using this terrifying magic. Most importantly, the giant dragon behind Joelson had yet to make a move. The gods gaze turned to terror. This giant dragon was simply too terrifying. He definitely wasnt able to block it. Most likely, he wouldnt even be able to escape. Toby and his sister were even more shocked,pletely stunned on the spot. Joelson looked at the god, then sighed. As expected, it still isnt enough? The arcane mysteries meteor shower could instantly kill a demigod, but it wasnt enough to kill a god. However, it didnt go too far beyond Joelsons expectations. After all, the meteor shower was only a ninth rank spell. After being transformed into an arcane spell, it was already quite impressive that it was able to instantly kill several demigods. It seemed that if one wanted to instantly kill a god, one would still need to use arcane energy to cast the forbidden spell. Joelson slightly frowned. The transformation of forbidden spells seemed to be different from ordinary spells. He had tried many times but he still felt that there was something missing. When arcane forbidden spells were condensed in his hands, they would always fail at thest step. Joelson subconsciously nced at his left hand. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something. He actually ignored the god and closed his eyes, sinking his consciousness into the tree of spirit. When the god saw this, he was stunned. Then, with a look of surprise, he slowly retreated step by step. Seeing that the dragon had no intention of stopping him, the demigod hurriedly turned, transforming into a streak of light as he fled in a certain direction. Seeing the god flee, the girl revealed an anxious look. She hurriedly warned, Hurry up! Hes going to... Halfway through her words, Toby, who was standing next to the girl, stopped her. The girl turned to look at Toby. She didnt know why her older brother wanted to stop her from warning him. Toby turned to look at Joelson. At this moment, he was also a little confused. He gestured for his sister to take a look. The girl was stunned for a while and then looked at Joelson. She saw Joelson raise his hands slightly, palms facing up. The power of the arcane slowly revolved in his palms. A wisp of ck-red me burned on his left hand, and a sh of purple lightning shot out from his right hand. Joelson brought his two hands closer. Gradually, the ck-red me and the purple lightning began toe into contact, slowly fusing together. Suddenly, Joelson suddenly opened his eyes, and a ray of light shed through them. He fiercely threw out the me and the lightning. The me and the lightning shot towards the direction where the god was fleeing. During this process, the ck-red me was surrounded by purple lightning. The me and the lightning constantly collided and fused, and in the end, the twopletely fused together. A bolt of ck-purple lightning that was burning with mes shot out at high speed towards the god. When the god heard this sound, he turned his head to take a look. His wide eyes were filled with terror. The lightning contained a terrifying amount of power. Before he even got close, the power emanating from it already caused him to feel a sense of death. The gods body came to a halt. He raised his great ax to face the constantly attacking lightning. It was impossible for him to win in a race against the lightning. He could only go all out! In an instant, the purplish-ck lightning traversed an unknown distance, shooting towards the god. Only when the lightning arrived did the god realize just how terrifying this lightning was. Wherever the lightning passed, it left behind a long ck mark. The mark was extremely smooth, without a single crack. The void hadnt even had the chance to shatter before it was annihted by the lightning. The gods expression was resolute but his eyes revealed a hint of despair. After draining all of the power of the arcane mysteries within the divine spark, a blood-red light blossomed. The god gripped his great ax tightly and viciously chopped down at the ck-purple lightning. The ck-purple lightning and the blood-red light collided, both condensing to the extreme. A tiny white light lit up. Although it was tiny, it was very strong, reflecting a long shadow of them. There was no sound. The entire void fell into a dead silence. Boom! Following that, a violent explosion sounded. It shook Toby and the other two until their ears began to ring. The two first covered their ears, then quickly covered their eyes. Along with the violent explosion, the small white light suddenly expanded violently. The light became brighter and brighter, as if it was going to light up the entire world. Du Lu used his wings to cover himself and Joelson. Buzz! An extremely long buzzing sound echoed in their minds for a long time. When all the sounds and lights had subsided, the void fell into dead silence again. Toby and the others hadnt recovered yet. The intense lights and explosions made their minds feel like they were about to explode. After a long time, the two gradually recovered. They covered their eyes with their hands, revealing a gap to look out. The two suddenly widened their eyes, unable to believe the scene in front of them. They only saw that the empty void had be pitch ck. The entire void had vanished! The two of them stood rooted to the ground, their pupils constricting as they sank into deep shock. They had never seen an attack that could create such a terrifying scene. Perhaps in another ten thousand years, this scene would still be deeply engraved in their minds. Looking at the scene in front of them, the corners of Joelsons mouth curled up slightly, revealing a satisfied smile. He had suddenly thought of the time before he had reached the saint rank. At that time, he had been just like now, constantly researching magic. In the end, the greatest achievement he had achieved was elemental fusion. Now, he had done the same thing. He had sessfully fused the fire and electric arcane mysteries! And the results of the fusion didnt disappoint him. The god and his god-tier weapon had long since disappeared into the void, leaving not even a speck of dust behind. Chapter 370: Entering the Plane of Slaughter

Chapter 370: Entering the ne of ughter

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Looking at the darkness ahead, Joelson was delighted. Compared to elemental fusion, the fusion of arcane power was much more difficult. But at the same time, it was much more powerful than elemental fusion! If the power of the fusion of two elements was ten times greater than the power of a single element spell. Then the power of the fusion of the two elements was a hundred times stronger than that of a single element spell! Joelson nodded his head in satisfaction. The power of the fusion of the fire and lightningws had already surpassed the power of the destructionws. It had be the strongest technique in all of Joelsons attacks. At the same time, Joelson was a little curious. He did not know whether the power of a real arcane spell was stronger than the fusion of arcane spells. Which one was stronger? The arcane spells he hadprehended alone, whether it was the arcane fireball spell or the arcane meteor shower, were not real arcane spells. Joelson did not forget what the real purpose of this trip was. After almost a year of traveling, he was not far from the Land of ughter, and he hadprehended the fusion of arcane spells. His power had increased a lot. Facing the possible dangers, he had more ability to protect himself. Joelson thought to himself, I shouldnt waste time. I should hurry to the Land of ughter and take the nar teleportation formation to the Destruction ne. I should enter Alexander Academy earlier. Thinking of this, Joelson turned around and was about to leave. At this moment, Toby and his sister recovered from their shock. Sir! They shouted anxiously and flew to Joelson. Joelson looked at them and asked calmly, Whats the matter? Thank you for saving us, sir. Toby bowed his head and said respectfully, You can call me Toby. Then he looked at the girl next to him and said, This is my sister, Edessa. Joelson nodded slightly and looked at the two of them. He had not seen them clearly until now. Toby was very handsome, although there was still a big gap between him and Toby. Edessa was very beautiful. Her blue eyes were like two beautiful sapphires. At this moment, her eyes were filled with reverence. Joelson nced at the two of them and thought for a moment before asking, Why is the ughter Divine Kingdom hunting you? Hearing Joelsons question, Edessa immediately said, Sir, we got it because... Edessa! Edessa was stopped by a voice halfway through her words. Tobys eyes shed with hesitation, but he still stopped Edessa in the end. Edessa looked at Toby with a hint of resentment in her eyes, as if she was saying, Sir saved our lives, and you still want to hide it! Looking at the two of them, Joelson could roughly guess what had happened. The two of them must have identally obtained some treasure, which was then found out by the ughter Divine Kingdom, and then they were hunted down. However, Joelson did not have any thoughts of snatching it. Although he had killed many people, it was all because those people had a grudge against him. However, Toby and Edessa did not have any grudge against him. He would not go so far as to suddenly kill someone for a treasure. Seeing that Joelson didnt ask much, Edessa cast him a grateful gaze. Theres no need to thank me. I have a grudge against the Divine Kingdom of ughter to begin with. Im not here to save you. Joelsons expression was calm as he continued, If theres nothing else, Im in a hurry. Saying that, Joelson turned around and was about to fly up to Du Lus mountain-like head. Just as he was about to leave, he was stopped by Tobys voice. Sir! This is your first timeing to the ughter ne, isnt it? Toby asked tentatively. Joelson turned around to look at the two of them and nodded slightly. Toby revealed a pleasantly surprised expression and said, Sir, the two of us came from the ughter ne. We understand the ughter ne very well and can be your guide. Moreover, my family also has quite a lot of influence in the ughter ne. If my lord needs anything, my family is very honored to be able to provide help! Toby looked very sincere. He didnt say that for any other reason but from the bottom of his heart. Although that thing was too important for him to reveal to Joelson. But he wasnt someone who didnt know how to be grateful. After all, Joelson had saved his and Edessas lives. He couldnt just say thank you so easily and pretend that it had never happened again. Looking at the expectant gazes of the two of them, Joelson understood what they were thinking. After thinking for a moment, he realized that he had already made enemies with the ughter Divine Kingdom. Moreover, he didnt know much about the ne of ughter. If he had a guide who understood the ne of ughter, it would save him a lot of trouble. In the end, Joelson didnt reject their proposal. He calmly said, Sure. Hearing this, Toby heaved a sigh of relief. At least he had the chance to repay Joelsons kindness. Edessa, on the other hand, showed a happy expression. However, dont call me lord in the future, Joelson added. He really did not like others to call him lord. My name is Joelson. After saying that, Joelson turned around and flew towards Du Lu. Toby quickly said, Yes, Sir Joelson... Joelson. Haha... Edessaughed but was stopped by Tobys gaze. Then, the two of them followed. Roar! As soon as the two of them came closer, Du Lu growled in a low voice as a warning. It did not want the two of them to sit on its head. Only its father could sit on its proud head. Joelsonughed and shook his head. He did not know what to say. However, he did not me them. Dragons were always proud. However, if the two of them followed behind, they would definitely not be able to keep up with Du Lus flying speed. In the end, Joelson decided to let the two of them sit on the tail of Du Lus tail. Even just the tail was huge enough to build a pce. It was not crowded for the two of them to sit on it. Just like that, Du Lu flew for another half a month or so. Finally, a huge translucent wall appeared in front of them. They could see it from afar. Joelson, the ne of ughter is in front of us! Edisas excited shout came from behind and became very small. Joelson looked at the bubble-like dimensional barrier in front of him and could not help but sigh. The main dimension was really huge. Even the continent-sized Du Lu was as small as a drop of water in the ocean in front of this barrier. Stop, Du Lu. Joelson patted Du Lus big head and said. Roar! Du Lu responded with a low roar. Du Lu was too big and too eye-catching. If he entered the ughter ne like this, it might cause unnecessary trouble. Joelson let Du Lu return to the ranching space. Joelson entered the barrier with the two of them. Chapter 371: The Legend of the Tomb of the Sovereign. The Key to the Inheritance

Chapter 371: The Legend of the Tomb of the Sovereign. The Key to the Inheritance

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The Dimension of ughter. In a small tavern. Toby and Edessa were sitting at a small wine table. There was another person with them. It was an ordinary-looking man. This man was the one who had used the air magic transformation spell to disguise himself. He had already formed a feud with the Divine Kingdom of ughter in the trial ne. The people who had escaped must have already told them everything. Although Du Lu had returned to the ranching space, the people who had returned might have already recorded his appearance and spread it around. Joelson could not help butment that the ughter ne was indeed worthy of being one of the main nes. It was far from beingparable to the lower nes. Even though it was just a waiter in a small tavern, he actually had the strength of a divine-domain. The ughter ne was different from what he had imagined. It was also filled with vitality. There were also forests,kes, oceans, and grasnds. ording to Toby, most ces in the ne of ughter were simr to other dimensions, and thews of other elements wouldnt be affected here. However, in the center of the ne of ughter, around the God of ughters Divine Kingdom, there was indeed a blood-red color. There was no life at all, and even the otherws would stagnate. Joelson began to look forward to it. He didnt know what the ne of Destruction would look like. Listening to the noisy conversations in the tavern, Joelsons mood becamefortable. Ever since he left the central continent, he hadnt felt the aura of this kind of life for a long time. Toby looked at Joelson and introduced, In the ne of ughter, other than the major families, the most powerful are the four great empires. Joelson was stunned for a moment, a hint of doubt in his expression. He asked, There are empires in the ne of ughter? Didnt the God of ughter rule over the entire ne of ughter? He had always thought that the sovereign had ruled over the entire ne of ughter. He hadnt expected that there would actually be empires in the ne of ughter. Toby nodded and said, Not only are there four great empires, but there are also some small kingdoms in some remote ces. The God of ughter doesnt care? Joelson asked. Tobyughed and said, No, the God of ughter doesnt have the interest to care about these countries. Every main god has a different way of bing a sovereign. Some sovereigns rely on faith to be a god. Such a sovereign will control the entire ne, or even other nes, because believers are very important to them. But the God of ughter doesnt rely on faith to be a god, so he doesnt care about the existence of other empires in the ne of ughter. But in the ne of ughter, whether its the major families, the four empires, or those small kingdoms, they are all loyal to the God of ughter. At least, on the surface. Joelson nodded slightly, having a rough understanding of the ne of ughter in his heart. Then wont your family be in danger? Joelson asked. Toby shook his head and said, No. The group of people who are chasing me made a decision on their own. The God of ughter wont care about such trivial matters. If Im strong enough, Ill kill them instead. The God of ughter wont care too much. At this time, the tavern suddenly became quiet. Everyone stopped talking and gathered around a table. A voice came from the center of the crowd. Have you heard? About the tomb of the sovereign? That person said in a low voice. The tomb of the sovereign? What happened? Someone in the crowd asked. Joelson was also curious. He asked Toby, Whats the tomb of the sovereign? He didnt quite understand. Wasnt the God of ughter still alive? How could there be a tomb? Toby seemed to have seen through Joelsons thoughts. He shook his head and said, The tomb of the sovereign isnt the tomb of the current God of ughter. Its the tomb of the previous God of ughter. The previous one? Thats right. No one knows the exact time, but about ten million years ago, the previous God of ughter died for some unknown reason. Before he died, he used thest of his divine power to build his own tomb. This is also a very famous ce in the ne of ughter. Toby nodded as he spoke, his expression somewhat strange. Beside him, Edessa also had a strange expression, as if she wanted to say something. Joelson didnt care. At this time, the person in the crowd continued to speak. ording to legend, the previous God of ughter left his legacy in the sovereigns tomb. You should all have heard of it, right? Justst month, the sovereigns tomb suddenly split open into a huge crack. At that time, blood-red light blossomed, and three streams of light flew out from the crack! As he spoke, that person suddenly stopped speaking. The surrounding crowd instantly grew anxious. They hurriedly said, And then? What happened? Joelson couldnt help but find it amusing. This scene was somewhat like a bard telling a story. As expected, even these demigods couldnt help but like to listen to stories. Hearing the urging of the surrounding crowd, that person spread out his hands and shook his head. And then? And then nothing happened. Everyone booed, feeling very disappointed. Thats it? Then what else did you say? What did I think it was? That personughed and said, However, I have a very reliable source of information. It is said that the three rays of light that flew out from the sovereigns tomb that day were the keys to opening the sovereigns inheritance! As soon as this news came out, everyone immediately went into an uproar. What did you say? Are you for real? You cant be lying to us, right? I was also in the sovereigns tomb that day. The situation back then was indeed the same as he described. However, whether or not there was a sovereigns legacy, and whether or not those three streaks of light were the keys to the legacy, I dont know. Another person in the crowd said. For a moment, everyone became even more excited. It really is like this? Those three streaks of light might really be the keys to the legacy! I dont know where they flew off to. If I knew, I would definitely go fight for it! With your little bit of power, you still want to fight for the sovereigns legacy? Youd be lucky if you didnt lose your little life. I know as well, but that is a sovereigns legacy! If you acquire it, you might have a chance to be a sovereign! Even if you cant be a sovereign, youll definitely be a peak highgod! The tavern suddenly fell silent. Everyone shut their mouths, no longer speaking. The speaker realized that he had said the wrong thing. The God of ughter was still alive, and he didnt dare to speak carelessly about bing a sovereign. He hurriedly paid the bill and walked out of the tavern. Hearing this, Tobys expression became very strange. Beside him, Edessa was the same. She seemed to be unable to hold back her words and stared at Toby with a face full of resentment. Joelson looked at the two of them. He didnt know what had happened to the brother and sister. Sigh! Toby seemed to feel too ufortable being stared at. He sighed. Looking at Joelson, he said, Joelson,e with me. I have something for you. Chapter 372: I Have a Key!

Chapter 372: I Have a Key!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Toby brought Edessa and Joelson to his room. He also set up more than tenyers of istion magic arrays in the room, so that the outside world could not find out what was going on inside. Joelsons eyes revealed a hint of confusion, but he vaguely guessed what Toby was going to give him. Toby and Edessa both looked at him seriously. Toby said solemnly, The news that the man in the tavern said is true! Those three streaks of light are indeed the keys to the sovereigns inheritance! Joelsons pupils constricted slightly, but he didnt say anything. It was impossible for him to say that he didnt want the sovereigns inheritance. No one would be unmoved by the sovereigns inheritance. Even the current God of ughter would covet it. After all, everyonesprehension of thews was different. But rather than saying its a key, its more like a qualification, Toby added. Joelson was stunned for a moment. puzzled, he asked, Qualification? Thats right. Qualification. There are three keys, but theres only one sovereigns legacy. Those without a key dont even have the right to enter the final test. Those who obtain the key can enter the final test. Those who pass the final trial will receive the entire legacy of the previous God of ughter! Toby said with a serious tone. He looked at Joelson with a serious look and then looked around the room. He lowered his voice and said, One of the three keys is in my hands! Im talking about the information I got from the keys! Joelson raised his eyebrows, but he was not too surprised. He had a rough guess. I was chased by the people of the ughter Divine Kingdom because of the key. Toby looked directly at Joelson and said with gratitude and regret, Joelson, you saved my and Edessas lives, so Ill give you this key! As he said that, Toby took out a round object from his interspatial ring. It waspletely ck, like a discus, but the material was very strange. It did not look like metal or stone, and it was also not wood. The discus-like key had some blood-red patterns engraved on it. It gave off a lustrous glow, but no one knew what it was. Joelson observed the key, then calmly looked at Toby and said, Toby, I saved you only because I have a grudge against the people of ughter Divine Kingdom. You dont have to give me the sovereigns inheritance. Tobys gaze was somewhat puzzled, as if he thought he had heard wrong. Edessa also slightly opened her small mouth, somewhat stunned. She couldnt believe her ears. Joelson didnt want it? This was the sovereigns inheritance! If the news were to leak out, who knew how many experts woulde after them. The people of the ughter Divine Kingdom was the best example. But now that they had given the key to Joelson, Joelson was actually able to resist the temptation? Tobys eyes widened, staring at Joelson in disbelief. He asked doubtfully, Joelson, this is the sovereigns inheritance! Joelson shook his head and said, This is an opportunity that belongs to all of you. I dont want to snatch it. Besides, dont we still have two keys? Hearing this, Toby sighed and said, Joelson, if thats the case, you dont have to decline. I know my own strength. Even if I have the key, its impossible for me to obtain the final inheritance. Perhaps because of the key, others will be greedy for it, causing me to die inside. Rather than benefiting others, I might as well give it to you. Why dont you let your n send even more powerful experts to help you acquire the Legacy? Joelson asked. He remembered that Tobys n was arge n in the ne of ughter. Toby shook his head. Within the tomb of the sovereign, there is a formation set up by the previous God of ughter. At most, it can only allow peak demigod experts to enter. Upon reaching the god level, they already have their own paths and are unable to ept the legacy of others. Thus, only young geniuses at the demigod level have the chance to acquire the legacy. Toby looked at Joelson seriously, once again, he solemnly said, Joelson, giving you the key isnt only beneficial to you. If it were to stay with me, Im afraid it would lead to even more pursuits. With my strength, theres no way I can keep the key. Even if I can enter the tomb of the sovereign, its impossible for me to survive to the end. On the contrary, it might bring even greater disaster to my family. But you are different. Even in the ne of ughter, Ive never seen a geniusparable to you. Moreover, you dont have any qualms in the ne of ughter. You can go all out to fight for the final inheritance! As if worried that Joelson would refuse, Edessa added, I believe that Father will also agree with our decision! Looking at the sincere gazes of the two, Joelson pondered for a moment. He naturally wanted the sovereigns inheritance. Previously, he had rejected it because of his interactions with the two over the past few days, which had allowed his rtionship with them to be quite good. He didnt want to snatch their opportunities. After all, there were still two keys... with his strength, he would definitely be able to obtain the other two keys. But since Toby and Edessa had already said so, he naturally had no reason to reject them. In the end, Joelson nodded slightly, agreeing to their proposal. Edessa saw that Joelson had agreed, and revealed a look of delight. Toby also secretly let out a sigh of relief. He had truly not thought things through when he had snatched the key. He had been blinded by the temptation of the sovereigns inheritance. Afterward, he carefully thought about it. The key was on him, and it was far too dangerous for him and his n. Only the ughter Divine Kingdom and the four great empires had the power to protect the key. Ill give you the key now. It contains some information regarding the sovereigns legacy. You can take a look. It will be of help to you in your fight for the final legacy. As Toby spoke, he handed the round key in his hand to Joelson. Joelson nodded and reached out to take the key. It felt very strange to the touch. It was a little cold, but it was a little different from the cold of metal products. He didnt know what material it was made of. Joelson carefully looked at the blood-red patterns on the key. The patterns emitted a sparkling light, like a small stream flowing slowly along with the patterns. After bidding farewell to the two of them, Joelson returned to his room. Dozens of magic arrays had been set up to ensure that no one would enter. Joelson entered the space of the ranch. Originally, Joelson had intended to head directly to the nar teleportation array and leave the ne of ughter to head to the ne of Destruction. He wanted to go to Alexander Academy as soon as possible to learn arcane magic. But now that he had received news of the sovereigns inheritance, he changed his n. He decided to first enter and wait for the sovereign trial to open. After obtaining the sovereign inheritance, he would leave this ce. Right now, the sovereign trial hadnt opened yet. It was better to stay in the space of the ranch and continue to study thebination of arcane mysteries and forbidden spells. Chapter 373: The Opportunity to Cast a Forbidden Spell

Chapter 373: The Opportunity to Cast a Forbidden Spell

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL In the space of the ranch. Countless firews and arcane truths gathered in Joelsons right hand, slowly circting ording to a certain set of rules. A level ten forbidden spell for fire magic, the Purgatory Catastrophe! On the way to the ne of ughter, Joelson had already failed many times, thought about many things, and summarized many experiences. However, he still hadnt seeded in using the power of the arcane to cast a forbidden spell. Thews and the arcane magic that worked in a regr way gradually became chaotic. The way they worked slowly became chaotic, bing no longer regr. It was as if a person who didnt understand magic was forcefully controlling the elements. The operation of thews and the arcane became more and more chaotic. In the end, it was as if they werepletely out of control, running back and forth in Joelsons hands. Finally, itpletely disappeared in his hands. Sigh. Joelson sighed. It still doesnt work? The attempt to study the powerful arcane forbidden spell failed again. However, Joelson wasnt too disappointed. This was also within his expectations. Anyway, he had already tried so many times, so it wasnt bad to fail this time. Soon, Joelson pulled himself together and tried to study the powerful arcane forbidden spell again. He knew that the more difficult it was to study the arcane forbidden spell, the more he would gain if he seeded. If it was easy to seed, then everyone would be able to learn it easily. There was no point for him to study it again. After all, the strong and the weak needed to bepared. Before he became a saint-level, he was already a very powerful genius to be able to cast magic instantaneously. In a battle with others, instantaneous magic could hold a huge advantage. After reaching the saint-level, everyone could instantly cast spells. Since everyone could do it, instant casting spells could no longer give them an advantage. It was the same for arcane forbidden spells. It was precisely because it was very difficult to do it that it was worth the challenge. At the thought of this, Joelsons gaze became even more determined. He no longer thought about it and continued his research. Just like that, half a month passed. During this half a month, Joelson didnt have a second to rest. He spent all his time studying arcane power and the forbidden spell. After this period of hard work, the time that Joelson had to operate the arcane power ording to the rules had been doubled. However, he didnt have any substantial breakthroughs. The arcane forbidden spell could not be cast. Joelson frowned slightly. He studied the arcane forbidden spell in order to increase the power of his attacks, but he could only watch it in his hands and could not cast it. Then what was the use of the arcane forbidden spell? Joelson could not help but feel distressed. The difficulty of the arcane forbidden spell was beyond his expectations. Ever since he embarked on the path of cultivation, he had never been stumped by any magic orbat aura. No matter how many months or years others needed to cultivate a sessful spell orbat aura. To him, he could learn them with just a nce. Joelson could not help but sigh. He finally had the worries of an ordinary person. Roar! A low roar sounded, interrupting Joelsons memories. Joelson turned his head to look. It was Holy, this mischievous fellow. Holy was still at the peak of the divine realm. This fellow was toozy. He spent most of his time sleeping. Even some of the giant dragons that were born after him were close to Holys power. Holy stared at Joelsons right hand with its big eyes and growled. Roar! It was strange. Its father had been staying in the ranch for half a month. He didnt do anything else. He had been circting his arcane power in his hand. Joelson nced at Holy the dragon and understood what the roar from the dragon meant. Then, Joelson stretched out his right hand. A ball of white light lit up. The arcane energy of thew operated ording to a certain pattern. In the next second, the ball of light in Joelsons hand shot out an extremely dazzling ray. It left a deep hole in the grasnd of the ranch. Seeing this scene, Holys big gem-like eyes widened in disbelief. This was a level-6 light spell, Light Ray. As a light dragon, it naturally knew this spell. But how could this spell be so powerful? This was only a level-6 spell. Logically speaking, the power could at most st a hole in the grass. How could it leave such a trail that almost ran through the entire ranch? Roar! Holy let out an excited roar. Following that, Joelson saw Holys mouth open wide. Countless light-type arcane energies converged in Holys mouth, forming a ball of light. This time, it was Joelsons turn to be shocked. When Joelson saw the scene before him, he was slightly stunned. A look of disbelief shed in his eyes. As a giant dragon, it was not strange that Holy, who was at the peak of the divine realm, could use arcane power. What surprised him was that Holy seemed to be trying to release the light ray of arcane power that he had just used! The light ball in Holys mouth grew bigger and bigger, then condensed into one point. Swoosh! A dazzling light beam shot out, which Joelson couldnt help but cover his eyes. Crack! When Joelson opened his eyes, he saw that the space in front of Holy had beenpletely shattered, leaving a dark mark. Seeing this scene, Joelson was stunned on the spot. Then, he came back to his senses, and a huge surprise shed in his eyes. Holy, well done! After being praised, Holy raised his big round head. His expression was full of pride as if he was saying, You know, Father, Im the dragon with the highest talent. Usually, Im just resting. It was only then that Joelson remembered that his talent was higher than anyone elses. But his talent came from the dragons in the space of the ranch. In terms of talent, the dragons talent in each element was higher than his! He only had morews of different elements than them. He couldntbine thews of arcane and forbidden spells, but that didnt mean that the dragons couldnt! For example, just now, Holy had only seen it once, and he was able to perfectly release this arcane magic, and its power was even greater than when he released it himself! One had to know that when he firstprehended thebination of aw arcane and magic, he had spent a lot of time! If the dragons couldprehend how tobine an arcanew with a forbidden spell, then he only needed to learn it. Even if the dragons couldnt create the arcanews and forbidden spells directly, it didnt matter. As long as they could advance one step further than him, it would be of great help to him! Thinking of this, Joelson didnt hesitate anymore. He immediately said, Holy, go to the runds and call back Du Lu, Sid, and Lightning! Roar! Holy gave a low roar in response. He pped his wings and turned into a stream of light, flying toward thend of runes. As he looked at the entrance to the runds, his eyes sparkled with anticipation. Chapter 374: The Legacy of the Sovereign Has Begun!

Chapter 374: The Legacy of the Sovereign Has Begun!

It didnt take long for Holy to return, following behind Du Lu, the steel dragon, and Lightning. Roar! Roar! The steel dragon and Lightning both let out excited growls, conveying their joy at seeing their father. They hadnt seen Joelson in over a year. Joelson reached out and touched the steel dragons and Lightnings mountain-sized heads. Today, Im going to teach you a spell, Joelson said as he looked at the three dragons. Du Lu, the steel dragon, and Lightning all tilted their heads, causing a hurricane. Their huge eyes were filled with confusion. They did not understand what their father meant. They were all of the ancient dragon bloodline. Did they still need to learn magic? Wasnt magic something that could be learned at birth? Did they still need to learn it? Joelsonughed bitterly. He felt helpless and didnt know what to say. Giant dragons, on the other hand, didnt have the worries of humans. They all knew magic at birth. They didnt need to learn it at all. They only needed to grow and advance. Magic was an innate talent that came with the bloodline. Du Lu, the steel dragon, and Lightning had all transformed into the bloodline of ancient giant dragons. Their innate talent was even more terrifying. Holy, show us. Joelson thought for a moment and finally said. It was better to let Holy show them. The three dragons were the most powerful existences among all the giant dragons on the ranch. They were proud, and when they saw that Holy had learned something that they did not, they would immediately ask them to teach them. Roar! Holy let out a low roar and raised its huge head. It looked at Du Lu, the steel dragon, and Lightning with pride in its eyes. He had finally found an opportunity to show off in front of the strongest dragons on the ranch! Bang! A collision sound rang out. Seeing Holys smug expression, Lightning gave him a disdainful look before sweeping Holy onto the grass with its tail. Holys head was covered in mud and grass. However, Lightning did not use any strength. Holy was also a divine-domain-level expert, so he was not injured in the slightest. Holy crawled up from the grass and spat out the grass in his mouth. He quickly ran to thekeside and washed his face with water. Following this, he flew back in front of Joelson. When he felt the gazes of the three dragons, Holy revealed an embarrassed expression. Alright. Joelson said with augh. When the three dragons heard this, they became serious as well. They looked at Holy, wanting to see just what kind of magic they did not know. Holy did not dare to becent anymore. Instead, he opened his mouth wide. Countless lightws and arcane mysteries gathered in his mouth and finally condensed into a point, emitting a dazzling light. Following that, an even more dazzling ray shot out from Holys mouth. Wherever the ray passed, the void waspletely shattered, leaving behind only a smooth pitch-ck line. Looking at the spot where the ray passed, a small hole was left on the grasnd in the space of the ranch. Du Lu was not too surprised. After all, when Joelson created the way to release this magic, he was sitting on its head. However, the steel dragon and Lightning showed a surprised expression. Their eyes were filled with disbelief as they looked at the small hole. They could feel that although the hole looked small, it was very deep. It almost pierced through the space of the ranch. The hole that was left behind slowly recovered under the mysterious power. However, the two dragons had not recovered from the surprise brought by the scene just now. Of course, they knew this spell. Although its power was not that great, it was far weaker than the three of them. But wasnt this a level-6 light magic? How could level-6 magic have such great power? This was what surprised them the most. Not to mention after bing a deity, even when they were at level-9, they didnt often use magic. Because to them, the dragons strong body and unique talent were the most powerful! For example, the steel dragons hard body and the lightning that the Lightning wielded were much more powerful than metal and lightning magic. But today, the magic that Holy used was beyond theirprehension. The steel dragon and Lightning looked at each other, not quite understanding. In their view, this magic only reced the magic elements needed to cast the magic with thews of the arcane. As long as they did this, would they be able to increase the power of the spell by so much? Thinking of this, the steel dragon and Lightning decided to try it out immediately. The steel dragon opened its huge mouth that could swallow a mountain. Countless metalws of the arcane gathered and finally condensed into hot metalva. Arcane metalva! Endless hotva suddenly poured down from the huge mouth! In just an instant, the void in the space of the ranch began to melt! One had to know that the space stability of the ranch far exceeded that of the outside world. Even the main ne could notpare to it! And under the magic cast by the steel dragon, the void melted in just an instant. The grass in the ranch also burned and disappeared in an instant. The soil began to sublimate into gas, revealing arge hole. When the steel dragon saw this scene, it hurriedly stopped the metalva, lest it destroys its home. The space of the ranch was lit up with white light everywhere. The magical power yed its role and slowly restored the ranch to its original state. Even the steel dragon was shocked. It had already mastered this tier 9 spell before it had even advanced to the saint rank. It had never thought that this weak tier 9 spell, cast using thews of the arcane, would actually have such great power! Lightning, who was watching from the side, was burning with passion and wanted to try it out as well. However, he was worried that the ranch would be destroyed, so he turned his gaze to Joelson. At this moment, Joelson was in a state of great shock, and he waspletely stunned on the spot. He did not know how long it had been since he had been so shocked. Perhaps it had been decades. It was not that Joelson was not calm enough, but this scene was simply too shocking. After all, Holy had only mastered the arcane power light ray after seeing him use it once. As for the steel dragon? He had never demonstrated the arcane power metalva to him before. Did it create it just like that? Sensing Lightnings gaze, Joelson knew what it was thinking, and finally nodded. The magical power of the ranch space would automatically repair itself. He didnt have to worry about the Lightning destroying the ranch. In the end, Lightning sessfully cast the arcane lightning storm. Joelson couldnt help but sigh. The talent of the ancient dragon bloodline was too terrifying. He had spent nearly a year toprehend this self-created arcane magic. And the steel dragon and the Lightning could actually create their own in an instant. Thinking of this, Joelsons gaze turned to Du Lu. If he had known that the ancient dragons talent was so terrifying, why would he create his own? He could have just let Du Lu create it? Joelson forced a smile and shook his head. He didnt know what to say. It seemed that he could leave the task of fusing the arcane power and forbidden spells to the three dragons without worry. In the end, Joelson told the three dragons to use their arcane power to cast the forbidden spells. Then, he left the space of the ranch and returned to his room. Just as he returned to his room. A shout rang out. Joelson, the inheritance of the sovereign has begun! Chapter 375: The Right to Enter the Tomb of the Sovereign

Chapter 375: The Right to Enter the Tomb of the Sovereign

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The wide streets were filled with pedestrians hurrying towards the center of the Imperial Capital. There were humans dressed in gorgeous clothes, handsome and beautiful elves, liches shrouded in gray fog, tauren warriors over three yards tall, and many other humanoid races. Joelson, Toby, and Edessa were among them. Joelson, the tomb of the sovereign has been opened. The trial of inheritance will begin in a month. Toby said to Joelson. Joelson looked at the pedestrians on the street and asked with a puzzled gaze, Could it be that these people are going to the tomb of the sovereign? Some of them havent even reached the god-domain level yet. Tobyughed, then shook his head and said, Theyre not going to the tomb of the sovereign. Most of them are just there to join in the fun. After all, there arent many opportunities like this. Oh, right. I dont seem to have told you about the situation in the past half a month, Toby said as he looked at Joelson. What situation?Joelson asked. Toby said, During the half a month that youve been in your room, the Divine Kingdom of ughter and the four great empires have jointly formted the rules for this inheritance trial. Theyve set up apetition, and theyve set up dueling tforms in the important cities of the four great empires. Naturally, the Imperial Capital of the Orencia Empire, where were currently located, has one as well. Only the victors of thepetition can enter the tomb of the sovereign to fight for the chance to enter the inheritance trial! Toby nced at the people on the street, he said, The main reason is to prevent too many people from entering the sovereigns tomb and causing chaos. Look, these people are all there to watch thepetition. Without thispetition, they would probably have run into the sovereigns tomb. And in the ne of ughter, there are simply too many people like this. Joelson, if you want to enter the sovereigns tomb, you also need to participate and win thepetition. Joelson nodded slightly and didnt say anything else. He didnt really care about thepetition. He didnt think that thispetition would be a hindrance to him. Seeing this, Toby didnt say anything else. Edessa, on the other hand, was very interested in introducing the situation of the ne of ughter to Joelson. Not long after, Joelson and the two arrived at the ce where thepetition was held in the Imperial Capital. In front of them was an enormous za, enough to amodate more than a billion people of different races within the Imperial Capital. More than a billion people were gathered in the za. Quite a few people flew up into the air to watch the tournament in the za. Joelson, Toby, and Edessa also flew up into the air to watch. In the very center of the za, there were ten enormous dueling tforms. The ten dueling tforms formed a circle. The dueling tforms were surrounded by a magic array formed from the arcane truths of thews. They were extremely sturdy, able to withstand a battle between demigods. Joelson began to understand. It seemed that there was already a way to use the arcane truths of thews to construct a magic array in the mortal ne. It was just that he didnt know if there was a way to use the arcane truths of thews to release magic. On each of the ten dueling tforms stood a person. Joelson, these ten people are all rtively famous geniuses of the Orencia Empire. Those two are extremely famous throughout the entire ne of ughter! Toby pointed at the people on the two dueling tforms and introduced them to Joelson. Joelson nodded slightly, preparing to ask Toby how he could participate in thepetition. But then, he saw a peak god expert fly to the center of the ten dueling tforms. Anyone who wishes to enter the tomb of the sovereign to participate in the legacy trials can step onto one of the dueling tforms. Those who have lost theirbat ability will be judged to have lost. The victor can continue to stand on the dueling tform and be an arena lord. The loser will lose their qualification. As long as an arena lord is able to consecutively defeat ten challengers on the dueling tform, he will be qualified to enter the tomb of the sovereign and participate in the trials! Every single dueling tform, as long as a single person is qualified, will no longer be used! The voice of the god, under the effect of the arcane mysteries of thews, continued to spread throughout the entire za. And then, the god flew back to the judges seat next to the dueling tform. As soon as these words were spoken, the entire za immediately began to boil with excitement. The gods meaning was very clear. This city only had a total of ten ces to enter the tomb of the sovereign. Joelson frowned slightly as well. A billion people, but in the end, only ten victors had been chosen. No need to worry. As though seeing through Joelsons doubts, Toby said, Although there are many people here, in truth, most of them are just here to watch the show. Not to mention anything else, just the ten people standing on the dueling tform right now arent many who can be defeated. I dare say that until the end of the challenge, there will still be at least five people standing on the dueling tform! Joelson nodded slightly. Im going up. As he said this, he prepared to fly up to the dueling tform. At this moment, ten people had already flown up to the dueling tform closer to the dueling tform. They were challenging the ten people who were originally on the dueling tform. There were only ten spots. These people who wanted to enter the tomb of the sovereign would naturally step out immediately, wanting to take one spot first. Joelson stopped his movements. Since he needed to win ten consecutive battles in order to obtain the qualifications, it wouldnt end in a short period of time. And he also wanted to see just what sort of power the geniuses of the ne of ughter possessed. The ten dueling tforms quickly erupted into an intense battle. The tremors emanating from the dueling tforms caused the people standing in the za to feel as though the ground was shaking. Fortunately, with the restrictions of the arcane magic array, the attacks of these demigods wouldnt affect the outside world. Otherwise, the entire za of the Imperial Capital would probably bepletely destroyed during the battle. Seeing the battle in the za, the nearby Toby suddenly said, This battle should be won by the arena lords. After all, the arena lords are all geniuses who have been chosen in advance. Joelson nced at Toby and said, Are these people the most talented young generation of the Orencia Empire? Toby shook his head and said, Not all of them. There are still some geniuses in the Imperial Capital who have been traveling in the outside world. They might not have returned yet. I reckon that they will participate in thepetition in a city that is closer to them. As for these people on the dueling tform, a few of them are rtively less talented. They were chosen to participate in the dueling tform because of the families behind them. They want to spread their fame. But even so, they wont be easily defeated. Their lower talent is onlypared to true geniuses. Ifpared tomoners, their talent is still very strong! Speaking up to this point, Toby revealed a proud expression, This is the advantage of a big family! Then, heughed awkwardly and said, My family originally wanted to arrange for me to go up, but I was afraid that I would lose face and refuse. Hearing this, Joelsonughed and said nothing more. Chapter 376: The Ripper

Chapter 376: The Ripper

It was different from what Joelson had expected. The battle on the dueling tformsted for a very long time before the victor was decided. This was not because the ten ringmasters were too weak. On the contrary, the strength of the ten ringmasters was enough to crush the opponent. The result was just as Toby had expected. The ten ringmasters who were originally standing on the dueling tform all obtained victory. Moreover, it was an extremely easy victory. It could be said that they had defeated the challenger without using much strength. The ten ringmasters did not use all of their strength to kill the challenger in an instant. Instead, they used up the strength of the challenger bit by bit until the challenger lost his fighting strength in the end. This caused the battle on the dueling tform to be like the ringmasters ying with the challenger. Seeing this scene, Joelson couldnt help but ask Toby in puzzlement, Whats going on? Toby looked at the dueling tform and said, The challengers in front can only be considered as warm-ups. The challengers who have a real chance of defeating them will appear at the end. Right now, they are just unwilling to reveal their trump cards, and they dont want to waste too much strength. Since there are only three keys to the legacy, even if they enter the sovereigns tomb, given their power, theres no way they would be able to seize the key and acquire the legacy. Why are there so many people who want to enter the sovereigns tomb? Because its the sovereigns tomb. Hearing Joelsons question, Toby replied, Even if they cant acquire the final sovereigns legacy, you have to know that it was the tomb of the previous God of ughter! Who knows how many benefits there are inside! Being able to obtain the legacy of a highgod is enough to benefit them for the rest of their lives! Joelson nodded slightly. He hadnt thought of this. But it was just as Toby had said. This was, after all, the tomb of a sovereign. To the vast majority of people, even if they werent able to obtain the final legacy, as long as they were able to enter, there would be countless benefits. If you and Edessa wish to enter the sovereigns tomb, do you need to participate in thepetition? Joelson suddenly asked. The two of them had given him the key. Even if they werent able to obtain the sovereigns legacy, he still wanted the two of them to enter the sovereigns tomb and search for the good fortune they would obtain. Toby sighed, shaking his head, he said, This time, the chance to enter the sovereigns tomb has already been controlled by the ughter Divine Kingdom and the four great empires. My n has no choice but to participate in the trials. However, with Edessa and my strength, even if we were to go up, we wouldnt be able to win ten challenges. After that, Toby returned to his usual mood, as if he hadnt been affected at all. Joelson nodded slightly and didnt say anything else. However, his gaze towards the dueling tform began to flicker, and no one knew what he was thinking. The challenges on the dueling tform continued, and the challengers who went up to challenge the ringmaster became stronger and stronger. As the challengers became stronger and stronger, the arena lords began to reveal their true strength and trump cards. Not only did the speed of winning not slow down, but it also became faster and faster. Up until now, none of the ten arena lords who had stood on the dueling tform from the beginning had been defeated. Seeing this scene, Toby said, Their true strength and trump cards have been revealed. The challengers who have the true strength to defeat them are also about to go up. Just as Toby finished speaking, a series of surprised cries rang out from the surrounding crowd. Edessa added from the side, Hes already on stage. Joelsons gaze turned towards the dueling tform. He saw a man dressed in luxurious ck armor, with a scar on his face that extended from his forehead to the corner of his mouth, step onto the dueling tform with a longsword in his hand. He was shockingly at the peak of the demigod level, and his aura was already close to that of a god! Ripper. Tobys face was rather ugly as he said in a low voice, This fellow will most likely be able to stand at the very end of the dueling tform! The nearby Edessa had an ugly look on her face as well, and her eyes revealed an angry look. Joelsons face was calm. He asked, What sort of hatred does he have with you? How do you know? Toby was rather surprised, but he still said, This damned fellows power is far inferior to mine! Tobys gaze was gloomy, he gritted his teeth and said, Ten years ago, in a trial ne, I had already seized the final reward, but I had used up most of my arcane power. When I left, I was ambushed by the Ripper, and the final reward was snatched away by him. I was also heavily injured by him. If it werent for him, I would have already advanced to the god level! Edessa also said angrily, Later on, because this fellow took away the rewards, he rose to the peak of the demigod level. He was recruited by the Orenza Empire, and the n was unable to find trouble with him! His talent is really bad. Its been ten years, but he still hasnt broken through. Joelsons gaze turned to the Ripper, who was suppressing his opponent on the dueling tform, as he muttered to himself. The nearby Toby and Edith instantly revealed looks of disbelief, their hearts filled with astonishment. If the Ripper were to break through again, he would be at the god level. It must be known that for most people, it was impossible to break through to the god level without tens of thousands of years of umtion! Even geniuses would need at least five thousand to ten thousand years to sessfully break through to the god level. However, when they thought about how freakishly strong Joelson was, the two quickly regained their calm. Perhaps for Joelson, breaking through to be a god in ten years really was very easy? The battle on the dueling tform was still ongoing. It was still a one-sided battle. However, this time, the one being suppressed was the original arena lord. The arena lord was casually attacked by the Ripper. He didnt even have the power to fight back. He could only passively defend and block. Not long after, the arena lord couldnt resist anymore. The arena lord gave up all his defense and swung his sword at the Ripper. Thew and profound meanings on his sword twined, leaving a small ck mark in the air. The Ripper looked at the arena lord who was swinging his sword at him. His face didnt change at all. His eyes were calm. He held his sword tightly with both hands and shed down fiercely, aiming at the long sword the arena lord was swinging. ng! When the longswords collided, a loud metallic sound rang out. The sound quickly spread throughout the za. Layers of shock waves appeared on the dueling tform, preventing the audience from seeing the situation on the stage clearly. Even the magic array on the dueling tform began to tremble violently. In fact, a small crack even appeared on the array! The resulting shockwave created a hurricane in the za. The spectators could not help but cover their eyes. The weaker divines domain experts were sent flying out of the za by the hurricane. When the shockwave dissipated, everyone could clearly see the situation on the dueling tform. The final victor was... Ripper! Waves of cheers rang out in the za. It was as if they were the ones who had won. Chapter 377: The Edge of Orencia, Clemente

Chapter 377: The Edge of Orencia, Clemente

The Ripper really is a genius! Thats right! Even those fellows fromrge ns arent a match for him! I think the Ripper should be able to win ten matches and gain the right to enter the sovereigns tomb! That still depends on whether or not the most powerful super-geniuses of the Orencia Empire will challenge him. The power of the Ripper is at the peak of the demigod level, and he is already close to the power of a god. Even super-geniuses wouldnt choose him as an opponent! In the Imperial za, the surrounding spectators began to discuss. This fellow seems to be very popr? Joelson looked at the Ripper and asked. The Ripper doesnte from any n or empire. He can be considered a rare genius amongst themoners, which is why he is very popr amongst themoners of the Orencia Empire. Toby exined. Edessa, who was at the side, also revealed a displeased expression and said, This guy only had his current strength because he stole his brothers reward. Otherwise, he would not be considered a genius! Toby also nodded and agreed, The talent of the Ripper is indeed not considered a genius. If we were to talk about the genius of the Orencia Empire, it would still belong to the Edge of Orencia, Clemente. Who is Clemente?Joelson asked subconsciously. Hearing Joelsons question, Toby revealed a look of admiration and veneration. He turned to look in the direction of the judges seat, then stretched out a hand to point at a person in the judges seat. Joelson followed the direction Toby was pointing at and saw a handsome young man at the peak of the demigod level. He is Clemente, the number one genius of the younger generation of the Orencia Empire who is less than ten thousand years old. He is known as the leader of the Orencia Empire! Tobys tone was filled with admiration as he spoke. Joelson frowned slightly. Doesnt he want to obtain the sovereigns legacy? Toby shook his head. Of course he does. In addition, he is publicly acknowledged as one of the people who have the greatest chance of obtaining the sovereigns legacy! Then why doesnt he participate in thepetition? Hearing this question, Tobyughed and said, Because no one will challenge him. If he were to participate in thepetition, no one in the Orencia Empire would be confident of defeating him, and they wouldnt challenge him. Thus, he doesnt need to participate in thepetition. Whats more, he is the leader of Orencia. If he wants to enter the tomb of the sovereign, why would he need to participate in thepetition? Joelson nodded slightly, sighing in his heart. No matter where he went, the strong would always have special privileges. This was the case for the southern region, the central continent, and the ne of ughter. The challenges on the dueling tform began once again. At this point, everyone could see how powerful the arena lords were. They no longer harbored any hopes of getting lucky. Those who dared to challenge the arena lords were also people who were extremely confident in their own strength. As the challengers became more and more powerful, the arena lords no longer dared to hide their strength and began to fight with all their might. If they still hid their strength now, if they were to make a mistake and be eliminated, they would no longer have the qualifications to go up to the stage to challenge. In this rounds challenge, two more ringmasters were defeated by the experts who came up to challenge them. However, these two ringmasters were not very disappointed. On the contrary, they were somewhat happy. It was impossible for them to win ten consecutive challenges with their strength. Being able to go up to the stage and be ringmasters was merely being sent up by their families to increase their fame. Being able to stand on the dueling tform for such a long time had already exceeded their expectations. On the other hand, the Ripper had just disyed his strength and had just experienced a battle. He did not expend much of his physical strength nor did he reveal many of his trump cards. Therefore, there were not too many strong people who challenged him, allowing him to easily win the battle. One round of challenges ended very quickly, and another ten people were prepared to go up to the stage to challenge the arena lords. Seeing the ten challengers go up to the stage, Toby said, The people who are going up to the stage now are slightly weaker than the previous round. The geniuses who have the strength either have already upied the dueling tform or have already lost. Those who can enter the tomb of the sovereign can basically be confirmed. At most, one or two more arena lords will lose to the challengers. Edessa shook her head and said, How boring. Are there only so many geniuses in the capital of Orencia? Edessa then looked at Joelson and said with admiration, Joelson, hurry up and challenge him on the dueling tform. Toby nodded slightly, he pointed at a dueling tform and said, Joelson, that persons strength is weaker than the other arena lords. Moreover, he has experienced a few battles and has begun to weaken. However, he doesnt need to lose now. You can challenge him in the next round and preserve a part of his strength. Joelson followed Tobys gaze and looked over. The arena lord on the dueling tform was indeed no longer as casual as he was at the beginning. Facing the challengers attack, he was gradually showing signs of weakness, and he had no choice but to use all his strength and trump cards to fight. Quickly go to the front of the dueling tform, Joelson. As soon as the challenger loses, you will immediately rush up. Others will definitely be watching this arena lord, waiting to rush up and challenge him at the first opportunity! Toby suggested from the side. Joelson did not say anything. He nodded slightly and flew to the side of the ten dueling tforms. Sure enough, the surrounding people were all staring at the arena lord with burning gazes. They were also constantly vignt to observe the people around them, afraid that someone would rush up to the arena before them. However, Joelsons gaze did not stare at the arena lord who was gradually weakening. Instead, his gaze fell on the body of the Ripper who was at his peak condition. Most of the arena lords were stronger than the challengers. Even though they had been exhausted after a few battles, they still didnt spend much time defeating the challengers. After that, they began to patiently wait. The arena lord, who was in a weak state, entered into an arduous battle. He was engaged in an intense battle with another challenger, who was at the peak of the demigod realm. The nearby Ripper didnt end the battle either. Instead, he watched the battle as he toyed with the challenger on the dueling tform. It seemed to be very easy. After quite some time, the arena lord finally managed to defeat his opponent with great difficulty. He himself appeared to be very weak, and his body was covered with wounds that were filled with dissatisfaction, with blood continuously flowing out. Seeing that the battle had ended, the Ripper immediately defeated the challenger as well. In an instant, the people on the side of the dueling tform seemed to have gone mad. Arge group of people squeezed together and charged forward. Finally, a mid-stage demigod took advantage of the chaos to step onto the dueling tform. The mid-stage demigod revealed a look of pleasant surprise, as though he had already won ten battles. The arena lord had an ugly look on his face. He couldnt hold on any longer. Those who hadnt managed to seize a chance to challenge him werent too disappointed. Instead, their gazes were fixed on that mid-stage demigod. He was like a wild beast waiting for its prey to let down its guard. s. Toby let out a long sigh, revealing a regretful look on his face. I still didnt manage to seize it. Edessa pouted her little lips. If he didnt manage to seize it, so be it. In any case, its not like he cant win against others with his power. Chapter 378: Let’s Begin?

Chapter 378: Lets Begin?

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Hearing these words, Toby didnt rx at all, Although Joelson is powerful, he doesnt have any fame in the ne of ughter. Hes not like the others. Even if they be weak, others will fear their fame. But Joelson is different. Toby shook his head, then he said, No matter how powerful Joelson is, he will be weak after ten battles. When others see that Joelson is weak and have never heard of his name, they will naturally take the chance to challenge him. If anything unexpected happens, Joelson will lose the right to go to the tomb of the sovereign. Only by forcefully crushing that weakened ringmaster and showing enough strength will others fear his strength and not dare to challenge him easily! Hearing this, Edessa also showed a worried look and looked at Joelson with a worried look. What should we do? Will anything happen to Joelson? Edessa said anxiously. What else can we do? We can only hope that he wins ten matches in a row. If it really cant be done, we can go back and ask Father to see if he has any ideas, Toby said helplessly. Then, he added, But with Joelsons strength, I think it shouldnt be too much of a problem to win ten matches. After all, the most powerful group of people have basically already been challenged. They have either already stepped onto the stage, or they have already failed and lost the qualification to challenge. The remaining people will also prioritize those arena lords who have experienced a few battles and be weak. Hearing Tobys analysis, Edessas nervous mood rxed slightly, but there was still a hint of worry in her eyes. She wasntpletely at ease. The two of them looked towards the dueling tform. That weak arena lord had been chosen by a mid-stage demigod challenger. The others had also chosen their own arena lords to be their opponents. But Joelson was still standing there. Edessa saw this scene and felt relieved, thinking that Joelson was waiting for the next weak challenger. Toby was a little nervous and an ominous premonition rose in his heart. He clearly saw Joelsons gaze fall on the Ripper! Could it be that he wanted to challenge the Ripper? Toby couldnt help but regret it. Why did he tell Joelson about the feud between him and the Ripper? He thought that Joelson must have heard about the feud between him and the Ripper, so he wanted to teach the Ripper a lesson for him. However, in reality... This was indeed one of the reasons why Joelson chose the Ripper as his opponent. Joelson walked forward step by step. Toby and Edessa were able to give him the keys to the inheritance, which could be considered a great opportunity for him. Moreover, the two of them sincerely regarded him as a friend, and they did not hide anything from him. Naturally, he would also treat them as friends. He was determined to knock this Ripper off the stage. Apart from the rtionship between the two of them. Another reason was that, to him, it did not matter who he chose as his opponent. No matter if it was the weak ringmaster or the Ripper who was at the peak, they could not hinder him at all. Joelson walked up to the dueling ring where the Ripper was. Because the Ripper was at its peak, no one came forward to challenge him. Seeing Joelson walk up to the Rippers dueling ring, Tobys heart sank. He was both worried and grateful. On one hand, he was grateful that Joelson could stand up for him. He was lucky that he could make a friend of Joelson. On the other hand, he was worried that Joelson would waste too much of his energy on the Ripper, which would increase the difficulty of the next challenge. Although he had seen Joelson defeat a god with such power, regardless of whether it was because he had snatched the opportunity that belonged to him, the Ripper was one of the most powerful experts of the younger generation in Orencia. It was far from what an ordinary peak demigod couldpare to. Even the god who had chased after himst time wasnt a match for the Ripper. The nearby Edessa, upon seeing this scene, once more began to worry. The people in the Imperial za all had puzzled looks on their faces as they began to discuss this matter. How could someone have entered the Rippers dueling tform? Could it be that he is the disciple of a highgod expert? A hidden super-genius? Impossible. If he is a hidden super-genius and the disciple of a highgod, no matter how hidden he is, it is impossible for there to be no news at all. As for this person, Ive never heard of him! I think he came from some small ce. I dont think he has heard of the name of the Ripper, right? Hahaha... Hahaha...! Youre right. He actually dares to challenge the Ripper. I think after he loses, he wont even dare to leave his small hometown! Hearing the discussions of the people in the za, Tobys face turned ugly. Edessa grew angry as well. Waving her small fists, she said, Just you wait! Wait for Joelson to defeat the Ripper and shock your jaws out! However, as if he did not hear the discussions around him, Joelson calmly walked up to the Rippers dueling tform. Seeing that someone dared to challenge him, the Ripper revealed a wanton smile. The scar on his face was twisted, making him look even more ferocious. Dont worry, I wont defeat you in one move! Ripper said with a ferociousugh. Hearing this, Joelsons face was calm, and there was no change in his expression. Joelson looked at Ripper coldly and said faintly, I will. Ripper was stunned for a moment, thinking that he had heard wrong. Can we start? Joelson asked impatiently. This kind of person had always been his most hated. Before a battle, he always had to say something big. Only then did Ripper react. His smile froze on his face. Then, Rippers smile turned into an angry expression. The scars on his face began to twist and tremble, as if there was a ferocious centipede dancing on his face. I cant kill you on this duel stage, but I will try my best to make the process of this battle longer. I will let you deeply feel what despair is! Ripper gritted his teeth as he spoke. Joelson only gave Ripper a calm nce, then ignored him. This caused Ripper to grow even more furious. If it werent for the restrictions of the rules, he would have wanted nothing more than to kill this arrogant punk right now! Soon, all ten dueling tforms were filled with challengers. Let the duel begin. In the judges seats, a god spokezily, clearly quite uninterested. The other judges looked the same. As far as they were concerned, the results of thepetition had already been decided. They could tell at a nce who would win ten matches in a row, and who would be too weak to continue. Only, asionally, one or two of the judges would turn their gazes to Joelson. This kid seems to be quite interesting. No matter how strong he is, arrogance is very noticeable. The two judges smiled and said. Chapter 379: I Admit Defeat!

Chapter 379: I Admit Defeat!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL As the battle began, everyone started discussing, especially those who were closer to the dueling ring. Did you hear that? This guy is too arrogant. He actually dared to say such words to the Ripper? Isnt he afraid of death? You cant kill people on the dueling ring. Maybe thats why he said such words on purpose to increase his reputation! This fool, he cant possibly think that the Ripper will just let him off, right? Hearing the conversation on the dueling tform, everyone felt that Joelson was definitely going to die. At this moment, the duel on the dueling tform began. The arena lord, who had fallen into a weakened state, could no longer endure the attacks of a mid-stage demigod. He was slowly showing signs of being defeated. However, no one was paying attention to him. The conversation between Ripper and Joelson had already spread through the crowd. Everyones gaze was focused on the dueling tform. They werent interested in the oue of this duel. In their hearts, this duel would definitely be Rippers victory. However, they wanted to see just how Ripper would torture his opponent. Of course, other than Toby and Edessa. At this moment, although the two knew that with Joelsons strength, defeating the Shredder would not be a big problem. However, the two were still worried. They were worried that Joelson would waste too much time and energy, causing him to be targeted like the weak ringmaster. If that was the case, Joelson might be targeted by even more people. The duel on the dueling tform had already begun. The arena lords and challengers on the nine dueling tforms had already begun to fight. That weak arena lord had already been defeated by a mid-stage demigod challenger. The arena lord revealed an extremely unwilling look, and his gaze towards the mid-stage demigod challenger was filled with struggle. If he had lost to someone who was stronger than him, perhaps he wouldnt have found it so hard to ept. But losing to someone at the middle stage of the demigod level... he truly couldnt ept it. In the end, the weakened arena lord let out a long sigh and walked off the arena. If he continued to fight, he would be heavily injured. No matter how unwilling he was, he could only admit defeat. On the other side, on the Rippers dueling tform. The other nine dueling tforms had already begun fighting, but this ce was different. The Ripper didnt defeat Joelson right away. He was thinking. How could he make this torturest longer? Joelson didnt make a move either. Instead, he closed his eyes as if he was trying toprehend something. His thoughts werent the same as the Rippers. He wasnt interested in torturing the Ripper. At this moment, he was immersed in the spirit tree, carefully feeling the fusion of metal and electric arcane power. The Rippers strength was not bad. It was perfect for him to use it to test how powerful metal and lightning spells would be if they were cast with the arcane mysteries and elementsbined. If it was a weaker opponent, they might be directly annihted by this power. However, the rules of thispetition did not allow him to kill his opponent. Everyones eyes were focused on the two of them. They felt strange. The Ripper did not move at all. The challenger did the same, as if he had already given up on resisting. Suddenly, the Ripper moved. The Ripper took a step forward and slowly walked towards Joelson. He revealed a wanton smile and the scar on his face started to twist. He had already thought of how to torture this challenger. The onlookers became excited, as if they were looking forward to the bloody scene that was about toe. Ripper held the longsword tightly in his hand, and a blood-red light appeared on the longsword. He suddenly attacked, and the longsword suddenly shed towards Joelsons shoulder. The longsword was getting closer and closer, and Rippers smile became more and more ferocious. He wanted to cut off one of the challengers arms first! Just as the longsword was about to cut off Joelsons shoulder, Joelson suddenly opened his eyes. A dark golden light shed in his left eye, and a bolt of purple lightning shed in his right eye. Joelson raised his right hand and extended his index finger. A stream of metalva, which was surrounded by a dazzling white-golden light, shot toward the Ripper like a ray of light. The moment Ripper saw Joelson open his eyes, a sense of crisis shed through his heart. He immediately stopped the long sword that was shing toward Joelson. He then ced the long sword horizontally in front of him and took a defensive stance. Everyone was also puzzled by the sudden change in the battle stage. But soon, everyone fell into a state of shock. ng! Patter! Two sounds were heard one after another. Everyone looked over, their eyes filled with disbelief. They saw that the long sword in front of the Ripper had been broken and fell to the ground. The right arm of the Ripper holding the long sword had also been broken from his shoulder and fell to the ground. He was still holding the half-broken long sword tightly. The Ripper was also stunned. He stood still and didnt understand what had happened. When he reacted, his eyes opened wide. A trace of fear shed in his eyes. He wanted to reassemble his broken arm, but he found that the wound on his shoulder was paralyzed by a lightning arcane power. He couldnt control it. Ripper was reluctant. He wanted to try again. All of a sudden, he saw a dazzling white-gold light in Joelsons hand. Even the sun in the sky looked dim in front of this light. A strange arcane power he had never seen before diffused. The void where the white-gold light touched instantly turned pitch-ck. Again? If that attack came again, wouldnt he be seriously wounded? Thinking of this, Ripper was frightened and hurriedly said. I admit defeat! Hearing Ripper admit defeat, Joelson shook his head. He waved his hand casually and dispersed the white-gold light. This was the new arcane power he had created after he had fused the metalva and lightning storm. It was just like the tinum power he had obtained after he had fused thews in the central continent. However, this power wasnt aw, but an arcane power. It was sharper and more violent. Even his right hand felt numb. Perhaps it was because it was his first time trying to fuse, so he was not very familiar with it. Joelson felt a little pity. Just as he was about to try again, the Ripper admitted defeat. It was not easy to find such a tough test subject. If it had been someone else, even if the attack had been aimed at the shoulder, they might have died immediately. It seemed that he could not continue to use this move in the following matches. He did not want to break the rule that he could not kill, which would result in his disqualification. If that was the case, it would really cause him some trouble. Just as Joelson was feeling sorry for himself, the onlookers were already in shock. Chapter 380: Defeat With One Strike. No One Challenges!

Chapter 380: Defeat With One Strike. No One Challenges!

Everyone around the dueling ring widened their eyes in disbelief at the scene in front of them. The arena fell into a strange dead silence. Even those who had not yet decided on the oue of the battle on the nine dueling rings stopped fighting at this moment and looked over. This challenger that no one had ever heard of had actually defeated the Ripper? And he had only used one move! The spectators felt as if they were in a dream. This scene was simply too unbelievable. Even Toby was stunned. Edessa also slightly opened her small mouth and stood rooted to the ground. The two of them knew that there would definitely not be any problems with Joelsons strength defeating the Ripper. However, they did not expect that Joelson had actually defeated the Ripper with just one move! And it was a crushing blow without any suspense! Perhaps it was because he was facing Joelson directly that he was able to sense how terrifying he was. The Ripper actually didnt even have the slightest bit of resistance, directly admitting defeat! At the same time, a question arose in the hearts of the two. Joelsons attack just now didnt seem as terrifying as the one which had killed a god. But in truth, the lethality was even more concentrated. Clearly, it was even harder to block than before. Could it be that when he faced the god, he had concealed his strength? The two were shocked by this guess in their hearts. If he could still conceal his strength when facing a god, just how terrifying was Joelsons true strength? In addition, this time, when facing the Ripper, Joelson had only used one attack to easily defeat the Ripper, but he still hadnt used his full strength. The two exchanged a nce, and they could see the deep shock in each others eyes. It wasnt just the two of them. Even the judges in the judges seats next to the dueling tform all revealed looks of shock. Even they didnt dare say how many times they would be able to block that attack. It must be known that other than Clemente, these judges were all godsand not just any ordinary gods. They were all geniuses of the same level. But even so, they didnt dare to say with confidence that they would be able to withstand such a terrifying attack. Clemente, who was seated in the very center of the judges seats, revealed an extremely curious look. He was extremely interested in the strange magic that Joelson had just used. Perhaps the other judges didnt know that the magic array on the dueling tform had been strengthened by a highgod. After all, the participants of this duel were all famous geniuses of the Orencia Empire. If it was just an ordinary peak-stage demigod magic array, it might not be able to withstand their attacks. It could be said that the magic array on the dueling tform could at least withstand a full-force attack from a mid-stage god. But just now, Joelsons attack had directly pierced through the magic array. Even the magic array had not been able to obstruct the metalva that had been shot out. Clementes eyes shed as he looked at Joelson. The attack just now had reminded him of his experience of going to Supreme Academy two thousand years ago. With his talent, he had not been able to sessfully join Supreme Academy, but it had broadened his horizons. He saw the reason why Supreme Academy was able to stand firm for thousands of years. Arcane magic! Even now, he could still clearly remember the power of that kind of magic, as if it hadnt been that long ago. And that challengers attack just now, although it wasnt true arcane magic and the power was still far from it, it made him feel a simr feeling. Boom! A huge explosion sounded. Everyone recovered from their deep shock and turned their gazes to the other dueling tforms. Only then did they realize that a challenger had taken advantage of the arena masters attention to focus on Ripper to directly knock him off the arena. At this time, the people on the other dueling tforms finally reacted. Thepetition hadnt ended yet. Everyone once again fought together. Not long after, the other duels on the other dueling tforms had also ended. This round ofpetition had exceeded everyones expectations, with the exception of that weak ringmaster who had failed. Even the Ripper that everyone had high hopes for had been forcefully crushed and that ringmaster from before had also been ambushed by the challenger and failed. Of the ten ringmasters from the start, five had already gone down. In fact, including him, there were already three arena lords on the dueling tform that Joelson was on. After one round of duels, three arena lords had actually lost their qualifications! Perhaps it was because of this reason that the passion of the spectators waspletely ignited. Many people who had originally onlye to watch the duel were all trying to rush onto the dueling tform to see if they had any chance of obtaining the qualifications to enter the tomb of the sovereign. Not long after, nine of the ten dueling tforms had already been filled with challengers. The arena lords on those nine dueling tforms all had ugly looks on their faces. These people had hurriedly rushed up. Were they truly underestimating him? As for the middle-stage demigod who had taken advantage of the arena lords weakness to defeat his opponent, his face was now even uglier. His opponent was an expert at the peak of the demigod level. Although he wasnt a genius like the other arena lords, this sort of power wasnt something he could deal with. The excitement of defeating the arena lord hadpletely dissipated. Only now did he remember that with his power, even if he defeated the weakened arena lord, it would still be impossible for him to win the next nine matches in a row. And amongst the ten dueling tforms, one of them didnt have any challengers going up. The crowd, who had been excitedly fighting for the opportunity to challenge, immediately stopped when they saw that all nine tforms had been upied. No one attempted to challenge Joelson. Instead, when they inadvertently saw this dueling tform, a trace of fear would appear in their eyes. Toby and Edessa did not know what to say when they saw this scene. They had never thought that such a situation would happen. The strength that Joelson had disyed actually made everyone not dare to challenge him. The two of them shook their heads. It seemed that their worries were unnecessary. Joelson had far exceeded their expectations. How could he lose the match? Just like that, everyone waited for a long time. However, no one tried to step onto the dueling tform to challenge Joelson. Everyone had stunned expressions on their faces. The duel had actuallye to a deadlock because of the challenger from earlier, the current arena lord. Even Joelson, who was on the dueling tform, had a strange expression on his face at this moment. Was it because his performance just now was too terrifying? Joelson was a little puzzled. He had only used one move in total. Even he himself did not expect such a situation to happen. No one dared to challenge him directly. Then wouldnt he not be able toplete ten matches? Then how could he win ten matches in a row and obtain the qualification to enter the tomb of the sovereign? If that was the case, then why would he still challenge him? Joelson was troubled and did not know what to say. Chapter 381: I Want to Continue My Challenge

Chapter 381: I Want to Continue My Challenge

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL At this moment, the judges seated next to the dueling tform all had strange looks on their faces. They hadnt expected that there would be a situation where the arena lord was so powerful that no one dared to challenge him. Thus, in the rules that had been set up, there were no corresponding rules to deal with this situation. The judges looked at each other, then discussed a few things. Finally, the referees asked for Clementes instructions. Although Clemente was only at the peak of the highgod level, he was still a bit lower than their god level. However, Clemente was the number one genius of the Orencia Empire, and he was also known as the de of Orencia. His status wasnt something a mere god couldpare to. The spectators below, as well as the arena lords and challengers on the dueling tform, were already somewhat impatient, but no one dared to say anything. However, they didnt continue to wait for long. At this moment, a referee flew to the center of the circle formed by the dueling tform. He announced loudly to everyone in the Imperial Capital za. If no onees up to continue the challenge, this arena lord will automatically obtain victory and obtain the qualifications to enter the tomb of the sovereign! After the referee finished speaking, he looked towards the crowd in the Imperial Capital za. No one spoke. Everyones eyes were wide open as they fell into a state of shock. Their eyes revealed an expression of disbelief. There was actually someone who had won just like that? To obtain the right to enter the tomb of the sovereign after just one battle? At the same time, everyone felt that this was very normal. Everyone knew that even after ten battles, this arena lord that no one had ever heard of would still obtain victory. Not to mention that no one else dared to challenge this ringmaster, even the other nine ringmasters on the other dueling tforms might not be able to defeat this ringmaster. Hearing the referees words, Joelson was also stunned for a moment. It could still be like this? But to him, this was no different. Joelson shook his head and didnt think too much but soon his brows furrowed slightly again. The Imperial Capital za fell into a strange silence. Not to mention the challenger who had flown onto the dueling tform, even the person who had spoken was gone. He was afraid that he would be sent onto the dueling tform to embarrass himself. Seeing this scene, the referee finally announced to everyone. Since no one dares to continue the challenge, this ringmaster has automatically won and obtained the right to enter the tomb of the sovereign! The referee looked at Joelson, then asked, Whats your name? Joelson. Alright, Joelson, youve won. You can go down now. After the match is over,e to the referees seat to receive your badge. After the referee finished speaking, he turned around and flew towards the direction of the referees seat. Suddenly, a voice called out to him. Can I give my qualifications to a friend and then Ill continue to challenge the other arena lords? Joelson looked at the referee and said in a low voice. Some people who were closer to the dueling ring heard this. The crowd was once again in a state of shock, revealing expressions of disbelief. What was this person saying? He actually wanted to give his qualifications to someone else? He wanted to challenge other ringmasters to obtain the qualifications? Although everyone was shocked, this time, no one thought that he was arrogant. Because everyone knew that he really had the ability! At the same time, everyone revealed envious expressions. Who was the one with such good luck? To be able to make such a loyal friend and voluntarily give up his qualifications. Why wasnt he their friend? Sigh! However, would the referee agree to his request? If he could do this, wouldnt he be able to upy all ten spots by himself? The crowd looked at the referee, anticipating what he would say. The referees movements froze. He froze in mid-air. The way he looked back at Joelson was very strange but he didnt reject him directly. The rules only said that the loser ringmaster or challenger would lose their qualification, but Joelson didnt lose. He just wanted to give his qualification to someone else, and the rules didnt forbid this kind of behavior. Therefore, in theory, what Joelson did waspletely in ordance with the rules. However, he could not agree to this alone. Thus, the referee said, Wait a moment. Then, the referee flew to the seat of the referee and discussed with the other referees. When the referees heard Joelsons request, they revealed astonished expressions. It was toote for the others to snatch the right to enter the tomb of the sovereign. This arrogant brat actually wanted to give it to someone else? And then challenge the other arena lords himself? However, this sort of behavior didnt seem to vite the rules. The referees were also put in a difficult position. They had no choice but to ask for Clementes instructions in the end. Interesting. When Clemente heard what the other referees said, he revealed a smile and whispered to himself. The gaze he looked at Joelson became even more interested. Agree to his request but only this time. Clemente nodded slightly and said to the referees. Yes, my lord. The referees said respectfully. The people on the side of the dueling tform were waiting just like Joelson. They were even more anxious than Joelson and they were looking forward to what kind of answer the judges would bring. The judges did not refuse at the first moment. Instead, they went back to discuss. They were already a little surprised. When the people saw the judges go back, they discussed for a while and then asked for instructions from the de of Orencia. Seeing the de of Orencia, Clement, everyone revealed looks of admiration. Clement could be said to be the target of all the younger generation of the Orencia Empire. He had already reached the peak stage of the demigod realm at the age of fewer than ten thousand years. His power was no longer something an ordinary early-stage god couldpare to. Even the judges of a few gods would need to ask Lord Clemente before they could make a decision. The crowd didnt have to wait for long before the judge returned. The judge looked at Joelson and said, Your request doesnt vite the rules. We can agree to it, but only this once. Thank you. I understand. Joelson nodded slightly, a hint of disappointment in his eyes. He had originally wanted to challenge an arena lord, then give up his qualifications. He wanted Toby and Edessa to obtain the qualifications to enter the tomb of the sovereign, and then he himself would challenge a ringmaster to obtain the qualifications. But being able to obtain a single qualification was already considered good enough. After all, the referee couldnt possibly allow him to take all ten of the spots by himself. Everyone revealed envious gazes. It seemed that Lord Clemente was very appreciative of Joelson. At the same time, there was a hint of doubt in everyones hearts. They were very curious about who the friend that Joelson was talking about was. At this moment, the news from the side of the dueling tform had already been transmitted over. Toby and Edessa looked at Joelson with aplicated gaze. Their faces were filled with gratitude. They had not expected that Joelson would actually propose to give the qualifications to his friend and challenge the other arena lords himself. The friends that Joelson spoke of were naturally the two of them. The two of them were moved. The first time Joelson had met them, he had saved their lives. This time, he had won them the qualifications to enter the tomb of the sovereign. They had already given up. Chapter 382: Another Move? Another Victory!

Chapter 382: Another Move? Another Victory!

Compared to the envy of the crowd and the gratitude of Toby and Edessa... When the arena lords on the dueling tform heard this news, they all fell into a state of panic. He was able to obtain an additional spot, and this spot was obviously chosen from among them. The arena lords gazes fell onto Joelson, afraid that he would choose them. After all, everyone had seen Joelsons strength just now. The Ripper, a famous genius of the Orencia Empire. What was the result of meeting Joelson? He had been defeated in a single move! And it had been a crushing defeat! The Ripper hadnt even put up any resistance before admitting defeat. They didnt believe that their strength would be much stronger than the Rippers. Even if they were truly stronger than the Ripper, what use would it be? Block the first attack, then admit defeat in the second? The faces of the nine arena lords all turned ugly, especially that middle stage demigod arena lord. His gaze towards Joelson was filled with unconceble terror. He was the weakest of the nine arena lords. In order to be safe, Joelson would definitely choose him as his opponent. Thinking of this, the eyes of the middle stage demigod arena lord became filled with despair. If the attack which had shattered the Ripper hadnded on him, he probably wouldnt even have had the chance to admit defeat, and would have died! Even if Joelson was hindered by the rules and didnt kill him, he would still be heavily injured! s! The middle stage demigod ringmaster let out a long sigh, making a decision in his heart. When Joelson came up to challenge him, he would admit defeat. In any case, he wouldnt be able to win ten matches in a row. It was already good enough for him to win one match. At the very least, he would be able to save his life and not be seriously injured. Clearly, everyone had the same thoughts as him. The people by the side of the dueling tform all looked at the intermediate demigod arena lord with pitiful gazes. It was as though they had already seen his tragic end. Everyones gazes turned towards Joelson, waiting for him to make his decision. They saw Joelson slowly fly up from the dueling tform, and then... Hended on the dueling tform closest to him. He didnt choose the middle stage demigod arena lord as his opponent. No one revealed an overly surprised look on their faces. Instead, it was as though this was what he should have done. In the short period of time since Joelson had stepped onto the dueling tform, everyone had been shocked too many times. They were beginning to feel numb. Even if Joelson did something, everyone felt that they would no longer be shocked. Seeing that Joelson didnt hesitate at all, and directly flew onto his own arena, the arena lords face became even uglier. He hadnt expected that Joelson would actually choose him as his opponent. Could it be that he didnt put him in his eyes at all? One had to know that he was a famous genius of the Orencia Empire. There werent many people at the peak demigod level who could defeat him! Why dont you go challenge that mid-stage demigod? The arena lord stared warily at Joelson, gritting his teeth as he spoke. Joelsons face was calm. He didnt even nce at him. Calmly, he said, Whats the difference? The arena lord was stunned for a moment, then came to his senses. Is that so? The arena lord let out a self-deprecatingugh, then muttered to himself in a low voice. That was indeed so. He had almost forgotten that even the Ripper could not withstand a single move from Joelson. What difference did it make who he chose as his opponent? What could he be? Anyway, no matter who it was, it was just a matter of one move. Too arrogant! But I really like it! Thats right! This is the arrogance of a genius, or perhaps a genius like him should be like this! Whats his name? Howe Ive never heard of him before? I heard that his name is Joelson! How could there be no news of such a genius of the younger generation in the past? Perhaps he is the disciple of a peak highgod who was previously hidden! Unfortunately, none of these arena lords are a match for him. We cant know just how powerful he truly is! ... Due to Joelsons powerful strength, he had unknowingly gained quite a bit of poprity. The crowd also believed that Joelson might not be deliberately arrogant. He was just telling the truth. This arrogance even made the crowd admire him even more! At this moment, the referee also opened his mouth. The other ringmasters will wait for this match to end before continuing to ept the challenge. Because this match was special, they decided to let this match be carried out first. On the dueling ring. Looking at the opponent in front of him, Joelson shook his head, feeling a little disappointed. This ringmasters strength was far inferior to the Ripper. If he used it to test the arcane tinum power, he would probably kill him with one move. Seeing Joelson shake his head in disappointment, the ringmaster felt indignant, and his face became calm. No matter what, he was one of the famous geniuses of the Orencia Empire. Even if he couldnt defeat him, he couldnt let him look down on him so much! No matter what, he had to create some trouble for him! Thinking of this, the arena lord looked at Joelson with a resolute look. The arena lord held the long spear tightly in his hand, and the firew appeared. A dark red me appeared on the tip of the spear and shot toward Joelson. His whole body turned into a beam of light and shot out. Joelson looked at the arena lord indifferently as he slowly extended his right hand. Endless fire-type arcane power gathered in the sky. Countless ck and red light dots lit up in the sky above the dueling ring. In an instant, they became bigger and bigger. Arcane Meteor Shower! In the next moment, countless mes rained down like a torrential rain as they smashed down on the arena lord. Boom! Countless explosions rang out in the arena. Smoke and dust rose up, filling the entire arena, making it impossible for everyone to see what was happening inside. How is it? I cant see clearly! But I saw that the move that Joelson used just now didnt seem to be the same move as before! Thats right, I saw it too. He used a fire-type arcanew! Hes actually so powerful with both elements? Its not strange for a genius like him to be able to do this. Why didnt he use the previous move? If Joelson had used the previous move, with this ring masters strength, he would have been directly killed! The people on the side of the dueling tform began to discuss. Not long after, the smoke and dust on the dueling tform slowly subsided. Everyone saw the situation on the dueling tform. They only saw a tall and slender figure standing on the dueling tform amidst the faint smoke. He did not move at all and was very calm. After the smoke hadpletely dispersed, everyone saw it clearly. Joelsons expression was calm. His long robe was as brand new as before. Even his handsome face was not stained by a single speck of dust. The crowd was not too shocked. In their opinion, this arena lord was not a match for Joelson. Toby and Edessa both revealed joyful expressions. Joelson had won once again. In this way, Joelson had won two spots to enter the tomb of the sovereign. Chapter 383: Fanaticism! The Pinnacle of Duels!

Chapter 383: Fanaticism! The Pinnacle of Duels!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL After a long time, the defeated arena lord finally struggled to get up from the dueling tform. His body was covered in charred ck burn marks as he staggered down the dueling tform. He knew that he had lost. And he had lost miserably! Not to mention the trouble he had caused Joelson. He did not even have the slightest ability to resist! By the time the defeated arena lord flew down from the dueling tform, the za was still quiet. The arena lords on the other dueling tforms were waiting as well. They were waiting for the referee to announce the start of their duel. The referee flew up onto the dueling tform and looked at the people in the za of the Imperial Capital. He said, Is there anyone else who wishes to continue challenging Joelson? The za became even quieter. It was as though it had descended into a deathly silence. Not a single person issued a challenge. The reason was very simple. Joelson had defeated two peak-stage demigod geniuses in a row with just one move. The Ripper was an extremely famous genius of the Orencia Empire. As for Joelson? Both times, he had appeared to be very rxed. He had won two matches without expending much energy. At this time, who would dare to challenge him? In the judges seat, Clemente looked at Joelson with great interest. Through the magic that Joelson had released in the battle just now, Clemente could feel the simrity between this special magic and the arcane magic. He even wanted to try the power of this magic himself! On the dueling tform, the referee looked at the crowd that had fallen into silence in the Imperial Capital za and said, If no one continues to challenge, I dere that Joelson has won once again and obtained the right to enter the tomb of the sovereign! Hearing the referees judgment, the arena lords on the eight dueling tforms at the side all hadplicated looks on their faces. It was already very difficult for them to even guard their own dueling tforms and obtain a spot to enter the tomb of the sovereign. But after obtaining a spot, Joelson actually directly gifted the spot to his friend. He himself chose to challenge once more. He obtained victory once more! And he didnt even spend too much time to make everyone unable to even think of challenging him. Joelson! A new super-genius! This time, hes probably going to be a legend! Intense cheers erupted in the Imperial City za, and everyone cheered. With just two moves, no genius in the entire Imperial City dared to challenge him! Everyone fell into a frenzy. It was as if they were the ones who won. Although the actual situation was not like this, they were also excited to be able to witness the birth of a legend. Seeing this, the referee turned around and returned to the center of the ten dueling tforms, announcing that the challenge would continue. But at this moment, a voice called out to him. I want to challenge him. If I win, his qualifications will also be given to me. Joelsons voice sounded. The crowd, who had been in the midst of fanatical cheers just a moment ago, immediately shut their mouths like ducks whose necks were being strangled. The za fell into dead silence once again. The referee felt very strange. He had clearly made it clear to Joelson that he would only allow this one time. Why did he still want to challenge him? What made him even stranger was that the za fell into silence again. Who did he want to challenge? Didnt I already say that it could only be this time? You want to... As the referee spoke, he turned to look at Joelson. However, when he saw the direction Joelson was pointing at, he stopped mid-sentence and fell silent like everyone else in the za. He only saw Joelson reaching out his right hand and pointing at a person sitting in the referees seat. This person was no other. It was the number one genius of the Orencia Empire, the de of Orencia. Clemente! The people in the za originally thought that nothing that Joelson would do would surprise them. But in fact, they were wrong. Once again, Joelson had deeply shocked all of them, and it was far more than the previous times. Everyones eyes were wide open, and they looked at Joelson in disbelief, as if they were in a dream. What did they just see? Joelson actually wanted to challenge the number one genius of the Orencia Empire! Everyone realized that they had still underestimated Joelson. This guy that they had never heard of was actually this arrogant? Everyone felt that Joelson was going to meet with a setback this time. It was not because of any other reason, but because of the person he wanted to challenge. It was Clemente! Clemente was the number one genius of the Orencia Empire, the de of Orencia. If anyone else had said such words, they would have been scolded by everyone. But this time, it was not so. Perhaps it was because Joelson had given them too much shock, or perhaps it was for some other reason. They were actually somewhat looking forward to the battle between the two of them. On one hand, they were looking forward to whether Clemente would ept this challenge. On the other hand, they were also looking forward to what a wonderful feast the battle between the two of them would be! They did not think that it was possible for Joelson to defeat Clemente. In the hearts of everyone, Clemente was an undefeatable existence amongst the younger generation of the Orencia Empire! They were only looking forward to seeing all of Joelsons strength. They wanted to know just how strong Joelson really was! The two previous battles had let them know that Joelson was very strong. However, they only knew so much. They did not know how terrifying Joelson would be if he unleashed his full strength! Everyones gaze fell on Clemente in the referees seat. Contrary to everyones expectations, Clemente wasnt angered by this arrogance. There was not the slightest hint of anger on Clementes face. In fact, he seemed to be a little excited. He looked at Joelson with a flickering gaze, as if an invisible fighting spirit had spread out. Clemente stood up from the referees seat and flew to the dueling tform. He descended to the same height as Joelson and looked directly into his eyes. He slowly said, Im sorry, but I cant give my spot to you. When he said this, everyone was a little disappointed. It seemed like they wouldnt have the chance to see a battle between super-geniuses. But in the next second, Clemente spoke again. Although I cant give up my spot to you, I can ept your challenge! Clemente said to Joelson, his tone filled with the desire to battle. As long as you can defeat me, I can add a spot for your friend to enter the tomb of the sovereign! Clementes voice quickly spread throughout the Imperial City za. At this moment, everyone heard this sentence. Everyone was also excited and fanatical over this sentence. The arrogant rookie who suddenly appeared and silenced all the geniuses in the Imperial City in just two moves! He was the publicly acknowledged number one genius of the Orencia Empire, the de of Orencia, Clemente! What kind of sparks would erupt between these two super-geniuses? Everyones gaze fell on the dueling tform as if they had forgotten about the duel that was halfway through. Chapter 384: Perhaps He Could Really Win?

Chapter 384: Perhaps He Could Really Win?

Just as everyone was cheering excitedly... Toby and Edessas expressions became anxious, and their eyes revealed worry. It wasnt that they didnt believe in Joelsons strength, but that Clemente was simply too powerful. The two of them were people from the Orencia Empire and could be considered as having witnessed how Clemente had be a legend step by step along the way. Clemente was not from the royal family of the Orencia Empire, nor was he from arge family like the two of them. He was a truemoner! However, this did not stop Clemente from rising. Instead, it made his legend seem even more glorious. Clemente was originally born into an ordinary peasant family but, at birth, he revealed an extremely powerful talent. On the day he had been born, countless magical elements had gathered in the sky above his home. At the age of six, he had entered the Law Academy of the Orencia Empire. At the age of fifteen, he had be a Tier 9 mage. At the age of twenty, he had be a saint. At the age of fifty, he had be a peak saint. Then, another fifty years had passed. At the age of one hundred, he had be a deity. This was an extremely terrifying speed, even in the ne of ughter. It had been nearly 100,000 years since the Orencia Empire had produced a deity-level expert who was 100 years old. During this period of time, Clemente had defeated countless geniuses. Some of them were from the Orencia Empire, while others were from the other three great empires. In fact, even some of the geniuses from the ughter Divine Kingdom had lost to him. Afterward, Clemente had be a demigod at the age of a thousand years. When he was seven thousand years old, he had gone to the ne of Destruction, wanting to enter the Supreme Academy to study. Although he had failed in the end, when he had returned from the ne of Destruction... He was already a peak demigod! In the entire Orencia Empires younger generation, there was no one who was a match for him! Even now, Clemente was already ten thousand years old, and he was still at the peak of the demigod level. But no one dared to underestimate him. Everyone knew that if Clemente wanted to... He would have long ago be a god! He had taken the initiative to suppress his level of cultivation to the peak of the demigod level, just so that before he could be a god, he could find an even more powerful path! With his current true strength, he was already able to easily defeat ordinary early-stage god experts! s! Toby let out a long sigh. No matter how worried he was, it was useless. The two of them had already begun their duel. Their gazes were fixed on the dueling tform. The two of them had alreadynded on the dueling tform but hadnt made their move yet. Both of their faces were extremely calm, as though the person who was about to wee a great battle wasnt them. It was also as though both of them had absolute confidence in their own strength. Clemente looked towards Joelson. He did not see a trace of panic in Joelsons eyes. When other people met him, which one of them would not admit defeat directly? Even if there was an opponent with a firm heart, they would unconsciously feel fear towards him. However, it was not the case for Joelson. Clemente smiled. It had been a long time since he had met such an opponent. Joelson looked at Clemente, his expression calm and without the slightest fluctuation. Both of them were waiting for the other party to make the first move. The surrounding people were also waiting in silence. Their eyes were fixed on the two of them, afraid that if they were absent-minded, the battle between the two of them would end in an instant. Suddenly, everyone saw a figure on the dueling tform move first! It was Clemente! The number one genius of the Orencia Empire had actually made the first move? Everyone was somewhat puzzled but, at the same time, they were also shocked. Could it be that Joelsons strength was already so strong that even Clemente did not dare to underestimate him? Clemente suddenly charged towards Joelson, his entire body turning into a stream of light as he shot over. Wherever Clemente used his body to pass, the void would crack, revealing some dark colors! Joelson looked at Clemente who was shooting towards him, his face calm. He didnt panic at all. Slowly extending his left hand, he controlled his arcane power and opened an arcane-powered barrier in front of him. Clemente directly crashed into the arcane-powered barrier. Boom! A loud sound echoed throughout the entire Imperial City za. Invisible space energy rippled out. Everyone saw Clemente smash into the arcane power barrier. The arcane-powered barrier didnt shatter under this massive force. It only trembled a few times before it calmed down. Clemente felt a terrifying powering from him, and he immediately retreated. Joelson slowly raised his right hand. The firews and arcane mysteries converged, and countless ck and red light dots lit up on the stage. Clementes eyes sparkled, revealing a hint of excitement. He had epted the challenge because he wanted to experience this special magic for himself! The pupils of the onlookers also shrank. This move again! That unlucky arena lord had been struck by this attack! How would Clemente respond? The ck-red mes in the sky gradually became dazzling, expanding. Then, like a torrential rain, they suddenly smashed down towards Clemente! Boom! Countless enormous explosions rang out. Smoke filled the air and dust flew everywhere. The entire dueling tform was covered. A god-level judge couldnt wait any longer. With a wave of his hand, he dispersed the smoke that enveloped the dueling tform. Everyone clearly saw the situation on the dueling tform. They saw that Joelsons left hand had formed a barrier in front of him, while his right hand was controlling countless meteors to smash down. His entire person seemed extremely rxed. And then they looked to the other side. Clemente had blocked countless meteors, but he had not been defeated by this attack. No one was surprised. After all, with Clementes strength, it was impossible for him to be defeated in a single strike. However, when everyone saw it clearly, they revealed a shocked expression. Their eyes were filled with disbelief. Clementes body was stained with the dust from the explosion. His calm expression also changed slightly. He frowned slightly, as if he was surprised by the power of this attack. Everyone rubbed their eyes. What did they see? Clemente actually appeared to be in a sorry state under this attack? Although it was only the first move. However, the number one genius of the Orencia Empire, the de of Orencia, actually appeared to be in a sorry state under the hands of a new genius that no one had ever heard of? One had to know that ever since Clemente had returned from the ne of Destruction, he had never shown such a sorry state in any battle! Everyone was shocked, and some people even felt a little shaken. Their previous thoughts might have been wrong. This super-genius that had suddenly appeared had instantly killed two geniuses. May have a chance against the number one genius of Orencia, Clemente? Chapter 385: This Was Not Even His Full Strength

Chapter 385: This Was Not Even His Full Strength

Just as the hearts of the spectators wavered. On the dueling tform, although Clemente was in a sorry state, there was not the slightest hint of panic in his eyes. On the contrary, there was a faint expression of excitement and excitement. Clemente looked at Joelson, his eyes flickering, filled with the will to fight. It had been three thousand years since he had met such a worthy opponent! Ever since he had gone to the Supreme Academy and returned to the Orencia Empire. There was not a single genius in the entire Orencia Empire who could exchange more than ten moves with him. And now, although he had only exchanged one move with Joelson, he could already feel that Joelsons strength was not inferior to his! An ordinary-looking longsword appeared in Clementes hand. However, as soon as the longsword appeared, the air around the sword started to show small scratches. Clemente held the longsword tightly in his hand. The blood-red ughterw and the dark gold metalw turned into a sparkling light that twined around the sword. It suddenly emitted a terrifying power. Let me see how strong you are! Joelson! Clemente shouted at Joelson. He stomped his feet and turned into a streak of light, dashing towards Joelson. Joelson looked at Clemente calmly. The ughter sword slowly appeared in his hand. A dazzling tinum light shed on the tip of the sword. ng! The sound of metal colliding rang out, and the loud sound spread throughout the Imperial City za. Everyones attention was drawn to the scene before them. They could only see Clemente gripping his longsword tightly as he engaged in a fierce battle with Joelson, who was also wielding his longsword. The sudden dazzling light caused Clemente to be unable to help but squint his eyes slightly. However, the longsword in his hand that was stabbing towards Joelson did not stop at all. He continued to stab forward. Compared to Clementes fierce attack, Joelson only waved his sword slightly and deflected Clementes attack. Joelson did not wait for Clemente to attack again. Instead, he chose to attack after the first attack. Joelson casually waved the sword that was shining with a white-gold light and attacked Clemente continuously. Clemente had a difficult expression on his face as he continuously parried the longsword that was brandishing at him. He did not have the slightest chance to retaliate. Joelsons attack seemed very casual. However, only he knew how sharp the tinum light shining on the Longsword was! Even he could only barely resist. As for giving up on defense and choosing to attack, it was impossible. He knew that even if his sword pierced through, it might not be able to seriously injure Joelson. However, if he was struck by the tinum light from Joelsons longsword, he would definitely suffer irreversible damage in an instant. Therefore, he could only choose to barely resist and wait for Joelson to reveal a w! Below the dueling tform, the spectators all widened their eyes as they looked at the scene on the stage with disbelief. What did they just see? The number one genius of the Orencia Empire, the de of Orencia, Clemente! He was actually so easily suppressed by Joelson? How was that possible? Lord Clemente is going to lose? Joelson is actually so strong? Everyone looked at this scene in a daze as they started discussing. At this moment, someone spoke up. It was the arena lord who was watching the duel on the other dueling tform. The arena lord looked at Clemente who was barely resisting and revealed a thoughtful expression as if he had thought of something. Then, he said, Clemente hasnt used his full strength. His special state hasnt been activated yet! Hearing this, someone revealed a puzzled expression and asked, What special state? The surrounding crowd also turned their gazes towards the arena lord, their hearts filled with doubt. They had never heard of Clemente having any special state. However, some people revealed looks of anticipation. They had heard of some rumors before. The arena lord continued to speak, I once saw Clemente fight with a super genius from the Divine Nation of ughter. Back then, Clemente was also like this,pletely suppressed. But very quickly, Clemente entered a special state. Under that special state, Clemente only used one move to defeat the super genius from the Divine Nation of ughter who hadpletely suppressed him! Hearing this, everyone looked at Clemente, their hearts filled with shock. Clemente had such a special ability? They had never heard of it, much less seen it with their own eyes. Didnt this mean that Clemente could still be the number one genius of the Orencia Empire while concealing his strength? If he were to unleash his full strength, how terrifying would that be? But its a pity. The arena lord revealed a regretful expression. He continued, Clemente only used one move to defeat his opponent so that state onlysted for an instant. Thats why I can only see this, and dont know anything else. Not only were they not disappointed, but their gazes towards Clemente became even more expectant. This time, would Clemente use this state as well? And if Clemente used this state, how long would Joelson be able tost? At this moment, the gazes of everyone in the Imperial Capital za were focused on the two of them. In fact, many people, upon learning that Clemente had acted, hade from other cities via teleportation arrays. More and more experts began to gather in the Imperial Capital za. Not only were quite a few gods here, even some of the highgods of the Imperial Capital hade to watch this battle. On the dueling tform. However, Joelson and Clemente didnt pay any attention to the reactions of the surrounding people. Right now, in their eyes, there was only the opponent in front of them. Ever since Clemente had taken out his longsword, he had been suppressed, barely able to block Joelsons casual attacks. Looking at the longsword that Joelson had swung at him, Clemente did not choose to dodge. Instead, he swung his sword with equal ferocity. ng! The two longswords collided. Clementes immense strength forced Joelson to retreat a few steps, and he himself followed suit. In this way, he forcefully stopped Joelsons relentless onught. Joelson did not attack again. The two of them looked at each other. Clemente looked at Joelson and revealed a fervent and excited gaze. He said, Its impossible for us to determine the winner like this. Bring out all of your strength, Joelson! I will also bring out all of my strength. We will each use our strongest attack and determine the winner in one move! Looking at Clementes excited expression, Joelsons expression was calm. His gaze was like a deep ocean. In the end, Joelson nodded slightly. Sure. Chapter 386: Ancient Race. Demon Bloodline

Chapter 386: Ancient Race. Demon Bloodline

Hearing the conversation between the two, the surrounding spectators all began to boil. Even the gods and highgods who hade all the way here to spectate revealed looks of anticipation. Was Clemente finally going to disy that sort of special state? Everyone revealed fiery gazes as they looked towards Clemente, who was on the dueling tform. On the contrary, not many people were paying attention to Joelson. It wasnt because they were no longer paying attention to Joelson. It was mainly because everyone had heard that Clemente hadnt disyed his true strength all this while. At this moment, their curiosity waspletely aroused. On the dueling tform. Clemente put away his longsword and closed his eyes. His body began to slowly undergo strange changes. Clementes body continued to expand and grow taller. His originally tall and straight figure had grown to more than three times that of a normal person. He looked just like a barbarian warrior. However, he did not appear rude or barbaric because of this. Instead, an indescribable aura emanated from his body, as if he was a born noble. He did not need any titles, he was born to be superior. Then, his back began to squirm, and two blood-red membrane wings broke free from his back and extendedfortably from his clothes. Two bulges kept bulging on Clementes forehead and, finally, two ck horns drilled out from within. The ck horns were very short, only the length of a thumb. But as the ck horns grew out, Clementes temperament began to change. Clemente suddenly opened his eyes, and a pair of blood-red pupils appeared before everyones eyes. A terrifying aura swept out towards the entire Imperial City za. The surrounding spectators couldnt help but begin to tremble, and their eyes unconsciously revealed a look of terror. The geniuses of the other empires on the dueling tforms were the same. Even though they were the most outstanding geniuses of the Imperial Capital, at this moment, they could only sense the aura of power emanating from Clemente, and they couldnt help but feel a sense of terror in their hearts. Even the spectating highgods had a hint of dread in their eyes. Although Clemente couldnt pose a threat to them, the suppression of their bloodlines still made them feel a hint of nervousness. This was a suppression that was imprinted into their bloodlines. Even if they were highgods, there was no way to avoid it... Perhaps only those who had be sovereigns would be able to resist this sort of suppression that came from the depths of their genes. A highgod saw Clementes transformation and revealed an extremely shocked expression. Using a voice that only he could hear, he muttered to himself, An ancient race? However, right at this moment... An even more powerful might came crashing down, rapidly radiating towards the entire imperial za. This might was filled with a will that would make anyone submit and, at the same time, it helped everyone resist the terrifying might that Clemente was exuding. Everyone turned to look. It was Joelson. At this moment, everyone felt as though they were facing a supreme existence, a true ruler of the endless nes. Even the spectating highgods were no exception. The few highgods were extremely terrified. They actually felt reverence towards an early-stage demigod? The few of them hurriedly stopped the thoughts that were rising in their minds, and their gazes towards Joelson revealed a hint of shock. The other people in the Imperial City za all unconsciously bowed, as though they were bowing to Joelson. Even the geniuses on the other dueling tforms felt the same. Clemente looked towards Joelson. He, too, had noticed the changes in Joelson and was astonished. You are also an ancient race? Clemente asked in shock. Although Joelsons appearance didnt change much, only his pupils turned golden. Compared to the huge change in his appearance, Joelson still maintained his human form. But he could clearly feel that at this moment, Joelson had suppressed him in terms of bloodline. This was a situation that he had never encountered before! Hearing Clementes question, Joelson revealed a puzzled gaze and asked, What is an ancient race? Clemente was stunned for a moment before he reacted. Joelson should not be someone from the ne of ughter, nor did hee from another main ne, so he had never heard of the legends of the ancient race. He then said, The ancient race is a creature that has the bloodline of some powerful races from ancient times. For example, I have the bloodline of the ancient demon race, although its very thin. Joelson nodded slightly. He understood in his heart that it was probably because he had received the heart blood infusion of Du Lu and the steel dragon, as well as the blessing of the Ancient Dragon God. Everyone was shocked when they saw the tremendous change in Clemente. Even though they were watching, they knew that Clemente was much stronger than before. At the same time, they were also shocked by Joelson. They were just watching, but they already felt terrified. However, when Joelson faced Clemente directly, he didnt seem to be affected at all. Moreover, the power he emitted prevented Clementes terrifying power from attacking them. However, because Clemente had used hisws to seal off the space around the dueling tform, the spectators didnt know that the two were currently conversing. However, at this moment, the Highgods suddenly thought of the legends of some of the ancient races. They roughly understood why Clemente had changed in such a way. The lower gods were all shocked. Clemente was actually an ancient race! This should be the reason why he had risen to prominence as amoner, bing the number one genius of the Orencia Empire. On the dueling tform, Clemente could sense how powerful Joelson was. But he didnt panic at all. Instead, he revealed an extremely excited expression. His gaze towards Joelson seemed to be burning with a zing me. Its been a long time since Ive encountered an opponent like you. Clemente suppressed the excitement in his heart and said, Joelson, go all out! After saying this, Clemente pped his wings and rose into the air. With his back facing the sun, Clemente cast a huge shadow with sharp ws, wings, and horns on the ground of the Imperial City za. It was as if an evil demon had descended into the world. This scene was reflected in everyones eyes, and they all felt a great sense of oppression. It was as if the end of the world hade. Joelson raised his head and looked at Clemente with his back facing the sun. A bright golden light flowed in his eyes. His entire body emitted an imposing aura that could not be described with words. Joelsons expression was calm. He slightly raised the sword of ughter in his hand and pointed the tip of the sword at Clemente in the sky. A dazzling tinum light shone on the tip of the sword. In an instant, the void around the sword was cut open, revealing a pitch-ck color. Everyone could not help but extend their hands to cover their eyes. This tinum light, which was even more dazzling than the sun, emitted a sharp aura, making it impossible for everyone to look directly at it. Chapter 387: Die in Battle at the Same Time?

Chapter 387: Die in Battle at the Same Time?

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Everyones gaze was focused on the two of them. They didnt even dare to blink, afraid that they would miss the peak battle between the super-geniuses. On the dueling tform, Joelson and Clemente hadnt made their moves yet. But between the two of them, there was already an invisible will colliding. The shockwave stirred up a hurricane. Spider-web-like cracks began to appear in the void between the two, revealing a pitch-ck color. This was the effect caused by the collision of the twos spiritual power. The spectators were shocked. They had never seen such a scene in other ces. Was this the strength of the number one genius of the Orencia Empire and a super genius that could rival him? They hadnt even truly made a move, yet they had already caused such a terrifying scene! How terrifying would it be when they truly made a move? Thinking up to this point, everyone unconsciously turned their gazes towards the arena lords on the other dueling tforms. These arena lords were able to stand on the dueling tforms until now, which also meant that they were the most powerful geniuses of the Orencia Empire. However, if these powerful arena lords were to face Clemente and Joelson, one of them... Even if they joined forces, they would still not be a match for them! Only to see the arena lords on the dueling tform revealing shocked expressions, their eyes shing with unconceble bitterness. They were also extremely clear in their hearts that although they were also the most outstanding geniuses of the Orencia Empire... But they were still far from beingparable to these two. It was not because they were too weak, but because... These two were simply too strong! The collision of the spiritual power of Joelson and Clemente caused the void above the dueling tform to slowly shatter. The spider-web-like cracks slowly expanded, and finally turnedpletely pitch-ck. Right at this moment. Clemente and Joelson both attacked at the same time. Clemente pped the blood-red wings on his back, and his speed reached its limit. His entire body turned into a streak of light that left afterimages behind as he shot towards Joelson. Joelson did the same. His feet stomped on the stage, and the tremendous force caused the entire stage to shatter into dust. His entire body was like an arrow that flew out, piercing towards Clemente. And the sword of ughter was the arrowhead of this arrow. A dazzling tinum light suddenly blossomed. In an instant, it even overshadowed the sun in the sky. Even the sun seemed to dim under the contrast of this tinum light. In this short period of time that wasnt even enough toplete a blink of an eye. The blood-red flowing light collided with the resplendent tinum sun. At this moment, it was as if all sounds had disappeared, and the Imperial City Square fell into a deathly silence. The two rays of light werepressed together. Then, it was as if a supernova had exploded. An even more zing and dazzling ball of light suddenly exploded in the sky above the duel stage. Boom! A huge explosion broke the deathly silence in the square. But in just an instant, this sound disappeared from everyones ears. On the dueling tform, the void hadpletely exploded apart, leaving behind only a deep, pitch-ck area. No one could see any figures. The magic array that could withstand a full-power blow from a god hadpletely shattered. Violent ripples quickly spread out, sweeping out towards the entire imperial capital square. Everyones eyes were filled with terror. This power was enough to destroy the entire Imperial Capital za, as well as everyone in it! A few highgods hurriedly made their moves, each standing in a different direction. They joined forces to release a new barrier. Crack! A cracking sound rang out. A few highgods revealed astonished expressions. The barrier they had jointly released would at least be able to withstand a full-force attack from a mid-stage highgod. Only then would it be shattered. But under this impact, the barrier actually began to crack? However, in the end, the barrier which they had jointly set up wasnt shattered. It was able to withstand this terrifying shockwave. The highgods secretly let out sighs of relief. Fortunately, after hearing that Clemente had made his move, they had hurried over to watch the battle. If they hadnte, if this shockwave had been released, perhaps not a single scrap of brick or stone would have remained in the Imperial Capital za, much less the lives of the spectators. After rxing, the highgods once more fell into a state of shock. The full-force attack of these two was far too terrifying. These two were merely demigods. Clemente was at the peak of the demigod level, while Joelson was only at the early stage of the demigod level. These two were able to cause such a terrifying shockwave. This truly caused the highgods to feel shocked. If they hadnt seen it with their own eyes, they probably wouldnt have dared to believe that such a thing had actually happened. Even demigods were this terrifying? The several highgods exchanged nces, then revealed bitter smiles. Even at the god level, they didnt have such terrifying power. In the Imperial Capital za, the fleeing crowd saw that the highgods had acted to stop the shockwave from spreading out. They slowly calmed down, then continued to ce their gazes on the dueling tform, which had beenpletely reduced to dust. Everyone was still paying attention to the oue of this peak-level battle. The void above the dueling tform had been destroyed. It was pitch-ck. No one could be seen. Many fiery, anxious gazes seemed to be able to ignite the shattered dueling tform. Toby and Edessa both had anxious expressions as they rushed to the side of the dueling tform, wanting to rush up and search for signs of Joelson. However, they were stopped by the surrounding people. The void there had already been destroyed. It was too dangerous to rush in now. The highgods all frowned slightly, their hearts filled with worry. Joelson was a supreme genius that was hard toe by even in ten thousand years. It would be a pity if he died here. And Clemente was the number one genius of the Orencia Empire, the de of Orencia. If he died in this battle, then the highgods who hade to watch would most likely be punished by his majesty the emperor. As they thought of this, the worst possible oue appeared in the minds of the highgods. In the sky, due to the intense collision between the two of them, thick dark clouds covered the sun. This caused the Imperial Capital za to sink into a shadow. Everyones hearts seemed to be covered by a dark cloud, and they all thought of the worst possible oue. To die in battle at the same time! The highgods nced at each other, understanding each others intentions. In the current situation, they could only wait for the void to recover a bit before joining forces to forcibly enter the void of destruction, to see if they could find the two figures. The pitch-ck void slowly began to recover. The highgods decided to enter now, to search for the two. Right at this moment. A figure slowly appeared within the pitch-ck void. The tall and slender figure seemed to be strolling leisurely towards the outside. Chapter 388: The Final Victor

Chapter 388: The Final Victor

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Someone hade out! Everyones gaze was focused on that figure who seemed to be strolling towards the outside. There wasnt a single sound in the Imperial City za. It waspletely silent. Everyone had forgotten to even breathe. All of their attention was focused on that figure. Everyone was waiting. The final victor. Who was it? Even a few highgod experts had forgotten everything at this moment. Their gazes were filled with anticipation as they stared at this figure. The tall, slender figure slowly walked out. Everyone was able to see a bit more clearly. This figure held a longsword in one hand, and a human figure in the other. Within the crowd, someone couldnt help but gulp down a mouthful of saliva, staring at this scene with wide eyes. Not long after, the figure walked out of the pitch-ck void. Everyone could clearly see the figure. It was Joelson! Everyone fell into a daze as they stood rooted to the ground. The number one genius of the Orencia Empire, the de of Orencia, Clemente. He actually lost? He actually lost to a super genius that no one had ever heard of? How was this possible? Everyone was deeply shocked by the scene in front of them. They couldnt even believe their own eyes. With one hand holding the long sword that no longer had any white-gold light, Joelson was holding Clemente, who seemed to have lost consciousness and returned to his human form. They had only wanted to see how terrifying the real strength of this super-genius, who could end the Ripper with just one move, was. They had never imagined that Joelson would be able to win. Or perhaps, they had never imagined that the number one genius of the Orencia Empire would actually lose as well? He would also encounter someone who was on the same level as him, but wasnt able to defeat him? Joelson was only at the early stage of the demigod level! But in the next second, a cry of surprise rang out. Its Joelson? Everyone was startled awake by this voice, and they immediately came to their senses. Thats right, its him! Joelson! Joelson is the victor! This new super-genius defeated the number one genius of the Orencia Empire! Now, he is the new number one genius of the Orencia Empire! ... Cheers erupted like a tsunami in the Imperial City za. Although Joelson was not the genius they were familiar with. He might not even be from the Orencia Empire. However, the deep fear that Clemente brought to the crowd like the arrival of the king of demons, as well as the valiant posture of Joelson facing Clemente like the return of the knight-king, had left an indelible memory in everyones hearts. No matter how many years passed, this battle would be deeply imprinted in everyones minds, as if it had just happened. This was a supreme battle between supreme geniuses that far surpassed everyones imaginations. No matter who the final victor was, they would all give the most enthusiastic cheers. The few highgods all revealed shocked expressions. In truth, in their hearts, they believed that the final victory would belong to Clemente. But the result was contrary to their expectations. The final victor was this supreme genius that no one had ever heard of, who had suddenly appeared! Joelson! In addition, this was apletely suppressed victory. Clemente had already lost consciousness, and although Joelsons face was rather pale, not a single speck of dust could be seen on his robes! The few highgods looked at this scene, not knowing what to say. A genius whose talent was even greater than Clementes? They couldnt imagine it. Toby and Edessa hurriedly ran to Joelsons side. Seeing that Joelson didnt seem to be injured, they both let out a sigh of relief. And then, they revealed a look of shock. They knew that Joelson was extremely powerful, but they had never imagined that Joelson would actually be this powerful! Even Clemente wasnt a match for him! He couldnt even leave a scar on him! Thank you, Joelson! Toby looked at Joelson and said gratefully, I dont know how to repay such a favor but, as long as you have any needs, my family will do its best to help! Joelson had helped them too much. First, he had saved their lives and, now, he had won a ce for both of them to enter the tomb of the sovereign. Edessa looked at Joelson with a look of worship on her face. As she saw it, this man had a handsome face that no one couldpare to and a talent that surpassed all supreme geniuses. It could be said that to any young girl, this sort of man could only be seen in their dreams. Since we are friends, Ive helped you obtain two ces, and youve given me the key to the legacy. Theres no need to thank me.Joelson shook his head slightly, then said to Toby. And then, Joelson turned and handed Clemente over to the surrounding highgods. One of the highgods took out a white-glowing potion from his interspatial ring and applied it on Clementes forehead. The potion was instantly absorbed by Clemente. Clemente slowly woke up, slowly opening his eyes and looking at Joelson. Youre one of the strongest opponents Ive ever met. Clementeughed lightly and said in a weak voice. It was as if he was rejoicing over this joyous battle. Hearing Clementes words, everyone felt a trace of doubt in their hearts. Why did Clemente say that Joelson was one of the strongest opponents? Could it be that Clemente had encountered other opponents as strong as Joelson? Geniuses from the other three great empires? Or geniuses from the ughter Divine Kingdom? Only a few highgods revealed shocked gazes when they heard this. It wasnt because Clemente had encountered other powerful opponents. It was because of Joelson! They knew why Clemente had said that Joelson was only one of the most powerful opponents. Because Clemente had once gone to the Supreme Academy! Although they didnt know what Clemente had experienced at the Supreme Academy, they were certain that. Clemente had definitely seen just how terrifying the geniuses of the Supreme Academy were! But even under these circumstances, Clemente had still said that Joelson was the most powerful opponent. Didnt that mean that Joelson was powerful enough to beparable to the geniuses of the Supreme Academy? As they thought of this, a few highgods looked at Joelson with a hint of reverence in their eyes. The geniuses of the Supreme Academy werent something they could imagine. Right at this moment. Outside the Imperial City za, a squad of royal guards, all at the god level, had appeared. And in the center of the royal guards encirclement was an extremely luxurious carriage pulled by six demigod bloodthirsty draconic horses. The carriage, surrounded by the royal guards, slowly advanced towards the center of the Imperial Capital za. Chapter 389: The Invitation of Emperor Congrave

Chapter 389: The Invitation of Emperor Congrave

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The instant the imperial guards and the carriage appeared, the gazes of everyone in the Imperial City za were all drawn over. Everyone, be it the spectators, the arena lords on the dueling tform, the judges, or the highgods. Including Toby, Edessa, and Clemente. Everyone was kneeling on one knee on the hard brick floor. They said respectfully, Your Majesty! Only Joelson was still standing in the za. Hearing everyone say the same thing, Joelson looked at the noble carriage, and he understood in his heart. The person who hade was most likely the emperor of the Orencia Empire. Previously, Toby and Edessa had introduced him to the emperor of the Orencia Empire. Emperor Congrave! He was also an expert at the peak of the highgod level! Everyone looked respectfully at the carriage, anticipating the appearance of the emperor. At the same time, everyone felt somewhat puzzled. Why had Emperor Congrave appeared here? Could it be because they had heard the news that Clemente was going to make a move? When they thought of this, everyone was shocked. The battle between the top geniuses had actually attracted Emperor Congrave over. At this moment. Under the protection of the royal guards, the carriage arrived at the center of the Imperial City za, beside the dueling tform. The royal guards stopped the carriage and lifted the curtain of the carriage. They bowed their heads and said respectfully, Your Majesty, we have arrived. Joelsons gaze turned towards the carriage. He saw a burly, middle-aged man dressed in golden-red armor slowly walk out of the carriage. Clearly, this middle-aged man was the emperor who had ruled over the Orencia Empire. Emperor Congrave! Emperor Congraves entire body emanated a terrifying aura. The aura of a peak highgod radiated out without any concealment at all. Everyone in the za could sense a feeling that caused ones heart to tremble. Joelson looked at Congrave, just in time to meet Congraves gaze. The two of them instantly met each others eyes. Powerful spiritual energy was transmitted over from their gazes. The terrifying aura came crashing down. Even Joelson could sense an extremely dangerous aura. Joelsons heart trembled slightly. Was this the power of a peak highgod expert? However, Joelson didnt give in at all. His eyes stared straight into Emperor Congraves and his pupils once more transformed into a dazzling golden color. He faced this pressure that caused everyone in the Imperial City za to tremble. Joelson wasnt affected in the slightest. So what if he was a peak highgod? The majesty of the Ancient Dragon God was something that even a sovereign couldnt offend! Seeing this scene, Toby and Edessas eyes revealed a look of anxiety. They were worried that Joelsons actions would anger Emperor Congrave. At the same time, the two of them secretly thought that if such a thing really happened, they would use their ns name to ask His Majesty to forgive Joelson. Even Clemente, who had just been defeated by Joelson, slightly frowned. He thought that if His Majesty was angry, he would have toe forward and plead for mercy. He did not want this respectable opponent to be annihted just like that. The people in the square also revealed shocked gazes. Joelson shocked them again and again. It seemed that they would never know how arrogant this super-genius was! Even in front of the Great Emperor of the Orencia Empire, he would not back down! Perhaps, such a genius should be so proud. Thinking of this, everyone felt a little strange. They could already ept such arrogance from Joelson and even thought that he should be like this. However, it was out of everyones expectations. Congrave was not as angry as everyone imagined but he restrained his terrifying aura. With a calm expression, he walked in front of Clemente. When Clemente saw His Majestying over, he said in shame, I have failed to live up to the name His Majesty bestowed upon me, the de of Orencia. However, Congraveughed loudly and said, No, Clemente, you have already done very well. You are the number one genius of our Orencia Empire! Its just that this opponent is too strong. And then, without waiting for Clemente to say anything else. Congrave walked to stand in front of Joelson. Staring at the handsome youth in front of him, he said, I heard that your name is Joelson? Joelson bowed to Congrave, then said, Yes, your Majesty. If someone had malice towards him, even if it was a sovereign, he wouldnt give in. However, Emperor Congrave didnt seem to have any malice towards him. Thus, he still needed to be polite to a peak highgod expert. This truly surprises me. You were actually able to defeat Clemente. Congrave let out a sigh of praise, then said, Ive forgotten thest time I saw a supreme genius as outstanding as you. Congrave revealed a look of reminiscence. A hundred thousand years ago? Or two hundred thousand years ago? Or perhaps three hundred thousand years ago, when I visited the Supreme Academy. Hearing Emperor Congraves words, everyone revealed looks of shock. Was the level of talent of Joelson actually so high? That was the Supreme Academy! The highgods were all shocked. Even His Majesty had said so. It seemed that the talent of Joelson truly wasparable to the genius of the Supreme Academy! Joelson looked at Congrave and said, Your Majesty, you tter me. Congrave shook his head, then said seriously, What I said is true. You have indeed given me this feeling. I even feel that you are a student of the Supreme Academy. However, I am not yet a student of the Supreme Academy, Joelson said. Hearing these words, Congraves eyes began to flicker. What he said wasnt false. He truly believed that Joelson was a student of the Supreme Academy. Only a monster like that could defeat Clemente without being harmed in the slightest. But from what Joelson had said, it seemed that although he had received the qualifications to enter the Supreme Academy, he hadnt been admitted. Joelson, if you are willing to join the Orencia Empire, I can grant you the title of Grand Duke! I will provide you with the empires top-tier cultivation resources, and I guarantee that you will be a highgod within ten thousand years! Congraves gaze was fiery as he looked at Joelson, his tone sincere. In the za of the Imperial Capital, everyone revealed looks of envy. This sort of condition was something they didnt even dare to imagine. And this was an invitation personally issued by His Majesty. This was already a supreme honor! Even Clemente revealed a bitter smile, shaking his head slightly. He already possessed the highest level of cultivation resources in the entire Orencia Empire. Although the title of Grand Duke or even prince was something that would happen sooner orter. But it still hadnt happened yet. And what about Joelson? His Majesty had promised to grant the title of Grand Duke as soon as he had opened his mouth and had even guaranteed that within ten thousand years, he would be a highgod. The resources he needed were simply unbelievable. Clementes heart was filled with envy. However, at this moment, everyone heard a shocking statement. Thank you, Your Majesty, for your kindness, but I can not ept it. Chapter 390: The Space of the Ranch is Shattered!

Chapter 390: The Space of the Ranch is Shattered!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson rejected the invitation of Emperor Congrave. The people in the square could not believe their ears. Many thought they had heard wrong. Clemente also felt that it was a pity. If Joelson epted it, he would be able topete with him frequently in the future. Fighting with such a genius would also allow his strength to grow much faster. However, Clemente wasnt too surprised. Although the two had only known each other for a short while, Clemente already had some understanding of this opponent. He knew that he wouldnt be willing to cower in a small Orencia Empire. Only the vast supreme ne truly belonged to his world. Hearing Joelsons refusal, Congrave nodded slightly and said with a smile, Since youre unwilling, I wont force you. However, if you change your mind, you cane to the imperial pce to look for me anytime. The Orencia Empire will always be open to you! Many thanks, Your Majesty. Joelson bowed, his face calm as he spoke. Everyone looked towards Joelson, revealing looks of envy. Perhaps this was the privilege of being a super-genius. After rejecting His Majestys invitation, he still received recognition. Even a few highgods looked towards Joelson with envy. None of them had received the title of Grand Duke, but Joelson had chosen to directly refuse. Congrave looked at the dueling tform. The ringmasters on the dueling tform immediately straightened their bodies, hoping to leave the best impression in front of his majesty. All of you, stand up. The match will continue, Congrave said. Yes! Several judges said respectfully. In the following time, under the instructions of Emperor Congrave, the match that had been paused for a long time continued. However, after watching the battle between Clemente and Joelson, no one had any interest in watching these peoples battles anymore. Compared to the peak battle between the two of them, the battles between the other geniuses were too boring. Because of this reason, those who originally wanted to stand on the dueling tform and make a name for themselves chose not to challenge them. After all, after the peak battle between the two of them. Everyones battles had be a poor foil, and going up to challenge them had lost all meaning. To the other arena lords, this was a good thing. Without many powerfulpetitors, the pressure on them had lessened quite a bit. After a long period ofpetition, other than that middle stage demigod arena lord, the other Arena Lords had all won ten matches in a row. After thepetition ended. Joelson brought Toby and Edessa to the judges seats. At this moment, Emperor Congrave had already returned to the imperial pce. Clemente was still acting as the judge. There werent too many interludes. Joelson and Toby had sessfully received the badges for their victory in thepetition. However, because they had only prepared ten badges, Edessa had been given a temporary slot, so she hadnt received any badges. Clemente looked at Joelson and said, Joelson, why dont we go to the sovereigns tomb together? If we go together, it will save Edessa the trouble of having to prove herself. Hearing Clementes suggestion, Joelson nodded slightly. Sure. To him, there wasnt much of a difference in who he went with. As for Clemente, he held a very high status in the Orencia Empire. If they went together, they would indeed save themselves a lot of trouble. The time to enter the sovereigns tomb is ten dayster. When the timees, you can juste and find me. Toby and Edessa should know the location, Clemente said. Toby and Edessa nodded. As the number one genius of the empire, there probably wasnt a single person in the entire imperial capital who didnt know where Clemente lived. See you in ten days. Joelson said to Clemente. Then, the three of them returned to the hotel where they stayed. ... In the room. Joelson had set up dozens of istion magic arrays to prevent anyone from entering or spying on them. Then, Joelson entered the space of the ranch. What entered his eyes was a broken piece of wreckage. A huge gap had opened up in the group of volcanoes, and hot magma flowed down from it, burning the originally green grass into ashes. The clearke also became muddy, and theke water flowed to the unknown outside of the floating ind. Even the entire floating ind had a huge crack as if it would copse and fall at any time. Seeing this scene, Joelson was stunned, and his whole body froze on the spot. But soon, he reacted. The first thing he looked at was the Tree of Life in the middle of the space of the ranch. Fortunately, the Tree of Life was protected by Hope and did not suffer any damage. Hope also looked at the broken floating ind with a nk expression. Hisrge emerald-like eyes revealed an anxious expression. This was his home. How did it be like this? He was originally in a beautiful dream when a loud sound suddenly woke him up. Then it saw the scene in front of it. When it saw its father return, hope immediately flew to Joelsons side and waved its ws. It kept making tender growls, trying to describe what it saw. Joelson touched Hopes big head and sighed in relief. As long as the Tree of Life was not destroyed, there was not much of a problem. As for the floating ind, although it looked very broken. But the magical power in the ranch space was slowly repairing everything that was broken. It would not be long before everything would be the same. The Tree of life was originally not inferior to the ranch space, which was why Joelson had observed its condition at the first moment. Joelson nced at the ranch space that was being repaired and understood what had happened. Not only was he not panicked and nervous, but he was also excited instead. He had absolute control over the ranch space. Just now, it was only because of thepetition that he did not pay attention to the ranch space. That was why he was stunned. Joelson saw that Du Lu was using his body to block the cracks in the volcanic group. The steel dragon was using its giant ws to grab the cracked floating ind and splice it together, waiting for the ranch space to repair itself. Lightning was like a fire captain, running around in the ranch space, running wherever it was needed. Seeing this, Joel couldnt help butugh, shaking his head, not knowing what to say. These three guys. At the same time, Joel couldnt help but feel excited. He knew why the ranch space had be like this. That was why he was excited and excited. Before he left, he had given Du Lu, Sid, and Lightning a task. That was toprehend the arcane forbidden spell! And everything that was happening in the ranch space showed one thing. They had seeded! Only the arcane forbidden spell could create such a terrifying scene! Chapter 391: Arcane Forbidden Spell Successful! Terrifying Power!

Chapter 391: Arcane Forbidden Spell Sessful! Terrifying Power!

After a long time, under the effect of the magical power, the ranch space was gradually repaired and restored to its previous appearance. Joelson was delighted and his eyes revealed an excited expression. In the past, the ranch space was destroyed by the giant dragons and could be restored in an instant. But this time, even under the effect of the magical power, the space of the ranch took quite a long time to be restored. This also proved the power of the arcane forbidden spell! After the space of the ranch was restored, Du Lu, the steel dragon, and Lightning also became idle. Seeing that Joelson had arrived, the three dragons flew to his side and showed an embarrassed expression. At the same time, there was some pride in their eyes. Roar! Du Lu growled and exined the situation at the ranch to him. After he left, the three dragons began to try the arcane forbidden spell. However, it didnt go well at the beginning. Unlike the previous spells that could seed on the first try, the three dragons didnt seed on the first try. Instead, they encountered a lot of difficulties and failed many times, which aroused the determination of the three dragons. In the end, under the constant experiments of the three dragons. The arcane forbidden spell seeded! In order to prevent destroying the space of the ranch, the three dragons did not directly release the arcane forbidden spell toward the ranch but instead aimed it at the sky above the ranch. However, the three dragons had not really seen the arcane forbidden spell before, so they still underestimated the power of the arcane forbidden spell. Just the power of the arcane forbidden spell alone had destroyed the space of the ranch to such an extent! After listening to Du Lus story, Joelson touched the three dragons mountain-like heads. He did not me them for destroying the ranch. Instead, he said excitedly. Well done! He had thought that even with the talent of the three dragons, it would take a long time to fuse the arcane power with the forbidden spell. However, the efficiency of the three dragons had exceeded his expectations. He did not expect that he had only participated in apetition. After he returned, the three dragons had sessfully fused the arcane forbidden spell! If the arcane forbidden spell was sessful, his strength would soar again, bing even stronger! Roar! Hearing their fathers praise, the three dragons roared. Then, Du Lu, Steel Dragon, and Lightning each took out a magic crystal and handed it to Joelson. Joelson took the crystal and inserted his spiritual power into it. Among these three magic crystals, there was a way to release the forbidden spell of the profound meaning carved by each of the three dragons. With Joelsons talent, he naturally learned it at a nce. Just by looking at it, he could feel how terrifying the power of the forbidden spell of the profound meaning was. Otherwise, it would be impossible to leave such a terrifying mark in the space of the ranch. After all, the stability of the space of the ranch was even more stable than that of the main ne! At the very least, the killing ne was not as stable as the ranching space. Joelson nced at the ranching space that had just been repaired and dismissed the idea of testing it out. If he were to test out the power of the arcane forbidden spell in the ranching space now, the ranching space would suffer an unknown amount of damage. Although the ranching space had magical powers to repair it, this was the home of the giant dragons. It would not be damaged if it could not be damaged. The power of the arcane forbidden spell could only be tested in the future. As for the rund, it was even worse. The rund was now his territory, and there was no magical power to repair it. If it was destroyed, it would really be destroyed. The traces of battle left by the three dragons during their metamorphosis were still left in the rund. After learning all the arcane forbidden spells carved in the three magic crystals. Joelson continued to stay on the ranch. Using these three types of arcane forbidden spells as the foundation, he began to study the other types of arcane forbidden spells. ... Just like that, ten days quickly passed. The day they agreed to head to the tomb of the sovereign arrived. Joelson returned to his room in the inn. Toby and Edessa were already waiting on the first floor of the inn. The first floor of the inn was packed with people. When Joelson appeared on the first floor of the inn, everyones gazes instantly focused on him. Joelson! Legendary Edge! The hall immediately burst into cheers. Joelson looked at the people in the hall strangely, not knowing what was going on. Make way! Toby and Edessa pushed aside the crowded crowd and came in front of Joelson. Ever since the news of your match with Clemente was spread, many people havee to the hotel to see you. Some of them even came from other cities. Now you have a new title, Legendary Edge! Toby looked at Joelson with envy in his eyes. Joelson nodded slightly and showed a look of understanding, thinking that his match with Clemente could cause such a big impact. But when the three of them walked out of the inn and came to the street outside the door... Only then did Joelson realize that he had underestimated the impact of his match with Clemente. The wide street outside the door was like a lobby on the first floor of a hotel, filled with crowds of people. Many people flew into the air and some even stood on the roofs of some nearby buildings. Everyones eyes gathered at the instant that Joelson appeared. Toby and Edessa hadplicated expressions on their faces. These people had all rushed over from the Imperial Capital and other cities because they had heard the news that someone had defeated Clemente. As the number one genius of the Orencia Empire, Clemente had lost to a genius that no one had ever heard of. This matter had far too great an impact on the entire Orencia Empire. When Joelson saw this scene, his expression was very calm, as if these people had note to see him. After all, ever since he had walked out of that small barons territory, he had shocked everyone along the way and had walked over step by step. He had seen this kind of scene countless times in the central continent. Lets go. Joelson looked at Toby and said. Okay. Toby nodded and said. Then, he flew into the air with Edessa and headed towards the center of the Imperial City. Joelson and the two of them headed towards the center of the Imperial City. Seeing this scene, the dense crowd of onlookers on the street did not follow them. Instead, they began to discuss with great emotion. This is the super-genius who defeated Clemente! I truly didnt expect that there would actually be someone who was able to defeat Clemente at the early stage of the demigod level. I wonder which important figures disciple he is? No matter who it is, he is at least a peak highgod expert! He might be a Sovereign! Having said this, everyone who had been discussing this immediately stopped. In their hearts, they were wondering if this was really the case? Most likely, only an expert like the God of ughter would be able to produce such a terrifying disciple! A god looked in the direction in which the three had left, as though he had thought of something. He said, Hes too young! Judging from his aura, he doesnt seem to be a thousand years old? Upon hearing this, everyone revealed a horrified expression. It was only now that they realized that the person who defeated Clemente was actually so young? Just how terrifying was his talent? Everyone subconsciously looked in the direction where Joelson had left, their eyes revealing an unconceble shock. Chapter 392: You Have Two Ancient Bloodlines?

Chapter 392: You Have Two Ancient Bloodlines?

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson followed Toby and Edessa to a mansion located near the center of the Imperial Capital. In the middle of a lush grasnd stood a unique building. Compared to the other buildings in the Imperial Capital, the mansion did not look gorgeous or big. However, its design was very strange. It looked like a few towers connected together, with a tall and pointy top. The entire mansion upied a veryrge area. However, most of the area was upied by greenwns. Although this mansion was not very eye-catching, no one would think that it was very ordinary. There was no other reason. It was only because of the person who lived in this mansion... Was the number one genius of the Orencia Empire, the de of Orencia. Clemente! This mansion was given to Clemente by His Majesty three thousand years ago when Clemente challenged all the geniuses of the empire from the ne of Destruction and became the de of Orencia. Toby looked at this strange building and introduced it to Joelson. Looking at this tower, Joelson felt that it was somewhat like a gothic building from his previous life. Soon, an old man with white hair walked out of the building and greeted the three of them. Lord Joelson, Lord Clemente is already waiting for your arrival. Please follow me. The old man bowed to Joelson and said. Joelson nodded slightly and gestured for the old man to lead the way. Then, the old man turned around and walked towards the mansion, followed by the three of them. After passing through a few narrow corridors in the building, the three of them came to arge hall. Clemente was already waiting here. Lord Clemente, Lord Joelson has arrived. The old man bowed his head and said respectfully. You may leave.Clemente nodded and said. After hearing the reply, the old man left the hall. Youre here.Clemente turned around and smiled at the three of them. Toby and Edessa nodded stiffly, looking a little nervous. They were not like Joelson. They were not on the same level as Clemente. They were able to get close to Clemente because of Joelson. At this moment, the two of them were facing the number one genius of the Orencia Empire, the legendary Clemente. They could not help but feel a little nervous. Joelson nodded slightly, looked at Clemente, and said, Clemente, I have some questions to ask you. Hearing this, Clemente was stunned for a moment. Then, he reacted and said, You want to ask about the ancient race? Thats right. Joelson nodded. Clemente put away his smile and said calmly, I actually dont know much about the ancient race. I learned it three thousand years ago when I went to the Supreme Academy. I knew from the moment I was born that I was different from others but it wasnt until then that I realized that it was because I had a thin ancient demon bloodline in my body. If you want to understand, I can tell you all the knowledge I know about the ancient race. Joelson thought for a moment and asked, ording to what you said, then your parents are also an ancient race? Clemente shook his head and said, In the ancient times, perhaps all the descendants of the ancient race were also ancient race, but its not like what you think now. My parents are both ordinary people. I checked themter and found that there was not the slightest trace of ancient demon race bloodline in their bodies. In my case, it should be because of the atavism of the bloodline that I have a thin ancient demon race bloodline. Have you seen any other ancient races?Joelson asked. Clemente said, In other ces, I havent seen any other ancient races apart from you. However, I have seen many ancient races in Supreme Academy and their bloodlines are even thicker than mine. However, I havent seen any pure-blooded ancient race like you. There should be someoneparable to you in Supreme Academy. Its just that I havent sessfully entered Supreme Academy, so I havent seen anyone. Hearing this, Toby and Edessa revealed astonished expressions. Of course, they knew about the Supreme Academy. They had also heard of the legends of the ancient race. ording to Clemente, the bloodline of the ancient race was purer than the geniuses of the Supreme Academy? Didnt this mean that if one were to purely discuss potential, Joelson would surpass the geniuses of the Supreme Academy? Thinking of this, Toby and Edessa looked at him with even more respect. Joelson always refreshed their views of himself time and time again, as if his true side would always be the secret treasure hidden at the bottom of the sea, which they would never be able to see. Is it possible for a person to have two ancient races bloodlines at the same time? Joelson looked at Clemente and asked. This was the question that he was most concerned about. Now, the fusion of the arcane and the forbidden spell had been sessful. Before he entered the Supreme Academy to learn the real arcane magic, he would have to use the arcane magic. The ancient race was the best way for him to increase his strength. Clemente widened his eyes slightly, his eyes filled with surprise. Apparently, he was very surprised by this question. Ive never seen or heard of the existence of a person who has two ancient races bloodlines at the same time. However, ording to the information I know, this kind of situation should have been possible in ancient times. A child born from the union of two ancient races bloodlines that dont repel each other can have two bloodlines at the same time. Clemente thought for a moment and continued, However, this can only be done if the bloodline is extremely pure. Otherwise, even if a person has two ancient race bloodlines, it is impossible for two bloodlines to return to their ancestors at the same time. After hearing Clementes words, Joelson frowned slightly and asked, Is it possible for a person without an ancient race bloodline to be an ancient race through other means? Clemente was stunned. He had never thought of this question. Then, he carefully recalled all the knowledge he had learned about the ancient race in Supreme Academy. After a while, Clemente seriously shook his head and said, Impossible! All ancient races are born with this bloodline. Whether there is an atavism or not, whether it is thin or pure, they all have it from birth. This is certain. Clementes tone was very certain. He then asked, But why are you asking this? Dont tell me you have a second ancient race bloodline? Clementes eyes widened as he looked at Joelson. His gaze revealed a shocked expression. Joelson shook his head slightly. Clemente let out a long breath and rxed. He thought that if this person with terrifying talent had a second ancient race bloodline, it would probably scare a bunch of people to death. Chapter 393: God’s Association

Chapter 393: Gods Association

Joelson wasnt lying. He did indeed only have the bloodline of an ancient race. At least for now. But to be more precise, Joelson didnt have the bloodline of an ancient race like Clemente or the others. Joelson had once broken the bloodline of the giant dragon in his body and fused it into every cell in his body. Then he inherited the bloodline of the Ancient Dragon God. Yet he didnt simply ept this power but, just like before, he had shattered this bloodline and absorbed it. Therefore, rather than saying that he was an ancient race, he had the bloodline of the ancient dragon race. It would be more urate to say that his own bloodline had sessfully transformed into a powerful bloodline that surpassed that of the ancient race and wasparable to that of the Ancient Dragon God! He was not the inheritor of this bloodline but the creator! Even if his descendants had perfectly inherited his bloodline, they would not be as powerful as him, the creator! Not to mention other ancient races whose bloodline levels and purity could not bepared to his! Hearing Clementes words, Joelson frowned slightly. If it was really as Clemente had said, then it would be very difficult for him to realize the idea of having multiple powerful bloodlines at the same time. The reason why he could have his current powerful bloodline was because of the ranch space. However, it wasnt certain if the Dragon God ranch space would be able to provide him with a bloodline other than that of the Dragon n. He still needed to find another way. When he thought of this, Joelson frowned slightly and began to think. He could only hope that there was a method in the endless nes that Clemente didnt understand that would allow him to obtain a powerful ancient bloodline. This was still possible. After all, strictly speaking, the Dragonblood n of the central continents Saint Realm could, to a certain extent, use the secret technique of dragon blood to obtain the bloodline of an ancient race. However, the dragons of the central continent werent ancient dragons, so they werent ancient races either. And Joelson himself had also used the secret technique of dragon blood to be an ancient race. Perhaps there were some hidden methods in the endless nes that could allow one to be an ancient race. But no matter what, he wouldnt be able to obtain another ancient race bloodline within a short period of time. If he wanted to increase his strength, he could only wait until he entered the Supreme Academy and learned the true arcane magic. Joelson, actually, I dont know much about the ancient race. If you want to know more, the Supreme Academy is the best way. Clementes voice suddenly sounded, interrupting Joelsons thoughts. Clemente continued, I think with your talent, it shouldnt be a problem for you to enter Supreme Academy to study. After all, I havent seen many more outstanding geniuses than you in Supreme Academy. Even if you cant be epted as a student, it wont be too difficult for you to enter the academy to exchange ideas. Thank you. Joelson nodded, expressing his gratitude towards Clementes suggestion. However, Clemente didnt know that he had already obtained the qualifications to enter one of the Supreme Academies, the Alexander Academy. Toby and Edessa listened from the side,pletely unable to interrupt. They could only awkwardly look at each other. This level ofmunication between geniuses, with their talent and knowledge, didnt give them a chance to speak at all. Alright, its almost time to enter the tomb of the sovereign. Lets take the teleportation array to the tomb of the sovereign as soon as possible. Clemente looked at the three of them and said. Then, he turned around and walked in the direction where the three of them had entered. Joelson, Toby, and Edessa followed. The four of them flew closer to the center of the imperial capital. Not long after, they arrived at a very traditional mage building. It was a building that looked like a white tower. The top of the tower was engraved with thenguage ofws. The Gods Association of the Orencia Empire. Joelson took a look at the building. The building looked simr to the Mages Association in the central continent, but it was muchrger and more gorgeous. It was far from what the buildings in the central continent couldpare to. In fact, many of the materials used in this building were considered precious treasures in the central continent, and they could not even be found. In the ne of ughter, the Orencia Empire treated it as an ordinary building material. Joelson sighed in his heart, thinking that he still needed to head to the dimension of destruction as soon as possible. Only in the supreme ne would he be able to see more and meet more geniuses. Not to mention that he also needed to head to the Supreme Academy to learn true arcane magic and find a way to obtain the bloodline of the ancient race. The four of them entered the Gods Association. The moment the four of them entered, everyone in the hall gathered their gazes. Envy, respect, reverence... All sorts of emotions spread out, mixing together. Everyones gazes were fiery, and their hearts were filled with excitement and excitement. One was Clemente, who had be the number one genius of Orencia three thousand years ago. The other was a super genius who had risen to prominence and defeated Clemente the moment he appeared. It could be said that these two had be the targets and role models of countless young people in the Orencia Empire. Any one of these two people, no matter where they appeared, would cause a heated discussion among the crowd. Not to mention now, the two of them had appeared together. Compared to the geniuses of these two people, the crowd admired their state of mind even more. The two of them had just experienced a match ten days ago. Clemente had also lost and he had lost very cleanly. If it was any other genius in the imperial capital, they would probably already bear grudges against each other. However, these two were like friends, able tomunicate peacefully and harmoniously with each other. Perhaps only such a strong and resolute state of mind could support these two to be geniuses that far surpassed the others. Even the staff members of the Gods Association were stunned on the spot, onlying back to their senses when someone reminded them. Lord Clemente! Lord Joelson! The person in charge of receiving them quickly came forward, bowed to the two of them, and said respectfully. Clemente, as the leader of Orencia, had an extremely high status. He often came back to take the teleportation array, and Joelson was the genius that everyone was talking about the most. He was an existence that even Emperor Congrave wanted to rope in. He was just a small reception, but he did not have the courage to slight the two of them. But fortunately, the two of them were very easy to talk to. At least, that was the case for people other than the enemy. Clemente nodded slightly. Lord Clemente, the teleportation array to the tomb of the sovereign has already been prepared for you. The host said respectfully. Actually, there were still some qualified arena lords who hadnt arrived. The arena lords who had already arrived were all waiting for everyone to arrive before activating the teleportation array. However, the identities of Clemente and Joelson were not something that these ordinary arena lords couldpare to. Chapter 394: Heading to the Tomb of the Sovereign

Chapter 394: Heading to the Tomb of the Sovereign

Clemente didnt answer. Instead, he looked at Joelson and asked, Joelson, if youre not in a hurry, lets wait here for everyone to arrive and set off together. Has the tomb of the sovereign been opened? Joelson didnt answer. Instead, he asked back. Clemente shook his head and said, Not yet. We set off ahead of schedule. The tomb of the sovereign still needs three more days before it can be fully opened. If thats the case, then I dont mind. Joelson nodded slightly. Clemente looked at the receptionist and smiled. Lets all set off together. Yes, Lord Clemente. The receptionist looked at Clemente and Joelson as he spoke, his gaze filled with gratitude. Although Clemente was the empires number one genius, he was extremely amiable. It was also because of this that Clemente was the idol of the younger generation of the entire Orencia Empire. Even other geniuses viewed him as their target and role model, he was not their opponent. The reception was even more astonished by the attitude of Joelson. Although he did not head to the Imperial City za to watch thepetition, he had seen the situation described by the others. He had thought that Joelson was an extremely arrogant fellow but he had not expected him to be so easy to talk to. The reception could not help but think of the other arena lords. He shook his head slightly, disappointment appearing in his eyes. The strength of those fellows was far inferior to the two absolute geniuses from the Orencia Empire but their attitude was much more arrogant than the two of them. Joelson, Clemente, Toby, and Edessa entered the room with the teleportation array. There were already five qualified arena lords waiting here. When Joelson and the other three entered, the five of them were still grumbling,ining about why empire geniuses like them had to wait for others toe and set off together. Lord Clemente! When the five of them saw that Joelson and Clemente had arrived, they immediately stopped grumbling. You guys use the teleportation array first. Well leave right away! One of them said. As they spoke, the five of them stood up and walked out of the door. No need. We have to wait for the others to set off together as well. Clemente called out to them and said with a smile. Their footsteps froze, and their entire bodies froze on the spot, revealing astonished expressions. The number one genius of the Orencia Empire and the new super-genius who defeated the number one genius had to wait for the others to arrive? Who were they? They had actually beenining that their treatment was too poor. What a joke! Thinking of this, a look of shame shed across their eyes. They all lowered their heads and returned to their original seats. When Joelson saw this scene, he did not find it strange that Clemente had such high poprity in the Orencia Empire. When an ordinary person was friendly to others, everyone would feel that this was normal. However, when a super-genius was friendly to others, everyone would feel that his character was extremely noble. Not long after, the other three ringmasters arrived. In addition to the two ringmasters that Joelson had obtained. Everyone was present. The teleportation array to the tomb of the sovereign was activated. ... It seemed like a long time had passed, but it also seemed like an instant. Under this strange feeling, everyone was teleported to a distant ce in the ughter ne. Joelson opened his eyes. The scene in the room was almost exactly the same as the previous room. It was as if he was still in his original position. If it wasnt for this slight difference in the room, perhaps he would have truly believed that this was still the same room as before. Just as everyone finished their teleportation, the door to the room was opened. An early-stage god expert stood at the door and said, Everyone who has obtained the right to enter the tomb of the sovereign, you have arrived at your destination. After speaking, the god turned to leave, but suddenly, he discovered something. Lord Clemente? Clemente nodded slightly. He didnt know this god. Almost everyone in the Orencia Empire knew him, but it was impossible for him to know everyone. Seeing Clemente nod, the god bowed respectfully. Lord Clemente, if you dont know the location of the tomb of the sovereign, I am willing to lead the way for you. The gods attitude was extremely respectful. Although Clemente was only a peak demigod... In terms of power, Clemente was even more powerful than him, an early stage god! And not to mention his status, even an ordinary highgod wouldnt be able topare to Clementes status! Not to mention that he was just a puny early-stage god. Clemente shook his head. Laughing, he said, Thank you for your kindness but theres no need. We can go by ourselves. You can continue with your work. Lets go, Clemente. As he spoke, Joelson walked out. Clemente and the others followed him out as well. Upon seeing this, a puzzled look appeared in the gods eyes. He wondered who this early stage demigod was? Even the prince of the royal family of Orencia wouldnt be able to speak so casually to Clemente. Suddenly, he thought of something. His eyes widened as he stared in the direction in which the others had disappeared, his gaze filled with shock. Could this be the supreme genius who had defeated Clemente? How is this possible? The god called out in disbelief. The city he was in was right next to the sovereigns tomb. Outside the borders of the Orencia Empire, it was a public area belonging to the ughter Divine Kingdom and the four divine kingdoms. Thus, the news of Clementes defeat was transmitted very slowly. When he heard the news, he was very disdainful. In his opinion, there was no genius in the Orencia Empire that couldpare to Clemente. Not to mention a new genius that he had never heard of! Clemente defeated? It was simplyughable! However, as the news grew more and more, even he gradually began to believe it. There were even people in his remote city who made a special trip to the Imperial Capital, wanting to see what kind of person had defeated Clemente. Ten days had passed since the people who had gone to the Imperial Capital, but they hadnt returned. This caused him to question the news of Clementes defeat, feeling that this might be a lie. Otherwise, why had the people who had gone to the Imperial Capital not returned after ten days? This could only mean that they hadnt been able to find this so-called genius who had defeated Clemente at all. Thinking of this, the god shook his head, as though wanting to toss this thought out of his mind. How could anyone possibly defeat Clemente? An early-stage demigod was even more impossible! Perhaps it was because Clemente was a very close friend, a very familiar friend. Right at this moment. The room within the teleportation array once more lit up, and then quickly extinguished. Before the god could open the door, an excited and exhrated shout came from within the room. Ive waited ten days and, finally, Ive seen that legendary genius! The gods hand, which had been preparing to open the door, froze, his entire body frozen in ce. That genius is actually only at the early stage of the demigod level! If I hadnt seen it with my own eyes, I wouldnt have dared to believe it! The gods hand dropped down, and his pupils suddenly constricted, as though he had just heard the worlds greatest secret. After a long time, the god finally reacted, revealing a bitter smile. Chapter 395: The Secrets of the Sovereign’s Tomb Had Been Lost to the Divine Kingdom

Chapter 395: The Secrets of the Sovereigns Tomb Had Been Lost to the Divine Kingdom

A mountain that was dozens of timesrger than the city next to it stood erect in the wilderness. In the very center of the mountain, there was a huge crack, filled with the blood-red profound truths of thews of ughter. Next to the mountain, there were over a thousand god-level experts gathered here. There were even more than ten highgods. As for demigods, there were countless of them. But no matter who it was or what level they were at, they were all staring with fiery eyes at the enormous crack in the center of the mountain. If it werent for the fact that there was a barrier outside the mountain, most likely everyone would have charged in by now. Joelson stared at the strange, enormous mountain in front of him. The size of this mountain was alreadyrger than many other mountain ranges. If Du Lu was here, he would probably only be 10% of the size of this mountain. This is the tomb of the sovereign. Clemente stood to the side and introduced this ce to Joelson. At this moment, they had already arrived at the gathering point of the Orencia Empire. Other than them, there were more than 10,000 people. There were over ten thousand other geniuses from the other cities of the Orencia Empire who had also obtained the right to enter. In the gathering points of the other three empires, quite a few highgods and gods unconsciously turned their gazes in this direction, as well as in the direction of the other empires. The highgods and gods of the Orencia Empire also turned their gazes towards the gathering points of the other three empires. Joelson nced at them, understanding why. Normally, there wouldnt be such an opportunity. The geniuses of an entire empire would gather together. If they were able to make a move at this time, then all the highgods would wantonly ughter these geniuses. No matter which country it was, if all the geniuses of the younger generation died, then in the future, this empire would definitely decline. However, no one dared to truly make a move. After all, the geniuses of their own countries were also gathered here. If someone dared to make a move, then the highgods of other countries wouldnt act to protect the geniuses of their own countries. Instead, they would simrly choose to ughter the geniuses of other countries. Even if this was a rare opportunity, no one dared to truly make a move. After all, under such mutual deterrence, no one would be able to bear the consequences of taking revenge on each other. Joelson stared at the crack in the middle of the sovereigns tomb, a hint of puzzlement in his eyes. Every empire has at least ten thousand people entering the sovereigns tomb, and the ughter Divine Kingdom has twenty- to thirty-thousand people. Wouldnt it be too crowded? Although the crack in the sovereigns tomb was veryrge, if so many people entered together, they would most likely encounter each other, resulting in a war between demigods. Dont worry. There wont be a situation like what you imagine. Clemente could tell what Joelson was thinking, and heughed, then he said, The space within the sovereigns tomb is muchrger than it looks from the outside. After the previous God of ughter died, he left his personal divine kingdom within the sovereigns tomb. Thus, entering the sovereigns tomb is equivalent to entering another world. Joelson raised an eyebrow. He had never thought that there would be such a method. The small nes he had encountered in the past usually entered through the entrance. No wonder so many people wanted to enter the tomb of the sovereign, even if they didnt have the key to the inheritance. A divine kingdom left behind by a sovereign was already extremely lucky to be able to enter it. It could be said that as long as one entered and didnt die inside, they would definitely be able to obtain enormous benefits. Clemente observed his surroundings before setting up more than ten istion magic arrays, he lowered his voice and said, Before I came, His Majesty told me a secret. ording to the secret records left behind by the imperial family of the Orencia Empire, as long as one can pass the trial of the previous ughter sovereign and obtain his inheritance, one will be able to inherit his divine kingdom! Hearing these words, Joelsons pupils suddenly constricted. It wasnt that Joelson wasnt calm enough but this news was simply too shocking. One had to know that this was a divine kingdom left behind by a sovereign! When he was at the saint-level of the central continent, he had entered the lost divine kingdom and even obtained an alchemy divine spark from it. That time, it had brought him enormous benefits. And that time, it had only been a divine kingdom of an early stage god. In addition, he hadnt inherited the divine kingdom. He had only entered it and obtained some benefits. This time, it had been a divine kingdom left behind by a sovereign! This wasnt the reason why he was shocked. What truly shocked him was that after passing the trials, he had been able to inherit a divine kingdom left behind by a sovereign! It could be said that even the most foolish person would have no talent. If he was able to inherit theplete divine kingdom of a sovereign, then he would definitely be able to be a highgod expert! And if this person had even the slightest bit of talent, then he would be able to be a peak highgod! In the endless nes, the number of sovereigns was extremely limited. If a sovereign of any type didnt die, then there would never be a new sovereign born. A peak highgod was already an expert who stood at the peak of the endless nes! Thinking of this, Joelson looked at Clemente and said, Why did you tell me this secret? Clemente was able to tell him such an enormous piece of news. There were only three possibilities. Either Clemente was an idiot or Clemente was scheming. But Joelson felt that neither was possible. Then it had to be the third possibility. Clemente knew that he had no chance of passing the trial, epting the inheritance, or inheriting the divine kingdom. That was why he had told him this news. In truth, this was indeed the reason. Although I am the number one genius of the Orencia Empire, there are three other great empires that are simr in strength to me. There are two geniuses in the ughter Divine Kingdom that are stronger than me, and there are three of you as well. It is impossible for me to obtain the inheritance. Rather than giving it to those two fellows from the ughter Divine Kingdom, I might as well tell you the news! Clemente looked at Joelson, his gaze sharp. Ill tell you this secret. I also hope that you can defeat those two fellows and obtain the legacy of a sovereign! Its better for a friend to obtain it than for an enemy to obtain it. Clementeughed as he spoke, as though he didnt care about the divine kingdom of a sovereign at all. And even if I can obtain the divine kingdom, I can only advance to the peak of the highgod level. Even if I dont have a divine kingdom, I can still do this. As Clemente said this, he couldnt help but reveal a powerful sense of confidence. Fine. I will defeat them. Joelson looked at Clemente and said casually. It was as though the person he wanted to defeat was someone who wasnt worth mentioning, and not the two most powerful geniuses of the ughter Divine Kingdom. However, Joelsons gaze was extremely firm. Hearing Joelsons words, Clemente revealed aplicated smile and said, Joelson, Ive never seen someone as arrogant and calm as you. Joelsonughed but did not say anything. Chapter 396: The Tomb of the Sovereign Was Opened

Chapter 396: The Tomb of the Sovereign Was Opened

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL After Joelson had promised Clemente that he would defeat the two strongest geniuses of the Divine Kingdom of ughter. Clemente then told him some other secrets about the tomb of the sovereign. ? Just as Joelson was thinking about the matter regarding the tomb of the sovereign. Toby and Edessa found him. Joelson, Ill go to the ns location with Edessa and tell father. Toby and Edessa looked at Joelson. Your n hase here as well? Joelson asked. Toby pointed in a certain direction. Thats right. Joelson followed Tobys gaze and looked over. He saw that outside the ughter Divine Kingdom and the gathering grounds of the four great empires, there were some people upying a small area. In terms of both numbers and experts, there werent as many as there were in the four great empires. The strongest was only at the early stage of the highgod level. That ce is where the various great ns of the four great empires, as well as the gathering grounds of the thirty-six kingdoms, are located. The great ns and those small kingdoms also have some quotas, but they dont have as many quotas as the Divine Kingdom of ughter and the four great empires. All the ns and the thirty-six kingdomsbined only have a total of fewer than two thousand quotas. Toby introduced them to Joelson. Alright, you can go. Joelson said. After speaking to Joelson, Toby and Edessa flew towards the familys location. Joelson looked in the direction where Toby was heading. He saw Toby, Edessa, and a middle-aged man talking about something before pointing at Joelson. The middle-aged mans gaze followed Edessas finger and looked towards Joelson. His gaze revealed a grateful expression. Joelson looked at the middle-aged man, then nodded. Soon, Toby and Edessa returned to the gathering ce of the Orencia Empire. Arent you going to stay with the n? Joelson asked when he saw the two of them return. Toby hadnt said anything yet, Edessa shook her head. We obtained the right to enter the sovereigns tomb from the Orencia Empire, so we have to enter together with the empire. In addition, we still have three days, and the distance isnt too far. We can go there at any time. Thats fine as well. At least this way, there wont be any more people from the ughter Divine Kingdom chasing after you. Joelson looked in the direction of the ughter Divine Kingdom as he spoke, his eyes filled with killing intent. Toby and Edessa saw the look in Joelsons eyes. They felt gratitude in their hearts, but they couldnt help but feel worried. Joelson, if it was because of us, you wouldnt need to go against the ughter Divine Kingdom at all. After all, the ughter Divine Kingdom is far too powerful. Even if you were able to defeat them in the sovereigns tomb, aftering out, the highgod experts of the ughter Divine Kingdom wouldnt let you off so easily! Toby tried to persuade him. Although he knew that Joelson himself had a grudge against the Divine Kingdom of ughter, he still needed to persuade him in order to prevent Joelson from truly wanting to act for their sake. But Joelson shook his head. Not just for you. Even without you, my decision wouldnt have changed at all. Whether it was because of Toby, Edessa, or because he had promised Clemente, or because he had already be enemies with the Divine Kingdom of ughter in the trial ne... After entering the sovereigns tomb, he wouldnt show mercy to the Divine Kingdom of ughter! ... The Divine Kingdom of ughter, the four great empires, as well as manyrge families and the 36 kingdoms. Everyone stood guard outside the sovereigns tomb, waiting for the trial to begin. They were afraid that once they left the sovereigns tomb, it would suddenly open, causing them to miss out on the best opportunity. Three days quickly passed while they waited. The barrier above the great crack in the center of the tomb of the sovereign suddenly began to flicker. It looked extremely unstable. Everyone gather! A shout rang out from within the gathering grounds of the Orencia Empire. The ughter Divine Kingdom, the other three empires, as well as therge ns and the gathering grounds of the 36 kingdoms, all shouted out at the same time. Everyone quickly moved, running towards the gathering grounds near the tomb of the sovereign. Just as Joelson was about to go forward together, he was suddenly stopped by a familiar voice. Joelson,e with me to the front. Joelson turned to look. It was Clemente. You dont have to line up with them. Those who are qualified to enter from the Imperial Capital can be at the front of the line. You have to be the first to enter. Clemente flew to Joelsons side and said. Joelson nodded slightly. Fine. Lets go. Soon, of the ten thousand or so people of the Orencia Empire, aside from the highgods and gods who were protecting the many geniuses, all of them were in an orderly formation. All of the qualified demigods stood in an orderly formation. Joelson and Clemente stood at the very front of the line, while Toby and Edessa followed behind them, just like everyone else in the imperial capital. Joelson looked towards the direction of the Divine Kingdom of ughter and the other three empires. They were also in the same line as the Orencia Empire. Those standing at the very front were all the most talented existences in the team. It seemed that the first to enter the tomb of the sovereign would have a greater advantage. The two people at the very front of the Divine Kingdom of ughters team are the two people I mentioned before. Clemente looked towards the direction of the ughter Divine Kingdom and spoke to Joelson. Joelson followed Clementes gaze. He saw a squad that was twice asrge as the Orencia Empires squad. At the very front of the ughter Divine Kingdoms squad stood two youths. These two youths were covered in a red mist of blood. At a nce, one would feel a sense of difort. Joelson narrowed his eyes slightly. These two youths were at the peak of the demigod level, just like Adrian, whom he had met in the trial ne. They were also covered in a mist of blood. However, these two were clearly much more dangerous than Adrian. The aura emanating from them was just as Clemente had said. It was even more powerful than his. Joelson nced at them, then stopped observing them. When Clemente saw Joelsons appearance, he could not help but reveal a bitter smile and said, Are these two not a threat to you? He took them very seriously. The two opponents that he thought he could not defeat seemed to bepletely unworthy of being understood in advance in Joelsons eyes. It was as if he was looking at two stronger ants. Other than a nce, he would not have any other thoughts. In fact, he really didnt take these two people from the ughter Divine Kingdom seriously. Even before, these two people working together couldnt be his opponents. Not to mention that he had already grasped the arcane forbidden spell. However, he was looking forward to meeting them in the tomb of the sovereign. In this way, he could use them as guinea pigs to test how terrifying the power of the arcane forbidden spell was! After mastering the arcane forbidden spell, he had yet to find a suitable opportunity to test it. At this thought, Joelson looked at the two of them again, his eyes full of anticipation. When Clemente saw this scene, his eyelids couldnt help but twitch. Chapter 397: Entering the Tomb of the Sovereign. Arcane Creature

Chapter 397: Entering the Tomb of the Sovereign. Arcane Creature

Alright, everyone, enter the tomb of the sovereign. Several voices rang out at the same time, reverberating in the air above the tomb of the sovereign. The highgod experts of the ughter Divine Kingdom and the four great empires, seeing that the tomb of the sovereign had officially opened, spoke out at the same time. Joelson and Clemente exchanged a nce, then flew into the great rift in the center of the tomb of the sovereign. The originally sturdy barrier of light that covered the sovereigns tomb had now be so easily essible. It was like a thinyer of air bubbles. In the distance, some gods who werent qualified to enter saw this scene, and thoughts of being lucky arose in their hearts. They transformed into a streak of light, suddenly charging towards the great rift. As for the highgod experts of the ughter Divine Kingdom and the four great empires, they acted as though they hadnt seen anything. They didnt stop him in the slightest, and their gazes towards the god were filled with ridicule. Bang! An enormous collision sound rang out. The god who had charged towards therge crevice rammed into the bubble-like barrier of light. His entire body instantly expanded and exploded, transforming into a sky filled with blood mist and minced flesh. His soul was alsopletely destroyed by the barrier of light. The many highgod experts revealed looks of ridicule, and they began to mock in their hearts. The previous God of ughter had set a limit that only demigods and those below the demigod level were allowed to enter. How could a puny god forcefully enter? Even highgods like them had no way of forcefully entering! If they forcefully entered, the only oue would be death! Perhaps only the current Lord God of ughter would be able to forcefully enter. Joelson turned his head to take a look. Seeing this scene, he felt even more at ease. It seemed that only demigods could enter. This way, he would be even more confident in obtaining the legacy. None of these demigods were a match for him. After passing through the barrier of light, a ray of white light lit up in front of Joelsons eyes, causing him to be unable to help but close his eyes. A strange feeling arose. It was as though he was riding on a teleportation array, or as though he had passed through the nar barrier and entered another world. ... He did not know how much time had passed. It was as if a long time had passed, or as if it had only been an instant. All the feelings disappeared, and everything returned to normal. Joelson slowly opened his eyes. Clemente, who had entered with him just now, was no longer by his side. Toby, Edessa, and the other geniuses of the Orencia Empire, who had entered with him, were also nowhere to be seen. Seeing this scene, Joelson understood in his heart. Everyone who passed through the barrier of the light curtain would be transported to different locations. Joelson looked around. At this moment, he realized that there was no sun in this world, but everything was covered in a faintyer of blood-red light. It was somewhat simr to the trial ne that he had been to before. Simr to the trial ne, it was not only the surrounding environment but also thews in the void. Joelson could feel that the void was filled with the power of the ughterws. But unlike the trial ne, although the power of the ughterws here was very abundant, there were no otherws. It was not as thin as the trial ne, but it was not at all! When he thought of the tens of thousands of geniuses who had entered the sovereigns tomb, he couldnt help but feel terrified. Although this was the ne of ughter, many of these tens of thousands of geniuses didnt cultivate the ughterws, but otherws. If these people encountered more dangers after entering this lost divine kingdom... when they exhausted the power of the arcane mysteries in their divine sparks and couldnt be replenished, their only oue would be death. At least half of the army of geniuses that entered the tomb of the sovereign didnt cultivate thews of ughter, which was 30,000 people. If their luck was a little bad, these 30,000 people would all die here. Without so many geniuses, after tens of thousands of years, the overall strength of the ne of ughter would drop by arge margin. Joelson couldnt help but shake his head. None of this had anything to do with him. At the very least, Clemente, Toby, and Edessa all specialized in thews of ughter. Joelson raised his head to look at the distant sky. In a very distant ce, a huge blood-red screen of light was suspended in the sky. The faintyer of blood-red light enveloping the surroundings was also caused by the screen of light. But what caught Joelsons attention the most was that there were tens of thousands of names on the huge screen of light. Joelson looked carefully and found that behind all the names, there was a number zero. Roar! Roar! Just when Joelson wanted to continue observing the light screen. Not far away, several roars were heard. Joelson turned his head to look. It was more than ten giant blood-red wolves. They stared at Joelson, their eyes filled with the desire to kill, flickering non-stop. Under the light screen, they looked even more vile. Joelson could feel that these giant wolves were not real monsters. They were formed from thews of ughter! Joelson looked at these giant dragons. These giant wolves were probably formed from thews of the previous God of ughter. In the trial ne, there were simr creatures formed fromws. This lost divine kingdom and the trial ne seemed to have a lot of simrities. More than ten giant wolves didnt give him much time to think. They suddenly turned into a blood-red light and pounced on him. Seeing this, Joelson looked calm. He slightly raised his right hand and extended his index finger. Arcane metal power condensed on his fingertip and then formed a dark-gold light spot on his fingertip. Metalva! Dark-gold, scorchingva shot out from Joelsons fingertip like a ray. As he moved his finger in front of him, the ray of light shot out by the metalva left a fan-shaped ck mark in the void. The entire void waspletely shattered by this power, along with the bodies of more than ten giant wolves. The moment the dozens of giant blood-red wolves were shed by the metalva ray, no blood spurted out, and no limbs fell to the ground. Instead, they exploded instantly and turned into blood-red light. Then, they gathered together again and condensed into a blood-red ball of light. More than a dozen balls of light slowly floated in the air. Joelson looked at the balls of light formed by the death of more than a dozen giant wolves. He could feel the dense power of the profound meaning of thew of ughter from them. His spiritual power spread out. The moment his spiritual power touched the balls of light, the balls of light all flowed into Joelsons spiritual tree along with his spiritual power. The ughter divinity hanging on the spirit tree swayed as if it was cheering in joy. The whole process was very fast. Before Joelson could react, the light ball had already entered the ughter divinity. It seemed to have made the divinity grow a little. Chapter 398: Light Screen Ranking. Pentagram Symbol

Chapter 398: Light Screen Ranking. Pentagram Symbol

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson was shocked. This ce was different from the trial ne. In the trial ne, thews condensed after thew creatures died were very pure, no different from thews absorbed through meditation. ? However, this was the divine kingdom left behind by the previous God of ughter. There might still be remnants of will in thesews. If he absorbed too many of thesews, it might affect him. However, Joelson soon felt that among thesews, there wasnt any remnant will left behind by the previous God of ughter that he believed in. Instead, it was very pure. There wasnt any problem in absorbing it. Joelson guessed that it was probably because the previous God of ughter had died too long ago. The power of hisws and the arcane had once again be a pure power that didnt contain his will. Thinking of this, Joelson let out a sigh of relief and rxed. At this moment, he suddenly discovered that his ughter divine spark seemed to have grown a bit. Joelsons eyes slightly widened and a hint of astonishment shed through them. Just how rich was the power of thews and the arcane contained within these ten plus giant wolves? One had to know that these were divine sparks! For ordinary demigods to increase their divine sparks, even just a little bit, would require at least a thousand years of time! But just by relying on the power of thews and arcane mysteries he had condensed after the death of these ten plus giant wolves, he was actually able to increase his ughter divine spark by a little bit! If that was the case, then wouldnt the other people who entered the fallen divine kingdom only need to kill a few hundred of these giant wolves to directly advance to the god level? Joelson couldnt help but sigh. No wonder everyone, even if they didnt have the key to the inheritance, would frantically try to enter the sovereigns tomb. This sort of temptation was something that no one could refuse. However, Joelson didnt pay too much attention to it. Compared to the inheritance of a sovereign or the inheritance of the fallen divine kingdom... This bit of power of thews and arcane mysteries really wasnt much. After all, if he wanted to advance to the god level, he had to make all sixteen divine sparks reach the god level. Just as Joelson was thinking about this... The blood-red screen of light hanging high in the sky suddenly began to flicker. Joelson raised his head to look. He saw that the names on the screen were beginning to change. Some of the names were followed by numbers that were no longer zero. Instead, other numbers appeared, and their rankings began to rise. Joelson narrowed his eyes, his eyes shing. He saw a familiar name. At the top of the blood-red screen. Third ce: Clemente. Score: 3,290. Above Clemente, there were two names he did not recognize, and one of them had a pentagram behind it. Joelson did not care who these two people were, and he began to search for his name. Soon, he found his name, not because he was ranked high, but because he found that his name was also followed by a five-pointed star symbol. Joelsons eyes continued to wander on the light screen and, soon, he found another name with a five-pointed star symbol behind it. But there was only one. On the blood-red light screen, there were three names with a five-pointed star symbol behind the name. Joelson guessed that this five-pointed star might represent the key to the inheritance. At the same time, Joelson was also puzzled. After killing more than a dozen giant wolves, his score reached 1,225, and his ranking rose to more than 100. What was the use of this ranking and score? Joelson couldnt help but think about it, but he couldnt figure it out. But he was sure that this ranking and score must be rted to the inheritance trial! Simrly, since there was a ranking and score, then the higher the ranking and score, the better! Joelsons eyes flickered. Then, he flew toward the direction of the blood-red light curtain, continuously flying toward the center of the lost divine kingdom. ... A few dayster. In a dense forest. Joelson put away his ughter sword and looked at the floating light clusters in front of him. He released his spiritual power and absorbed all of them. The power of the ughterws and arcane truths contained in these light clusters was much denser than the dozen or so giant wolves that he had encountered when he had just entered. After the ughter divine spark had absorbed this power of arcane truths, it grew a littlerger. The blood-red light seemed to be even more dazzling. Even the rarest ruby could notpare to it. The ughter divinity was now muchrger than when he had first entered. Over the past few days, he had not met anyone else who had entered the tomb of the sovereign. However, he had encountered many creatures condensed from the arcane. Moreover, as he slowly approached the center of the fallen divine kingdom, the strength of these arcane powers began to grow stronger. In order to save the power of arcane contained within the divinity, he began to reduce the use of spells that had fused with the arcane. He had no choice but to use the ughter sword. After absorbing a few light blobs, Joelson raised his head and looked over. Even in the dense forest, with the huge canopy blocking it, the blood-red light screen could still be seen very clearly. His name had risen to 50th ce. Joelson frowned slightly, a trace of doubt in his eyes. He had killed a lot of arcane power creatures in the past few days, but his arcane power didnt give him many points. At this moment, although the arcane power creatures had given him more points, they were also much stronger than ordinary geniuses. At least, if the arcane power creatures he had killed joined hands to attack him, even the arena lords of the Orencia Empire wouldnt be able to resist them. However, even though he had killed many powerful arcane creatures, his ranking was still only fifty. There were forty-nine people who had surpassed him in the rankings. Logically speaking, this wasnt possible. Joelson became even more puzzled. Those who had surpassed him in the rankings had either killed more powerful arcane creatures with higher scores or killed more arcane creatures. The geniuses who entered the lost divine kingdom could only reach the peak demigod realm at most. There shouldnt be many people who could kill such powerful arcane creatures. Was it because his luck was too bad that he had encountered too few arcane creatures? And the forty-nine people who ranked higher than him had encountered arge number of arcane creatures, which was why they had obtained so many points? Joelson frowned even more. It was even more impossible. If they had encountered arge number of powerful arcane creatures, not to mention killing them all, not many people would have survived. It seemed that there were still some things he didnt know about the ranking and the points. Joelson shook his head and didnt think anymore. He could only wait until he met the others to see if they knew. Just as he was about to leave. A voice sounded. Were so lucky! We met another one whos alone! Chapter 399: Encountering the Divine Kingdom of Slaughter

Chapter 399: Encountering the Divine Kingdom of ughter

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Joelson looked in the direction of the voice. He saw more than ten rays of light shooting towards him at high speed from outside the forest. ? Soon, more than ten rays of light descended, surrounding him. Our luck is really good. We found another one who was alone! Not bad. This is the third one today! Unfortunately, this kids power is only at the early stage of the demigod realm. Strange. How did an early-stage demigod get here? Could it be that he didnt encounter any arcane creatures? It should be. If he had encountered any arcane creatures, he would probably have died already. If thats the case, doesnt that mean he doesnt have many points? Forget it. In any case, its an extra encounter. No matter how few points he has, its still a point. The dozen or so people looked at Joelson and began to discuss amongst themselves. When they discovered that Joelson was only at the early stage of the demigod realm, they appeared rather disappointed. Joelsons gaze swept over the dozen or so people. These ten or so people were all dressed in ck armor, and the armor was engraved with the same symbol. This wasnt the first time that Joelson had seen such clothing. In the trial ne, as well as a few days ago outside the tomb of the main god. These people were all people from the Divine Kingdom of ughter. A hint of coldness appeared in the eyes of Joelson as he looked at the dozen or so people. The dozen or so people also looked at Joelson with extremely cruel gazes, as if they were looking at prey that was about to die. This kid isnt afraid? I think hes scared silly. Hahaha! Some of them started tough at him when they saw his expression. However, some of them had strange expressions on their faces as if they had recalled something. Dont you guys feel that this kid is a little familiar? Have you seen him somewhere before? You think so too? I have the same feeling as well. Suddenly, one of them had a drastic change in expression as he looked at Joelson in horror. That persons pupils suddenly contracted and his voice trembled as he said, He seems to be... the person in the portrait! The actions of the other people also froze, and their puzzled expressions froze on their faces. They casually became like that person, terrified. Youre talking about... the person who rode a giant dragon in the trial ne? That person nodded heavily and said, Thats right! Hearing this, those who didnt quite understand just now immediately recalled. They carefully looked towards Joelson. Afterward, the dozen or so people all revealed looks of horror and terror, and their gazes towards Joelson revealed looks of disbelief. They all remembered. Wasnt this early stage demigod in front of them the young genius who had already been wanted by the entire Divine Kingdom of ughter? The dragon rider who had summoned a terrifying dragon in the trial ne that killed Adrian, and killed almost all of the other people from the Divine Kingdom of ughter who had entered the trial ne! Joelson! Right now, the entire Divine Kingdom of ughter was filled with his wanted posters, and there wasnt a single person who didnt know his name. The gazes of the dozen or so people looking at Joelson were filled with terror. They wanted to flee but didnt dare. He doesnt have a giant dragon right now. Hes just an ordinary early-stage demigod. Dont be frightened by him! A voice suddenly rang out. Only now did the dozen or so people react. Right. The giant dragon wasnt by his side right now. He was just an early-stage demigod! Thats right! We have more than ten people. Theres no need to be afraid of him! If we kill him, the Divine Kingdom of ughter will definitely reward us! It doesnt matter even if we leave the sovereigns tomb! Hes already been scared silly! After we kill him, well immediately leave! More than ten of them began to discuss. Seeing that Joelson hadnt moved at all, they thought that he had already given up on resisting. They exchanged nces, then nodded at the same time. And then, the dozen or so people slowly approached, surrounding Joelson. Joelsons face was calm as he looked at them. It seemed that the few people who had escaped from the trial ne had already told everything to the Divine Kingdom of ughter. Now, everyone in the Divine Kingdom of ughter knew what he looked like. After leaving the fallen divine kingdom, he still needed to use his transformation technique to change his appearance, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble. Right now, he still wasnt able to fight against a highgod expert. Kill him! Without waiting for even a second thought, an angry roar rang out. More than ten people simultaneously transformed into streaks of light, charging fiercely towards Joelson. The arcane mysteries of thews of ughter spread out. Under thebined attacks of more than ten people, the void began to shatter, and ck cracks began to spread out like a spider web. More than ten long swords, spears, and giant axes. All kinds of weapons were shing or stabbing at Joelson. Joelson didnt panic at all. His face was calm. The ughter sword appeared in his hand. Facing the joint attack of more than ten people, the ughter arcane power came like a tsunami. And more than ten weapons were about tond on his head. Joelson gently waved the ughter sword in his hand, and an extremely dazzling white-gold light shone from the tip of the sword. It was as if a sun had been lit up in this lost divine kingdom that had no sun. The ughter sword left a smooth and t scratch in the air, revealing a deep pitch-ck color. ng! More than ten metal colliding sounds rang out. In an instant, more than a dozen weapons that were about tond on Joelsons head all had a ck thread appearing in the middle. Then, they broke neatly and fell to the ground. Along with these weapons, more than a dozen peoples heads also fell. More than a dozen people only felt the scene in front of them start to spin chaotically. They seemed to have seen other peoples heads leave their bodies, and then they saw their own bodies. A body without a head. Under the sharp power of the tinum light, the heads and bodies that had fallen hadnt even had time to fall to the ground before they werepletely annihted. Not even a single speck of ash remained. The dozen or so people hadnt been able to react until they died. They didnt know what had happened. The middle stage demigod who had been the first to discover Joelson stared at the broken longsword in his hand, as well as the dozen or so people who had died. His pupils suddenly constricted, and his entire body began to tremble. ng! The broken sword fell to the ground. The demigod seemed to have lost all of his strength, and even the broken sword in his hand couldnt hold on. He raised his head to look at Joelson. Seeing that icy gaze, the demigod couldnt hold on any longer. He copsed to the ground, and a foul-smelling liquid soaked the pants in his armor. Milord, let me go! The demigod began to cry bitterly. Joelson nced at him calmly, a wave of disgust in his heart. No matter what, he was still at the demigod level. In the eyes of ordinary people who didnt cultivate, he was already a god-like existence, but now, he was in such an unsightly state. However, Joelson didnt attack again. Instead, he said, I ask, you answer. That was why he did not kill them all, but only one. Chapter 400: The Hunt Had Begun

Chapter 400: The Hunt Had Begun

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Milord, Ive already told you everything I know. Can I leave now? The demigod looked towards Joelson as he asked, his eyes filled with terror. ? Everyone had thought that Joelson had only relied on his giant dragon, which was why he had been able to kill Adrian, who had entered the trial ne. But now, it seemed that even if Joelson didnt summon his giant dragon, his own power was already terrifying enough. The scene just now had left an indelible mark in the demigods heart. The demigod waited for the answer, his entire body trembling with fear. But he saw the cold gaze of the demigod. The demigods originally terrified gaze turned into despair. Ive already told you everything I know! Why are you still unwilling to let me go? The demigod cried out wildly, his entire being sinking into madness from despair. Joelson nced at him calmly, then said, I never said that I would let you go. And then, under the demigods despairing and crazed gaze... Joelson gently waved the sword of ughter in his hand, which was shing with dazzling tinum light. ... After dealing with everything. Joelson put away his sword of ughter, a thoughtful look in his eyes. Through that demigod just now, he had learned about the situation in the Divine Kingdom of ughter. Just as he had thought, the few people who had fled back to the ughter Divine Kingdom had already informed the God of ughter of this news. Right now, the entire Divine Kingdom of ughter was filled with his wanted posters, which included his portrait and the matter of the giant dragon. The Divine Kingdom of ughter had also learned that a new super-genius had defeated the number one genius of the Orencia Empire, Clemente. However, they did not know that they were the ones who had defeated Clemente. If that was the case, things would be much simpler. They just needed to wait until they got out and use the transformation spell to change their appearance. As he was thinking, he raised his head to look at the sky. All of a sudden, Joelsons eyes focused. He saw that his score had soared to 2,563 points on the blood-red light curtain floating in the sky! His ranking had also risen to tenth ce! Seeing this scene, Joelson somewhat understood. No wonder there were forty-nine people whose scores had surpassed his. It turned out that as long as he killed others, he could plunder their scores. Although killing these people wouldnt create a light ball containing arcane powers, he could get all their points. It seemed that most people relied on plundering to umte points. They didnt kill powerful arcane creatures like him. He had just killed more than ten people, and his rank had risen from 50th to 10th. Joelsons gaze slowly moved up, looking at the top of the blood-red screen. First ce: Wilfrid. Score: 6,530 Second ce: Bartholomew. Score: 5,389 As Joelson thought about it, the score of these two people far surpassed that of Clemente, who was in third ce. These two people should be the two geniuses of the ughter Divine Kingdom that Clemente had mentioned. If he hadnt guessed wrongly, these two people should be the ones who had ordered the ughter Divine Kingdom to gather everyone and kill them all to umte points. Joelson looked at Wilfrids name. Behind Wilfrids name, there was a pentagram like him. It seemed that the ughter Divine Kingdom also had a key to an inheritance. Joelson couldnt help but think, what would happen if a person could obtain two keys? He didnt know, but he was sure that as long as he obtained all three keys... Then the person who obtained the main gods inheritance and inherited the lost divine kingdom could only be him! Thinking of this, Johnsons eyes flickered. His figure turned into a stream of light and gradually disappeared into the sky. ... A towering mountain stood on the ground. The entire mountain was made up of hard rocks, and everywhere was a stone forest made up of dense rubble. At this moment, below the stone forest. There were more than thirty people leaning against the rocks, gasping for air. Their nervous expressions were filled with terror, and from time to time, they would poke their heads out from behind the rocks, not knowing what they were looking at. These people had different levels of power, ranging from early demigod to peak demigod. However, they all wore the same type of ck armor, and the same blood-red symbol was engraved on the armor. If someone were to see this, they would definitely be astonished. These people who relied on their status as members of the ughter Divine Kingdom had always been geniuses who bullied the four great empires, not to mention the other small kingdoms. But now, these people revealed extremely terrified expressions, as though they were hiding from some terrifying magical beast. An expert at the peak of the demigod level was hiding behind a rock. His face was extremely unsightly, and cold sweat continuously dripped down from his forehead. If he could speak now, he would definitely curse loudly. Who was it that spread the news that this man was actually very weak? If this time, he was able to survive, he would definitely torture the person who spread the news, then kill him! If this mans strength could be considered weak, then what was he, who didnt even have the slightest thought of resisting in front of this man? No matter what, he was still at the peak of the demigod realm. Even in the ughter Divine Kingdom, he was a genius of the younger generation! The peak of the demigod realm expert cursed continuously in his heart. At the same time, he prayed to the God of ughter to protect him from being discovered. The other early and middle stage demigods had terrified gazes, and their entire bodies couldnt help but tremble. Under everyones terrified gazes... A lean figure appeared even more slender under the illumination of the blood-red screen of light. In addition, it was a strange blood-red color. Seeing this scene, everyones breathing stopped. The slender shadow held a long sword in his hand. Under everyones terrified gazes, an extremely dazzling white-gold light lit up. It was as if a white-gold sun had risen. ... In the stone forest, everyones figures had already disappeared. They could only see a few sttering blood and minced meat residue on the ground and rocks. Joelson put away his ughter sword, his face calm. He looked at the blood-red curtain of light hovering in the sky. Fourth ce: Joelson. Score: 6,324. In the past few days, he had been constantly rushing towards the center of the fallen divine kingdom. After killing quite a few powerful arcane creatures, his ughter divine spark had grown even stronger, reaching the level of a god. However,pared to these, the real reason why he had obtained so many points was because of the few groups of people from the ughter divine kingdom he had met along the way. Along the way, whenever he met people from the god of ughter, there were no exceptions. All of them wanted to kill him. asionally, there would be a few people who recognized him. They would be the same as the people from before. When they saw that he did not have a dragon, they wanted to kill him and obtain the God of ughters reward. However, there were no exceptions. In the end, all of them were killed by him. Chapter 401: Wilfrid. Bartholomew

Chapter 401: Wilfrid. Bartholomew

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Somewhere within the Divine Kingdom. On a vast in, three to four hundred demigods were gathered. These demigods were all dressed in the same ck armor. Clearly, they were members of the Divine Kingdom of ughter. At this moment, these three to four hundred demigods had surrounded the hundred-plus demigods. Lord Bartholomew, all of them have been gathered. A peak demigod bowed, lowering his head and speaking respectfully to another peak demigod. The reason why he was so respectful was very simple. Although they were both at the peak demigod level, this person in front of him was the second genius of the younger generation of the Divine Kingdom of ughter! He was many times more powerful than him. The peak demigod known as Bartholomew had an extremely muscr body. In fact, he wasparable to a barbarian warrior. Just by standing here, he was like a sturdy fortress. Bartholomew nodded slightly, not even giving the person who spoke a single nce. Instead, he looked at the person next to him and said, Wilfrid, this time, it should be my turn, right? Unlike Bartholomews boorish appearance, this person was extremely handsome, and his aura was extremely noble. He was just like a noble. This person was the number one genius of the younger generation of the Divine Kingdom of ughter and was currently ranked number one on the blood-red screen of light. Wilfrid! When Wilfrid heard these words, he only gave Bartholomew a calm nce, then turned to look at the hundred or so demigods who had been surrounded. I can give you half, Wilfrid said. Bartholomews eyes widened, and his gaze was filled with rage. He shouted loudly, Wilfrid, youve already taken away all of my points twice in a row. Your points are almost twice as high as mine! As he spoke, Bartholomew pointed at the blood-red screen of light hovering in the air. First ce: Wilfrid. Points: 13,849. Second ce: Bartholomew. Points: 7,139. When Bartholomew saw the points on the screen of light, he grew even more furious. You still want to split it in half? Bartholomew shouted loudly, his voice almost condensing into circles of ripples that could be seen by the naked eye, spreading outwards, causing the surrounding peak demigod experts to be unable to help but cover their ears. The surrounding hundred-plus demigod experts all had ugly looks on their faces when they heard the argument between Wilfrid and Bartholomew. As one of the four great empires of the ne of ughter, they were the geniuses of the younger generation of the Lin Empire. No matter where they went, they would receive the respect of everyone. And now? They were being discussed like livestock! The hundred-plus demigod experts all had looks of humiliation on their faces. When had they ever been humiliated like this? Their gazes towards Wilfrid and Bartholomew were filled with unconceble anger and hatred. But when everyone thought of their own endings, they couldnt help but feel a sense of despair. The only reason why they were still alive was that Wilfrid and Bartholomew hadnt decided who would kill them. When the two of them came to an agreement, it would be the moment when death would descend upon them. A wave of unwillingness rose in the hearts of everyone. They were all famous geniuses of the Lin Empire, and they had such a bright future and long lifespans. How could they die here? Everyone exchanged a few nces, then discovered that the others were the same as them. Everyones gazes became resolute, and a thought shed through their minds. Rather than wait for death to descend without doing anything, it would be better to fight them to the death! Thinking of this, more than a hundred demigods simultaneously attacked, attacking the surrounding ughter denizens. The more than ten most powerful peak-stage demigod experts in the group transformed into more than ten streaks of light, charging towards Wilfrid and Bartholomew in the skies. In an instant, the ins were filled with a thick, dense power of the profound truths of thews of ughter. Arge amount of space shattered, revealing a pitch-ck color. Ah! Screams of agony rang out continuously. Some were demigods of the ughter Divine Kingdom, and some were from the people of Lin. Wilfrid looked down at themotion that had urred. His face was calm, as though he didnt find this matter strange at all. This sort of thing had happened countless times in the past few days. But the result would always be the same. More than ten peak demigod experts of the Lin Empire circted their ughterws to the limit, attacking the two of them together. Wilfrid didnt move at all. It was as if he had been scared silly and had given up on resisting. Seeing this, a hint of surprise shed through the eyes of the ten peak demigod experts. They thought that they were about to seed. Right at this moment, an enormous figure suddenly appeared in front of them. It was like a sturdy fortress, blocking between them and Wilfrid. It was Bartholomew! More than ten peak-stage demigod experts, upon seeing this person, their pupils constricted. However, he was also their target. They had already reached this stage, and it was toote for them to escape. If they wanted to survive, they could only kill the two of them! Everyone didnt stop moving. More than ten weapons wrapped in the arcane mysteries of thews of ughter suddenly chopped down on Bartholomews body. ng! In an instant, more than ten sounds of metal colliding rang out. Everyone felt that something wasnt right. There wasnt the feeling of a weapon hacking into flesh and bone. In the next second, when everyone saw what was happening before them clearly Everyones bodies stiffened, and they were all stunned on the spot. All of their decisiveness disappeared, reced by unconceble despair in their eyes. They only saw a dozen or so weapons chopping down on Bartholomews body, as though they were chopping down on the hardest highgod artifact. Not to mention killing Bartholomew, everyones full-force attack didnt even leave a single wound or a single mark on Bartholomews body. Instead, everyones weapons were all chipped. The dozen or so peak-stage demigod experts felt as though they had just stepped onto the path of cultivation, the first time they had encountered a monster. Everyone couldnt help but swallow hard. Only fear remained in their hearts. Under everyones terrified gazes, Bartholomew struck out with his palm. The ughterws wrapped around his hand, shattering the void with his bare hands, leaving behind a pitch-ck mark. The dozen or so peak-stage demigod experts didnt have the slightest bit of power to resist this attack. They were instantly smashed into dregs. Seeing this, the people of the Lin Empire who had been resisting and trying to flee were all stunned, their entire bodies trembling. Forget it. This time, its yours. Perhaps it was because the ten or so most powerful experts had already been killed by Bartholomew, Wilfrid spoke out. Bartholomew nodded, revealing a satisfied look on his face. Then, his gaze was filled with cruelty as he stared at the people of the Lin Empire on the ground. A momentter. The bloodstains on the ins converged into a small stream. The ground was covered with broken corpses as if there was ayer of blood fog covering this piece ofnd. Bartholomew looked at the blood-red light screen in the sky. When he saw that the score behind the name had soared to 10,293, he revealed a satisfied expression. At this moment. Wilfrid suddenly frowned and said, Another group of people has died! Chapter 402: The Murderer Was the Dragon Rider?

Chapter 402: The Murderer Was the Dragon Rider?

Seeing the look on Wilfrids face, Bartholomew, who had been proud just now, became serious. He knew that Wilfrid had always been very calm but, this time, he frowned. Something must have happened. Whats wrong? Another group of people died? Bartholomew frowned and asked. Wilfrid didnt say anything. He just nodded. Bartholomew frowned and said, This is the seventh group of people who died after entering the lost divine kingdom. Is it because they met some powerful arcane creature? Hearing him, Wilfrid shook his head. He looked helpless and didnt know what to say. This guys brain was filled with muscles. It cant be because of a powerful arcane creature, Wilfrid denied his idea. Then, he continued, If its an arcane creature, even if its a very powerful arcane creature, it doesnt have much intelligence. Its impossible to kill more than ten people. At least, some of them can escape. Bartholomew nodded, his eyes dull. Compared to Wilfrid, he had no brain. Thus, he believed Wilfrids words. Bartholomews eyes were filled with doubt as he asked, If its not because of the power arcane creature, then whats going on? Did we encounter the people from the four great empires? As he was speaking, Bartholomew frowned and his face became furious. Those damn bastards from the four great empires dare to attack us from the ughter Divine Kingdom! We must kill them! Sigh. Wilfrid sighed and continued, When will you have some brains? Wilfrid said, The people from the four great empires dont have such guts. As long as one of them manages to escape, they wont be able to bear the consequences. Thats why they dont dare to do this. The murderer should be alone. Even if someone escaped from him, he only needs to hide. Hearing this, Bartholomew also showed a look of understanding and said, Could it be the same person this time? Wilfrid nodded slightly, and then his eyes suddenly widened as if he thought of something. Then, he raised his head and looked at the blood-red light curtain floating in the sky. Wilfrids eyes carefully looked at the blood-red light curtain. When he saw the top of the light curtain, his eyes stopped. I got it. Wilfrids lips curled up slightly, revealing a proud smile. Seeing this scene, Barcelonas eyes revealed a puzzled look again. He scratched his head and asked, What do you get? Do you know who the murderer is? Thats right. Wilfrid nodded and continued, Seven groups of people killed us. The total number of people added up has already exceeded a hundred, and the score of each of us from the ughter Divine Kingdom is not low. What do you mean? What does this have to do with who the murderer is? Bartholomew asked, puzzled. This mysterious murderer has killed more than a hundred of our people, so his ranking on the blood-red light screen must not be low! It might even be hidden among the top ten! Wilfrid looked at the top of the blood-red light screen and said, his eyes twinkling, revealing a hint of savagery. Just now, when more than a dozen people on themunication crystal lost contact, the score behind a name on the blood-red light screen soared. As Wilfrid spoke, he extended a finger and pointed at a name at the top of the light screen. Bartholomew looked in the direction Wilfrid pointed. Third ce: Joelson. Score: 8,729. You mean Bartholomew said in a low voice, The murderer is him? Thats right. Just now, his ranking surpassed Clementes. The murderer can only be him! Wilfrid said with certainty. Bartholomew looked at the name again and suddenly thought of something. Do you have a feeling that this name seems to have been seen somewhere before? Hearing this, Wilfrid started to think. Hearing Bartholomews words, Wilfrid also felt a sense of familiarity, as if he had seen it before. Just as Wilfrid was recalling, Bartholomew spoke before he could speak. I remember! Bartholomews eyes widened in disbelief. Bartholomew shouted, Do you remember the guy who killed Adrian in the trial ne? His name is also Joelson! Wilfrid recalled for a moment, then nodded slightly. He had some recollection. He seemed to have seen it on the wanted notice, but he had only nced at it casually at that time and did not pay much attention to it. At that time, I heard about the matter in the trial ne and said that I would kill him one day! So I still remember his name. Bartholomew said. He could still remember this name because he was very angry when he heard the news of the trial ne, and he shouted that he would kill him. Do you think that these two people are the same person? Bartholomew looked at Wilfrid and asked in shock as if he was surprised by his own guess. Hearing this news, Wilfrid sighed and said, Why did you say such an important thing now? So you also think that these two people are very likely to be the same person? Bartholomew didnt care about Wilfrids me and continued to ask. It is indeed possible. Wilfrid nodded slightly and said. Upon receiving Wilfrids affirmation, Bartholomews eyes widened, a look of rage in them. Well immediately rush over and kill him! Bartholomew shouted. As he saw it, Wilfrid was much smarter than him. Since Wilfrid had said so, then this must be the case. Wilfrid shook his head. His eyes, which were staring at the blood-red screen of light in the sky, began to flicker. Theres no need to go. He must have run away long ago. In addition, we dont have time to waste on this sort of thing right now. We need to hurry to the center of the lost divine kingdom,plete the final trial of the sovereign, obtain the sovereigns legacy, and maintain the ranking on the screen. Thats the most important thing right now. As Wilfrid spoke, a hint of cruelty shed through his eyes. A few hundred people dying isnt important at all. We still have twenty thousand people. These people dying in his hands proves that they dont have the right to live. Bartholomew was silent. He didnt say anything but nodded in agreement. Lets go. Well continue to hunt the next batch of people. After Wilfrid finished speaking, he turned into a stream of light and flew towards the direction of the blood-red light. Bartholomew followed after him. The ughter Divine Kingdoms people also followed the two great geniuses and left. Soon, all the figures disappeared from this in as if no one had evere here before. Only the streams of blood and the broken bodies on the ground proved that there had been a terrible massacre. Chapter 403: Hunt and Rescue

Chapter 403: Hunt and Rescue

Lost somewhere in the divine kingdom. The dense forest was like a treant forest waiting for its prey. Under the reflection of the blood-red light screen, the forest was covered by a faintyer of blood-red light, adding a strange aura to it. In the dense forest. Joelson held a long sword in one hand, the tip of the sword hanging by his feet. His slender figure projected a long figure in the dense forest. Under his feet were more than ten corpses with their upper and lower bodiespletely separated. There were smooth and t marks on the wounds. Even the blood was no longer flowing. All the corpses were wearing ck armor. They were people from the God of ughter. At this moment, there was thest survivor among the people from the God of ughter. This survivor was nervously looking at Joelson, his narrowed pupils revealing an extremely terrified gaze. Just now, the dozen of them had encountered Joelson. They had originally thought that he was another prey, but they hadnt expected that they would encounter the dragon rider who had killed almost everyone in the ughter Divine Kingdom in the trial ne. They had a total of more than ten demigods. Two of them were peak-stage demigod experts. But in front of the dragon rider, they didnt even have time to flee. In just an instant. He didnt even have time to react. He didnt even know what had happened when he saw the upper bodies of the other ten or so people fall neatly from their legs. This survivor looked at Joelson and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. His legs couldnt help but tremble. He wanted to ask for mercy, but his mouth was already out of control, and he couldnt open it no matter what. Joelson nced indifferently at this demigod of the Divine Kingdom of ughter. He had already decided that before the final trial began, he would collect the other two keys. In this way, whether it was the sovereigns legacy or the lost divine kingdom, they would all eventually belong to him. However, in these past few days, he had met a few more groups of people from the Divine Kingdom of ughter, but no one knew the locations of the first and second-ranked Wilfrid and Bartholomew. This person in front of him had spared his life in order to ask for their locations. Unfortunately, this person didnt know their exact locations either. However, it wasnt as if he hadnt gained anything. Through this demigod, he knew that Wilfrid and Bartholomew had gathered more than three hundred people and were on their way to the center of the fallen divine kingdom to prepare for the final trial. Joelson stared at the blood-red screen of light floating in the sky, his gaze focused. Including the group of people he had just killed, this was the twelfth group of people he had encountered in the past ten days since he had entered the fallen divine kingdom. These twelve groups of people added up to nearly two hundred people and, without exception, all of them had been killed by him. Although almost all of them had been killed in an instant, leaving no chance for them to contact Wilfrid and Bartholomew. But the two of them had definitely learned of the deaths of these people from the loss of themunication magic crystal. At the same time, they should be able to guess that it was him who had done it. After all, every time someone from the ughter Divine Kingdom lost contact with him, his score on the blood-red screen would rise by quite a bit. Even if the two of them were idiots, they should be able to guess who had done it. The demigod looked at the silent dragon rider, a wave of terror spreading through his entire body. He tried his best to control himself, wanting to open his mouth and beg for mercy. Milord, I The demigod mustered up his courage. He had just opened his mouth but, before he could finish speaking, his words froze in his mouth because of the calm look in Joelsons eyes. Joelson nced at the demigod, then calmly said, You want to live? Upon hearing these words, the demigod seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw, nodding with all his might. If you can tell me the location of Wilfrid and Bartholomew, I can let you go, Joelson said calmly. The demigod was stunned. Before he could finish speaking, he saw a tinum sun rise in front of him. Milord! The demigod revealed a terrified look, then said, Although I dont know their location, I can immediately use themunication magic crystal to ask! Joelson slowly dispersed the tinum light, then said, As long as you can find their location, you can leave this ce alive. The demigod hurriedly took out a palm-sized crystal from his interspatial ring and poured his profound sense into it. The transparent crystal emitted a faint blue light. The demigod closed his eyes and sent his spiritual energy into it. Not long after, the demigod opened his eyes once more, a look of delight in his eyes. He knew that his life had been saved. The demigod looked towards Joelson, he said, Milord, Ive already asked for the location of Lord Wilfrid and Lord Bartholomew. The two of them were at the same location just now, to the east of where we currently are. However, Lord Bartholomew has already set off to the west to fight against the number one genius of the Orencia Empire, Clemente. Hearing the demigods words, Joelson frowned slightly. He asked, Clemente? Thats right. The demigod nodded, and then he said, Just now, a group of us encountered a group of people led by Clemente from the Orencia Empire. However, because Clemente was there, they didnt dare to act, and so they hurriedly sent Lord Bartholomew over. Did Wilfrid go? Joelson asked. Compared to Bartholomew, Wilfrid was even more important to him, because Wilfrid had the key to the legacy of the ughter Divine Kingdom! The demigod shook his head. Lord Wilfrid is still leading his people towards the center. Only Lord Bartholomew is leading a hundred or so people towards the west. After speaking, the demigod turned to look at Joelson, his eyes filled with anxiety. On one hand, he was excited because he had a chance of surviving but, on the other hand, he was worried that Joelson wouldnt keep his promise and would still kill him after receiving the news. Joelsons brows were tightly furrowed as he began to think. If Clemente was to fight against Bartholomew, given his strength, even if he wasnt a match for him, escaping shouldnt be a problem. But the problem was that Clemente still had the people of the Orencia Empire with him. With his character, he wouldnt abandon the others and escape alone. Moreover, Toby and Edessa were very likely to be with Clemente now. No matter what, he still had to go. The matter of the key could only be discussedter. If he was lucky, he might be able to use Bartholomew to lure Wilfrid over as well. If he wasnt, he would have to deal with Bartholomew as soon as possible, then quickly chase after Wilfrid. At the very least, he now knew where the two were. At this thought, Joelson didnt stop. He transformed into a streak of light, flying into the air and speeding off to the west. The demigod watched as his figure gradually disappeared, then let out a sigh of relief. In his heart, he felt fortunate that he had kept his promise. However, what he didnt know was that to him, whether he lived or died, killing one more person or one less person didnt make any difference. Chapter 404: The Number One Genius of Quince

Chapter 404: The Number One Genius of Quince

Clementes brows were tightly knitted together as his gaze focused on a figure in front of him. Valentine, are you going to choose to start the battle now?Clemente asked in a low voice. The handsome youth known as Valentineughed and said, Clemente, you know that Im doing this for the rankings and points on the screen. Arent you doing the same? Clemente did not answer. Instead, he lowered his head and looked at the people fighting on the ground. He did not choose to attack immediately. Although he was not afraid of Valentine, he was still the number one genius of the Quince Empire. If the two of them were to fight, he would not care about the people of the Orencia Empire for the time being. He did not want to have too many unnecessary casualties. When he had just entered the fallen divine kingdom, he was the same as Joelson. They were all alone. However, because of his reputation as the number one genius of the Orencia Empire, he had met quite a number of geniuses from the Orencia Empire who had formed teams along the way, all of them had followed him to the center of the lost divine kingdom. After more than ten days, the number of geniuses from the Orencia Empire who had followed him had already exceeded a hundred. Toby and Edessa had also met on the way and joined his team. Over the past ten days, he had led the people from the Orencia Empire to kill quite a number of people from the other three empires. However, it was not a massacre like the ughter Divine Kingdom. Instead, it was because the other three empires were constantly searching for and killing people from the other empires in order to obtain rankings and points. Naturally, there were quite a number of people who met the team led by Clemente during this process. However, these people were all killed by Clemente and the people he led. This was also the reason why he was ranked fourth on the blood-red light screen. Valentine, weve only entered the lost kingdom for over ten days. Dont you think its a little too early to start a war now? Clemente looked at Valentine and said. Then, without waiting for Valentine to reply, Clemente continued, However, if you want to die so early, I dont mind fighting on your behalf. Clemente wasnt putting on an act. His strength allowed him to say this. Of the younger generation in the entire ne of ughter, he believed that he was not a match for only Wilfrid and Bartholomew of the ughter Divine Kingdom. As for the top genius of the other three great empires, before he used his ancient demon form, he might be able to fight him to a draw. But as long as he entered his demon form, it would be very difficult for those three fellows to withstand twenty moves from him. The same was true for the number one genius of the Quince Empire, Valentine. Hmph! Hearing this, Valentine snorted coldly and said icily, Clemente, I hope your strength is enough to support your arrogance! There had always been a saying in the ne of ughter that Clemente was the strongest of the four great geniuses! The four great geniuses were the people in the ne of ughter. They were the collective name for the top geniuses of the four great empires, but the ughter Divine Kingdom wasnt one of them. But in Valentines view, he was the strongest of the four great geniuses! Although there were rumors that Clemente had never used his true strength. That there was even news a few days ago that Clemente had a special form. However, he felt that this was all fake news that Clemente had spread in advance in order to obtain the tomb of the sovereign. This was so that he and the other two geniuses would be able to take into ount Clementes strength in the tomb of the main god and not dare to fight him. He had never believed such rumors. When he thought of this, Valentine no longer hesitated. He transformed into a streak of light and charged fiercely towards Clemente. Seeing this, Clemente didnt say anything more. He took out his long sword and shed down. ng! A huge sound of metal colliding was heard, and it was transmitted towards the ground. The people of the Orencia Empire and the Quince Empire who were fighting suddenly stopped what they were doing. They raised their heads to look at the two people fighting in the sky. Everyone knew that their fates did not depend on the oue of their battle but on the oue of the decisive battle between these two geniuses. As long as the oue of the battle between the two of them was determined, no matter what the oue of the battle waseven if theypletely defeated the other partymore than a hundred people would still remain intact. Facing the number one genius of the opposing empire, even if more than a hundred of them were added together, they would still not be a match for him. On the other hand, they also wanted to know who was stronger, the number one genius of the Orencia Empire or the number one genius of the Quince Empire? Was it just as the rumors said, that Clemente was the strongest of the four great geniuses? In the sky, Clemente and Valentine were currently engaged in an intense battle. Unlike what everyone imagined, where one person was suppressing the other, the battle between the two was extremely close. Neither side was able to suppress the other. It would be difficult to determine the victor within a short period of time. Valentine was anxious. The scene in his imagination where he was suppressing Clemente did not happen. He had already used his full strength but he was still unable to quickly defeat Clemente. On the other hand, Clemente looked very rxed, as if he had not used his full strength yet. Wherever the two of them fought, the void shattered, leaving behind ck marks. Those were the marks left by the twos longswords. Valentine, you are no match for me. Clementes expression was calm as he said in a low voice. It had been a long time since he had fought Valentine. He did not expect that even if he did not use his demon form, the number one genius of the Quince Empire would still be no match for him. Hearing this, Valentine became even more anxious. Regardless of whether the rumors about Clemente having a special form were true or not, he was no longer a match for Clemente. Clemente, how about we stop the battle now and leave separately? Valentine said anxiously. However, he saw Clemente shake his head slightly. Its toote to leave now. However, its your honor to die at the hands of someone in my form. Valentine was shocked, and his expression turned even gloomier. Could it be that the rumors were true? Its over! He was no longer a match for Clemente. If Clemente really had a stronger special form, it would be difficult for him to escape! Clementes pupils suddenly emitted two blood-red rays of light and his originally tall figure seemed to have be taller. Seeing this scene, Valentines expression was extremely unsightly, and a trace of despair rose in his heart. At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded, interrupting Clementes transformation. Clemente? Valentine? What good luck, to actually meet two super-geniuses at once! An extremely arrogant and arrogant voice sounded. Clemente and Valentine looked in the direction of the voice. They saw a peak-stage demigod dressed in ck armor, leading over two hundred other demigods dressed in the same armor as him, flying towards them. Chapter 405: An Even More Dangerous Enemy!

Chapter 405: An Even More Dangerous Enemy!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL When the two of them heard the voice, they stopped fighting. Valentine revealed a look of joy. Someone hade! He might be saved! But when he turned around and saw the appearance of the person, his expression became even uglier than before. Valentine looked at the people of ughter Divine Kingdom, his gaze revealing deep fear. Compared to Clemente, the people of the ughter Divine Kingdom were even more dangerous! After all, Clemente might still care about the quince empire behind him, but the people of the ughter Divine Kingdom didnt care which empire you belonged to. Next to him, Clementes face was dark as well. He warily looked towards the people of the ughter Divine Kingdom. The leader of the ughter Divine Kingdom, a peak demigod, looked towards the two of them. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, revealing a wanton smile as he said, Clemente. Valentine. Two of the four great geniuses have actually gathered together today. The leader was secretly delighted. If he could capture all the people of the two great empires, the two lords would definitely reward him. However, whether it was Clemente or Valentine, neither of them was someone he could deal with. Hurry up and bring over Lord Wilfrid and Lord Bartholomew. Tell them that weve encountered Clemente and Valentine! The leader said softly to the person next to him. Although his strength could not bepared to Clemente or Valentine, as a member of the ughter Divine Kingdom, these two people did not have the guts to attack him. He only needed to stall for time until the two lords arrived. Thinking of this, the leader said, Clemente. Valentine. Leave your men behind. You can leave! Although he was not afraid of the two of them, they were the top geniuses of their respective empires. If he angered them and they killed him, even if they were to be punished, they would be protected by the two empires, the ughter Divine Kingdom would not kill the two of them just because of him. After all,pared to killing the two of them, the important figures in the ughter Divine Kingdom would rather see the two of them submit to the ughter Divine Kingdom. Hence, he had no intention of forcefully keeping the two of them. After that, whether or not he wanted to kill the two of them was a matter for the two of them. It was not something he should be concerned about. He dared to say this to the two of them. It was not because he was too arrogant, but because the ughter Divine Kingdom was standing behind him! This was the confidence he had to dare to say such words in front of the two geniuses! In his opinion, this was already a gift to the two of them. However, their reactions were different from what he had imagined. Upon hearing the leaders words, not only did the two of them not leave, but they also revealed cold gazes as they stared at the leader. Valentine en looked at the leader and said angrily, With your strength, you dare to threaten me? When the leader of the ughter Divine Kingdom heard this, his eyelids twitched as he felt a little surprised. He thought that with the reputation of the ughter Divine Kingdom, the two of them would leave obediently. However, he did not expect that Valentine would dare to refute him. Did Valentine not know the consequences of offending the ughter Divine Kingdom? He actually offended the ughterer Divine Kingdom for the sake of the same empire and people who did not have many connections! However, the leader did not think that Valentine would really dare to do anything. If he was the one who wanted to kill him, then he would do anything to protect himself. However, he did not want him to die. He only wanted him to leave. Even if he wanted to make a move, he had to consider the consequences of killing the people from the ughter Divine Kingdom. Would the price be lighter than leaving here and giving up the lives of these people? Valentine, Im giving you a chance. Youre the number one genius of the Quince Empire. What reason do you have to risk your life for these people? The leaderughed lightly, and his gaze towards the Quince Empires people revealed a look of contempt. Then, he continued, Not long from now, Lord Bartholomew will arrive. When that timees, you wont be able to leave even if you want to. Hearing this, both Valentine and Clementes expressions changed drastically, turning extremely ugly. Valentine looked at Clemente. The two of them looked at each other and saw fear in each others eyes. Bartholomew was the second genius of the ughter Divine Kingdom. Even Clemente admitted that he was no match for him, let alone Valentine, who was no match for Clemente. Just as the leader had said, when Bartholomew arrived, even if the two of them could leave, they would have to pay a heavy price. As the number one genius of the Quince Empire, Valentine had received a lot of favors from the royal family of the Quince Empire. Normally, he would be respected and honored by everyone in the Quince Empire, now, he could not abandon everyone in the Quince Empire and escape by himself! If he wanted to escape with everyone, he could only take advantage of the fact that Bartholomew had not arrived yet. By the time Bartholomew arrived, everything would be toote! Thinking of this, Valentine said, Do you think the two of us can kill you before he arrives? The leaders pupils suddenly contracted and his heart trembled. The first thing he noticed was that Clemente did not refute Valentines words. Instead, he was looking at him with an extremely cold gaze, as if he was looking at a dead person. His expression revealed an extremely dangerous aura. The leader panicked. He only wanted to keep the other people from the two empires to curry favor with the two lords, but he did not want to pay the price with his life. He didnt think too much. In an instant, the leader turned around and fled. He turned into a streak of light and flew into the distance. In the blink of an eye, the leader had disappeared from everyones sight. Seeing this sudden scene, everyone from the ughter Divine Kingdom was stunned. They stood rooted to the ground, not understanding what had happened. It was only when Clemente and Valentines cold gazesnded on them that they suddenly reacted and hurriedly fled in the direction of the leader. As they fled, they were cursing the leader in their hearts. This damn guy. He wanted to take credit for bringing them to find trouble with the two geniuses but, when something happened, he was the first to run away. He didnt dare to let them die! After everyone from the ughter Divine Kingdom ran away. Valentine looked at Clemente with aplicated expression. The two of them had been fighting with the people from their respective empires just now, but now they were on the same front. Feeling Valentines gaze, Clemente nodded slightly. It was meaningless for the two of them to continue fighting now. Moreover, after the people from the ughter Divine Kingdom left, Bartholomew would arrive here at an unknown time. It was best to leave with his people as soon as possible. Just as the two of them were about to leave with their own people Suddenly, a loud sound came from the direction where ughter Divine Kingdoms people were fleeing. Chapter 406: Bartholomew Arrives

Chapter 406: Bartholomew Arrives

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Clemente and Valentine looked towards the source of the sound. They only saw the mountain peak in the distance break off from the mountainside. The upper half of the mountain peak fell. Before the two of them could react, countless pieces of rubble exploded on the broken mountain peak. A tall and sturdy figure flew out from within. He flew rapidly towards the group, followed by arge group of people in ck armor. Seeing this scene, Clemente and Valentine looked at each other, their expressions ugly. The thing they were most worried about had still happened. There was no need to exin the current situation. Bartholomew had arrived! When the people from the two empires saw this scene, as well as the ugly expressions of the two geniuses, they understood what the current situation was. All of them revealed expressions of fear, their gazes filled with despair as they looked at the people from the ughter Divine Kingdom. Even though they were all very confident in their empires super-genius, against the second genius of the ughter Divine Kingdom, the blood-red light screens second-ranked Bartholomew, no one had a shred of hope. This extremely violent and bloodthirsty super-genius, in the entire ne of ughter, there was probably no one who hadnt heard of his ruthlessness. Its over! Its all over! Bartholomew is here! Were dead meat! Lets run! If we split up and run, we might still have a chance to survive! Can you run? If you stay here, you can at least resist! Thats right, the number one genius of the Orencia Empire is here. If we stay here, well have a chance to survive! The number one genius of our Quince Empire is here as well. They havent left yet, so why are we running? The people of the two empires cried out in despair. They either thought that they were dead for sure, or they wanted to escape out of fear. However, there were also some people who chose to believe in Clemente and Valentine. Hearing the cries of the crowd, Valentine looked at Clemente and said worriedly, Bring them along and run! Clemente shook his head calmly and said, Its toote. We can leave, but its impossible for them to escape. If you want to leave, then leave now. Valentines expression became even more unsightly. He lowered his head and looked at the people of the Quince Empire. These people had gathered together because they believed in him. It was also because of his arrogance that they hade here to fight against the people of the Orencia Empire. If it werent for the fact that he wanted to fight against Clemente, they might not havee here. These people might not have had to die. Was he going to abandon these people who followed him and escape by himself? Impossible! He couldnt do it! Valentines gaze became firm. He looked at Clemente and said, Do you have the guts to fight against Bartholomew? Lets join hands! Clemente didnt say much. He only looked at the people of the ughter Divine Kingdom who were rapidly flying over and nodded slightly. Good! Valentine shouted, perhaps to give himself some courage. Although he already knew that he wasnt the strongest of the four great geniuses, he and Clemente were definitely the first of the four great geniuses to dare to face off against Bartholomew! In the past, the ughter Divine Kingdoms Wilfrid and Bartholomew were opponents that the four great geniuses didnt dare to face off against. These two people firmly suppressed the four great geniuses. It could be said thatpared to these two people, there was no one else in the entire ughter Divine Kingdom who could be called a genius! If news of the two of them daring to fight Bartholomew directly spread in the ughter Divine Kingdom, it would definitely cause a huge shock. They wouldnt even have the title of the four great geniuses in the future, because the other two people no longer had the qualifications topare to them. Soon, just as Valentine was thinking about it Bartholomew had already arrived with ughter Divine Kingdoms people. Bang! A sound was heard. Everyone looked over. They only saw Bartholomew throw a figure on the ground. It was the leader of the ughter Divine Kingdom who had just escaped. At this moment, he hadpletely lost his human form. All the bones in his body had beenpletely shattered. His entire body was like a puddle of mud mixed with water, limp on the ground. The wounds all over his body made him look like a leaking water bag. Fresh blood continuously flowed out from the wounds. It was very obvious that the broken mountain peak was because of him. This person did not have much of a breath left. Death was not far away. Bang! However, at this moment, Bartholomew stomped on his head fiercely. It was like stomping on a watermelon as his head exploded. This is what happens when you run away. Bartholomew said calmly. It was as though he had crushed a fly instead of a persons head. Seeing this scene, the people from the two empires could not help but tremble. It was as though their heads had been crushed. It was not just the people from the two empires. Even the people from the ughter Divine Kingdom revealed a hint of fear. Even as their own people, they were also very afraid of Bartholomews brutality. Clemente. Valentine. Bartholomewughed and flew to a higher position than the two of them. He looked at the two of them and said, You actually dare to disobey the order of the ughter Divine Kingdom. You really have courage but Bartholomew stopped smiling and his tone became cold. Anyone who dares to look down on the ughter Divine Kingdom will have to pay the price! Valentines expression was ugly as he looked at Bartholomew with fear in his eyes. Although he was proud that he dared to face Bartholomew head-on just now But when he really faced Bartholomew, it was apletely different feeling. Bartholomews tall and sturdy body stood in front of him, looking like an impregnable fortress. Every moment was filled with a huge sense of oppression. Valentine could not help but swallow hard. Things hade to this point, and there was no room for regret. However, when Clemente really faced Bartholomew. He was not as fearful as before and his expression was extremely calm. Facing Bartholomew did not seem to cause him much pressure. Clemente looked at Bartholomew. For some reason, there was a hint of anticipation in his eyes, as if he was looking forward to the battle with Bartholomew. Are you so confident that you can win against us? Clemente said in a low voice. Hahaha! As if he had heard the funniest joke in the world, Bartholomewughed so hard that his waist was bent. Even Valentine, who was standing to the side, looked at Clemente in surprise, a little surprised that he could ask such a question. Whether it was Wilfrid or Bartholomew, in the eyes of everyone in the ne of ughter, they were considered the most talented existences of the younger generation. They were also invincible existences. It was impossible for anyone to defeat the two of them. Even the four great geniuses of the four great empires were the same! Chapter 407: Terrifying Physical Strength

Chapter 407: Terrifying Physical Strength

It wasnt just Valentine who was shocked by Clementes question. The people of the ughter Divine Kingdom, who were confronting the people of the two empires on the ground, began tough loudly when they heard Valentines words. Although they were afraid of Bartholomews brutality, everyone knew how terrifying Bartholomews strength was! When they heard someone ask why Bartholomew was so confident of winning, they couldnt help butugh. When the people of the Orencia Empire heard the other partysughter, their expressions turned ugly. They were also very angry. They looked at the people of ughter Divine Kingdom and wished they could rush up and fight them to the death. However, they couldnt find any words to refute the other partysughter. Clemente was the target and role model of the younger generation of the Orencia Empire. However, they also did not think that with Clementes strength, he would be able to defeat Bartholomew. After all, Bartholomews battle achievements over the years were not something that the four great geniuses couldpare to. It was said that Bartholomew had once arrogantly challenged all the geniuses in the ughter Divine Kingdom. Although he had ultimately failed by a small margin, that was more than a hundred opponents! Moreover, each of them was the strongest genius in the ughter Divine Kingdom! At that time, Bartholomew had never lost in a one-on-one challenge. Moreover, he had defeated all his opponents within ten moves, and most of them had been defeated in one move. It was only until Wilfrid appeared and defeated him. Bartholomewughed for a very long time before he gradually stopped. Clemente, your joke is very funny. If we werent in the lost kingdom, I would have let you go, Bartholomew said with a smile as he looked at Clemente. Clementes expression was calm. There was no change in his expression. He simply said, Unfortunately, what I said wasnt a joke. The moment he said this The atmosphere on the stage froze once more. All the voices died down. Even the people from the ughter Divine Kingdom stoppedughing at him. The entire stage fell into a deathly silence. Everyone could even hear their own breathing and heartbeats. Hearing this, Bartholomews smile froze on his face and then turned into an ice-cold expression. His gaze towards Clemente was filled with killing intent as if it had already taken form. It was like a sharp de stabbing towards Clemente. I hope your strength canpare to your arrogance, Bartholomew said through gritted teeth. Ever since he had started cultivating, other than Wilfred, no one else had dared to say such words to him. If it wasnt for the fact that Clemente was the number one genius of the Orencia Empire, he would have already killed Clemente in an instant. However, Clemente and Valentine were both the number one geniuses of their respective empires. He wanted to personally experience their strength. Although he didnt think that these two people would be his match if they joined forces, in his eyes, there was only one person who could be his opponent, and that was Wilfrid. However, he still wanted to fight with these two people. In the ughter Divine Kingdom, there was no one else who could withstand ten moves from him. He hoped that these two people could bring him a carefree battle! This was also the only reason why he could tolerate Clementes arrogance. At this moment, he did not wait for Bartholomew to make a move. Clemente held his longsword and took the initiative to make a move. His entire body turned into a ray of light and shot towards Bartholomew. Valentine was stunned for a moment. Then, he immediately reacted and rushed over together with Clemente. Seeing this scene, Bartholomewughed lightly and shook his head. It seems that Im overthinking things. You guys dont have the ability to bring me a happy battle. Bartholomew muttered to himself in a low voice, looking a little disappointed. Ill let you four so-called geniuses see the true gap between us. With this thought in mind, Bartholomew looked at the two people who had turned into streams of light and shot over. Bartholomew did not resist at all. Instead, he closed his eyes and opened his arms, as if he was weing the attacks of the two people. Seeing this, Valentine was pleasantly surprised. Bartholomew was so careless. The two people might really have a chance to defeat him! If this attack of theirs killed Bartholomew directly, then they would definitely cause a huge wave in the ne of ughter! His name, Valentine, would forever be engraved in history! As for whether the ughter Divine Kingdom would take revenge? He was overthinking. As long as he could kill Bartholomew, it would prove that he was stronger than him! The ughter Divine Kingdom would only choose to recruit him, not kill him! This was the logic of the ughter Divine Kingdoms powerhouses! Simple yet effective! When Clemente saw this scene, he frowned, unlike Valentine. Although Bartholomew was crude, no one who hade this far was an idiot. He also didnt think that Bartholomew had done this out of arrogance. He felt that there must be a reason why Bartholomew dared to do this. Perhaps this was a conspiracy, a conspiracy to make them lower their guard! A bad premonition rose in Clementes heart but he couldnt stop. This attack could only move forward! He could not retreat! In an instant, the two of them gripped their longswords tightly and thrust them at Bartholomews body. ng! ng! Two crisp sounds of metal shing rang out. The loud sound even caused ripples to appear in the air, as though a stone had been thrown into the calm surface of the water. Although the people from the two empires could not see clearly because of the spatial ripples, they did see the two geniuses stab Bartholomew! Everyone widened their eyes in disbelief. Was what they saw real? Everyone was stunned and stood rooted to the ground. After that, everyone reacted and a huge surprise appeared on their faces. The number one genius of the two empires had actually stabbed Bartholomew? It seemed like the super-genius of the ughter Divine Kingdom was not as powerful as the rumors said! They were saved! However, unlike the people from the two empires, Clemente and Valentine, who were holding long swords, had solemn expressions on their faces. They could feel that the long sword in their hands did not pierce into Bartholomews body. Instead, it was as if it had pierced into another even harder weapon! Not long after, the space ripples that had been stirred up gradually calmed down. When everyone saw the scene clearly, all the pleasant surprises disappeared, and everyone was stunned again. A deep sense of despair rose in everyones hearts. They saw that Bartholomew was still standing in his previous position. Two holes appeared on the armor on his chest, and two wisps of white smoke rose from it. But there was not the slightest bit of blood! Through the holes, everyone saw that there were only two faint white marks on Bartholomews chest where he had been stabbed. Even his skin had not been scratched. The number one genius of the two empires could not even cause a wound on him? Chapter 408: Demon Form. Reversal of the Situation!

Chapter 408: Demon Form. Reversal of the Situation!

When the people of the two empires saw this scene clearly, their faces revealed a terrified expression. They had already expected that even if the two geniuses joined forces, they would still not be able to defeat Bartholomew. However, their full-strength attack was actually unable to leave even the slightest mark on Bartholomew. Everyone simply could not believe it. Everyone felt helpless despair. They did not me the two geniuses for not being able to defeat Bartholomew. They knew that it was not because they were too weak but because Bartholomew was too strong! Compared to the ugly expressions of the people from the two empires, the people from ughter Divine Kingdom revealed wanton smiles when they saw this scene. They looked at the people from the two empires with a mocking gaze. It was as if they were saying, Did you see that? This was the strength of the second genius of our ughter Divine Kingdom! Even if the number one geniuses of your two empires joined forces, they would not be a match for him! The people of ughter Divine Kingdom were not surprised by this result. The enemies were shocked and the spectators were shocked. They had seen this scene countless times in the ughter Divine Kingdom. Everyone from the ughter Divine Kingdom looked at Bartholomew with fear, respect, and worship. This was the genius of ughter Divine Kingdom! Valentines expression turned ugly and his heart became heavy. Bartholomew was much stronger than he had imagined. He and Clemente hadbined their full strength but Bartholomew wasnt even injured when he wasnt defending? He was simply a monster! A sense of panic rose in Valentines heart. He was the number one genius of the Quince Wmpire, and he had such a bright future ahead of him. Could it be that he was going to die here today? Valentine subconsciously looked at Clemente but he noticed that there wasnt much panic on Clementes face. Valentine, continue to join forces to attack. Its impossible for his physical defense to have no limits! Clemente said seriously with a calm expression. When he saw Bartholomews abnormal actions, he had thought of this scene, so he wasnt too surprised. He also didnt think that Bartholomew could keep doing this. His physical defense must have a limit. As long as the attack exceeded this threshold, it would be able to break his defense! Hearing Clementes words, Valentine also reacted. Yes, Clementes words made sense. No ones defense could not be broken, let alone physical defense! As long as it exceeded Bartholomews endurance limit, it would definitely be able to kill him! Thinking of this, Valentine no longer panicked. Instead, he looked at Clemente and nodded slightly. Without saying anything, the two of them turned into a streak of light again and charged towards Bartholomew. Hmph! Seeing the two of them charge at him again, Bartholomew snorted coldly. He no longer did not put up any defense like before. Instead, he started to deal with them seriously. This time, the three of them disyed their full strength and engaged in an intense battle. Clemente and Valentine both used long swords as weapons, while Bartholomew did not use any weapons. He only relied on his fists, elbows, legs, and knees to attack the two of them. The intense battle between the three of themsted for a long time. Although the two of them would not be at a disadvantage against Bartholomew, their attacks could not cause any damage to Bartholomew. As for Bartholomews attacks, they had to deal with them carefully. While the three of them were fighting, the ughter Divine Kingdom below had already started fighting with the people from the two empires. When Clemente and Valentine saw this scene, they became anxious. The reason why they had stayed behind was for the people from their respective empires. If the people from the two empires died, then their actions of staying behind would be meaningless. Thinking up to this point, Valentine anxiously said, Clemente, if we dont take him down, hell be dead! Stall him for a while! Clementes expression was equally unsightly. After saying that, he left the battlefield. Valentine was facing Bartholomew alone. The pressure suddenly increased many times, and he was somewhat unable to cope with it. He looked at Clemente in panic, wanting to know what Clemente was going to do. He only saw Clementes eyes turn red, and his originally tall body began to swell up, bing even tallereven more burly than the fortress-like Bartholomew! Then, Clementes back began to squirm, as if something was brewing within it. In the next second, a pair of blood-red membrane wings stretched out from his back. Two bulges constantly protruded from Clementes forehead, and two ck horns the length of a thumb drilled out from within. It was as if a legendary demon had descended! Only then did Valentine remember that Clemente still had a special form! So this was his special form! Die! Bartholomew roared and suddenly threw a punch at Valentine. Not good! Valentine cried out in his heart and quickly shifted his gaze back. But at this time, Bartholomews fist was already close. He wanted to dodge, but it was already toote. The huge fist kept expanding in his vision. Valentines pupils suddenly contracted. At this moment, a blood-red light shed before his eyes. The fist that he imagined would heavily injure him did notnd, so Valentine quickly turned his head to look. It was Clemente! Clemente had sent Bartholomew flying at the crucial moment, preventing him from being heavily injured by this punch. Whether it was the people from the Quince Empire or the people from the ughter Divine Kingdom, all of them stopped fighting. Everyone was shocked by the sudden change in the scene in front of their eyes. Clemente, who was already at a disadvantage, suddenly became even sturdier than Bartholomew and sent Bartholomew flying. Hahaha! Bartholomew was not scared by the scene in front of him at all. Instead, heughed out loud. Very good! This is a qualified opponent! Bartholomew climbed up from the pile of rubble. His gaze toward Clemente seemed to be burning with a ball of me. Clemente was silent. He did not answer. Instead, he nced at Valentine. Thetter immediately understood Clementes meaning. He transformed into a stream of light and rushed toward Bartholomew. Clemente was the same. In his ancient demon form, his strength was much stronger than his normal state. In fact, he was even stronger than Bartholomew! Working together with Valentine, he actually suppressed Bartholomew so much that he did not have much ability to fight back. Bartholomew did not panic in the slightest. Instead, he looked excited. Although he had to admit that Clemente in this state had exceeded his expectations. However, the two of them were still a little bit away from breaking through his physical defense. As long as his fortress-like body was unharmed, no matter how the other party attacked, it would be in vain! This was also the reason why he had the confidence to challenge more than a hundred geniuses in such an arrogant manner! At that time, if it werent for the fact that he was exhausted in the end The victor would be him! Chapter 409: Everyone Who Had Fallen Into Despair

Chapter 409: Everyone Who Had Fallen Into Despair

Clemente, the de of Orencia! Clemente is the strongest super genius! Even the second genius of the ughter Divine Kingdom is no match for him! We are saved! The people of the Orencia Empire who saw this scene were thoroughly excited and broke out in cheers. The people of the Quince Empire who were fighting alongside them also revealed looks of envy and joy when they saw this scene. Although this messiah who had saved everyone was not the number one genius of the Quince Empire, at least they were saved. Just as the two empires were cheering, a shrill cry suddenly sounded. Ah! The people of the two empires hurriedly stopped cheering and looked in the direction of the shrill cry. They saw that a person from the Quince Empire had fallen into a pool of blood on the ground. There was a long wound on his abdomen that directly pierced through his abdomen. These damn guys from the ughter Divine Kingdom actually ambushed their people! A person from the ughter Divine Kingdom hurriedly retreated to the crowd. Compared to the two empires, the people from the ughter Divine Kingdom panicked when they saw the sudden change in the situation. There was actually someone from the four empires who could suppress the second genius of the ughter Divine Kingdom? If Bartholomew failed, none of them would be able to leave this ce alive. They thought of escaping but, when they raised their heads and saw Bartholomews fortress-like figure, their bodies could not help but tremble. In the end, no one escaped. If Bartholomew failed, they were only killed by the enemy. But if they escaped and Bartholomew survived, then what awaited them would be an even more terrifying ending than death. Bartholomews cruelty had left an indelible impression in the hearts of the people from the ughter Divine Kingdom. Therefore, they were more willing to fight the two empires than to escape! As one of them was ambushed by the ughter Divine Kingdom, the people from the two empires all rushed towards ughter Divine Kingdoms camp. ughter Divine Kingdoms people also engaged in an intense battle with the people from the two empires. Now, both sides no longer thought about the battle between the two geniuses and Bartholomew. They only wanted to kill each other! Even if their geniuses were defeated, even if they would be killed afterward, they still wanted to kill as many of their opponents as possible before that happened. Just as everyone was fighting fiercely. Valentine was pleasantly surprised to see that Clementes transformed form was so powerful. He didnt expect Clementes special form to be so powerful. Even Bartholomew wasnt his match! He was saved! Not only that, when someone left the divine kingdom, the story of the two of them defeating Bartholomew together would be a legend and be celebrated for countless years! Thinking of this, the longsword in Valentines hand became sharper, and his attacks became more violent. However, it was different from Valentines surprise. At this moment, Clemente, who had transformed into a demon, had a solemn expression on his face. He did not suppress his opponents joy at all. Instead, his gaze towards Bartholomew was filled with fear. Clemente knew very well that although he had already suppressed Bartholomew In reality, the two of them working together did not cause too much damage to Bartholomew. Bartholomews defense definitely had a limit, but the two of them were unable to cause damage beyond that limit. As for how far Bartholomews physical defense was from the limit, Clemente did not know. However, he knew that because the ancient demon bloodline in his body was very thin, it was far from beingparable to the perfect state of Johnson, thus, every time his ancient demon form transformed, it would not be able to hold on for too long! As long as he reached the limit, he would withdraw from this state. For a period of time, he would not be able to transform again. Moreover, he would fall into a period of weakness, and his strength would be much weaker than usual. This was also the reason why Clemente was afraid. If the two of them were unable to defeat Bartholomew before he withdrew from the ancient demon form, then they would be the ones who would die! Clemente couldnt help but look at the people below. If he wanted to leave, Bartholomew wouldnt be able to stop him. But he couldnt possibly watch the people of the Orencia Empire be massacred by the ughter Divine Kingdom. Clementes gaze revealed a worried expression. Before the ancient demon form ended, he himself didnt know if he could defeat Bartholomew. But things had alreadye to this point, and there was no turning back. He could only use his full strength. Valentine, use your full strength to defeat him. Otherwise, we wont have a chance! Clemente shouted. After saying that, Clemente rushed towards Bartholomew as if he had fallen into a berserk state. Every attack was a full-strength attack. Although Valentine did not know why, when he saw this scene, he did not think too much. He rushed over, ignoring the damage he received, and unleashed his strongest attack on Bartholomew. The three of them used all their strength and fought fiercely. The space they passed through shattered, revealing dark marks. Cracks spread out like a spider web. The two empires and ughter Divine Kingdoms people fought fiercely below, and the battle reached its most critical moment. Blood sttered and screams sounded every second. People died every second. The battle between the two empires and the ughter Divine Kingdom did notst long. The ughter Divine Kingdom had many people, and their average strength was stronger than the two empires. People from the two empires kept dying and they gradually could not hold on any longer. The remaining people were also captured by the ughter Divine Kingdom. If it were not for the fact that ughter Divine Kingdoms people wanted to leave their points to Bartholomew, these captives would have already been massacred. The battle in the sky gradually came to an end. Clemente and Valentine were still unable topletely break through Bartholomews physical defense. In the end, Clemente couldnt hold on any longer and was forced to withdraw from his ancient demon form. The weakened Clemente and Valentine, who couldnt hold on at all, were quickly heavily injured by Bartholomew. Very good. Bartholomew looked at the two people who had been captured in front of him and revealed a carefree smile. You did not disappoint me. This is indeed a carefree battle. Bartholomew paused for a moment and then said cruelly, I can grant you death without pain! Hearing this, Valentinepletely fell into despair. Was he going to die here? He hadnt be the leader of the four great geniuses and hadnt be an immortal legend yet. Clemente looked at Bartholomew coldly and said nothing. Bartholomew walked toward the two of them step by step, his huge fist shining with a blood-red light. Clemente, Valentine, and all the people of the two empires fell into deep despair. At this moment. Whoosh! A sharp air-piercing sound was heard. Only a dark golden ray was seen shooting straight at Bartholomew. Chapter 410: Joelson’s Arrival

Chapter 410: Joelsons Arrival

The dark golden ray directly sent Bartholomew, who was like a fortress, flying. Bang! A loud sound rang out, shaking the space. Bartholomewnded on a mountain peak at the side, sinking deep into it. Arge crater was created, and cracks covered the entire mountain peak. Boom! Another sound rang out as the mountain peak copsed, turning into rubble on the ground. Even though they were far away, everyone could feel a scorching auraing from it. The two people in front of Bartholomew felt an unbearable heat. In front of them, the void was melted by this scorching ray, leaving a smooth ck mark in the space in front of them. When Valentine saw the sudden scene before him, he was stunned. He stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what had happened. The people from the two empires and the ughter Divine Kingdom had the same reaction as him. They did not understand what was going on. Only Clementes eyes flickered with a fiery light, revealing a hopeful expression. This unbearable heat made him feel a sense of familiarity. He had seen that dark golden ray just now! Not long ago, on the dueling tform in the Imperial City Square! This was a unique magic of Joelson! They were saved! Who is it? A furious voice came from the pile of rubble caused by the copse of the mountain peak. The next second, a tall and sturdy figure suddenly jumped out from within. Bartholomew widened his eyes and looked in the direction of the ray, his expression extremely furious. He had already wanted to kill Clemente and Valentine just now. These two people were both super-geniuses, and their rankings on the blood-red screen were not low either. One was fourth, and the other was sixth. As long as he killed both of them and plundered their points, his ranking would rise another ce, surpassing Wilfrid! However, he did not know which damned guy interrupted him! He even directly sent him flying! This made him extremely furious. Bartholomews gaze followed the pitch-ck mark in the air. He only saw a tall and slender figure floating in the sky, looking down at him. His back was facing the blood-red screen, making it impossible for him to see this persons appearance clearly. Damned fellow! No matter who you are, you will have to pay the price! Bartholomew roared loudly. Following that, he flew into the sky and transformed into a stream of light, charging fiercely towards this person. Coupled with his fortress-like figure, at this moment, he was like a meteorite falling backward. Facing Bartholomews charge, the person in the sky did not move at all. It was as if he had given up on resisting. Seeing this scene, the people of the two empires, who had just been filled with hope, once again sank into despair. It was over! Even a god would be doomed if they were struck by Bartholomews berserk attack! Valentine felt the same way. The hope that had just been ignited in his eyes was extinguished once more. Only Clemente was still staring at that slender figure in the sky with fiery eyes. He knew that this was Joelson! Clemente began to think in his heart. He was still no match for Bartholomew in his ancient demon form. But Joelson became serious. He defeated him in his ancient demon form with just one move. Moreover, hepletely crushed him, causing him to lose consciousness. At the same time, Joelson was not injured at all. In terms of strength, Bartholomew was definitely not a match for Joelson! At the very least, Wilfrid was not here. Bartholomew alone would definitely not be able to defeat Joelson! The only problem was Bartholomews powerful physical strength. If he could not use an attack that exceeded the limits of his physical defense then, even if he suppressed him, it would be meaningless. However, although he and Valentine couldnt do this. It shouldnt be a difficult thing for Joelson. Right at this moment. Bartholomew had already rushed in front of Joelson. Bang! A loud crash sounded, and everyone couldnt help but cover their ears. Kacha! The void was like a thin and fragile mirror. Under the effect of this terrifying force, countless cracks appeared, and in an instant, itpletely shattered. Everyone could only see a pitch-ck color. Everyone unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Even Clementes eyelids couldnt help but twitch. Bartholomews collision was too terrifying. Even though he had confidence in Joelson, he couldnt help but worry at this moment. The pitch-ck mark in the void gradually disappeared. Everyone clearly saw the scene within. The scene in the sky made everyone unconsciously widen their eyes. Their eyes revealed a dull expression, and they were all stunned on the spot. Everyone only saw Bartholomew stop in front of that man. There was a barrier around the man, like a thin eggshell that wrapped him up. There were no signs of injury on this mans body. On the contrary, a trace of blood flowed out of Bartholomews left shoulder. It was obvious that Bartholomews terrifying impact did not break through the mans barrier and even injured his shoulder. Bartholomews eyes widened when he saw the man in front of him. His face was filled with disbelief. He could not see clearly before but, now that he was in front of him, he realized that he had seen this man before! Or rather, everyone in the ughter Divine Kingdom had seen him before. It was the dragon rider on the wanted list, Joelson! Its you? Bartholomew shouted. Joelson looked at him calmly and didnt say anything. Bartholomews brows were tightly furrowed and his eyes were filled with anger as he looked at Joelson. Damn you! You actually dare toe to the Dimension of ughter! Since youre here, dont bother leaving! After saying this, Bartholomew crazily waved his fists and punched at Joelson. But Joelson didnt move at all. He just quietly waited. Bartholomews terrifying fistnded on the barrier, only stirring up a faint ripple. Not to mention dealing damage to Joelson, he couldnt even break the barrier! Valentine waspletely dumbfounded. He couldnt believe his eyes. Every punch from Bartholomew was a full-strength attack. He had to be very careful when he was fighting with Clemente. Both of them were hit by such a punch and immediately suffered serious injuries. They lost the ability to resist. In front of this strange man, such an attack was like the attack of a thin and weak child. Countless fistsnded on the barrier, like tiny raindrops falling into ake. Clemente was also stunned when he saw this scene. He knew that Joelson was stronger than Bartholomew but he did not expect him to be so much stronger! Only now did he know that Joelson had not used his full strength when he fought with him? Chapter 411: The Terrifying Scene. The Arcane Earth’s Grasp

Chapter 411: The Terrifying Scene. The Arcane Earths Grasp

The people from the two empires and the ughter Divine Kingdom were also shocked by the scene in the sky. Even if the two geniuses joined hands, they couldnt resist Bartholomew. But before this man, he could even break his shield? Who was he? This was the question in everyones mind. In the sky, Bartholomew crazily hammered the barrier around Joelson. Every punch was a full-strength blow but it didnt have any effect on the barrier. It could only cause a few ripples. Soon, Bartholomew stopped his attacks. The continuous full-strength attacks caused him to be quite tired. His entire body trembled from the intense breathing. Bartholomew looked at Joelson again. This time, his eyes revealed a shocked expression. After fighting against Clemente and Valentine for a long time, he was not as tired as he was now. And now, he was already so tired from just one barrier. He had not broken the barrier, and Joelson did not even make a move. Bartholomew did not panic. Instead, he revealed an extremely excited expression. Hahaha! Bartholomew could not stopughing. After a long time, he stopped. He looked at Joelson and continued, Only a powerful opponent like you has the value of being defeated! Dont shrink away like a turtle! Go all out! Let me experience your strength! Bartholomew seemed to have fallen into madness as he shouted loudly. Hearing his opponents mor, Joelsons expression was calm as he slowly raised a hand. The barrier that he controlled gradually dissipated. Seeing this, Bartholomew suddenly attacked and fiercely punched Joelson. His speed was so fast that he left many afterimages in the air. This is bad! Clemente and Valentine cried out at the same time. Their faces were ugly, and their eyes were filled with worry. After all, for them, Joelson was theirst chance to survive. If anything happened to Joelson, they would be finished! Seeing this scene, Joelson was not surprised at all. His face was still calm. He raised his right hand and pressed down gently. In the sky, countless ck and red meteors fell down and smashed on Bartholomews body. Arcane Meteor Shower! Bang! Countless explosions spread throughout the entire area, shaking the void. Bartholomew was smashed into the ground by the torrential mes, leaving a deep hole. In the next second, Bartholomew jumped out of the hole. But before he could make another move, another dark golden ray shot over. Once again, it pushed him back into the hole, leaving scorched marks on his body. The molten metal that had yet to solidify burned his skin. Bartholomew frowned slightly, but he did not panic too much. Although an attack of this level could cause him no pain, it would not cause much damage. Just as Bartholomew was about to jump out of the hole again. Around him, countless loud sounds were heard. Rumble! There was a trace of doubt in Bartholomews heart. This sound did not sound like the sound of an attack hitting the ground. Instead, it sounded like an earthquake, as if it wasing from the Earth. Just as Bartholomew was puzzled. The rocks and soil around him began to tremble. Then, a huge force suddenly came from under his feet, pushing him upward and toward the outside of the pit. Everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them. Whether it was the people from the two empires, the people from the ughter Divine Kingdom, or Valentine and Clemente. Everyone was stunned and stood rooted to the ground, unable to speak as they watched this scene. They could only see that all the mountains, earth, rocks, and soil within their line of sight were surging. It was as if they were alive. Even the earth beneath their feet was affected. They had no choice but to fly into the sky to avoid being sucked in by the surging earth. Under everyones shocked gazes, Bartholomew was pushed out of the pit. All thend and mountains in sight kept pushing against each other, finally forming a huge hand that could not be described with words. Bartholomew was right in the palm of this big hand. When he saw the situation around him, he immediately flew up from the ground, wanting to fly out of the range of the big hand. However, the next second, as Joelson suddenly clenched his right hand The big hand, which was made of earth and mountains, also clenched at Bartholomew. Arcane Earths Grasp! Boom! A loud noise made everyones ears fall into silence. No sound could be heard. Everyone could only see that as the big hand clenched, the void that the big hands five fingers had cut through waspletely shattered. Only a big ck mark was left, as if the entire world had fallen into the endless darkness. Valentine swallowed hard. The scene before him caused him to involuntarily tremble. Thisrge hand seemed to contain enough power to destroy the entire fallen divine kingdom, yet this power was controlled by that strange man. Joelson! Clemente couldnt help but call out. Valentine looked at Clemente, his gaze filled with disbelief. You know him? Clemente nodded and said, Thats right, but we havent known each other for very long. In thepetition to enter the tomb of the sovereign, he defeated me. When did the Orencia Empire have such a powerful genius? Valentine asked. He isnt from the Orencia Empire. He should be from some lower ne. Hearing Clementes words, Valentines eyes widened, his gaze filled with shock. Such a terrifying man actually came from a lower ne? One had to know that cultivating in a lower ne would only be more difficult. It was also because of this that everyone wanted to enter the higher nes. Yet, this man was able to cultivate to such terrifying strength in a lower ne. This was truly unimaginable to him. Rumble! At this moment, therge hand slowly opened up, returning to the original appearance of the earth and mountains. Everyone returned to the ground, only to see that Bartholomew was already lying on the ground. His body was covered in dust but he didnt seem to have suffered much damage. Clemente and Valentine were shocked. Even such a terrifying attack couldnt hurt him? But the two of them quickly calmed down. Bartholomew struggled to get up, but he was not able to. Although on the surface he didnt seem to be injured, at least a dozen bones in his body had been broken, and they had even pierced into his muscles and internal organs. Bartholomew didnt have the fervor from before and his face revealed a pained expression. His eyes were filled with hatred as he looked at Joelson. He had never suffered such a serious injury before! Even when he faced Wilfrid, he had not lost so miserably! Chapter 412: Your God Will Also Die!

Chapter 412: Your God Will Also Die!

Looking at the people in front of them who were so weak that they couldnt even stand up, no one could associate them with the fortress-like Bartholomew. Whether it was the people from the two empires or the people from the ughter Divine Kingdom, they were all deeply shocked. As for the people from the ughter Divine Kingdom,pared to being shocked, they were more afraid. It was a type of fear that was unique to experts. The members of the ughter Divine Kingdom couldnt help but tremble in fear. This man was too terrifying! Even the second genius of the ughter Divine Kingdom (the second genius of the ughter Divine Kingdom!) waspletely crushed by him. Bartholomew was defeated by Joelson without even needing to touch him. They had never seen Bartholomew like this before. At this moment, a slender figure slowly descended from the sky. Only then did everyone see his appearance clearly. It was different from what they had imagined. This man was very young and his face was so handsome that it felt surreal. Its him! Its Joelson! Suddenly, someone from the Orencia Empires camp shouted excitedly. Its really him! Joelson! Hese to save us! The nearby members of the Quince Empire revealed puzzled looks. You know him? Who is Joelson? Someone from the Quince Empire asked. Hes a super genius that suddenly appeared a while ago! No one has heard of him before but, a while ago, in order to select a spot to enter the tomb of the sovereign, the Imperial Capital held apetition. And in thatpetition, Joelson defeated two geniuses. Because no one dared to challenge him, he directly obtained two spots! Hearing the exnation of the Orencia Empire, everyone from the Quince Empire nodded. It was normal that no one dared to challenge someone who could crush that fellow, Bartholomew. But then, they heard a piece of news thatpletely shocked them. And then he challenged Clemente! Clemente waspletely no match for him. And he even used his demonic form for the first time in front of everyone! But he was still defeated by Joelson in one move! Hes still crushing him! The people from the Orencia Empire excitedly introduced him to the people from the Quince Empire who didnt know much about him. This was a genius from their Orencia Empire! Upon hearing the exnation, the people from the Quince Empire and the ughter Divine Kingdom widened their eyes, their gazes filled with disbelief. Although Clemente had lost to Bartholomew, one had to know that Clemente could even suppress Bartholomew in his demonic form! Clementes final defeat was also because his demonic form had a time limit. Otherwise, it was uncertain who would win and who would lose. However, Joelson was able to defeat Clemente in his demonic form in one move. This kind of strength was already beyond everyones imagination. However, when they thought of the scene just now, they felt that this was not too surprising. Clemente and Valentine flew in front of Joelson. Joelson, Clemente said in a low voice. Joelson nodded slightly. He finally caught up before Bartholomew made a move. Then, Joelson swept his gaze across the crowd and saw the figures of Toby and Edessa. He was relieved. He slowly walked to Bartholomew and looked down at him. Damn you! The ughter Divine Kingdom wont let you off! Bartholomew looked at him angrily and shouted. At this point, he already knew what would happen to him. Begging for mercy was just a waste of time. It was impossible for Bartholomew to let him leave alive. With a calm expression, Joelson said, Tell me Wilfrids location. So what if I tell you? Will you let me leave alive? Bartholomew shouted angrily. You can use Wilfrids life and his key to exchange for your life, said Joelson calmly. You Bartholomew was about to scold him when he suddenly thought of something. He suddenly stopped mid-sentence. Then he continued, I can, but I dont know his location. I need to contact Wilfrid. Then, Bartholomew took out a magicmunication crystal from his interspatial ring and put his broken arm on his forehead with difficulty. In just a moment, Bartholomew crushed the crystal into powder. Hahaha! Bartholomewughed maniacally, I have already told Wilfrid about your arrival! He will arrive at the final trial soon. Dont even think about catching him! Without saying anything, Joelson raised his right hand slightly and pointed at Bartholomew with his index finger. He knew that people like Bartholomew would never tell him anything. Everyone only saw a needle-like white-gold light shining on his fingertip but it was extremely dazzling, like a sun rising in his hand. Seeing this scene, Bartholomew was somewhat rmed. His powerful physical body had almost never been injured, but just looking at the white-gold light in front of him made him feel a piercing paining from all over his body. It was as if just a little touch could destroy his body. You cant kill me! Im the second genius of the ughter Divine Kingdom! If you kill me, the God of ughter wont let you go! Bartholomew cried out in fear, a hint of despair in his eyes. Although he was still shouting just now, when he was facing death, he still couldnt help but feel fear. It wont be long, your God Joelson looked at Bartholomew and said in a low voice, will die at my hands. Hearing this, everyone fell into a daze and stood rooted to the ground. Especially the people of the Orencia Empire. Even if they hadnt seen it before, they had heard of Joelsons arrogance. But they had never thought that Joelson could be so arrogant! For some reason, the people of the Orencia Empire suddenly felt that what Joelson had said might really be true! After all, all of the arrogant words that Joelson had said before had been fulfilled! Joelson looked at Bartholomew. At his fingertips, a white-gold ray shot towards Bartholomew. The dazzling light instantly turned into a deep pitch-ck. The void where the white-gold light passed was instantly annihted, leaving only a straight pitch-ck mark. Small cracks kept spreading outwards. Along with the void, there was also Bartholomew. The moment the white-gold light pierced through him, he did not even have time to scream before he disappeared from everyones sight. It was as if he had never existed in this world. The entire ce fell into a deathly silence. As if to confirm that he was not dreaming, someone even pinched himself. Following that, the sky echoed with the fanatical cheers of everyone. Joelson! The number one genius of the ne of ughter! The fanatical cheers continued for a long time before they gradually subsided. The people from the ughter Divine Kingdom had already been killed by Clemente and Valentine. At this point, they had alreadypletely offended the ughter Divine Kingdom. No matter what they did, the ughter Divine Kingdom would punish them and even chase after them. Since they were going to die, they naturally wouldnt let these people go back! Chapter 413: The Legend of Wilfrid

Chapter 413: The Legend of Wilfrid

The members of ughter Divine Kingdom were all killed by the two geniuses. Bartholomew was also killed by Joelson. When Toby and Edessa saw this, they quickly walked forward. Joelson, you killed Bartholomew. Im afraid that youll be in dangerter. The ughter Divine Kingdom still has 20,000 people here. Wilfrid mighte to find trouble with you to avenge him. Toby said seriously, his eyes filled with worry. Edessa was the same. The two of them had been very worried when they saw Joelson and Bartholomew fighting. Now that Joelson had killed Bartholomew, their worries did not ease. Hearing this, Clemente also frowned. Joelson, Toby is right. Bartholomew is far from Wilfrids match. If he really wants to avenge Bartholomew, you must be prepared! Clemente looked at Joelson and said with a serious expression. Joelson looked at the two of them and asked in puzzlement, Is this Wilfrid very powerful? The two of them nodded heavily. Clemente looked at Valentine. Valentine nodded as well. He knew what Clemente meant. He had often entered the ughter Divine Kingdom and had a better understanding of the two great geniuses of the ughter Divine Kingdom. Although Bartholomew is now the second genius of the ughter Divine Kingdom, he was once the number one genius. He was also the number one genius in the entire ne of ughter. Valentine looked at Joelson with a serious expression. Bartholomew once challenged the strongest one hundred geniuses of the ughter Divine Kingdom at the same time and he almost won. Even those one hundred geniuses only managed to defeat Bartholomew after they exhausted themselves. But in the end, Bartholomew wasnt really injured! Toby and Edessa revealed terrified expressions when they heard Valentines words. They didnt know that there was such a story. Bartholomew was actually so powerful? However, that was also true. After all, Clemente had used his ancient demon form and, with Valentine joining forces, the two geniuses werent able to cause real damage to Bartholomew. It was just that Joelson had easily killed Bartholomew, causing them to almost forget about Bartholomews terrifying strength as well as his incredibly tough body. Clemente wasnt too surprised. He only nodded with a serious expression. He had fought with Bartholomew before, so he knew how terrifying Bartholomew was. He wouldnt think that Bartholomew was weak just because Joelson had easily defeated Bartholomew. However, Joelson didnt react. He just nodded slightly. Valentine continued, Bartholomew had always been an invincible existence amongst the younger generation of the entire ne of ughter! Until Wilfrid appeared and Wilfrid rose, there was a battle between the two of them. No one knew the process of this battle. But after that battle ended, Bartholomew was seriously injured for the first time and Wilfrid wasnt injured at all. Bartholomew announced to the public that Wilfrid was the number one genius and, in the ne of ughter, other than the God of ughter, the only person Bartholomew listened to was Wilfrid! After hearing Valentines exnation, everyone became serious. Although we dont know the process of that battle, to be able to make the arrogant Bartholomew listen to his words, Wilfrids strength must be very terrifying. Its far beyond Bartholomew and far beyond our imagination! Clementes expression was serious, he continued, Joelson, although his strength might not be stronger than yours, thats not the most important thing. The most important thing is that there are still 20,000 people from the ughter Divine Kingdom in the divine kingdom. If Wilfrid summons them all, you must be careful! I understand. Joelson looked calm and nodded slightly, but his eyes revealed a hint of interest. Clemente and the others became even more worried when they saw this. They were worried that Joelson would look for Wilfrid in order to challenge a strong enemy. Even if there were 20,000 people in the ughter Divine Kingdom, they might not be able to make him retreat because he was Joelson! Dont worry, I wont let myself be in danger. As if he could see the worries of Clemente, Toby, and Edessa, Joelson said. These people were all his friends, and he didnt want them to worry about him, which would dy their search for an opportunity that belonged to him. Clemente thought for a moment, he looked at Joelson and said, Joelson, why dont we wait until we gather the people of the Orencia Empire and the Quince Empire, and then go to the position of the final trial together? The people of the two empiresbined can barely fight against the ughter Divine Kingdom. After saying that, Clemente looked at Valentine. Valentine hesitated when he heard Clementes words. He wanted to say something but kept his mouth shut. After struggling for a while, Valentine said, I can go with you guys, but if the rest of the people from the Quince Empire go together, the consequences will be unimaginable! He did not want to refuse. After all, Joelson had just saved his and the lives of the people from the Quince Empire, but the consequences of this matter were too serious. For the sake of the Quince Empire, he had no choice but to consider it. Clemente nodded and did not say anything else. He could understand Valentines decision. If Valentine went alone to fight against the ughter Divine Kingdom, the biggest consequence would only be losing his life. However, if more than ten thousand people of the empire were to go together, it was very likely that the ughter Divine Kingdom would take revenge. Such a consequence was indeed not something that the geniuses of the younger generation could bear. Moreover, Valentines position in the Quince Empire was far inferiorpared to Clementes position in the Orencia Empire. He had the power to make such a decision but Valentine did not. Valentine looked at Joelson guiltily, feeling sorry for his actions. He only saw that Joelsons expression was calm and did not me him in the slightest. Gathering so many people to go together is too much of a waste of time. Ill go first alone. Perhaps by the time I arrive, the people from the ughter Divine Kingdom have not gathered yet. Joelson said faintly. Hearing Joelsons words, Clemente and the others also showed a thoughtful expression. Clemente thought for a while and finally nodded, agreeing with Joelsons idea. What Joelson said was right. If he went first, it would definitely be much faster than gathering more than ten thousand people and then setting off together. Moreover, even if they tried to dissuade him, Joelson might not listen. Instead of that, it was better to let Joelson go first. They would gather everyone and then follow him. That way, even if something happened to Joelson, as long as they could hold him off for a period of time. They could also bring arge group of people and rush to support him. In the end, this matter was decided. Joelson went to the trial of the sovereign alone, while Clemente followed behind to gather the others. Chapter 414: The Gathering of 20,000 Demigods!

Chapter 414: The Gathering of 20,000 Demigods!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL On the other side. Everyone from the ughter Divine Kingdom. Wilfrid was just about to lead everyone to the center of the lost divine kingdom when he suddenly felt a messageing from themunication magic crystal. Wilfrid took out the magic crystal from his interspatial ring. He sent his spiritual energy into it, wondering who had sent the message. The instant he saw the message, his brows were tightly furrowed, and his face was filled with rage. When the peak-stage demigod saw Wilfrids expression, he couldnt help but shudder. Wilfrid had always been very calm. He had never seen Wilfrid in such an angry state. He didnt dare imagine what Wilfrid would do after he became angry! Just as the demigod was filled with worry and terror Wilfrids brows rxed once more and his calm face returned. Gather everyone. Those who arent able to make it in time, have them gather directly at the center of the lost divine kingdom. After half a day, they will depart and head to the center of the lost divine kingdom. Wilfrid said calmly, but deep within his gaze, there was a hint of unerasable rage. Yes, milord! The demigod said respectfully. Wilfrids gaze turned towards the direction in which the specks of light represented by Bartholomew had disappeared. He didnt have many friends in the Divine Kingdom of ughter. Given his talent, most people wouldnt dare to interact with him. Only Bartholomew could be considered his friend. And now, Bartholomew was dead. Wilfrid was furious. He received a message from Bartholomew before he died. Bartholomew told him to gather everyone in the ughter Divine Kingdom and head directly to the center. He also told Wilfrid about his encounter with the dragon rider. The third-ranked Joelson was indeed the dragon rider! The dragon rider who killed all of the ughter Divine Kingdom in the trial ne, Joelson! Wilfrid raised his head and looked at the blood-red light curtain floating in the sky. Bartholomews name had disappeared, and his own name had fallen from first ce to second ce. It was Joelson who reced him. First ce: Joelson. Score: 20,398. All of Bartholomews scores had been snatched away by Joelson. Wilfrid was very angry about this but he had no intention of avenging Bartholomew right now. Although he did not know what happened to Bartholomew, he knew that Bartholomew was very arrogant. Even after being defeated by him and knowing how terrifying his strength was, he did notpletely submit to him. This time, the usually arrogant Bartholomew told him not to take revenge and quickly gathered everyone to the center. It could be imagined that Joelson was very powerful. In Bartholomews eyes, he was even stronger than him. Wilfrid was not blinded by anger. He still listened to Bartholomews suggestion and gathered everyone. However, he was still prepared to kill Joelson. Not only did he want to avenge Bartholomew but also because Joelson had already epted the enmity with the ughter Divine Kingdom in the trial ne. When all the people from the ughter Divine Kingdom gathered around. Wilfrid took a look. There were about fifteen thousand people. Those who hadnt arrived should be too far away and wouldnt be able toe for a while. Afterward, Wilfrid didnt continue to wait. Instead, he had the others rush to the center. He brought everyone to the center of the fallen divine kingdom and waited for Joelsons arrival. Joelson held the key to an inheritance. It was impossible for him to leave the fallen divine kingdom directly. For the inheritance, he would definitely rush to the center. Somewhere in the fallen divine kingdom. Joelson turned into a ray of light and rushed towards the center of the fallen divine kingdom. Over the past few days, as he rushed towards the center, he interrogated the people from the ughter Divine Kingdom he met along the way. Along the way, he met fewer people from the ughter Divine Kingdom. He only met a few in total. However, he still received the information he needed. Wilfrid had gathered most of the people. Only a small number of people who were too far away rushed to the center. When he heard this news, Joelson was a little surprised. He did not expect Wilfrids appeal in the ughter Divine Kingdom to be so strong. In a short time, he could gather most of the people. He had nned to capture Wilfrid before the ughter Divine Kingdom gathered. There was no chance now. Thus, he chose to head directly to the center of the fallen divine kingdom. Amongst the nearly twenty thousand people of the ughter Divine Kingdom, he would capture Wilfrid and obtain the other key. If Clemente, Toby, and the others were to know what Joelson was thinking, they would probably be scared to death. In truth, Clemente and the others were indeed worried about Joelson. You mean to say that Wilfrid has already gathered all of the people of the ughter Divine Kingdom? Clemente looked at the injured demigod of the ughter Divine Kingdom, then asked. The demigods eyes were filled with terror and his entire body began to tremble. Yes, Lord Clemente. Aside from a small group of people like me who are rushing to the center, the others have already gathered. Most likely, theyve already arrived at the center of the lost divine kingdom. Hearing the demigods words, Clementes face grew solemn, and a hint of worry appeared in his eyes. If that was the case, then if Joelson went out by himself to search for Wilfrid, he might run into danger. Even if Joelsons power was greater than he had imagined, that was 20,000 demigods! With 20,000 demigods gathered together, let alone ordinary gods, even peak gods would be in danger of dying! The nearby Toby and Edessa both asked worriedly, Clemente, will anything happen to Joelson? Clemente shook his head, I dont know either but, as long as Joelson doesnt take the initiative to charge into the 20,000 people, with his strength, ughter Divine Kingdom will not be able to keep him. Hearing this, Toby and Edessa were not at ease. On the contrary, their hearts were heavy and they became even more worried. Even Clemente himself had a grave expression on his face. The three of them furrowed their brows tightly. Although Clemente wasnt wrong, as long as Joelson didnt take the initiative to charge into the camp of twenty thousand people, no one in the ughter Divine Kingdom would be able to stop him. But he was Joelson. One couldnt judge him based on conventional thinking. When others saw the scale of twenty thousand demigods in the ughter Divine Kingdom, perhaps they would cower. But Joelson wouldnt! Perhaps when Joelson saw twenty thousand people, he would charge in even more excitedly. I hope that he can wait until we arrive before he makes his move. Clemente sighed and said. As the number one genius of the Orencia Empire, he knew better than anyone else what Joelson would do. Every genius had the pride of a genius. Joelson was even more of a genius among geniuses. Even 20,000 people might not be enough to make him afraid. Thinking of this, Clemente said to everyone, Speed up the march! With that, he turned into a streak of light and flew in the direction of the center. Valentine, Toby, and Edessa followed suit. When the people from both countries saw this, they quickly sped up as well. Chapter 415: The Captive Camp

Chapter 415: The Captive Camp

In the center of the divine kingdom. Joelson was on a mountain peak in the distance, looking at the camp of 20,000 people from the ughter Divine Kingdom. The camp of 20,000 people was mostly made up of people from the ughter Divine Kingdom. There were also some captives from the four empires and some small kingdoms captured by the ughter Divine Kingdom. The captives numbered around 2,000. Joelson spected that these captives were mainly used by the ughter Divine Kingdom to threaten the four empires so that they would not join forces to fight against the ughter Divine Kingdom. This was also the reason why Joelson did not rush in immediately. Although he did not care if these people were dead or alive, among these captives were people from the Orencia Empire. The Emperor of the Orencia Empire, Emperor Congrave, had once invited him to join the empirehe had even offered very high conditions. Moreover, the information that Clemente had told him was also obtained from Emperor Congrave. This made Joelson have a good impression of him. The people who saved the Orencia Empire could also be considered as giving face to Emperor Congrave. Thinking of this, Joelson used a transformation spell and transformed into another appearance. Then, he walked towards the camp of the ughter Divine Kingdom. Not long after, the people of the ughter Divine Kingdom found traces of Joelson. There are still people who dare toe? This fool, he still dares toe after seeing our camp! A group of patrol members of the ughter Divine Kingdom saw Joelson and walked towards him with a smile. They did not put Joelson in their eyes at all and only treated him as an ordinary captive. And then, very smoothly, he became a prisoner of the ughter Divine Kingdom. He was locked up in the camp. There were no prisoners in the camp. There were only a few experts at the peak of the demigod level, as well as more than a hundred ordinary demigods, watching over two thousand people outside the camp. Clearly, the ughter Divine Kingdom didnt pay too much attention to these prisoners. In their opinion, these captives did not have the courage to run away in the ughter Divine Kingdoms camp. In fact, that was indeed the case. The 2,000 captives from the four empires and some small kingdoms also knew the ughter Divine Kingdoms purpose of capturing them. No one dared to run away. It was not their fault for being cowardly. Although they had 2,000 people and only imprisoned over 100 people, this was the ughter Divine Kingdoms camp after all. There were nearly 20,000 people from the ughter Divine Kingdom outside. If they chose to escape, not many of them would be able to escape. The vast majority of them would die here! Instead of struggling to no avail, it was better to wait for rescue here. Their chances of survival would be higher. After all, the ughter Divine Kingdom did not capture them to massacre them. Otherwise, they would not have survived until now. Even so, the captives still had ugly expressions on their faces. That was because no matter what the oue was, their chances of survival were very slim. Very soon, a few people from the captive camp walked towards Joelson. Which empire do you belong to? Or which kingdom? The few people did not say anything to Joelson and directly asked. Joelson nced at them and said, I can barely be considered as the Orencia Empire. The few of them heard Joelsons words and looked at each other with some doubt. Barely be considered as the Orencia Empire? What do you mean? Im from the Orencia Empire. Which city are you from? Someone said. The Imperial Capital. Hearing Joelsons answer, that person revealed a doubtful look. He sized up Joelson and said, Those who cane from the Imperial Capital are all famous geniuses of the Orencia Empire. Howe Ive never heard of you? What about now? As he spoke, Joelson dispelled his transformation spell, returning to his original appearance. Seeing this, the few of them revealed astonished expressions. Transformation spells were a minor spell that they had just begun to train in. Of course, they knew about it. But they had never seen anyone who could use such a minor spell to deceive a demigod like them! Just from this, the few of them could see how powerful Joelsons talent was! You are The person just now revealed a surprised expression as he looked at Joelson. His eyes revealed a look of disbelief. The person cried out and quickly reacted. He covered his mouth with his hand. You are Lord Joelson? The person said in a low voice. Who is Joelson? Seeing his appearance, the others also revealed a puzzled look. They wondered who Joelson was that could make him so surprised. That person looked at them with disdain. Even Lord Joelson doesnt know? Lord Joelson is the super-genius who defeated Lord Clemente in the Imperial City Square! That rumor is actually true? The few of them looked at Joelson in shock. This time, they revealed a look of awe. They had heard of this rumor but they didnt believe it in their hearts. They thought that it was a piece of fake news made up by someone. Even in their own country, Clemente was extremely famous. Many people believed that he was the most powerful of the four geniuses. Now that they had received the affirmation of their friends from the Orencia Empire, they were all extremely shocked. This youth in front of them, so handsome that it seemed unreal, was actually so powerful that he had defeated Clemente! Youve seen me before? Joelson asked. He didnt remember this demigod. That person bowed to Joelson, then said respectfully, Lord Joelson, when we were outside the tomb of the sovereign, I saw your appearance from afar. So that was how it was. Joelson nodded slightly. The others were stunned but, at the same time, they were extremely puzzled. Lord Joelson, why did youe to the captive camp? That person was just as puzzled as the others. He couldnt help but ask. The others also looked at Joelson, hoping for an answer. If this question was ced on someone else, it would seem very foolish. Entering the captive camp, of course, was because they had been captured. However, the few of them did not think that with Joelsons strength, he would be captured by the ughter Divine Kingdom. Although they had never seen Joelson make a move, he was still a super-genius who had defeated Clemente. Even if Wilfrid personally made a move, it wouldnt be a problem for him to leave if he couldnt beat him. Joelson didnt answer. Instead, he looked at the few of them and said seriously, Do you want to leave? Hearing this question, a few of them were immediately shocked. Of course we want to leave! But there are too many people from the ughter Divine Kingdom. Even if we can break out of the captive camp, there are still nearly 20,000 people outside. If we go out, well die. Its better to wait here for rescue. The few of them said with dejected expressions. You dont have to worry about that. Joelson looked at the other people in the camp, then pointed in a direction and said, I will attract everyone from the ughter Divine Kingdom. You guys take the opportunity to escape. Clemente will meet you in that direction. The few of them looked at Joelson in shock, then revealed grateful expressions. They didnt expect that Joelson hade to rescue them from the captives. Although Joelson might have onlye to save the people of the Orencia Empire, the result was the same! Their respect for Joelson instantly rose to an extremely high position. After all, that was 20,000 people! Tell everyone the news as soon as possible. Yes, Lord Joelson! Chapter 416: The Two of Them Meet

Chapter 416: The Two of Them Meet

Sir Joelson, the news has been reported to everyone in the captive camp. The few of them bowed and said respectfully to Joelson. Joelson nodded slightly, Gather everyone together. I will attract everyones attention. You guys take everyone and escape in the chaos. Hearing Joelsons words, the few of them showed a grateful look. At the same time, they asked worriedly, Then what about you, sir? You dont have to worry about that. I have a way. With a calm expression, Joelson spoke calmly. Hearing his words, the few of them could not say anything else. They could only choose to believe in him. Moreover, Joelson did not seem to be too nervous. It seemed that he really had a way. Yes, my Lord Joelson! a few of them replied. Then, they left and gathered the people from their respective empires. Joelson retracted his gaze from the few of them and looked at a huge pce not far away. That was the only pce in the ughter Divine Kingdoms camp. The only person who was qualified was obviously the number one genius of the ughter Divine Kingdom, Wilfrid. Arranging the captive camp in the center of the camp was also to reduce the number of people monitoring the captive camp and prevent them from escaping. If the camp was ced at the edge of the camp, they would have to arrange for more people to monitor it. This was also one of the reasons why Joelson chose to enter the camp. Being closer to Wilfrid would reduce some of the trouble. It would prevent Wilfrid from running away when he saw him. Without much thought, Joelson flew into the air without any obstacles. The ughter Divine Kingdom didnt believe that these captives would have the courage to flee or rebel. Capturing captives was a sudden decision, which was why they hadnt prepared anything like chains. You want to flee? Youre courting death! The peak demigod who was in charge of monitoring the outside of the captive camp saw someone flying into the air. He immediately flew up, wanting to kill the person in order to intimidate the other captives. Die! Joelson stretched out a finger, pointing it at the peak-stage demigod expert who was flying over. A dark golden, zing metallicva shot out, leaving behind a pitch-ck mark in the air. Then, along with the longsword which the peak-stage demigod had raised, the metallicva pierced through his head. The corpse of the peak-stage demigod quickly fell towards the captive camp below. The other peak demigod experts who were in charge of monitoring didnt have the slightest intention of capturing him. Instead, they revealed terrified expressions as they hurriedly fled in all directions. No matter who this person was, if he could kill a peak demigod so easily, then killing them would be just as easy. If they went, they would just be sending themselves to their deaths. The other hundred or so ordinary demigods who were in charge of monitoring immediately began to flee as well. However, when Joelson saw this, he didnt give chase. Instead, he flew directly towards the pce in the center of the camp. Within the pce. Wilfrid was currently discussing with the other ten or so geniuses of the Divine Kingdom of ughter how to capture Joelson and take revenge for Bartholomew. Suddenly, the camp outside the pce rang out with the sounds of chaos. Whats going on? What happened? Could it be that those damned fellows in the captive camp started a riot? I told you that there shouldnt be any captives. Those damned fellows should be caught and directly chopped up! Everyone began to discuss. Wilfrid frowned slightly and looked at the dozen or so people below. Everyone immediately stopped discussing and didnt dare to make a sound. Although they were also the most powerful geniuses in the ughter Divine Kingdom, they were nothing in front of Wilfrid. Sir Wilfrid, Ill go and take a look, someone said. After getting Wilfrids permission, they flew out of the pce. As soon as that person went out, everyone was about to continue discussing the matter of Joelson. Suddenly, they saw that person return in a hurry. He looked very excited. Sir Wilfrid, Joelson is here! That person shouted excitedly. When they heard this, everyone was stunned, thinking that they had heard wrong. Even Wilfrids eyes revealed a trace of doubt. He looked at that person as if he was examining him. That person quickly said, Sir Wilfrid, Joelson is really here! This time, some people revealed excited expressions, while others were a little doubtful. Just as that person was about to say something Bang! A sound suddenly sounded. Following that, the sturdy pce began to shake and gravel fell from the top of the pce. It must be Joelson! That person shouted. The others also started to discuss. This Joelson is really bold. We havent even gone to capture him, yet he took the initiative toe! Hes really courting death! Lets go out and kill him now! We cant underestimate him. To be able to kill Lord Bartholomew, his strength definitely wont be weak! Youre right, our strength isnt his match! No matter how strong he is, could he still be able to fight against 20,000 people? Hearing the arguments of the crowd, Wilfrid was silent. He didnt say anything. For Joelson to be able to kill Bartholomew didnt necessarily mean that he was a match for him. After all, he still had a trump card that no one knew of. In addition, the ughter Divine Kingdom had nearly twenty thousand demigods gathered here. Even if he were to face a peak god expert, he would have a chance to kill him! Not to mention Joelson. Thinking of this, Wilfrid said, Gather everyone. Dont give him any chance to leave! Yes! Lord Wilfrid! Everyone replied in unison. Afterward, the dozen or so people each used theirmunication magic crystals to gather their leaders. As for them, they followed Wilfrid to the outside of the pce. Everyone only saw a slender figure standing in the sky. This figure had a face so handsome that it made people feel dreamy. Everyone recognized it in an instant. Dragon rider, Joelson! Everyone had seen the wanted poster in the ughter Divine Kingdom, so they knew what Joelson looked like. Joelson was silent. He didnt respond to the crowd but turned his eyes to a handsome young man standing in the middle of the crowd. You are Wilfrid?Joelson asked. Wilfrid also looked at Joelson without any fear. Yes, I am. Even if Joelson could kill Bartholomew, he would not be a match for 20,000 people! Even if he was tired, he would be exhausted to death! He gathered so many people just to wait for Joelson toe. Joelson nodded slightly. Before he could say anything else. In the ughter Divine Kingdom camp, many figures turned into a stream of light and rose into the sky, surrounding Joelson. The 20,000-man army flew into the sky, looking very spectacr. It was like a ck curtain that almost covered the sky. Since youre here, then give me the key to the inheritance. Wilfrid paused for a moment, then coldly added, And your life! Chapter 417: Besieging Joelson

Chapter 417: Besieging Joelson

Upon hearing Wilfrids words, before the 20,000 people of the ughter Divine Kingdom moved, the dozen or so geniuses beside him moved first. The dozen or so people turned into streams of light and rushed towards Joelson. These people were the most powerful geniuses in the ughter Divine Kingdom, excluding Wilfrid and Bartholomew. Now that they were attacking together, their power was extremely terrifying. Everyone only saw a dozen or so people leave a ck mark in the sky, and the void seemed to be somewhat shattered. Joelson nced at the location of the captive camp and discovered that the people in the captive camp had already taken advantage of the ughter Divine Kingdoms gathering to quietly escape. When the dozen or so people saw that Joelson actually had the mood to observe other ces, they instantly felt a burst of anger in their hearts. No matter what, they were all geniuses of the ughter Divine Kingdom. How dare they look down on them like this. This was the anger in their hearts. They charged at Joelson even faster. Joelson! You shall die here today! Joelson turned around at this moment and looked at the dozen or so people. His expression was calm without the slightest hint of panic but his gaze was even calmer. He slightly raised his right hand, and a ck and red light dot appeared in the sky, then gently pressed down. As if a meteor shower was falling, countless ck and red mes rushed down. Arcane Meteor Shower! The dozen or so ughter Divine Kingdom geniuses that rushed towards Joelson didnt have time to dodge and were directly hit by the countless ck and red mes. Bang! Bang! Countless collisions and explosions sounded. The dozen or so ughter Divine Kingdom geniuses were all smashed to the ground. A patch of ck mes lit up on the ground, and many of the other ughter Divine Kingdom geniuses were also affected. They screamed as they were scalded, wanting to extinguish the mes but finding that they were unable to do so. Out of the dozen or so ughter Divine Kingdom geniuses, only eight of them were able to stand up in the end, while the rest were burned to death by the ck and red mes. Wilfrid looked towards Joelson. This time, he could no longer maintain his calm, and his expression became extremely ugly. In just one move, Joelson had already caused half of the ughter Divine Kingdoms most talented group to lose their lives! On the other side. Clemente was bringing along Valentine, Toby, and Edessa, as well as the ten thousand or so people from the two empires, as they rushed towards the center of the lost divine kingdom at the fastest speed possible. They were preparing to go and support Joelson. Just as they were flying at high speed Clemente suddenly felt arge group of people appear in front of them. There were about two thousand people. Wait! Hearing Clementes shout, everyone stopped in their tracks. They did not understand what was happening. Only Valentine was strong enough to sense arge group of people approaching like Clemente. The two looked at each other warily. They did not know who wasing. It was very likely that they had been discovered by the ughter Divine Kingdom! Wilfrid sent a group of people to check on the situation. If that was the case, they would have no choice but to forcefully charge into the ughter Divine Kingdoms camp without knowing the situation. Although the two empires had more than 10,000 people, in terms of strength, they were far inferior to the 20,000 people of the ughter Divine Kingdom! Fortunately, only about 2,000 people came from the other side. The two of them stopped where they were. They could not leave directly, nor did they dare to forcefully charge over. They could only wait for the other side to approach. Very quickly, the two of them saw the appearance of the person and felt relieved. The two thousand people in front of them did not seem to be people from the ughter Divine Kingdom. Other than a few geniuses, the rest of the people from the ughter Divine Kingdom wore ck armor. However, this group of people was not. Their clothes were very messy and had everything. Clemente discovered that the two thousand people immediately sped up upon seeing them. They soon arrived in front of them. At this moment, Clemente discovered that these were people from the four great empires. There were also quite a number of people from the Orencia Empire. There were also a few people at the front that he recognized. The few of them quickly flew in front of Clemente, their expressions anxious. Before Clemente and Valentine could speak, the few of them spoke first. Lord Clemente! Quickly go and save Lord Joelson! The few of them hurriedly said. Hearing this, Clementes brows furrowed tightly. Whats going on? Speak clearly! One of them exined, We were captured by the ughter Divine Kingdom and became their captives, but Lord Joelson saved us. He attracted the attention of everyone in the ughter Divine Kingdom, and we escaped in the chaos. Now, he is surrounded by nearly 20,000 people from the ughter Divine Kingdom! What? Clemente and Valentines expressions turned ugly. Toby and Edessa were also worried. What they were most worried about had happened. Joelson had forcefully barged into the camp of the 20,000 people of the ughter Divine Kingdom and he had even been surrounded! Quick! Bring us there! Clemente immediately said. Yes, sir! After saying that, the few of them turned around and flew in the direction they hade from. Clemente and the others followed suit. The 2,000 people who had just escaped were the people from the Orencia Empire and the Quince Empire who had followed them back. The people from the other two empires and small kingdoms continued to flee. However, there was still a portion of people who were very interested in the battle between the ughter Divine Kingdom and the two empires. They would turn around after following the main force. If the situation was not right, they would run away immediately. The people were not far from the camp of the ughter Divine Kingdom. They arrived very quickly. Clemente saw arge group of ck shadows surrounding a person in the distance. When the others saw this scene, their hearts instantly sank. Wilfrid looked at Joelson, his eyes filled with killing intent. He slowly said, Kill him! Joelson was indeed quite powerful. Even if he wanted to defeat Joelson, he had to reveal all of his trump cards. He didnt want to do this. Hearing Wilfrids order, therge group of figures surrounding Joelson instantly began to move, charging towards him. None of these demigods had much power. But there were twenty thousand of them! They attacked at the same time, stirring up an extremely terrifying might. It was as though an enormous tsunami had been set off from the boundless sea! Even Wilfrid, upon seeing this scene, couldnt help but feel his heart palpitate. Even if he were to face such a siege, he wouldnt be able to leave alive. Thinking of this, Wilfrid shook his head. He turned and left, no longer looking around, preparing to return to the pce. In the distance, Clemente, Valentine, Toby, and Edessa saw this scene and instantly felt despair in their hearts. Twenty thousand demigods were attacking at the same time. Even if they wanted to rescue him, it would be toote. Just as everyone thought that Joelson could be considered a dead man Kacha! Kacha! Suddenly, four sounds of space breaking rang out in the void at the same time. Wilfrid stopped in his tracks and looked back. He only saw four huge cracks in the void around Joelson. Four rays of light spread out from the cracks. Chapter 418: He Had Four Dragons!

Chapter 418: He Had Four Dragons!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Seeing this scene, a bad premonition arose in Wilfrids heart. He had a feeling that Joelson still had some trump cards! Suddenly, Wilfrids eyes widened as he thought of something! The people who were originally charging towards Joelson also stopped in their tracks when they saw this scene. They revealed hesitant expressions. They didnt know if they should continue. Clemente and the others who were rushing over from afar also looked puzzled. Toby, youve known Joelson for a longer time. Do you know whats going on? Clemente asked in puzzlement. Toby also began to think. Suddenly, he stopped and opened his mouth. Just as he was about to say something, he heard a voice from the side. Its a dragon! Everyone looked in the direction of the voice. It was Edessa! Seeing everyone looking over, Edessa exined, Joelson has a dragon! A very terrifying dragon! Toby nodded and looked forward with a very serious gaze. Joelson does have a dragon! Although its a fire dragon, for some reason, its strength is very terrifying! Hearing Tobys words, Clemente and Valentine looked at Joelson curiously, wanting to see just how terrifying this fire dragon was. At the same time, everyone did not stop. Taking advantage of the pause of the people from the ughter Divine Kingdom, they quickly flew over, wanting to help Joelson. At this moment, the situation on the field changed again. Roar! Everyone only heard four dragon roars. One was even more terrifying than the other! Then, two dragon ws that were evenrger than mountains appeared from each of the four huge cracks in the void. After tearing the cracks wider, four figures that were evenrger than the mountains slowly swam out. One was blood red, one was purple, and one was dark gold. Three figures were evenrger than the mountain range. And the final golden-red figure was like a moving continent floating in the sky! Four figures swam out, emitting an extremely terrifying aura that caused everyone to tremble uncontrobly! It was four giant dragons! But what everyone couldnt understand was that these four giant dragons were merely at the demigod level. How could they be so terrifying and so powerful? The four enormous dragons circled around Joelson, while at the same time, their enormous eyes scanned the surrounding people. The 20,000 demigods of the ughter Divine Kingdom, at this moment, no longer had the aura they had just now. It was as though they had lost all their courage and their legs couldnt help but tremble. Let alone killing Joelson under the protection of the four enormous dragons. They didnt even have the courage to look directly at the giant dragons! Kill them, Joelson said calmly, his gaze towards the people of the ughter Divine Kingdom without a hint of emotion. Roar! The dragons roar rang out, responding to Joelsons orders. The four giant dragons charged in four different directions. mes spread out. Lightning shed. All the demigods who came into contact with the golden-red mes and the violet lightning were instantly reduced to dust. In fact, even more people werent able to leave behind a single speck of dust. And these people were considered lucky. Those who were targeted by the steel dragon and Fenrir werent so lucky. The steel dragon and Fenrir relied on their physical bodies to wantonly move through the crowd. The demigods who were shed by the sharp ws and fangs of the two dragons were all reduced to pieces on the ground. Those who were struck by the bodies of the two dragons werent even able to leave behind a single piece. They exploded on the spot. It was as though a rain of blood had descended from the skies. Upon seeing this scene, Clemente and the others, who had hurried over to assist, were all stunned. They were stunned on the spot, not knowing if they should go forward or not. They had originally been worried that Joelson wouldnt be able to withstand thebined attacks of twenty thousand people. But they hadnt expected that Joelson actually had four giant dragons? And four extremely terrifying giant dragons! The army that had 20,000 people from the ughter Divine Kingdom didnt have the slightest ability to fight back against the four giant dragons. One had to know that this was the strongest 20,000 people that had been chosen from the countless people from the Divine Kingdom of ughter! Every single one of them would be an invincible genius in the lower nes! But now, in front of Joelson, they were like pigs in a ughterhouse, with only the fate of being massacred! Clemente and Valentine were dumbfounded, not knowing what to say. The ten thousand people from the two empires, as well as the people from the other two empires and the various small kingdoms, felt an indescribable shock. Todays scene would probably be deeply engraved in their minds until they died. They would never be able to forget it even if they wanted to! The nearby Toby and Edessa were both stunned, and they subconsciously whispered to each other. I didnt know that he actually had four dragons? At this moment, Joelson turned his gaze towards Wilfrid as well. Wilfrid had turned and fled as soon as the four dragons appeared. With a single nce, he could tell that these four dragons werent existences that he or the 20,000 lesser gods of the ughter Divine Kingdom could defend against! He wasnt like Bartholomew, who would die in battle for glory. Knowing that he couldnt deal with them, he immediately turned and fled, not hesitating in the slightest. However, from the moment he fled, he had already been targeted by Joelson. Joelson transformed into a streak of light, instantly catching up to Wilfrid. Wilfrid looked at Joelson in front of him, his face extremely unsightly, his eyes filled with a dense look of dread. It was not that he was afraid of the man, but the four terrifying dragons. If he were to fight with the man here, the four dragons would definitely charge at him and dismember him if he lost. There was only one way to escape and that was to take advantage of the moment before the four dragons could react and kill the man! Then he would immediately escape! Only then would he have a chance to survive! Thinking of this, Wilfrid no longer hesitated. Its your honor to be able to let me reveal my trump card. As he said this, Wilfrids figure suddenly changed. His body, which was originally not very tall, suddenly expanded like a balloon, and now it was being blown up. Wilfrids muscles bulged, and his originally elegant figure began to be deformed. The clothes on his body were torn apart by the bulging muscles, followed by his pants and shoes. However, after Wilfrid tore his clothes, the trend of his body expanding did not stop. It continued to expand. Seeing this scene, everyone was deeply shocked. Many of them had heard that Clemente had the form of an ancient demon. Could it be that Wilfrid also had such a form? Everyone unconsciously looked at Clemente. They only saw Clemente looking at Wilfrid with a grave expression, as if he was thinking about something. In fact, Clemente really was thinking about what form Wilfrid was in now. He hadnt stepped forward to help Joelson. Wilfrid alone, he knew, was no match for Joelson! Chapter 419: Ancient Titan Race

Chapter 419: Ancient Titan Race

Joelson looked at the changing Wilfrid in front of him and did not stop him. This figure seemed to be from an ancient race. This made him very interested and wanted to see what Wilfrid would be. At this moment, a familiar voice sounded. Joelson turned his head. It was Clemente. Joelson, Wilfrid is also an ancient race! This is the appearance of the ancient titan race! You must be careful, the ancient titan races physical strength is very powerful! Clemente shouted seriously. Joelson nodded slightly and continued to look at Wilfrid. At this moment, Wilfrids transformation waspleted. Wilfrids original normal figure was now a human-shaped creature that was more than ten yards tall. His muscles bulged like rocks, and there were two brown horns growing out of his forehead. However, only one horn had fully grown out, and the other horn only bulged a little. It had not even prated his skin. Joelson, it is your honor to die under the hands of the ancient titans! Wilfrid said to Joelson in a loud voice that sounded like thunder. As he spoke, his huge body turned into a ray of light and rushed towards Joelson. A trace of surprise shed in Joelsons eyes. He did not expect that after Wilfrid turned into a titan, although his body was huge, his speed was not affected. On the contrary, he became even faster and fiercer. Seeing this scene, Joelson did not have the slightest fear or retreat. Instead, he revealed a trace of excitement. ording to Clemente, the ancient titan races strength was extremely great. This made him want to give it a try. Looking at Wilfrid who was charging over like a small hill, Joelson did not underestimate his opponent. With just his eyes, one could see that such a collision was absolutely terrifying! Joelson stretched out his hands and pushed towards Wilfrid. He wanted topare his strength with that of the ancient titan! Seeing this scene, Clementes heart sank. As expected, Joelson wanted topare his strength with that of the ancient titan! However, based on the information he had obtained from the Supreme Academy, the power of the ancient titan could not be judged with ordinary thinking. It was a tremendous power that could not be stopped! Boom! An enormous sound rang out. Everyones ears began to ring. However, some powerful experts at the peak of the demigod level were still able to tell that this wasnt a single sound. Instead, in an instant, two sounds rang out at almost the same time. One was the sound of two people shing against each other, while the other was the sound of a person being knocked against a mountain peak! A cloud of dust rose up from the mountain peak. Everyone saw that a mountain peak on the mountain range hadpletely copsed, and even a few nearby mountains had copsed as well. It was as if this ce had been hit by a meteorite. However, everyone was very clear that this was not the impact of a meteorite but the impact of Joelson! They only saw that the huge ancient titan, Wilfrid, immediately turned around and continued to flee after one strike,pletely ignoring what happened to Joelson. In his opinion, under such a terrifying impact, even the physically strong Bartholomew would be seriously injured, not to mention the slender Joelson. Even if he could survive this attack, he would be paralyzed for a long time. However, just as he was thinking about it A discussion mixed with astonishment and shock rang out, and he could not help but turn his head back to look. Under everyones gaze, a slender figure slowly rose up amidst the dust and smoke that rose from the copsed mountains. It was Joelson! Not only was he not severely injured as everyone had imagined, he was not injured at all! He was only covered by a thinyer of barrier that was as thin as an eggshell. Even his long robe was not stained with a single speck of dust! Joelson was astonished. The power of the ancient titan race truly was formidable. It waspletely beyond his imagination! In the instant that Wilfrid collided with him, he felt an unstoppable force acting on his body. It was as though he had been struck by a continent! There wasnt a single strand of power that could stop him! Before this, he had never met an enemy that was so powerful in terms of power. Even an ordinary god wouldnt be able to survive such an attack! Most likely, in terms of pure power, only the ck dragons, who specialized in strength, couldpare to the ancient dragon race. However, this didnt include Du Lu and the others. Because they were blessed by the Ancient Dragon God, they were far more powerful than ordinary ancient dragons! Looking at Wilfrid, Joelson wasnt too worried. Although the ancient titans were powerful, they were still a bitcking in breaking through the barrier formed by the sixteen arcane mysteries contained within his sixteen divine sparks. Not dead yet? Seeing that Joelson wasnt hurt, Wilfrid couldnt help but shout. Then, he shouted angrily, No one can tarnish the glory of the ancient titans! With that, Wilfrid dashed forward again. At this point, he wasnt fighting for his life anymore. He was fighting for the glory of the ancient titans! In his opinion, even if the ancient titan race was not the strongest among the ancient races, they were still one of the strongest! And in terms of strength, no one couldpare to them! However, under his full-force collision, Joelson was not injured at all. This made himpletely unable to tolerate it. It even made him, who had always been calm, lose his mind. Joelsons expression was calm as he looked at Wilfrid, who was charging towards him once again. An ordinary ancient dragon might lose to you in terms of strength, but the Ancient Dragon God would not. Joelson muttered to himself in a low voice. Following that, his pupils slowly turned into a dazzling golden color. A supreme aura that seemed to have existed since the birth of the endless ne crashed down. In an instant, it enveloped the entire area. Everyone couldnt help but feel a desire to submit. They were terrified and didnt know what was going on. Only Clemente and a small number of people who had seen Joelsons form had a fiery look in their eyes. Wilfrid, who was asrge as a small hill, quickly rushed towards Joelson. Meanwhile, Joelson was floating in the air. He didnt move at all, as if he had given up on resisting. Wilfrid instantly collided with Joelson. However, there was no sound this time. Even the collision between the two didnt make any sound. Everyone widened their eyes and looked at the two in disbelief. Even Clemente, who had personally experienced how powerful Joelsons form was, revealed a look of shock. Everyone only saw Wilfrid, who was originally charging towards Joelson. The moment he crashed into Joelson, he was blocked by Joelsons raised right hand. It was as if Wilfrid was a floating balloon and anyone could easily stop him. Wilfrid himself was stunned, not knowing what had happened. Chapter 420: Important Information

Chapter 420: Important Information

Wilfrid stared nkly at Joelson, who had reached out a hand to catch his huge fist. He waspletely stunned. He could not understand why Joelson, who was no match for him a moment ago, suddenly became so powerful? Wilfrid looked at Joelson in shock and his eyes met Joelsons. He saw a pair of dazzling golden pupils. There was not a trace of emotion in them, only coldness! As well as a sense of majesty that seemed to belong to the supreme existence of the endless nes. Wilfrid could not help but tremble. Although Joelson did not change much other than his pupils turning golden,pared to his body that had turned into a small hill, Joelson still looked like an ordinary human. But he knew very clearly. He was also an ancient race! Feeling the awe-inspiring look in his eyes, Wilfrid couldnt help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Then, a sense of humiliation welled up. He had always thought that the ancient titan race was one of the overlords of the ancient times. Even if he met someone of the same ancient race, there werent many people who couldpare to him, let alone surpass him! But for some reason, he had a very powerless feeling when facing Joelson. It was as if he was facing a ruler who had ruled him for countless years! And he was just a servant! This feeling made Wilfrid unable to help but feel a sense of humiliation he had never felt before. Under the trend of great humiliation, Wilfrid even suppressed his fear of Joelsons strength and turned crazy. Right now, he only wanted to kill Joelson to wash away this humiliation! Joelson! Wilfrid roared. A fist that was even bigger than an ordinary persons body waved like it had gone crazy and smashed at Joelson continuously. This action even shattered arge part of the void, leaving a pitch-ck mark. The eyes of the people watching from afar twitched violently. They could not help but wonder what would have happened if they had faced such a punch. There was no doubt that they would have died miserably. Even their bodies would not have left behind any residue. At the thought of this, everyone unconsciously started to worry for Joelson. At the same time, they were also worried for themselves. If Joelson died here, then they would directly suffer the revenge of Wilfrid. Toby and Edessa were also worried. They couldnt help but look at Clemente and said, Clemente, should we go and help Joelson? Unlike the others, Clemente didnt worry much when he saw this scene. Clemente shook his head, No need. Wilfrid is not a match for Joelson. He might have been able to escape if he wanted to, but now he has fallen into madness. Although his strength is stronger, he will die faster if he doesnt have reason. Valentine also agreed. I didnt expect that the Orencia Empire would have such a powerful genius. Even Wilfrid cantpare to him. Hearing Valentines words, the few of them didnt refute him. Although they knew that Joelson wasnt a member of the Orencia Empire and was from the lower nes, Joelson had entered the lost divine kingdom through the Orencia Empire. The others felt that Joelson was a member of the Orencia Empire, which made them feel honored. Naturally, they wouldnt refute. The few of them unconsciously nced at Valentine. If he knew that Joelson was a super genius from the lower nes, he would probably be so surprised that his jaw wouldnt even close. Valentine felt the strange gazes of the few of them, so he didnt ask any more questions and continued to look at the two people in the battle. The few of them also turned their gazes back to the battlefield. Wilfrids eyes turned red as he crazily attacked Joelson. However, he discovered that all the attacks were blocked by Joelson. Moreover, Joelson did not seem to expend much energy and easily blocked it. Seeing this situation, Wilfrid became anxious. Although his ancient titan bloodline was not thin, it was not very high either. The ancient titan form could not be maintained for too long. If he could not kill Joelson before the form ended Then he would be the one to die! From the current situation, it was almost impossible for him to kill Joelson before the form ended! He had already used his full strength, but Joelson could easily block it. Thinking of this, Wilfrid waved his fists even more crazily. At the same time, a trace of despair quietly spread in his heart. He was the number one genius of the ughter Divine Kingdom! He even had the chance to enter the Supreme Academy! If he could obtain the sovereigns inheritance, he even had the chance to be a sovereign! How could he die here now? Under the dual effects of unwillingness and despair, the redness in Wilfrids eyes began to slowly fade. The madness also gradually returned to reason. No! This can not go on! We must think of a way to escape! So what if the ancient titan form could not defeat Joelson? As long as he could survive, one day, he would be able to defeat Joelson! Thinking of this, Wilfrid made a decision in his heart. Joelson! Wilfrid stopped his actions and said. Seeing this, Joelson did not make a move. Instead, he listened to what he was about to say. Wilfrid secretly heaved a sigh of relief and continued, Joelson, didnt you find me for the key to the inheritance? Ill give you the key directly and youll let me go! Hearing this, Joelson raised his eyebrows and said, What good will this do me? Ill kill you directly, and Ill also get the key. Wilfrid did not panic at all. As long as Joelson was not determined to kill him, it was fine. If you kill me, you can only get the key that already has an inheritance. The use of this key is only the qualification to enter the final trial. With your strength, even if I enter the trial, it is impossible for me to win against you! And letting me go will have a greater effect on you! Wilfrid analyzed. Joelson looked at Wilfrid with a calm expression. He neither made a move nor said anything. Wilfrid saw the situation and understood what Joelson meant. He continued to speak. I have very important information that you will definitely be interested in! Tell me about it. I have a way to let you enter Supreme Academy! Not like Clemente, but to be a true student of Supreme Academy! As Wilfrids voice trailed off. Joelson did not say anything. The crowd on the field suddenly erupted. Supreme Academy? Wilfrid actually has a way to enter Supreme Academy? Not to mention bing a true student, even going in as an exchange student is a rare opportunity! Clemente once obtained the opportunity to enter Supreme Academy for an exchange! Chapter 421: The Emblem of the Supreme Academy

Chapter 421: The Emblem of the Supreme Academy

Some people were shocked by this news, but there were also people who were worried about it. If Joelson really agreed to let Wilfrid go then, after the trial ended, one of them would definitely suffer from Wilfrids revenge. Although Wilfrid couldnt kill all the geniuses of the younger generation of the two empires, no one could say for sure whether the person who would suffer from his revenge would be himself. Lord Joelson wouldnt agree, right? Arent you talking nonsense? If it were you, would you disagree? Of course I would agree. Who doesnt want to enter Supreme Academy? I hope Lord Joelson wouldnt agree. Otherwise, we would be in big trouble! But if Lord Joelson agrees, we cant me him. After all, this is the Supreme Academy. No one doesnt want to be a student of Supreme Academy! Very quickly, the people of the two empires reacted and began to discuss amongst themselves. If Joelson let go of Wilfrid, they would suffer, but everyone was very clear in their hearts. No matter who it was, they would be unable to reject the temptation of bing a student of the Supreme Academy. Thinking of this, everyone started to worry. However, Clemente was very calm, as if this matter had nothing to do with him. Valentine, on the other hand, had a pensive look on his face. If Joelson had let Wilfrid go, he and Clemente would have been the first to suffer. But Clemente wasnt worried about that. There were only two possibilities. Either that, or Clemente knew enough about Joelson to know that he would never let Wilfrid go. Or he knew that Supreme Academy did not have any attraction to Joelson. But either possibility did not seem to hold. Since Joelson asked Wilfrid to exin, it meant that it was not impossible for him to let Wilfrid off. And it was even more impossible that Supreme Academy did not have any attraction to Joelson. No matter how talented Joelson was, it was impossible for him not to want to be a student of Supreme Academy. One had to know that if he became a student of the Supreme Academy, then the matter of him massacring the geniuses of the ughter Divine Kingdom in the lost divine kingdom would be nothing. Even peak highgod experts wouldnt dare to cause trouble for the students of the Supreme Academy! Even sovereign gods wouldnt dare to offend the Supreme Academy! The Supreme Academy was just that powerful! Thus, no one wouldnt want to enter the Supreme Academy. At the thought of this, Valentine became even more confused about Clementes behavior. He couldnt understand why Clemente wasnt worried at all. But seeing Clemente so calm, he was no longer worried. He gradually calmed down and continued to look at the two men. Everyones gaze was focused on the two men. Wilfrid was also waiting for Joelsons reply, but he already knew the answer in his heart. It was impossible for Joelson to refuse. At this moment, Joelson spoke. Unfortunately, your news cant move me. Hearing this, Wilfrid widened his eyes, revealing a look of disbelief. He even thought that he had heard wrongly. What did you say? How is this possible? Dont you want to enter Supreme Academy? Not only Wilfrid, but the people of the two empires were stunned. I dont know whats going on. Joelson turned down Wilfrid? Does he really have no intention of bing a member of the Supreme Academy? This is the Supreme Academy! Even Valentines eyes widened in disbelief. Although Clementes performance had prepared him for the worst. However, he still couldnt believe it when he heard Joelson reject him with his own ears. Why? Do you know what Supreme Academy represents? It was as if Wilfrid had once again descended into madness. He continued to say, No one doesnt want to be a student of Supreme Academy! Joelsons expression was calm. He looked at Wilfrid and said indifferently, Youre right. As long as one understands Supreme Academy, there is indeed no one who doesnt want to be a student of Supreme Academy. Wilfrid immediately shut his mouth and stood rooted to the ground, once again thinking that he had misheard. Waiting for him to react, he asked, Then why did you refuse? Everyone had the same doubts as they waited for Joelson to answer. Only to see that Joelsons expression was calm as he slowly said, Because I already have the qualifications to be a student of Supreme Academy. The entire ce seemed to have sunk into a deathly silence. Not a single sound could be heard. Everyone felt as though they could hear their own heartbeats. Hearing this news, the shock everyone felt was even greater than when they saw Joelson beating up Wilfrid. Joelson had actually received an invitation from the Supreme Academy! However, when everyone recalled it, they also felt that it was normal. He had defeated the other geniuses in the capital of Orencia with one move, crushed the number one genius of the Orencia Empire, Clemente, and beat the number one and number two geniuses of the ughter Divine Kingdom. Under his hands, he had beenpletely crushed and toyed with them all. No matter which one it was, it was unimaginable. And the only people who could do all these things were probably the students of the Supreme Academy. Valentine could not help but nce at Clemente beside him. Only now did he understand why Clemente was not worried at all that Joelson would agree. You Wilfrid looked at Joelson in a daze and said, You actually received an invitation? Thats impossible! You must be lying to me! Wilfrid shouted. He did not want to believe that Joelson really had the qualifications that he had dreamed of. There was no one who did not want to be a student of Supreme Academy, and he was no exception. Ever since he had learned about Supreme Academy, he had always set this as his goal. But after thousands of years of hard work, he still did not have the qualifications to enter any Supreme Academy. He believed that in terms of talent, he would not lose to anyone. However, Joelson had ruthlessly pped him in the face! Why was it that Joelson was so lucky to have the qualifications, but he could not? This is absolutely impossible! Wilfrid shouted as if he had gone crazy. When Joelson saw this, his expression was calm. The gaze he used to look at Wilfrid revealed a cold expression. In reality, he had not been invited. His qualifications had been obtained by coincidence. But with his talent, any Supreme Academy would invite him. Facing Wilfrids shout, Joelson was silent. He didnt say anything, but took out a badge and held it in front of him. The moment he saw the badge, Wilfrid was instantly stunned. He opened his mouth but was unable to speak. Of course, he recognized this badge. This was the Alexander Academys badge! He had dreamed of entering the Supreme Academy. It was to the point he could recognize the destroyed badge of a Supreme Academy outside of the Supreme ne. He knew very well that the Supreme Academy badge could not be faked. Chapter 422: The Second Key

Chapter 422: The Second Key

The truth was right in front of him. Wilfrid had no choice but to believe it. Wilfrid stared at the ck badge engraved with blood-red patterns on Joelsons hand. His eyes were filled with desire. At this moment, he did not even feel jealous. He just wanted to see it more clearly. This was the closest he had evere to the Supreme Academy. Wilfrid unconsciously reached out his hand, wanting to get close to the ck badge. However, in the next second, the badge disappeared in front of his eyes. Joelson had already put the badge away. Wilfrid felt the cold gaze from Joelson. This time, although Joelsons strength did not change, his eyes revealed a look of despair. Facing the students of the Supreme Academy, he did not even have the slightest thought of resisting. Joelson looked at him silently, the ughter sword appearing in his hand. Roar! Four dragon roars echoed in the sky. At this time, the nearly 20,000 geniuses of the ughter Divine Kingdom had all been ughtered by Du Lu and the others. In his despair, Wilfrid saw a tinum sun rising from the pitch-ck mark in the void. Despair spread in his heart. In the next second, his huge body, which was as big as a small hill, disintegrated along with the surrounding void under the unstoppable power andpletely disappeared. When the people of the two empires saw this scene, they were all stunned and couldnt react in time. Wilfrid, the number one genius of the Divine Kingdom of ughter and also the number one genius of the entire Divine Kingdom of ughter. Did he die just like that? With just a light sword strike, Joelson killed Wilfrid. Many people who had never seen Joelson attack were all shocked at this moment. Wilfrid died just like that? The number one genius of the ughter Divine Kingdom only has this kind of strength? Its not that Wilfrid is too weak, its that Lord Joelson is too strong! Thats right, Lord Joelsons strength is too strong! Dealing with Bartholomew is a crushing blow. Killing Wilfrid is also a crushing blow! The two strongest geniuses of the younger generation of the ne of ughter actually have no ability to resist at all. Just how strong is Lord Joelson? Just where does Lord Joelsone from? Ive never heard of him before? The people of the two empires began to discuss excitedly. They werent the only ones who were shocked. Even Clemente was shocked. At this moment, Clemente looked at Joelson in disbelief. He knew that with Joelsons strength, defeating Wilfrid wouldnt be a problem. But he didnt expect that even Wilfrid, the number one genius of the ne of ughter, would be so easily crushed by Joelson! He was even more decisive than when he had crushed him in the Imperial Capitals dueling ring. From the beginning to the end, Joelson had only used one move to kill Wilfrid. Thinking of this, Clemente felt a wave offort in his heart. It seemed that it wasnt uneptable for him to be crushed by Joelson. Such a monster wasnt something they couldpare to. Clementes gaze towards Joelson became curious. He realized that he couldnt see through Joelsons strength at all. No matter what kind of opponent he faced, the number one genius of the Orencia Empire, or the number one genius of the entire ughter ne, Joelson seemed to be able to defeat him in one move. He even felt that Joelson might be even stronger than those monsters in the Supreme Academy! Clemente shook his head hard, trying to shake this idea out of his mind. Then, a strong sense of fear appeared in Clementes eyes. He muttered to himself. Supreme Academy. In the pitch-ck void. A ck square object with blood-red patterns was quietly floating in the air. Joelson stared at this strange object and slowly reached out to hold it in his hand. Apart from its shape, the material and color of this strange object were the same as the inheritance key he had previously obtained. It was obvious that this was the key that Wilfrid possessed. The corner of Joelsons mouth unconsciously curled up, revealing a faint smile. With this one, he already possessed two inheritance keys. As long as he obtained thest key. The inheritance of the previous God of ughter would definitely belong to him. Joelson. A familiar voice sounded. Joelson turned his head to look. It was Clemente. Quick, look at your score! Clemente pointed to the sky and shouted excitedly. Joelson raised his head and saw the blood-red light floating in the sky. His name was already ranked first, followed by two pentagram symbols and a long string of numbers. First ce: Joelson. Score: 2,012,380 Hearing Clementes words, the people from the two empires also raised their heads and looked over. God of ughter! More than two million points? This is too unbelievable. Who else can surpass this score? We can already be certain that Lord Joelson will be the victor of this trial! It was only now that Joelson realized that his score had skyrocketed to such a terrifying number. I should count the people that Du Lu and the others massacred into my score, said Joelson. Clemente suddenly remembered that Joelson still had four terrifying dragons! The battle between the two just now had even made him forget about these four giant creatures that were like mountains and continents. Looking at these four enormous dragons once more, Clementes eyes were filled with deep shock. Du Lu? These four enormous dragons were simply too terrifying. It wasnt as though he had never seen a dragon before. But this was the first time he had seen a dragon with such power. Four enormous dragons at the demigod level had, in a short period of time, ughtered all twenty thousand of the most powerful geniuses of the Divine Kingdom of ughter! If he hadnt seen it with his own eyes, he definitely wouldnt have believed it. Joelson suddenly asked, Right, do you know the use of this score? Clemente was stunned for a moment, then realized that Joelson was talking about the score on the screen of light. After thinking for a moment, he replied, Im not sure what the effect of the score in the fallen divine kingdom is, but Ive seen a simr situation in some trial nes. This point is very likely to determine the reward for the final trial. Just how much is there? In some trial nes, if the points are low, the reward might be very little. If you want to obtain all the rewards, the points must reach a certain level. Joelson nodded slightly. In other words, if the points arent enough, even if you pass the final trial, you might not be able to obtain the legacy of a sovereign? Thats right. Clemente nodded, then continued, But with your current points, you definitely wont have any problems obtaining the sovereigns legacy! Perhaps youll also inherit the fallen divine kingdom! Chapter 423: Gladstone

Chapter 423: dstone

As he said this, Clementes expression suddenly became worried. Joelson, youve killed all 20,000 geniuses of the ughter Divine Kingdom this time. Im afraid the people from the Divine Kingdom of ughter wont let you off so easily! When he said this, everyones faces were filled with worry. Clemente was indeed right. If he had only killed Wilfrid and Bartholomew, perhaps nothing would have happened. After all, this was how the ne of ughter worked. Joelson had killed two people, proving that he was stronger than them. The Divine Kingdom of ughter would only recruit him, and wouldnt choose to have a god or even a highgod kill him. But with killing 20,000 people, the nature waspletely different! Those who were able to enter the tomb of the sovereign were all the most talented of the younger generation. Everyone was a genius in the eyes of others outside. And for Joelson to kill off all the geniuses of the younger generation of the Divine Kingdom of ughter, it would greatly reduce the strength of the younger generation of the Divine Kingdom of ughter. It would even directly affect the number of experts of the Divine Kingdom of ughter after 100,000 years. This was apletely different concept from the atrocity of killing the number one genius! After leaving the Divine Kingdom of ughter, there was a high possibility that the Divine Kingdom of ughter would think of all ways to kill Joelson! However,pared to everyones worries. Joelson appeared very calm, as if the person who was about to be hunted down by the Divine Kingdom of ughter was not him. Fortunately, Joelson, you are a student of the Supreme Academy. Clemente suddenly said, Even the Divine Kingdom of ughter wouldnt dare to hunt you down openly. Everyone suddenly remembered that Joelson was still a student of the Supreme Academy. Thats right. Just as Clemente had said. Even if all the geniuses of the younger generation of the Divine Kingdom of ughter were killed by him, they wouldnt dare to hunt him down openly. The Supreme Academy had such a reputation! Unless the God of ughter personally makes a move. Clemente pondered for a moment. But the God of ughter has never cared about the trifling matters of the ne of ughter. I think he wont make a move this time either. Hearing this, everyone felt somewhat at ease. But secretly, thats not necessarily the case. Although on the surface, they wont dare to make a move against you, theres no guarantee that an assassination will be carried out behind your back. After all, all 20,000 geniuses have been wiped out. This effect is truly too great, even for the ughter Divine Kingdom. Clemente looked towards Joelson, his expression solemn as he said seriously, Joelson, you still need to be careful! If the ughter Divine Kingdom sends out a peak highgod expert to assassinate you, leaving no evidence behind, even the Supreme Academy wont be able to do anything about it! Joelson nodded, his gaze flickering. He had no choice but to consider the situation that Clemente was talking about. If the Divine Kingdom of ughter had sent out a peak highgod expert to assassinate him Perhaps he wouldnt even have had the time to summon Du Lu, or even have the time to enter the ranching space, and would have died on the spot. In that case, his death would truly have been in vain. The people of the two empires looked towards the people who were chatting, their eyes filled with reverence. Joelsons power is truly too terrifying. Thats right, even the publicly acknowledged number one genius of the ughter ne, Wilfrid, isnt a match for him! Not only is he not a match for him, but Wilfrid was alsopletely toyed with! If you ask me, Joelsons strongest is still the four giant dragons! These four giant dragons are truly too terrifying! Are the giant dragons really that strong? Why do I remember that the talent of the giant dragons is very ordinary? The dragon races innate talent is indeed not strong, but the four giant dragons of Joelson are clearly different! Ive never seen such a huge dragon, its like four mountains floating in the sky! Especially that golden-red fire dragon, I almost thought that it was a continent flying in the sky! What fire dragon? Have you seen such a terrifying fire dragon? It must be some rare giant dragon! Its just that weve never heard of it! Everyone began to discuss intensely. And among the crowd, there were some who revealed a look of reminiscence. When you guys mentioned the dragon, I suddenly remembered the time when I went to the Divine Kingdom of ughter a while ago. I saw a wanted notice about the dragon rider in the Divine Kingdom of ughter. The person on it is also called Joelson! Could it be the same name? What same name! Its the same person! They look the same too! No wonder Joelson isnt afraid of offending the Divine Kingdom of ughter. It turns out that they have a feud from long ago! Joelson looked at the blood-red light screen floating in the sky and found a name on it. Clemente, do you know this person? Joelson suddenly asked. Clemente looked in the direction that Joelson was pointing at. 849th ce: dstone. Score: 739. It was just a very ordinary result, but Clementes pupils constricted involuntarily. It wasnt for any other reason. The name was followed by a pentagram symbol that was the same as Joelsons. He also held the key to an inheritance! Clemente thought about it carefully for a moment before finally shaking his head. I dont know. Ive never heard of him before. Is that so? He should only have been lucky enough to obtain a key. I know all of the famous geniuses of the four great empires, but Ive never heard of this person before. Clemente suddenly stopped mid-sentence, as if he had thought of something. Of course, we cant rule out the possibility that hes a genius from another ne. As he spoke, Clemente looked at Joelson with a strange gaze. Back then, he had also never heard of Joelsons name, but that didnt stop Joelson from crushing him. Joelson shook his head and chuckled, not knowing what to say. However, he had the same opinion as Clemente. The person who could get the inheritance key couldnt just be lucky. Toby had been lucky enough to get the key, but he gave it to him in the end. If he was lucky enough, even if he got the key, it wouldnt be his! But dstones ranking and score werent high. Compared to Wilfrid and Clemente, he was far worse. He didnt know what was so special about them. Since he couldnt figure it out, Joelson didnt think too much about it. Lets go straight to the location of the final trial, Joelson said. Clemente thought for a moment, then said, Alright, Ill get the others to gather information on that person and see if they can find him. Obviously, the person Clemente was talking about was dstone. Ill get the people from the Quince Empire to go as well. Valentine spoke up as well. Joelson had saved his life, so he would definitely not decline if he could help. After speaking, the two of them respectively ordered the people from the two empires to fly in different directions. The few of them also headed straight for the central trial. Just like that. The two empiresbined, nearly 20,000 people of the team began to search in the lost divine kingdom. Chapter 424: Ten-Thousand Metal Sculptures

Chapter 424: Ten-Thousand Metal Sculptures

At the very center of the lost divine kingdom. A pce that wasnt very luxurious stood there. Joelson and the others had already arrived, and Clemente took out the pce from his interspatial ring. The camp of the Divine Kingdom of ughter was located at the center of the lost divine kingdom, and it wasnt far away, so the few of them quickly arrived. However, they had already been stationed here for a few days and dstone, who had thest key, had yet to arrive. Still no news? Valentine frowned and asked worriedly. Not yet. Clementes expression was calmer, but there was a hint of worry in his eyes. They had already been here for a few days. The two empiresbined had over 10,000 people, and close to 20,000 people had spent a few days searching in the lost divine kingdom, but they had not received any useful news. It was as if dstone did not exist at all. Not only that, but people from the two empires had been missing for the past few days. From the blood-red light screen, they could tell that apart from a small portion of the missing people, the vast majority were dead. This made the two of them worried. As for dstone, he was obviously still in the lost divine kingdom. Moreover, his ranking and score were still rising. Clemente suspected that the two empires had gone out to search for missing people, and that they had met him and been killed by him. Looks like your previous guess was correct. Joelson suddenly said. Clemente nodded. He had thought of this as well. He had never heard of dstone, but this persons strength was definitely not low. One had to know that to be able to enter the tomb of the sovereign meant that these missing people were all geniuses. And many of these peoples names had disappeared from the light screen at the same time. To be able to wipe out more than ten geniuses at the same time, they didnt even have the time to use themunication magic crystal to send a message back. It was very obvious that dstones strength far surpassed theirs. Logically speaking, it was impossible for him not to have heard of such strength. There was only one possibility. dstone was the same as Joelson, a super-genius from another ne! However, this person might not havee from a lower ne. It could be from another main ne or even a higher ne! Tell everyone toe back. Theres no need to search any further. Joelson spoke out. Clemente nodded, agreeing to this suggestion. Valentine was stunned for a moment, then asked, Then what about thest key? Helle by himself unless he doesnt want the sovereigns legacy, Clemente said. But if thats the case, theres no need for him to keep the key. It would be better to give it to someone else in exchange for benefits. Hearing Clementes exnation, Valentine revealed a look of understanding. That was indeed the case. dstone had kept the key, clearly for the sake of the sovereigns legacy. And their current location was at the very center of the lost divine kingdom, the location of the final trial for the sovereigns legacy. As long as he wanted to obtain the sovereigns legacy, he had toe here. Rather than sending people out and being killed by him, it would be better to gather people and wait for him to arrive. At this moment, a person with a hurried expression suddenly ran into the pce, shouting loudly. Someones score has risen to over a million points! Hearing this, the few of them revealed expressions of disbelief. They hurriedly went outside the pce and looked at the screen of light. As expected! Above the light screen, an obvious name was hanging below Joelson. The score was more than a million points! Second ce: dstone. Score: 1,293,038 How is this possible? Valentine shouted in disbelief. It was not only him. If the others had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not have believed that this had really happened. Although Joelson had over two million points, everyone could clearly see how he had obtained those points. He had killed nearly twenty thousand people in the divine kingdom. Not a single one of them had left alive. That was twenty thousand demigod experts! All of them had been wiped out in a short period of time! As for dstone? Could it be that he had also wiped out all of the people in an empire? Everyone was both shocked and puzzled. Even though Joelson was so powerful, the most important reason was that he had four extremely terrifying dragons, which was why he was able to do this. What did dstone have? He also had dragons? dstones ranking and score had instantly skyrocketed to his current position, not slowly umted. This caused everyone to bepletely puzzled. What sort of technique did he use to instantly kill the ten thousand genius demigods gathered by an empire? Clemente and Valentine also revealed shocked expressions. Those who were able to obtain the key truly werent simple! As the number one genius of the two empires, they were unable to imagine how he was able to instantly kill ten thousand people. Just as everyone was puzzled and guessing Joelsons gaze flickered as he stared at the blood-red screen of light. He had some guesses in his heart. On the other side. There were two people in the sky above the gathering ce of the Lin Empire. One of them was lifted by the neck and held in the others hand. Youre the number one genius of the Lin Empire? Youre too weak. Hearing the other partys mockery, Sapir did not show much anger. There was only fear on his face. Unconsciously, he looked towards the ground, his eyes revealing extreme fear. On the ground stood numerous sculptures that were filled with metallic texture, reflecting a faint blood-red light. These sculptures were the corpses of the people of the Lin Empire, but there wasnt much blood. All of the corpses had already turned into metal, as if they were artworks carved by an artist. All of the corpses still maintained their postmortem movements. It was just that they couldnt move anymore. Many of the metal sculptures had expressions of shock, fear, or confusion on their faces. Even the most outstanding sculptor wouldnt be able to carve such a perfect work. Thinking back, Sapir still found it hard to believe. He had never seen or even heard of the person in front of him. Previously, when he saw that the trial was nearing its end, he had gathered all of the 10,000 people of the Lin Empire. He had originally thought that he would be able to obtain many rewards from the lost divine kingdom. However, he did not expect that before he could lead everyone to look for trouble with others Someone would find him first. It was the person in front of him. Initially, he did not take the other party too seriously. However, the moment this person made his move, he was shocked. This person had only used one move to turn all ten thousand people of the Lin Empire into metal sculptures. Before they could even react, they were already dead. By the time he regained his senses, he had already been strangled by the other party. Chapter 425: The Entire Litlan Empire Was Destroyed

Chapter 425: The Entire Lin Empire Was Destroyed

Who exactly are you? Sapir looked at the person in front of him and asked. Now, he was no longer afraid. He knew that it was impossible for him to leave alive but, at the very least, he wanted to know who the person who had killed him and the people of the Lin Empire was. Hearing Sapirs words, that personughed coldly and did not speak. Clearly, he had no intention of answering him. Sapir was furious. This person actually dared to belittle him like this. No matter what, he was the number one genius of the Lin Empire and one of the four great geniuses of the ne of ughter. Suddenly, he thought of something and turned his head with difficulty, looking at the blood-red light curtain floating in the sky. Then, his pupils suddenly contracted. He saw a name. dstone! More than a million points! It was obvious that this was the name of the person in front of him, and only he could achieve this score. These points were the lives of the people of the Lin Empire! What surprised Sapir the most was not the points. It was the pentagram symbol that followed this name. Joelson, whose points had skyrocketed a few days ago, also had this symbol and, after killing Wilfrid, his symbol had be two. Sapir vaguely guessed the meaning of this symbol. It was the three keys. dstone also followed Sapirs gaze and looked over. Suddenly, his expression became unsightly. He had not paid much attention to the ranking on the screen before. In his opinion, as long as he was willing, he could be number one at any time. Previously, he had not made a move. He was also waiting for the trial to reach its end. The people of the four great empires had gathered together and once again eliminated him. But now, there was actually a person whose name was ranked above him. It was almost a million points higher than his! Who is that person? dstone asked coldly. Hearing dstones words. Sapir sneered and did not answer. He had humiliated him previously, and now he wanted to ask him a question. dstones expression became even uglier. Sapir had actually used the method he had just used to respond to him. Even if you dont say it, I have a way! dstone said darkly. Sapirs face became as pale as a piece of white paper, and his eyes revealed a trace of fear. If dstone wanted to kill him, he wouldnt be so afraid. But he knew that dstone didnt mean that. dstone was prepared to forcefully read the memories in his soul! It was said that this secret technique was extremely painful. Inparison, it was much morefortable to die directly. Ill say it! Sapir said with shame and anger. dstone sneered, his face full of ridicule, and said, What a worm. Its just a secret technique to read the soul, but you cant stand it. Hearing this, Sapirs face became even uglier and he wanted tomit suicide. But now that he was being strangled, he couldnt do it even if he wanted to. Then. Sapir told all the rumors that he had heard before. Including the fact that Joelson had defeated Clemente in thepetition, the fact that Joelson had controlled four dragons to kill 20,000 people from the Divine Kingdom of ughter, and the fact that he had crushed Bartholomew and Wilfrid. These things had already spread throughout the ughter Divine Kingdom. It could be imagined that after the trial ended What a huge disturbance would Joelson cause in the ne of ughter. Listening to Sapirs narration, dstone pondered for a moment and revealed a mocking expression. The number one genius? Its just that you people have never seen a true genius before. A bunch of insects is qualified to be called the number one genius? What a joke! dstone sneered and mocked. Sapirs expression was filled with shame and anger. He was also known as the number one genius of the Lin Empire. Now that he heard these words, a wave of shame surged up in his heart. Joelson has four giant dragons and his own strength is also very powerful. Dont think that you can belittle the entire ne of ughter just because you defeated me! You might not be able to defeat Joelson! Sapir gritted his teeth and said angrily. When he first heard the news of Wilfrid and the destruction of the Divine Kingdom of ughter, he was extremely shocked. At the same time, he gave up on the idea of fighting for the inheritance key. Such a monster was not something he could fight against. However, he did not expect that he would need to use Joelson to anger dstone. Although he did not think that Joelson would really be able to defeat dstone, he hoped that dstone would go and challenge Joelson because of this. No matter what the result of the fight between the two was dstone would at least pay a price! Hearing Sapirs words, dstone was not angry at all. Instead, he said calmly, Do you think I will fall for it? He could naturally see through such a trick at a nce. But he did not take it to heart. Sapirs face was filled with despair. Even his final n was useless. At this moment, dstone spoke again. However, you can rest assured that I will have a fight with him! After saying that, dstone exerted strength in his hands. With a crack, Sapirs neck was snapped like a tree branch. Sapir, the number one genius of the Lin Empire? What a joke. dstoneughed coldly. After that, he seemed to have discovered something. He turned his head and looked towards the distant mountain range. He only saw a tiny figure. Their entire body had transformed into a ray of light. They were flying towards the center of the lost divine kingdom at the fastest speed possible. dstone took a nce and retracted his gaze. He did not choose to chase after this person. In his opinion, even if his strength was exposed, there wouldnt be any problems. These people were just insects. Joelson? I hope your dragon wont let me down. A mocking smile hung on dstones face as he muttered to himself. The next second, his figure disappeared from where he was, and no one knew where he went. In the pce at the center of the lost divine kingdom. Clemente was discussing dstone with a few people. At first, they did not take dstone too seriously. After all, they had seen the terrifying strength of Joelson, and they did not think that the person who held thest key would be a match for him. But now, they could not help but worry. To be able to kill nearly ten thousand geniuses of an empire in an instant. Regardless of whether or not they used some special method, they had to pay attention to it. Even Joelsons gaze revealed a rare seriousness. Just as the few of them were discussing. A person suddenly ran into the pce. His expression was extremely anxious and his eyes were filled with unconceble fear. It was as if he had encountered a terrifying incident. Even after entering the pce and arriving in front of Clemente and the others, this persons legs still couldnt stop trembling. Whats going on? Clemente frowned and asked. He had an impression of this person. He was someone from the Orencia Empire. That person anxiously opened his mouth and said, Lord Clemente, all the people from the Lin Empire are dead! Chapter 426: Opponents from the Supreme Academy

Chapter 426: Opponents from the Supreme Academy

The moment these words were spoken, a look of shock appeared on their faces. All of the people from the Lin Empire were dead? Dont be anxious. Tell us what happened clearly. It was Clemente who reacted first and asked with a frown. That person panted a few times. Flying at full speed along the way had made him extremely tired. After he panted, he continued, Its like this. Previously, Lord Clemente asked us to go out and search for information about thest key. For a few days, we didnt find any information. After that, I split up with the others to search. We didnt find any information about the key, but we ran into Sapir! Clemente and Valentine looked at each other. Sapir and the others naturally knew that, like the two of them, he was also one of the four great geniuses of the ne of ughter. That person continued, Sapir has already gathered the people of the Litran Empire. There were about 10,000 of them! When I ran into them, I was preparing to escape, but just as I was preparing to leave, someone suddenly came! Valentine narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, dstone! Thats right! Its dstone! But I didnt know it was him at that time, and the people of the Lin Empire obviously didnt know either. Sapir even nned to kill him to obtain points, but he didnt expect that this was also his goal! Hearing the description of the person who came, everyone finally understood why dstones points had skyrocketed. The people from the two empires who had rushed to the pce to listen started to discuss. I didnt expect that the 10,000 people from the Lin Empire would all be dstones score. How tragic! I just saw Sapirs name disappear from the screen. It seems that he was killed as well. But how did dstone do it? His score skyrocketed in an instant! Yeah, whats going on? He must have used some kind of trick! Listen to him. Everyone shut their mouths and quieted down. Clemente and the others also looked at that person, wanting to hear what kind of trick dstone used to kill 10,000 people almost at the same time. If he didnt use some kind of trick, but really relied on strength That would be too terrifying! Seeing this, that person continued to say, dstone didnt use any tricks. The moment these words were said, everyone was stunned. They stood rooted to the ground, unable to react for a moment. He used magic to kill 10,000 people of the Lin Empire!That person said. Clemente and the others pupils suddenly contracted. And he only used one move! Ive never seen such a terrifying magic! He turned all 10,000 people of the Lin Empire into metal sculptures in an instant! They didnt even have time to react! As the man said this, his eyes revealed a look of fear, as if he recalled the scene he saw earlier. If dstone hadnt intentionally spared Sapirs life, Im afraid he would have died under that move! However, after that, dstone still broke his neck! Then, I hurriedly flew back to report. After hearing this persons story, everyone fell silent. They looked at this person with a hint of disbelief in their eyes. It wasnt that they didnt want to believe him but this persons story was simply too bizarre. It couldnt even be called fake, but rather bizarre. With just a single spell, he had transformed nearly ten thousand genius demigods of the Lin Empire into metal sculptures. Even Sapir hadnt been struck by the spell because the other party had spared his life. They had never heard of such a bizarre spell. Although metal-type forbidden spells and ultimate alchemy would have the same effect. But in their opinion, things like magic would only be used before the divine realm. After reaching the divine realm, everyone had already familiarized themselves with the power ofws. At the divine realm, they could directly grasp the origin ofws, the power of the arcane. Who would use clumsy magic? However, unlike everyone else, Clemente and the others had solemn looks on their faces. Dont doubt him. What he said is true. Clemente said. Although everyone didnt believe him, they knew very well. dstone had used a metal-type arcane magic! Clemente had once seen real arcane magic during an exchange at the Supreme Academy. He knew very well how terrifying arcane magic was. The power of that kind of magic was even more terrifying than Joelsons strange magic! It could even be said that they were on apletely different level! Thinking of this, Clemente and the others couldnt help but feel worried for Joelson. There was only one type of person who could master arcane magic. And that was a student of the Supreme Academy! Or perhaps a student who had already graduated from the Supreme Academy! But clearly, dstone was the former. If he had already graduated from the Supreme Academy, it was impossible for him to only be at the demigod level. Hearing Clementes words, a look of terror appeared in everyones eyes. They didnt believe what that person had said but if Clemente had said the same thing, things would have been different. Everyone unconsciously turned to look at Joelson. They had seen how powerful Joelson was, but even Joelson had never been able to kill ten thousand genius demigods with a single spell! He had relied on four terrifying dragons to aplish this. Could it be that dstone was even stronger than Joelson? No one dared to imagine what sort of person, at the demigod level, would be stronger than Joelson! Joelson, I suggest we leave first. Clemente looked at Joelson and said solemnly. It wasnt that he didnt trust Joelson, but that he had personally witnessed the terror of arcane magic. Although he thought that in terms of talent alone, Joelson might be better than the geniuses in Supreme Academy. But after all, Joelson had yet to learn real arcane magic, so it was difficult for him topete with dstone who had already mastered arcane magic. Compared to the worry and nervousness of the others, Joelson appeared very calm. Dont worry. If something is wrong, I have a way to leave. Joelson nodded. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and continued, But you can leave first. Im not confident that I can protect you under the arcane magic. Alright. Clemente let out a long sigh and finally agreed to Joelsons suggestion. Since Joelson had already said so, they had no other way. They could only leave early so as not to cause any trouble for Joelson. As for staying behind to help, that was impossible. With their strength, they were simply not strong enough to interfere in a battle of this level. Staying behind would only hinder Joelson and prevent him from unleashing his full strength. As they spoke, Clemente and Valentine prepared to leave with the people of the two empires. Just then. There was a suddenmotion outside the pce. Chapter 427: Valentine Made His Move

Chapter 427: Valentine Made His Move

Everyone was puzzled. Why was there amotion outside? When they came in just now, there werent any problems. However, Clemente and the others had grave expressions on their faces. They subconsciously looked at Joelson, their eyes filled with worry. Theyre here. Joelson muttered to himself in a low voice. Clemente said in a low voice, Looks like we wont be able to leave. Suddenly, a voice rang out from outside the pce. Joelson! Come out. Didnt you want my key too? Iming! The shout echoed throughout the pce. At this moment, everyone understood that dstone hade. Clemente and the others faces became unsightly. Originally, he had thought that dstone woulde back a few dayster. The power of the arcane magic was powerful, so the consumption would naturally not be small. But now, dstone knew that the people of the two empires were here, but he still dared to make such a ruckus. He was obviously very confident. dstone was probably more difficult to deal with than they had imagined! Joelsons face was calm as he slowly walked toward the pce gate. The people of the two empires retreated to both sides to open a path for him. Clemente, Valentine, as well as Toby and Edessa, followed behind him as he walked out. Everyone arrived outside the pce. They only saw that in the camp of the two empires, corpses were strewn all over the ground. The others were in a panicked battle stance, staring warily at the man in midair. The man was extremely handsome, with a faint smile on his face. His calm demeanor made people feel as though he was a young noble. It was as though the ten thousand or so genius demigods surrounding him were merely his servants. As soon as everyone walked out of the pce, his gaze fell upon Joelson. It was as though he and Joelson were old friends who had known each other for many years. Joelson looked back at him, staring back at him. It was as though an invisible force was colliding between the two of them. Joelson. dstone, Joelson said in a low voice. Everyones eyes instantly widened, their eyes filled with shock. He was dstone? He had just killed ten thousand genius demigods of the Lin Empire. Now he dared to cause trouble for Joelson! It must be understood that of the ten thousand or so people of the two empires, nearly twenty thousand were still here! Even if a peak god expert came, they were confident in being able to keep him here! dstone didnt put them in his eyes at all! However, at this moment, everyone didnt feel angry. Instead, they couldnt help but feel terrified. They had just heard of dstones terrifying deeds. With just a single magic move, he had wiped out all ten thousand genius demigods of the Lin Empire! So what if they had ten thousand more people? Everyone couldnt help but turn to look at Joelson. It could be said that the oue of the battle between the two of them was a matter of life and death for all of them! If Joelson lost to dstone, then most likely none of them would be able to leave alive! Hahaha! dstone suddenly began tough wildly. I heard about your deeds, and I thought you were strong. And the two of you. dstone suddenly looked at Clemente and Valentine. It seems that the so-called four great geniuses are all bugs like Sapir. No wonder you were able to defeat them. Defeating such bugs is also worth publicizing? Are the people of the mortal ne only so strong? dstone ridiculed them wantonly. Clemente, however, wasnt angry. There was only a cautious expression on his face while his gaze towards dstone was filled with wariness. With dstones strength, if he were to face him, he wouldnt be able to put up any resistance at all. He truly had the qualifications. On the other hand, Valentines expression was extremely unsightly. It wasnt because of dstones ridicule, but because of the few people standing behind dstone. You actually betrayed the Quince Empire, you traitors! Valentine gritted his teeth and said angrily. Those few people were people from the Quince Empire. They had been sent by him to search for the whereabouts of thest key. Unexpectedly, they had now actually submitted to dstone! Hearing Valentines angry scolding, the few people were not too angry. They only said coldly, Betray the empire? We did not. Valentine, do you think that you are qualified to represent the empire? Im doing it for the empire! Lord dstonees from the Supreme Academy! Do you know how much trouble the Quince Empire will be in if you offend him? Considering that you have treated us quite well in the past, I can plead with Lord dstone to spare your life. Hearing their words, the crowd immediately erupted into a frenzy. Countless discussions broke out. What? Hes a student of the Supreme Academy? Its over! Were all finished! Surrender to him! Perhaps we can even keep our lives! Are you still shameless? So what if hes from Supreme Academy? Lord Joelson also has the qualifications to be a student of the Supreme Academy! Thats right! Who says Lord Joelson cant beat him? Lord Joelson also has four terrifying giant dragons! Hearing the discussions of the crowd, Clemente and the others faces turned ugly. Especially Valentine, whose brows were almost knitted together. You traitors dont deserve to live in this world! Valentine shouted loudly. As he spoke, his figure turned into a ray of light and rushed towards the people behind dstone at an extreme speed. Not good! Clemente shouted in his heart. Valentine was too anxious. dstone couldnt possibly watch him kill a few people. Hmph! dstone looked at him, snorted coldly, and threw a punch towards Valentine. Bang! There was no suspense at all. Valentine was hit by dstones punch, and his entire body was like a ragdoll as he rolled uncontrobly in the air. He flew back at an even faster speed, even leaving countless afterimages in the air. Clemente quickly went forward to catch Valentine. If he were to crash into the pce, he might directly faint. Even so, over a dozen of Valentines bones had been broken. Blood continuously spurted out of his mouth, and his body was also covered in blood. You dare to attack me with this bit of strength? Are there only idiots like this in the ne of ughter? dstone sneered, and the mockery in his eyes wasnt concealed at all. Clementes expression was unsightly, but there was nothing he could do. Is that all you have? Joelsons voice suddenly rang out. dstones smile instantly froze on his face, and his expression turned ugly. What did you say? dstone gritted his teeth and said. He had merely defeated a few insects in the ne of ughter. How dare he speak to him like this? Even in the higher ne of Destruction, other than the Supreme Academy, no one dared to speak to him like this! Chapter 428: Ten Layers of Barriers. Teasing

Chapter 428: Ten Layers of Barriers. Teasing

Just as dstone was feeling angry because of Joelsons words, Joelson spoke again. Hand over the key to the inheritance. The indifferent voice wasnt loud but it instantly spread throughout the entire ce. When everyone heard this, they couldnt help but feel shocked. They didnt expect Joelson to be so arrogant to such an extent. Even when facing a student of Supreme Academy, he still had this kind of confidence. dstones face suddenly rxed. Not only did his anger disappear, but the corners of his mouth even rose slightly as heughed wantonly. I was almost angered by you insects. Your joke is very funny. dstone burst intoughter. Then theughter gradually stopped. He said coldly, However, you still have to pay the price for what you said! I hope your strength is worthy of your arrogance! dstones brutal eyes stared at Joelson. Joelson also looked directly at dstone, his eyes revealing an indifferent expression. He said in a low voice, I hope your strength is worthy of your arrogance. dstones face became even more unsightly, and the gaze he looked at Joelson was full of unconceble brutality. In the next second, he disappeared from where he stood, and his entire body turned into a stream of light as he charged towards Joelson. Toby and Edessa, who were watching the battle, looked at Clemente with worry in their eyes. Clemente naturally understood what the two of them meant and he shook his head slightly. dstonees from the Supreme Academy, and he possesses true arcane magic. The geniuses of the Lin Empire have just been eliminated by him. His battle with Joelson is not something we can interfere with. Even 20,000 people are not enough, so we can only wait for Joelson to defeat him. He knew that Toby and Edessa wanted more than 10,000 people from the two empires to besiege dstone. However, 10,000 people from the Lin Empire in front of dstone was only a matter of arcane magic. If the people of the two empires were to besiege dstone now, it would only be a waste of their lives. It would be very difficult to bring him any hindrance. Rather than that, it would be better to retreat. When both of them were exhausted, they woulde forward to help. Perhaps they could still be of some help. Thinking of this, Clemente shouted loudly, Everyone, retreat! Upon hearing Clementes order, regardless of whether it was the geniuses of the Orencia Empire or the people of the Quince Empire, all of them quickly retreated. They did not want to stay on such a battlefield. The shockwaves created by the two of them were enough for them to die ten times over. Now that Clemente had ordered them to retreat, they naturally would not refuse. Toby and Edessa also nodded and flew out with Clemente. Although the two were worried, they knew that Clemente was right. They wouldnt be of much help if they stayed here. On the contrary, it might make Joelson take care of them and not be able to use his full strength. At this time, dstone had already rushed right in front of Joelson. Only to see that Joelsons face was calm, without the slightest hint of panic. In the face of dstones attack, he gently raised a hand and opened up a barrier in front of him. The light green transparent barrier was like a thinyer of eggshell, enveloping him within. Bang! A huge collision sound echoed throughout the entire sky at the center of the lost kingdom. Some people couldnt help but cover their ears. Even from a thousand miles away, they couldnt bear such a loud crash. Everyone looked at the two people. They only saw the spot where the two people collided. The void waspletely shattered, leaving only arge patch of pitch-ck color. Countless huge cracks spread out from there, like a spider web formed by the god of spiders. In fact, a few of them had already reached their feet! Everyone unconsciously drew in a cold breath. The power of dstones attack was simply too terrifying! They had never seen an attack from a peak-stage demigod with such terrifying power. Clemente looked towards Joelson, his gaze filled with worry. That attack just now had shocked him. Even he didnt dare to say that he would be able to block such a terrifying attack. Perhaps in his ancient demon form, he would be able to barely block it. But it must be known that this was just an ordinary attack from dstone! His arcane magic had yet to be unleashed! The figures of the two appeared from the pitch-ck void. Everyone focused their gazes on them, not daring to blink. They only saw that there seemed to be a crack on the barrier around Joelson. Crack! Everyone seemed to hear the sound of the barrier breaking. The barrier that Wilfrid and Bartholomew could not break even with their full strength. Now, there were actually a few cracks. They really looked like broken eggs. Everyone was shocked. dstones power was even stronger than Wilfrid, who had the bloodline of the ancient titan race! This eggshell will not be able to stop me! dstone shouted, the smile on his face was extremely twisted. A trace of surprise also appeared in Joelsons eyes. He knew that it was impossible to stop dstone with just ayer of barrier. However, he did not expect that dstone would be able to crack the barrier with a single strike. However, Joelson wasnt frightened. Instead, he was excited. Because the stronger dstone was, the more powerful the Supreme Academy was! Joelson looked calm and said, Is that so? Then, he raised his hand slightly. Nineyers of barriers rose from the original barrier. Seeing this scene, everyone widened their eyes in disbelief. They didnt expect that the arcane barrier could be used in this way! Looking at Joelson, it seemed that the tenyers of barrier didnt exhaust him much. If he could keep doing this, dstone would be exhausted to death! Humph! dstone snorted and said angrily, Do you only dare to hide in the eggshell? Didnt you say that such an eggshell cant stop you? Joelsonughed and said in a low voice. dstones face suddenly became even uglier and he was so angry that he couldnt say anything. He directly punched the outermost barrier. Bang! Bang! Bang! dstone kept hitting the barrier, sometimes with his fist, sometimes with his elbow, and sometimes with his knees and legs. Meanwhile, Joelson stood in the middle of the tenyer barrier, quietly looking at dstone, looking very rxed. When the crowd saw this scene, a strange feeling arose in their hearts. This scene seemed somewhat familiar to them. It was the same as Wilfrid and Bartholomew! Even when facing the students of Supreme Academy, Joelson could still tease him! Chapter 429: Tie

Chapter 429: Tie

Boom! A loud sound echoed throughout the center of the fallen divine kingdom. dstone smashed thestyer of the barrier with one punch. Hu! Hu! Hu dstone panted heavily. Even for him, smashing tenyers of the barrier was a huge expenditure. Moreover, Joelson did not give him a chance to rest. As long as he stopped, Joelson would immediately repair the barrier, so he could only continue to attack with all his strength. What puzzled him the most was that for some reason, the sturdiness of Joelsons barrier was beyond his imagination. Normally speaking, at the level of a demigod, attacks were far stronger than defense. In battle, a barrier wouldnt be able to block an opponents full-force attack. However, he had never seen a barrier of arcane mysteries as sturdy as Joelsons. Even in Supreme Academy, he had only seen stronger defenses on students who cultivated defensive arcane magic. I said, you cant stop me! dstone said with augh. When he raised his head, the smile on his face instantly froze. The strange feeling in his heart turned into shame and anger. He saw that Joelsons handsome face was wearing an extremely mocking smile, as if he was looking at him as a joke. At this moment, he finally understood. He had been yed! Joelson had no intention of relying on the barrier to block him. He only wanted to see him in a sorry state! Damn it! dstone roared angrily. His entire face became ferocious and twisted because of anger. He fiercely punched Joelsons face. This punch, because of anger, had already surpassed his full-strength attack just now. It seemed that he wanted to smash Joelsons head with one punch. Joelsons expression became cold. His gaze towards dstone was filled with a frigid aura. He also threw a punch. Bang! The two fists collided fiercely. Under the two peoples attacks, the tenacious void seemed to have turned into a soft water surface, stirring up circles of ripples, continuously spreading outwards. As the ripples spread out, arge part of the void was shattered, leaving behind a pitch-ck mark once more. This ripple instantly spread out in front of everyone from the two empires. Everyone had no choice but to continue to retreat further away. Everyones hearts were filled with an indescribable shock. The attacks of these two were simply too terrifying! In their tens of thousands of years, or even hundreds of thousands of years of life, they had never seen such a terrifying battle between demigods! If they were closer, the shockwaves created by the two would be enough to annihte them. Everyone couldnt help but feel bitter in their hearts. Although they might be very ordinary in the fallen divine kingdom, in the outside world, they were all famous geniuses of an empire. Otherwise, they wouldnt have had the chance toe here. Before they came, they were filled with confidence, believing that they would shine brightly in the fallen divine kingdom. But after seeing the battle between Joelson and dstone Their confidence had been shattered. In front of these two, they were as weak as ants. Were these two terrifying figures really just demigods? Most likely, even many peak-stage god experts didnt have such terrifying might? At this point, forget about shining brightly, they just wanted to leave this godforsaken ce as soon as possible! If they continued to stay here, they might die at any time! These two people were too terrifying! On the battlefield. Joelson and dstone exchanged over a hundred punches in an instant. Joelsons gaze gradually became excited. Even he had to admit that dstones strength was very strong. He was indeed worthy of being a student of the Supreme Academy! Ever since he hadprehended the arcane magic and the arcane tinum power. He had never met an opponent who could block one of his moves. The only reason why Wilfrid and Bartholomew didnt use the arcane tinum power was that he didnt use it immediately. But now, dstone could fight him to a draw within a hundred moves. Although he hadnt used the arcane tinum power, he was very sure that even if he used the arcane tinum power, dstone would have a way to deal with it. Otherwise, Supreme Academy wouldnt be called Supreme. You dare to talk big with such power? dstone sneered. Joelsons face was calm, revealing an indifferent smile. Then, he retreated quickly. Then, he raised a hand. Arcane Meteor Shower! Countless ck and red light dots lit up in the sky, as if the stars had lit up in the daytime. The ck and red dots of light continued to erge, expanding into a huge fireball in an instant, falling towards dstone. A little trick! dstone snorted coldly. He raised his head to look at the ck and red mes that covered the sky. He waved his hand. A metal barrier that flickered with golden light was ced in front of him. Boom! Countless collisions and explosions sounded. It was as if it was a grand fireworks show. Or as if countless stars had exploded. Everyone was stunned and stood rooted to the ground. Their eyes were unfocused, but they were staring at this scene. It was as if they were lost in this magnificent scene. Only when the mes gradually dissipated did everyone regain their senses. They only saw that after the destruction, there was a pitch-ck void. dstone was already standing quietly in the air. In front of him, the originally bright golden light of the metallic barrier had be dim. However, there were no wounds on his body. Even his clothes were not broken. Crack! With a cracking sound, the thick metal barrierpletely shattered. dstone revealed a confident smile. He looked at Joelson with a smug expression. Youre not the only one who knows how to use this move, dstone said in a low voice. His tone was full of ridicule. It was as if he was mocking Joelson. As if Joelsons move just now had inspired him. Hearing dstones words, the corners of Joelsons mouth rose slightly, revealing a smile that was difficult to notice. A smile that was full of mockery. He raised his hand slightly. Countless ck and red lights lit up in the sky again. dstoneughed even more wantonly. Your magic is interesting. But dont you have any other moves? Do you think this move can break my barrier? As he said that, dstone once again opened up the dazzling golden metal barrier. Boom! The previous scene happened again. Although the barrier was broken, dstone did not receive any damage. If thats all you have, then hurry up and summon the dragons. dstone said with a smile. He had heard from Sapir that Joelson had four terrifying dragons and that these four dragons had killed 20,000 people of the Divine Kingdom of ughter. But this wasnt enough to make him afraid, because what these four dragons had done He could do it alone! dstones smile became even more wanton, making his entire face contort Otherwise, you can only die here! Chapter 430: A Shocking and Terrifying Scene!

Chapter 430: A Shocking and Terrifying Scene!

Once again, Joelson raised his hand, and another arcane meteor shower fell. dstone still responded with the same move. He felt that Joelson probably didnt have any other moves, and could only use this move to slow him down. The people of the two empires, who were watching, had strange expressions on their faces. This scene still gave them a sense of familiarity. Their opponent was delighted, while Joelson was calm. This sort of disy It seemed as though Joelson was going to toy with dstone again! Clemente looked in the direction of the two. He had the same feeling as everyone else. This fellow is very powerful, but his brain doesnt seem to be working very well. A weak voice rang out. Clemente turned his head to look. It was Valentine. After entering the divine realm, as long as he didnt age too much, even a demigod would have extremely strong vitality. After the treatment just now, Valentine was no longer in any danger. He was just a bit weak. Clemente nodded. This was a rare sight. He felt rather depressed. He really didnt know how such a foolish fellow like dstone had managed to get into the Supreme Academy. Even the people of the two empires could tell that Joelson seemed to be trying to y a trick on him. Yet, he was still so pleased with himself, thinking that Joelson had no other tricks up his sleeve. Sigh. Clemente sighed, feeling depressed. Such a fellow could get into the Supreme Academy, but he couldnt. Perhaps this fellow was very talented in the field of arcane magic. Clemente could onlyfort himself with this. Everyone wondered if Joelson wanted to y dstone again. At this moment. The battlefield changed. Countless ck and red mes fell from the sky and hit the golden metal barrier, about to blow it up. Joelson raised his left hand and extended his index finger. A dark golden hot metalva shot towards dstone. The moment the golden metal barrier was shattered, the metalva also arrived. dstone hurriedly raised his hand and prepared to release the barrier to block it again, but it was already toote. Theva ray was too close! Whoosh! The sound of air breaking came from behind the ray. dstone was hit in the shoulder by the metalva ray. His entire body was sent flying by the huge impact, turning into a ray of light and crashing into the distant mountain range. Bang! A huge sound was heard. Everyone turned their heads to look. They saw that dstone had crashed into a mountain peak. That even the nearby mountain peaks had turned into powder. A figure slowly flew up from the rubble. It was dstone. He started coughing, and a trace of red blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth. Everyone saw that there was a dazzling piece of golden metal shoulder armor on his shoulder that had caved in. dstones expression turned ugly. If he had not reacted quickly and immediately condensed a piece of shoulder armor on his shoulder, his shoulder would have been pierced through by the metalva. Although he was protected by the shoulder armor, he was still slightly injured. The huge impact caused him to cough up some blood. But even if it was just a small injury, he couldnt tolerate it! He had never suffered any injury outside of the Supreme Academy, let alone coughing up blood! Only the other students of the Supreme Academy had injured him. And before entering Supreme Academy, he had also not been injured by any opponents of the same realm! It could be said that Joelson had broken this record. This made himpletely unable to tolerate it! Joelson, You damned fellow! The fury in dstones heart burned and his angry roar spread throughout the entire stadium. Ive decided! dstones face contorted with anger. He clenched his teeth tightly and said, I want you to die in pain! But before he could make a move Joelson raised his right hand. Rumble! In an instant. Countless loud noises came from the vastnd, as if an earthquake had urred. dstone looked towards the ground. He saw the ground squirming like giant pythons. Seeing this scene, some people from the two empires focused their eyes. They had seen this scene before! In the next moment, a giant hand made of rock rose from the ground. Or rather, this giant hand was the earth! Joelson clenched his right hand tightly. Arcane Earths Grasp! The earth hand also clenched tightly, and the void that his five fingers swept across shattered. The ck marks left behind were like five ck rainbows. The loud sound and the immense power that was difficult to conceal shocked dstone. His pupils contracted. He immediately reacted and his hands quickly crossed in front of his chest. The dazzling golden metal barrier formedyers of balls, enveloping him within. Boom! A loud sound that shook the sky was heard. The sound was as if it had substance, forming ripples that tore open the void and shattered it. Pitch-ck traces continued to spread outwards. The people of the two empires hurriedly retreated, wishing that they could flee at the fastest speed possible in their lives. This scene was like 20,000 meteors, fleeing. Only when the shattered void gradually came to a halt did the pitch-ck traces cease to spread. Only then did everyone stop, staring with wide eyes at this scene. Their eyes were filled with disbelief. Could a demigod really be capable of such an attack? Was Joelson really just a demigod? But if he wasnt, there was no way he would have been able to enter the tomb of the sovereign! Those who had seen this scene before were still as shocked as when they had first seen it. Those who had never seen it before were so shocked that they stood rooted to the ground, their pupils constricting. They had never seen magic that could create such a terrifying scene. This had evenpletely overturned their understanding! Could magic really have such terrifying power? After a long time, the pitch-ck void gradually recovered. The people of the two empires looked over nervously, many of them even had cold sweat on their foreheads. Logically speaking, they were already gods, and they could perfectly control their bodies without sweating at all. But now, these gods were all extremely nervous! The terror of this attack was beyond their imagination, but dstone was a student of the Supreme Academy! It was also beyond their imagination! They didnt know if this attack could kill dstone. If such a terrifying attack couldnt kill him Then they were finished! dstones personality was arrogant and violent. If Joelson couldnt kill him Then he probably wouldnt let anyone off! At this moment The void returned to normal and the terrifying earth hand disappeared. In the air, there was only a huge broken barrier. The originally bright golden color had be extremely dim, and the originally round shape had been squeezed into an irregr shape. Hes dead? Hes definitely dead! No one can block this attack! Just as everyone was about to cheer. A voice interrupted them. Kacha! A crack appeared in the middle of the broken barrier. A gaze that seemed to make even the fallen divine kingdom feel a chill came from within. Chapter 431: Arcane Magic. Death Alchemy!

Chapter 431: Arcane Magic. Death Alchemy!

The broken barrier gradually shattered like a withered flower. dstones figure slowly emerged from it. Seeing his figure, everyones gaze froze. At this moment, dstones clothes were tattered, blood was flowing all over his body, and his left arm was unnaturally bent. It was obvious that he had suffered a serious injury. However, when they saw this scene, none of them were happy. On the contrary, their faces were unsightly, and their eyes unconsciously revealed despair. Could such a terrifying attack not kill him? Everyones hearts were filled with despair, and they were terrified of their impending ending. There were even many people who had begun to quietly retreat and, at the back of the crowd, there were already many people who had begun to flee. dstones expression was extremely ugly. The gaze he used to look at Joelson was extremely cold, as if even the temperature of the air had been affected. A huge wave of resentment spread in his heart. This strike had caused him to suffer quite a serious injury. There were at least a dozen fractures on his body, and even his left arm had been broken! Ever since he was born, he had never suffered such a serious injury! Even in the Supreme Academy, when facing other students, he had never suffered such an injury! And now, in a small ce like the ne of ughter, he was actually injured to such an extent? You will die a miserable death! dstone gritted his teeth so hard that they made sounds. He angrily said, I will make you suffer and then die! When Joelson heard dstones threat, his face was still calm. There was only indifference in his eyes. Judging from your performance, Im afraid it will be very difficult. Ill give you a chance to use arcane magic. Joelson said calmly. The reason why he had waited until now was to see the true arcane magic. He wanted to see the true arcane magic in the Supreme Academy. What was the difference between it and the arcane magic that he had developed? As he spoke, a ray of white-gold light lit up in Joelsons hand, as if a dazzling sun had risen. Seeing this scene, many people who had seen this scene once again had hope. They had seen the power of this white-gold light before. Although it wasnt as terrifying as the scene created by the hand of earth. But in terms of lethality, it was even stronger than the hand of earth! It was different from everyone else. Clementes forehead was tightly furrowed and his eyes revealed a look of worry. He had once entered the Supreme Academy, and he understood more about the terror of arcane magic than anyone else. Clemente, can Joelsons tinum light resist arcane magic? Valentines weak voice rang out. Clemente shook his head slightly. No. Although the lethality of the white-gold light of Joelson far exceeds that of a demigod The power of arcane magic is far more terrifying than you can imagine! Even peak-stage demigod experts would find it hard to resist the power of arcane magic! Clemente said in a low voice, his voice filled with worry. Hearing his words, Valentine, Toby, and Edessa began to worry as well. Right now, all they could hope for was that Joelson still had a more powerful trump card! This was also their only chance to survive other than escaping! However, each of the four of them had been saved by Joelson before. If they were allowed to abandon Joelson and escape, they would rather die here! dstone suddenlyughed maniacally. Joelson, I have to admit that you are very strong! Even I cant capture you alive! The moment dstone saw the tinum light, he felt an extremely sharp aura. He knew that it was impossible to capture Joelson alive and torture him to death. If he forced himself to do so, the person who would die would be him! From this tinum light, he could sense an extreme danger. dstones smile gradually disappeared, and he spoke with a serious expression on his face. But arcane magic no one can resist it! As he spoke, dstones body began to emanate a vigorous life force, constantly healing the wounds on his body. As long as he wasnt killed, a demigod would be able to quickly heal his wounds, even if it was a fatal injury. This was one of the reasons why it was extremely difficult to kill a deity. Joelson didnt stop him. Soon, dstone returned to his peak condition, and his broken left arm was restored as well. If you were able to enter the Supreme Academy alive, you might be even stronger than me. Unfortunately, you wont have the chance. Although I haventpletely mastered it, its enough to kill you! dstone slowly raised his right hand and pointed his index finger at Joelson. Arcane magic, metal-type Death Alchemy! A dark golden ray of light shot toward Joelson at an extreme speed. In an instant! Joelsons pupils suddenly constricted. He felt the aura of death approaching him! He had never felt such a feeling before! Even the arcane tinum power could not resist this true arcane magic! Wherever the dark gold light passed, the void did not shatter. Instead, it turned into a dark gold metal, just like a metal rod. Not only the void, where the light passed, all thews and arcane were annihted! They were not absorbed, nor were they pushed out. They had simply vanished. They had been annihted! Even the metal-typews and arcane mysteries couldnt be sensed! All they could sense was an aura of death! When the people of the two empires saw this scene, the hope that had just risen vanished once more. From such a distance, they could sense the power and strangeness of this power with just their eyes. This was definitely not a power that a demigod could fight against! Even peak gods would find it hard to survive against this power! Its over! Theres no way Joelson can win! This power is too terrifying! Its not something a demigod can withstand! Hurry up and run! If you dont run, youll die here! Despair quickly filled the air. At this point, they couldnt care about anything else. They all ran out. Clemente and Valentine didnt say anything when they saw everyone running away. They knew that in this kind of despair, even if they tried to stop them, it would be useless. Right now, all they could do was wait. Wait for Joelsons death or victory! As he stared at the dark golden ray of light that was shooting towards him, the shock and astonishment in his heart onlysted for a moment before it subsided. The more dangerous the moment, the more he needed to remain calm! The gaze that Joelson used to look at the dark golden ray of light seemed to have solidified, wanting to see through it. The arcane magic had already locked onto his aura. It was impossible for him to dodge it. He could only take it head-on! At the thought of this, Joelsons expression calmed down, but his eyes were burning with a fierce fighting spirit. Arcane forbidden spell! Chapter 432: Arcane Forbidden Spell vs Arcane Magic!

Chapter 432: Arcane Forbidden Spell vs Arcane Magic!

The sky suddenly turned ck and red, and the entire fallen divine kingdom seemed to have turned into a scene of hell. When the people who were about to escape saw this scene, they subconsciously stopped and looked back. The shrinking scene in their eyes caused them to bepletely stunned. They froze on the spot for a moment and even forgot to escape. Arcane Forbidden Spell: Purgatory Natural Disaster! Joelson shouted loudly. They only saw ck and red mes burning. Whether it was the sky or the earth, they were all covered by this me. Everyone felt as if they had fallen into the hell of mes. A burning sensation instantly spread. The stunned people reacted. An unbearable heat climbed onto everyones bodies. They immediately turned around and fled again. They were afraid that if they stayed any longer, they would be burned to ashes by the zing magic mes cast by Joelson before they were killed by dstone! However, everyone couldnt help but turn back to take a few nces as they fled. Even Clemente and the others, who had witnessed how powerful Joelson was, were dumbfounded when they saw this scene. Was this also Joelsons unique magic? It seemed very simr to the magic they had seen before, but there was a big difference. It was like the difference between ordinary magic and a level-10 forbidden spell! They had never heard of such magic, but it was almostparable to dstones arcane magic! As expected, Joelson still had his ultimate move hidden! Clementes gaze towards the battlefield was filled with awe and admiration. Every time he thought that he had seen all of Joelsons strength, Joelson would shock him once again. He seemed to never be able to see how much strength Joelson had. It was as if Joelsons strength had no end! Joelson, is this your true strength? How terrifying. Clemente muttered to himself in a low voice. In the next second, Joelson once again shocked him and refreshed his view. He raised his left hand and shouted loudly. Arcane Forbidden Spell: Ultimate Alchemy! Arcane Forbidden Spell: Extermination Lightning! Everyone saw countless purple lightning bolts suddenly appear from the ck-red zing mes. It was different from the zing ck-red mes. The purple lightning emitted an aura of extermination. With just a nce, everyone felt as though deaths scythe had been ced on their necks! Meanwhile, a dark golden ray of light shot out from Joelsons index finger. Its appearance was extremely simr to dstones ray. It wasnt just its appearance. Even its aura and feeling were extremely simr! When Clemente saw this scene, he waspletely stunned. It wasnt until a strong death threat made him feel he was in extreme danger that he reacted. Not good! Retreat quickly! Clemente shouted and a trace of fear shed in his eyes. Then, he led the people who were still standing guard here and didnt escape to escape. The people followed and fled, but they couldnt help but look back. They only saw three magic spells from Joelson colliding with the dark golden light shot out by dstone. The entire world seemed to fall into silence. An extremely dazzling light lit up at the intersection. In an instant! The tiny light spots expanded rapidly and turned into a huge ball of light. Boom! Boom! A huge explosion that shook the entire lost divine kingdom spread outwards. At this moment, no matter where one was in the lost divine kingdom, they all heard this sound at the same time. Many people who did not rush to the center were also attracted by it. Many people flew into the sky and looked towards the center. They only saw that the explosion seemed to be corporeal. It was like an expanding balloon that was constantly expanding, setting off waves in the void. The void where the ripples passed waspletely shattered, leaving behind only deep darkness. No scene could be seen. To those who did not rush to the center, it was as if there was a ball of ck in the center of the lost divine kingdom that was spreading rapidly in all directions. Everyone did not understand what was happening. They did not know whether they should run or go closer to take a look. After a long time, they found that the mass of pitch-ck marks that had be extremely huge gradually stopped spreading. Seeing this scene, the crowd gathered together and kept moving toward the center. A group of people who were closer to the center was the first to rush to the position near the center. They saw that there were nearly 20,000 people here. All of them were injured. Some were seriously injured, and some were slightly injured. The lightly injured were trying to find a way to help the seriously injured. There were even some people who had died here. They could only see some broken limbs and pieces of flesh. The people who came closer even saw two of the four great geniuses. The number one genius of Orencia, Clemente, and the number one genius of Quince, Valentine! These two people were trying to help some people with lower realms escape. Although they were not seriously injured, they were also seriously injured. In the past, when they encountered such a good opportunity, they would have killed these people immediately. But now, they didnt even have the intention to do so. They just wanted to figure out what happened here. Clemente? Whats going on? One of the people who came seemed to know Clemente and asked. Clemente looked at that person and pointed at the blood-red screen of light floating in the sky. Its the battle between those two. Hearing this, everyones pupils constricted. Battle? Or was it a duel between two people? Everyone looked up and saw the two extremely eye-catching names at once. Whether it was the score that was a bit higher than the others or the pentagram symbol that followed the name, they all attracted everyones attention. In an instant. Everyone understood that Clemente was talking about those two people. How is this possible? How can two people create such a terrifying scene? Even if you add up twenty thousand people, its impossible for you to create such a battlefield! Everyone began to discuss. Clemente didnt answer either. Instead, he silently helped the seriously injured. When everyone saw this, they did not continue asking questions. Instead, they helped the seriously injured. Compared to the people from the two empires, they wanted to know what was going on. And all of this would only be known when the void regained its peace. After a long time. The seriously injured people from the two empires had been rescued. Many of them died during the process. The pitch-ck void gradually regained its calm and returned to normal. Lets go and take a look. Clemente said with difficulty, his eyes filled with worry as he looked towards the center. No one said anything. Instead, they silently followed behind Clemente and slowly flew towards the center. There were still many ces in the void that had yet to recover, so everyone could only slowly advance towards them. Chapter 433: Myth Destroyed

Chapter 433: Myth Destroyed

Everyone followed Clement as they gradually approached the center. After a long time, they finally arrived at the center. They only saw that the mountain range and thend hadpletely disappeared at the center of the lost divine kingdom. At a nce, it was as if a huge ball had smashed into the ground. All that was left was a deep circr hole. When the people of the two empires saw this scene, they felt a shock they had never experienced before. They knew that this was the result of the collision of magic between Joelson and dstone. But could this really be caused by a demigod? Most likely, even if a peak god expert were to engage in a great battle here, it wouldnt be possible to create such a terrifying scene! It wasnt just the people from the two empires. The others who had rushed over after seeing themotion saw this scene. They widened their eyes, their eyes filled with disbelief. Was this really caused by the battle between those two? But no matter how much they didnt dare to believe it, they now believed it. After all, nearly 20,000 people from the two empires had seen the battle between the two of them! Clemente and Valentines hearts trembled. The battle between the two of them was simply too terrifying. Both of them were top-notch geniuses in the ne of ughter. Clemente, in his ancient demon form, was even able to suppress Bartholomew. But even they found it hard to imagine that a battle between demigods could create such a terrifying scene. This was simply beyond their understanding! The shock in their hearts quickly passed. Clemente and the others began to worry. They still hadnt seen any sign of either Joelson or dstone. This battle between demigods was bound to shake the entire ne of ughter. The final victor had yet to be revealed. Everyone, quickly find traces of Joelson! Clemente said to everyone. His voice wasnt loud but everyone could hear him clearly. Everyone could hear a majestic aura that made it impossible for them to resist. Clemente had always been very kind, even to those with ordinary talents. But this time, he gave a serious order. He was worried, but at the same time, he made a decision. If Joelson was defeated, even if he had to sacrifice himself, he had to send Joelson out alive! Under Clementes solemn gaze, everyone began to move. They flew towards the deep circr pit below, searching for traces of Joelson. Even the other people who had just rushed over to watch had unknowingly joined the search teams of the two empires because of Clementes imposing aura. Not long after. Someone shouted loudly. Joelson is here! When they heard this, everyone immediately turned their heads to look over. Clemente and the others instantly rushed over. Everyone could only see that within a pile of rubble. A tall and slender figure was standing quietly on it. This figures face was so handsome that it made people feel like they were in a dream. Even if they had never seen him before, they could tell that this person was extraordinary. The pupils of the people from the two empires immediately contracted. This person was none other than It was Joelson! Joelson, who had always been neatly dressed, was now wearing some tattered clothes. There was even a trace of blood. A drop of blood dripped onto the ground along his long fingers. Drip! In the silence of the arena, the sound of blood dripping was very obvious. The people from the two empires looked at Joelson with shock in their eyes. One had to know that even when Joelson fought with Wilfrid, his clothes were not messy, let alone injured. But now, he was injured! However, everyone quickly felt that this was very normal. After all, the opponent was a student of the Supreme Academy! Everyone quickly discovered that there was another figure in front of Joelson. At this moment, this figure was already lying on the ground. His entire body was covered in blood, as if he had just been scooped out of a pool of blood. His figure was even more miserable. He hadpletely lost his human form. His body had twisted into a strange shape, as if there wasnt a single bone in his body. Seeing this scene, the people who had rushed over to understand the situation were somewhat puzzled and expectant. They knew that one of these two people was Joelson, and the other was dstone, but they did not know which one was the Joelson they were looking for. Before they could open their mouths to ask. The people from the two empires were already boiling. Joelson stood on top! He won! Joelson defeated dstone! He actually defeated a student from the Supreme Academy! Hearing this, the people who had rushed over to understand the situation couldnt help but widen their eyes. Their eyes were filled with shock. dstone actually came from the Supreme Academy? Everyone didnt doubt it. The only one who could get a million points was a monster from the Supreme Academy. Even the number one genius in the entire ne of ughter, Wilfrid, only had a few tens of thousands of points. What truly shocked them was that Joelson had actually defeated the students of the Supreme Academy? How was this possible? Even for geniuses like them from the ne of ughter. The Supreme Academy was also a supreme existence in their hearts! The students of the Supreme Academy were also undefeatable existences that were like myths! And today. Joelson had broken the myth! He had defeated the students of the Supreme Academy who were like myths! Everyone seemed to have seen Joelsons deeds spread throughout the ne of ughter, shocking the entire ughter ne! No! It wasnt just the ne of ughter! Joelsons great name would spread throughout the endless nes! They had traveled through the endless nes for so many years, but they had never heard of a Supreme Academy student being defeated by someone else! It could be imagined that even the four great nes would spread the legend of Joelson! Everyone couldnt help but be excited. They could be said to have witnessed the destruction of the myth, and the rise of a new myth! The people of the two empires were even more excited than those who cameter. They had witnessed the entire process of this mythical battle! And the people who were the most excited were the few hundred people who had followed Clemente and Valentine from the beginning. They went from the appearance of Joelson to defeating Bartholomew, then crushing Wilfrid, and finally defeating dstone. They saw it all with their own eyes! All of these people made the same decision in their minds. Theyre gonna spread the legend of Joelson all over the killing ne! Even the endless nes! They could imagine that after leaving the lost divine kingdom, countless people would find them and ask them to tell the story of Joelson. The truth is Even after 100,000 years, some of them would still be telling their descendants about the legend of the man who had walked step by step to the peak! However, these were things that would happen a long timeter. Chapter 434: Assassination!

Chapter 434: Assassination!

Clemente and the others gathered around Joelson. The two empires and the others who had rushed over gathered around the periphery. At this time, Joelson had already exined the situation to them. After everyone fled outside. In the end, it was Joelson who was stronger in the magic showdown between the two of them. Everyone did not know what magic the strange magic that Joelson had mastered was. But they knew. This strange magic had defeated the arcane magic of the Supreme Academy! Many people who did not know what arcane magic was told by others, and their admiration for Joelson grew stronger. They looked at Joelson with admiration. He did note from a big family, nor did he have a powerful teacher as his background. He wasnt a student from the Supreme Academy who was traveling outside! Although Joelson already had the qualifications to enter the Supreme Academy, he hadnt studied there yet. Under such circumstances, Joelson still defeated dstone. He created a new legend! It wasnt surprising that they worshiped Joelson, who they had only heard of not long ago. Other than him, dstone was the one who attracted the most attention. dstone was lying on the ground, his face full of shame and anger. Ever since he started cultivating, he had always been the most dazzling genius among all of them. And now He was lying on the ground, surrounded by these insects, as if he was a monkey in the zoo! Even after entering Supreme Academy, he had never suffered such humiliation! Joelson, dont think that you have defeated arcane magic just because you have defeated me! dstones face was full of hatred. He gritted his teeth and said, If it werent for the fact that I haventpletely mastered arcane magic, you wouldnt have the chance to defeat me! Hearing this, everyone immediately began to discuss in low voices. Hes already lost to Joelson. Whats there to talk about? Thats right. The loser has the nerve to retort. Its not his fault. All the bones in his body are broken. He cant even crawl up. All he can do is open his mouth and move. Everyone was discussing in low voices. As for the Supreme Academy, they didnt dare to discuss it so loudly. dstone was a peak demigod, after all. Even if everyone lowered their voices, he could still hear them. Hearing theughtering from the crowd, dstones face became even more unsightly. The hatred in his eyes was like a sharp de. If gazes could kill, these people would already be dead. On the other hand, Joelson was silent. He didnt say anything. In fact, he knew this too. If dstone had truly mastered the arcane magic Then the oue of this battle would most likely bepletely different. However, this was under the condition that Joelson did not summon Du Lu and the others. If he summoned Du Lu, then even if dstone hadpletely mastered the arcane magic, the oue would not change. In this regard, Joelson was very uneasy, and a wave of emotions rose in his heart. Du Lu and the others had followed his train of thought and developed the power of the arcane forbidden spell that was beyond imagination. But even so, he had used fire, metal, and electricity, three types of arcane forbidden spells, and was barely able to defeat the arcane magic dstone had yet to fully master. dstone looked resentfully at Joelson. You want the key to the legacy, dont you? Ill give it to you. Ive lost this time! Joelson nced at him and said nothing. dstone looked a little rmed, for he was afraid that Joelson would kill him outright. He was about to open his mouth to exin, but he didnt wait for him to say anything. Joelson, Clemente spoke first. We caught the people who defected to dstone. They said that dstone also came from Alexander Academy. When Joelson heard Clementes words, he frowned slightly. He did not understand what he meant. Clemente continued, The students of Supreme Academy kill each other. If you kill him, you can not enter Supreme Academy! At least you wont be able to enter Alexander Academy! Joelson nced at dstone. dstone nodded and acknowledged Clementes words. Yes. Without any hesitation, Joelson immediately agreed. Compared to entering the Supreme Academy to learn true arcane magic, whether dstone was alive or dead made no difference to him. Hearing this, dstone heaved a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Joelson would kill him without caring about anything. Alright, Ill give you the key. Let me go. As he spoke, dstones vigorous vitality once again spread out from his body. However, this time, his injuries were recovering very slowly. It was obvious that Joelson had injured him quite badly. After a while. dstones injuries had mostly recovered, but there were still some areas that he could not recover from. For example, his left arm, which had been broken once before, was broken again and could not recover. This had a lot to do with Joelsons forbidden spell. dstone took out a ck triangr object from his interspatial ring. Just like the previous two keys, it was covered with blood-red patterns. With a wave of his hand, the inheritance key floated from dstones hand and flew into his hand. He took the key and examined it carefully. Soon, he confirmed that it was indeed thest inheritance key. You can go now. Joelson said faintly. Joelson did not even look at him. He turned around and was ready to leave. Clemente and the others also turned around and followed. Joelson had already let him go, so they naturally would not say anything. dstone only dared to get up from the ground at this time. There was not much joy in his expression. On the contrary, his expression was ugly. There was a trace of undetectable hatred in his eyes. Looking at the back of Joelson, the hatred in his eyes grew stronger. He would never forget todays humiliation for the rest of his life! After the few of them turned around, a dagger that flickered with a sharp and cold light suddenly appeared in his hand. Joelson and the others were ready to leave and were about to fly into the air. They heard a loud shout filled with astonishment. Watch out! Clemente and the others were startled and quickly turned around. They saw dstone turn into a streak of light, holding a dagger with a dark golden light and a metalw. He had already rushed behind Joelson, raised the dagger, and stabbed towards Joelsons heart! Clemente was shocked and wanted to go forward to stop him. However, dstone was stronger than him, and now that he was close to Joelson, it was toote for him to stop him! Chapter 435: Escape

Chapter 435: Escape

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL dstone saw that the n was about to seed, and the dagger was about to pierce into Joelsons heart. His face became joyful, and his eyes revealed a brutal look. After he killed Joelson, no one here would be able to escape! They would all die here! He would not let anyone see him being such a miserable person living in this world! In an instant, countless thoughts shed through dstones mind. At this moment. Joelson moved. dstone was shocked, his eyes fixed on Joelson. He only saw that Joelson, who had his back to him a moment ago, had turned around at an unimaginable speed. Joelsons face was very calm, without the slightest ripple. It was as if he had already guessed that he would assassinate him. dstones expression became ugly. He knew clearly in his heart that when his assassination was seen through, it had already failed. Joelsons pupils shone with a faint golden light, and he looked at dstone as if he was looking at a clown. A dark golden ray shed in his hand. ng! The sound of metal colliding echoed throughout the hall. Everyone noticed the sudden situation and turned around. They only saw that the dagger in dstones hand had been broken. A part of it was still falling from the air. He was only holding the hilt of his sword. dstones body was also prated by the dark golden ray. The molten metal passed through his shoulder, breaking his right arm from his shoulder and dropping to the ground. Crack! Everyone was stunned by the sudden scene. They were all stunned on the spot. Ah! dstone screamed in pain. His face waspletely twisted due to the pain and became extremely ugly. Hearing his scream, everyone woke up in shock. They felt a lingering fear in their hearts. Fortunately, Joelson had defeated him once again. Otherwise When dstone killed Joelson, the next people to die Would probably be them! Everyone unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. They were d that Joelson had reacted in time. You damn guy! How dare you break my hand! Bug! I will kill you! dstones shrill voice echoed in the sky. Everyone looked at him as if they were looking at a fool. He was now a piece of meat on the chopping board, and could only be ughtered by Joelson. How dare he make a ruckus? Joelson listened to dstones ruckus, and his face was still calm. But a trace of killing intent shed in his eyes. Joelson took out the sword of ughter, and a dazzling light lit up. It was like a tinum sun rising in the lost divine kingdom. Joelson held the long sword and walked toward dstone step by step. Seeing this scene, dstones ruckus immediately stopped and his face turned dull. The gaze he looked at Joelson was only filled with fear. Donte over! Ive already given you the key to the inheritance! You said youd let me go! Please let me go. If you want me to go, I can teach you arcane magic too! dstone pleaded, tears and snot flowing down his face. When the crowd saw this scene, there was no fear or awe, only disgust. dstones pathetic appearance, how was he like a student from the legendary Supreme Academy? He was no better than a stray dog on the roadside! Hearing dstones pleas, Joelsons expression remained calm without the slightest change. He raised the sword of ughter high up in the air and swung it at dstone. Wherever the sword passed, it left a ck mark in the air. dstone stared at the falling sword with his eyes wide open. There was only despair in his eyes. Even the dazzling tinum light that was as bright as the sun did not make him close his eyes. When everyone saw that the sword was about tond on dstones head, they heaved a sigh of relief. As long as dstone was dead, everything would be over. They would naturally be safe. At this moment. A sudden change urred! Just as the longsword was about tond on dstones neck, his body suddenly emitted ayer of faint, sparkling light. It was as if he was wrapped in an egg. Everyones eyes widened in disbelief. It was not as if they had never seen such a dazzling white-gold light before. Even Bartholomew, who had a strong physical body, was instantly killed by this power. His body waspletely annihted, not even a speck of dust was left behind! However, this time. The longsword that was shining with a white-gold light was blocked by the sparkling light! No one could believe that such a weak light could block such a sharp tinum light! But the truth was right in front of them. They had to believe it. Looking at the light around dstones body, Joelson frowned slightly. He felt a resistance that he couldnt break through. This power wasnt big, but he couldnt break through! Even the tinum power, which had always been able to wipe out everything, was now blocked outside! Even dstone was stunned. But soon, he reacted. His originally despairing expression also became excited. Its the protective arcane magic that Master Adonis cast on me! dstone shouted excitedly. As he spoke, the weak light had already turned dstone into a stream of light, bringing him away from here at an unimaginable speed. All that was left was dstones resentful gaze. As well as thest sentence that echoed in this ce. Joelson! The next time we meet will be when you die! Seeing this scene, everyone present couldnt help but look at each other. dstone just ran away? This wasnt what they had expected. But no matter what, for them, with dstone gone, they wouldnt be in danger of being killed. Clemente and the others looked worried. After dstone left, he would definitely think of a way to deal with Joelson. Although he wasnt a match for Joelson now. But after hepletely mastered the arcane magic, the situation might be different. They were worried, but there was nothing they could do. With their strength, it wasnt enough to affect the battle between Joelson and dstone. Joelson nced calmly in the direction dstone had left. He had no intention of catching up. The speed of that weak light was simply too fast. Even if he summoned Du Lu, he wouldnt be able to catch up. The Master Adonis dstone had mentioned was definitely a highgod expert! Joelson didnt think too much about it. He turned around. Lets go. The trial should be over. Chapter 436: The Final Trial

Chapter 436: The Final Trial

At this moment, due to the battle between Joelson and dstone, the center of the lost divine kingdom had been reduced to ruins. There were more than 30,000 people gathered together for one thing. That was the final trial of the sovereigns inheritance! However, they werent fighting for the ownership of the sovereigns inheritance. They just wanted to watch. Because they knew that the sovereigns legacy could only belong to that man. Everyones gaze fell on Joelson, who was at the very center of the ruins. They only saw Joelson take out three ck keys with blood-red patterns engraved on them. One was round, one was square, and one was triangr. When Joelson took out all three keys, ripples instantly appeared in the void. It was as if something hidden in the depths of the void had been triggered. Just as everyone was puzzled. A huge ck door slowly emerged from the void. Seeing this scene, Joelsons pupils contracted slightly. The ck door was engraved with blood-red patterns simr to the three keys. The material was also identical to the key, as if the key had been taken out from the door. In fact, it was indeed so. In the center of the ck door, there were three grooves with different shapes. They corresponded to the shapes of the three keys! Obviously, the huge door of the folding fan was the door to the final trial! Joelson looked at the three objects with different shapes in his hand. No wonder they were called the keys of inheritance. It seemed that the three keys needed to be ced in the grooves of the door to open the final trial. Without thinking too much, he flew straight to the center of the floating door. He ced the three keys into the corresponding groove one by one. The moment the keys were ced in, the blood-red patterns on the keys perfectly connected with the patterns on the door. There was no gap in the middle, as if they were naturally one. When the keys merged with the door, the blood-red patterns on the door immediately moved! It was as if it was a sentient creature, or as if it was a stream of water. It began to slowly flow. It emitted a strange blood-red light. At this moment. Ever since everyone entered the lost divine kingdom, the blood-red light curtain that had been floating in the sky began to slowly dissipate. Everyone subconsciously raised their heads to look at the light curtain. Everyones expressions were different. Some people revealed regretful expressions. Because the light screen had disappeared, it meant that the trial was over. They couldnt continue to fight for higher scores. Some people secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Now that the light screen had disappeared, they didnt need to continue fighting each other. They no longer prayed for higher scores and better results. After witnessing several earth-shattering battles, these geniuses inner edges had been smoothed out. Right now, what they wanted most was to get out of here alive. Finally, under everyones gaze, the blood-red screen of lightpletely disappeared from the sky. Everyones gaze turned back to the ck door that stood in the void, as well as Joelsons form. The blood-red patterns on the ck door moved faster and faster. It caused the door to light up with an intense blood-red light. A crack appeared in the middle of the ck door, an extremely tiny crack. The crack emitted a blinding white light, as if there was a sun hidden behind the door. At this moment, the blood-red patterns stopped rotating. The ck door opened bit by bit, and endless light shot out from the door. The entire divine kingdom seemed to be covered by a blinding white light. Joelson looked at thepletely opened door in front of him, and the intense light inside made him unconsciously narrow his eyes. The next moment, Joelson took a firm step forward and walked into the door. In an instant! When he buried the door, the lost divine kingdom suddenly darkened and fell intoplete darkness. There was no sun in the lost divine kingdom to begin with. All the light from before came from the blood-red light curtain in the sky. But now that the light curtain was gone, the door no longer dissipated its light and naturally fell into darkness. Many people used magic to light up the center of the lost divine kingdom again. This allowed them to see the situation clearly. The originally huge ck door had disappeared, and no one knew where it had gone. Along with it, there was also Joelson. Everyone looked at each other, and a trace of doubt appeared in their eyes. Looks like the final trial is in another space, Valentine said. Clemente nodded slightly in agreement. Others might not know but, as the top geniuses of their respective empires, they naturally knew many things that others didnt. It seemed that the final trial for the sovereigns legacy wasnt in the center of the divine kingdom. It was in another dimension, or perhaps even in another small ne! Clemente and the others saw that Joelson had disappeared, but their expressions were calm, and they werent worried at all. If the previous battle between Joelson and Clemente, Bartholomew, and Wilfrid hadnt allowed them topletely understand Joelsons strength. But after the battle with dstone In their hearts, Joelsons strength was already an invincible existence among the younger generation! Even if it was rted to the final trial of the sovereigns legacy, it wouldnt bring him any danger. No matter how difficult the trial was, they all believed that Joelson would definitely be able to easily handle it! After all, Joelson had defeated the students of the Supreme Academy! If he couldnt even pass the final trial? Then most likely, in the endless nes, there wouldnt be a demigod who could pass the trial! On the other side. Joelson walked through the door. The powerful white light shone upon his body, but it didnt give him a burning sensation. Instead, it gave him a warm feeling. His surroundings were a vast expanse of whiteness, and he couldnt see anything. Joelson continued to walk forward. Walking in the light felt like walking in water, but also like walking in space. There was resistance, but also a sense of weightlessness. So Joelson walked in the endless white light without any destination. After an unknown amount of time. Suddenly, Joelsons vision became dark. As if through a bubble, the resistance and weightlessness disappeared. Soon, his vision returned to normal. Joelson calmly scanned his surroundings. The surrounding environment was very simple, even simple. It was a very empty space. There was no fancy pce or anything. Looking up, he could not see the top. There was no boundary around him. Only the ck ground under his feet, which was made of the same material as the key and the door, made this ce seem like a ce rather than just a space. However, although it was simple and crude It still made Joelsons eyes widen, revealing a look of surprise and shock. Chapter 437: Another “Joelson”

Chapter 437: Another Joelson

What surprised Joelson was nothing else. It was what he saw when he looked around. In front of him, behind him, to his left and right, there was a whole row of Joelsons! A total of four rows of Joelsons stood around him! It was as if he was standing in a room that was surrounded by mirrors. This scene reminded him of his time in the central continent, when he first entered the Saint Realm and saw the Silver Throne, Archer. The scene at that time was very simr to what he was seeing now. However, with his current strength and his understanding of thews and arcane meanings... It could bepletely seen that the reason for the formation of the scene here waspletely different from Archers tricks! These Joelsons were neither real beings nor his reflections. It should be said that each of these Joelsons were himself! The way Joelson looked at himself became fiery. In order to test his idea, he began to act. He took out a magic crystal and threw it on the ground. As he expected, every Joelson he saw did the same thing at the same time as him. Then, Joelson walked straight ahead. Not long after. Joelson stopped and looked down. He only saw a magic crystal lying quietly on the ground. Joelson picked up the magic crystal and inserted his spiritual power into it. Sure enough! Just as he thought! This magic crystal was the one he had just dropped! The spiritual power that belonged to him in the crystal could not be faked! In such a situation, there was only one possibility. That was that this small ne had been imbued with the power of the spacews! This space had no boundaries. No matter which direction one went, they would only return to their original ce. Spacews... Joelson muttered to himself in a low voice. His calm face hid a fiery gaze. Ever since he had witnessed the power of the spatialws in the central continent, he had always wanted to have it. Unfortunately, he had only drawn the power of the spatialws twice in the top-tier Dragon Pool. The first time was the Fate Dragon, and the second time was the Life Dragon, Hope. Since he hadnt drawn the spatial dragon, he naturally didnt have the talent of the spatialws. And even if this ne had the power of the spatialws... He did not know if it would have other treasures that carried the spatialws. If it really did, perhaps the system would issue a mission regarding the spatial dragon. Just like the time when he had exchanged for the Dark Demon Dragon and the Light Dragon, Holy. Although it was not certain, it was always good to have hope. Strange. Soon, Joelson recovered from his surprise and calmed down, turning into doubt. This was the location of the final trial. He had already walked through this ce, but he did not see any trial. There was not even a stone. Just as he was feeling puzzled. In front of him, a ball of light suddenly lit up. The light seemed to have a life force and began to slowly squirm, turning into a human-shaped ball of light. Looking at the ball of light, Joelsons eyes focused. Could this ball of light be the final trial? Before he could think about it, the ball of light started to change again. The ball of light started to condense, and it felt more and more substantial. In the end, the ball of lightpletely turned into a human. Joelsons pupils unconsciously contracted slightly. The human that condensed in front of him was himself! He was different from the other Joelson who appeared because of the special nature of this space. This Joelson was facing him and looking into his eyes. This scene was very familiar to Joelson. He recalled that he had not reached the saint-level yet. In the Mage Tower of the Tulip Magic Academy, wasnt the final hurdle like now? Joelson couldnt help but sigh. It seemed that no matter where it was, the people who created the trials had very simr thoughts. The only difference was that this time, his opponent was even stronger! Or rather, his strength was exactly the same as his! Joelson could feel that this self in front of him wasnt just an imitation. This Joelson, whether it was life force, spiritual power, or all kinds of aurasthey were all identical to him. It was as if he was really facing himself! A hint of excitement appeared in the calm eyes of Joelson. He did not know how the scene in front of him was done. But he knew that it was rare to have an opportunity to be his opponent. He could take this opportunity to see what shorings his fighting style had. Ever since he left the central continent, he had not met many opponents with the same strength as him. Almost all of them were instantly killed by him. Even dstone could only fight against him with arcane magic. He was not his opponent in other aspects. If he did not want to experience the power of arcane magic personally, dstone would not even have the chance to fight! But now, he had an opponent who was exactly the same as him in all aspects. How could he not be excited? A hint of joy and solemnity shed in the eyes of Joelson as he looked at himself. He could imagine that as long as he could defeat this opponent, his strength would definitely increase by a notch! This was also the fundamental purpose of this trial! However, it was not such a simple thing to defeat himself. Hmm? Joelson whispered. He suddenly realized that this Joelson in front of him was sizing him up in the same way as him. It was as if this Joelson also had the same soul as him! Interesting. Interesting. The two of them whispered to themselves at the same time. They were stunned for a moment and thenughed out loud. Their eyes were filled with excitement as they looked at each other. Their fighting spirits were ignited! They did not say anything. Joelson threw a punch at himself in front of him. His opponent responded with the same move. Bang! A huge sound rang out in this space. It was not an echo, but it went through the entire space and returned to its original point. The tremendous force forced Joelson to take a step back, and the opponent in front of him also took a step back. Joelson nced at the spot where the two fists collided. There was no trace of it. Seeing this scene, Joelson waspletely relieved. He was originally worried that the space was too small, and his battle with this Joelson wouldpletely destroy the space. But now, it seemed that his worries were unnecessary. The punch just now was already his full-strength punch in his normal state. If it was in the outside world, it would definitely shatter the void. But here, the two of them exchanged a punch without leaving any traces. In this way, he could release his hands and disy his full strength in battle! Obviously, the Joelson opposite him had the same thoughts as him. The two punched each other again. Bang! A huge sound of collision echoed in the space. Chapter 438: Destined to Fail

Chapter 438: Destined to Fail

Huff, huff, huff Looking at this peculiar opponent in front of him, Joelson began to pant heavily. The opponent in front of him was the same. He discovered it. This Joelson, whether it was his strength, his moves, or the timing of his attacks. They were all exactly the same as him! This meant that it was almost impossible for him to defeat this opponent! After all, both sides were the same in terms of strength and other aspects. However! The gaze that Joelson looked at the opponent in front of him focused. He still discovered one weakness of this Joelson! That was that this Joelson did not have the ability to grow! No matter how much time passed, this Joelsons strength would not change. It would only be the same as when he first entered this ce. But he was different! As long as he had a breakthrough in the battle, he would be able to defeat this opponent! This was also the reason why he did not enter the Ancient Dragon God state, nor did he use the sword of ughter to defeat his opponent in the first instance! He wanted to use this Joelson as his whetstone! At this moment. Joelson rushed up again. Bang! A loud sound echoed in the empty field again. Joelson stared at his opponent with a strange look in his eyes. The two of them kept colliding fists with each other. The two of them had already done such a thing just now. It was a draw without a winner. But this Joelson chose to use the same move again. It seemed that this Joelson also had some mental problems. Joelson shook his head, this opponent was no longer his opponent. In a short time, he had already surpassed himself. Or, in terms of real strength, he did not break through, but in the battle with this Joelson, he had already discovered his own shorings. But this Joelson couldnt do that. So he had already won. Joelson slightly raised his right hand and pointed an index finger at his opponent. A dark golden molten metal shot toward his opponent. The opponents face was calm. He didnt feel troubled by the sudden change. He dodged to the side. At the same time, he pointed his right index finger at Joelson and responded with the same move. Joelson wasnt surprised by this result. If the arcane molten metal could defeat this Joelson He would have died at the hands of Wilfrid or dstone. Even if this Joelson had a mental defect that he couldnt learn. In terms of strength, it was enough to tie with dstone. If dstone was here, he would probably die of anger. One of Joelsons clones with a mental defect actually had the same strength as him? The metalva shot over. Joelson also dodged to the side and shot out another dark golden ray. The scene from before was repeated. The opponent dodged to the side and then responded with the same move. However, this time, when he saw this scene, Joelson did not dodge. Instead, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, revealing a confident smile. When Joelson saw that his opponent, who was the same as him, did not dodge, his expression immediately became strange. However, it only took a moment for him to regain his calm. He only saw Joelson slightly raise both of his hands in the face of the iing metalva. One of his hands was pushed in front of him, forming a transparent barrier. The other hand was raised high into the sky, and he waved it down gently. Seeing his opponents strange actions, Joelson suddenly thought of something and looked up. He saw countless ck and red mes lighting up in the sky, in this space where there was no sun or moon. It was as if stars were embellishing the night sky. Soon, the countless ck and red mes in the sky started to expand. However, Joelson didnt have any intention of appreciating it. Instead, he raised his right hand and tried to use the same move. This time, the result was out of his expectations. The strength between the two of them was quite different. This time, the mes that he condensed were swallowed by the expanding mes in the sky before they took shape. After the ck-red me that Joelson condensed swallowed his opponents me, it expanded again and became even bigger. Even Joelson himself didnt condense such a huge meteor shower. After all, this move was mainly because of the number of meteors, not the size of a single me. But this time, it was different. The meteor shower not only had many meteors, but each one was huge. If it was a meteor before, then it should be a meteor now! Looking at the ck-red mes in the sky, Joelson nodded in satisfaction. Although this opponent had copied his strength, he did not have the ability to learn and improve. It was not enough to just copy his battle consciousness. Such an opponent could be said to be doomed to failure. After all, with the same strength and the ability to break through in battle, it was not surprising to win. Perhaps only those who panicked when they saw themselves would lose to such an opponent. However, it was not the case for him, Joelson. Soon, countless ck and red meteors fell from the sky. They smashed toward Joelson. Seeing this scene, Joelsons face could not help but change. His gaze became solemn. Waving his hand, more than ten transparent barriers surrounded him. They were like eggshells, one after the other, wrapping around each other. Boom! The sounds of collision, impact, and explosions reverberated in space. Looking at the explosions, Joelson revealed a trace of curiosity. He didnt know how much power this strengthened arcane meteor shower had, or what kind of effects it could produce. After a long time. The explosions stopped and the mes slowly dispersed. Only the area around Joelson could be seen. More than ten barriers had been broken. They looked like broken eggshells. Crack! With a sound, the barriers werepletely broken and slowly disappeared into the void. Joelson inside the barriers looked a little embarrassed, but he didnt take much damage. Joelson was not surprised. After all, he had the same strength as him. Without giving his opponent any time to react, Joelson raised his hand again. Boom! One after another, spells bombarded his opponent like raindrops. At the same time, there was an extremely exquisite coordination between magic and sorcery, not giving his opponent any breathing space. Under such a dense bombardment, not to mention fighting back, even self-preservation was very difficult for Joelson. The situation waspletely reversed after that. Although the two of them had the same strength, after a short period of contact and probing, Joelson hadpletely taken control of the situation. He only needed to continue to maintain this way. The opponents failure was already destined. Chapter 439: Demon Joelson

Chapter 439: Demon Joelson

An unknown amount of time passed. The explosions in the space gradually subsided. Joelsons face became a little pale. Even with the arcane power stored in his 16 divine sparks, he could not help but feel a little tired after using magic explosions so frequently. After all, this opponents strength was exactly the same as himself. Even if he had a w in his mind, it was impossible to defeat him so easily. But he had to do this because if this Joelson also mastered the arcane forbidden spell, he had to kill him at the first moment. Otherwise, if this Joelson used the arcane forbidden spell, even if he still won, he would have to pay a great price. Who asked the space here to be so small? Joelson looked at the ce where he was constantly bombarding. The void there had already shown signs of shattering, with a trace of darkness. Joelson could not help but feel a little surprised, and his eyes revealed a trace of disbelief Under his frequent bombardment of magic, the space here was actually still stable, with only a trace of shattering. Within that space, Joelsons figure had already disappeared. Under such bombardment, most likely no demigod would be able to withstand it. However, this also allowed Joelson to gain a clearer understanding of himself. It had been a very long time since he had been forced to his limits. Even he himself didnt know just how terrifying his full power was. However, after this, he roughly knew how many attacks he could withstand. Thinking of this, Joelson nodded in satisfaction. The objective of this battle had been achieved. Following that, Joelson looked around, his gaze revealing a puzzled expression. His opponent had already been defeated. The sovereigns inheritance had yet to appear. What was going on? Suddenly, he thought of something and his pupils constricted. He turned to look at the ce where Joelson had disappeared. As expected! He only saw a ball of light appear in that space. Just like when Joelson had first appeared. His opponent had yet to be defeated. Or rather, he had yet toplete the final trial. Joelson nodded slightly, revealing a thoughtful expression. It seemed that there was more than one opponent in the final trial. Joelson looked at the ball of light and waited quietly. Not long after. The ball of lightpletely condensed and formed a human figure. Seeing this scene, Joelson was stunned. This scene seemed somewhat familiar? Soon, he knew why he felt that it was familiar. The ball of light condensed into a Joelson again, just like before. However Joelson looked at his new opponent, and his pupils contracted slightly. Different from before, the Joelson condensed by the ball of light was exactly the same as him. But this time, this opponent was a little different. Although it was still Joelson, one could tell the difference at a nce. The pupil of this Joelson had a rich blood-red color, as if there was a ball of bright red blood flowing within it. It was not just the eye, but the shape was also very different. Two horns grew out of the forehead of this Joelson, and a pair of huge blood-red membrane wings stretched out from its back. This form was very simr to Clementes ancient demon form. All the features were the same. However, this Joelsons membrane wings were evenrger, as if it wanted to cover the sky. The two horns on his head were also different from Clementes. Clementes horn was ck, and it was only a short section, the length of a thumb. This Joelsons horn was blood red, and a long section grew from his forehead, the length of a forearm. The two of them looked at each other as if it was the first time. Without saying anything, the two of them rushed at each other. The two of them punched each other. Joelson also wanted to see how different this opponents current form was from his previous strength. Boom! A huge collision sound echoed. Bang! Another sound. Joelsonnded heavily on the ground. His clothes became a little messy. With just one punch, Joelson was sent flying by his self in this form. Joelson looked at the other party with a hint of surprise in his eyes. The power of this form was actually so strong? The power just now made him feelpletely unable to resist. The amplification of this form was far stronger than Clementes ancient demon form. In terms of pure strength, it was even better than Wilfrids ancient titan form! At the same time of astonishment, Joelsons eyes were filled with excitement, and a burning battle intent burned in his eyes. In an instant. The two once again charged at each other at the same time. Bang! Bang! Joelson once again fell to the ground, his clothes somewhat tattered. He stood up and looked at his opponent. He was sure that he was no match for this guy in terms of pure strength. Thinking of this, Joelson raised his right hand and extended his index finger. A dark golden molten metal shot toward Demon Joelson. It was different from what he had expected. This time, Demon Joelson didnt even dodge. Instead, he raised his pair of huge blood-red membrane wings andpletely wrapped his body. The scene that he had imagined didnt happen. The hot metalva shot out and was scattered in all directions. Joelson slowly lowered his hand, only to see that the pair of blood-red membrane wings werent injured at all. They were still the same as before. The molten metal that had prated dstones shoulder had not been able to injure such a thin membrane wing? Joelson looked at his opponent with a hint of shock in his eyes. He rarely showed such an expression in battle. But this time, he had indeed been somewhat shocked. This form was very powerful. If he could obtain this form, his strength would definitely increase by arge margin. However, Joelson didnt think too much about it. Such an opportunity wasnt something he could force. He raised his right hand, and countless rays of ck and red light lit up in the sky. Seeing this scene, Demon Joelson didnt seem to have any intention of attacking. Instead, he was just waiting for the arrival of the arcane meteor shower. Soon, the mes in the sky grew bigger and bigger, continuously getting closer and falling down. They crashed down towards Devil Joelson. Devil Joelson looked at the mes in the sky and raised his huge wings to envelop himself. It looked like arge blood-red cocoon. Boom! Countless explosions reverberated in the air. Joelson looked over, his expression calm. After a long time. The mes gradually subsided. Where the mes had died down, arge blood-red cocoon still stood, unaffected. Chapter 440: Defeat by Force

Chapter 440: Defeat by Force

Joelson looked at his opponent. The strength of this Demon Joelson was too powerful. His own strength was exactly the same as his. Now, with the support of this ancient race form, he was much more powerful. A strong battle intent burned in Joelsons eyes. Only such a powerful opponent had the value of being defeated! Joelson took out the sword of ughter and held it in his hand. A white-gold light lit up, as if a dazzling sun had risen in this space. This time, Demon Joelson did not only use his wings to defend but also extended the sharp ws in his hand. The field was silent. Only two figures charged at each other. ng! The sound of metal colliding rang out. Joelson felt as if the longsword in his hand had collided with some extremely hard material and he didnt feel as if it had been chopped off. He turned his head to take a look, only to see that Demon Joelson had also lowered his head to take a look at his own sharp ws. A hint of surprise shed through Joelsons eyes. This opponents ws had actually not been chopped off. After all, the sword of ughter was a highgod artifact! And it also had the value of the arcane tinum power! Both of thembined hadnt been able to chop off his ws? But it wasntpletely fruitless. A shallow mark had appeared on Demon Joelsons ws. Clearly, it still had some effect, but the effect was very weak. Demon Joelson clearly had the same doubts. Both of them were not satisfied with the result of this collision. Without saying anything, they collided again. Joelson held his longsword in one hand and shed at his opponent. Demon Joelson did the same. His sharp ws shed fiercely at Joelson. Just as the two sides were about to collide again. Joelson raised his left hand, and a bolt of purple lightning shot toward his opponent. At the same time, his right hand didnt stop, and the sword of ughter shed down. Demon Joelson obviously didnt have time to react to such a sudden change. He raised one of his membrane wings and blocked the purple lightning that Joelson shot out. At the moment he touched the lightning. The lightning exploded, forming a lightning storm that enveloped Demon Joelson. The lightnings numbing effect caused Demon Joelsons movements to slow down for a moment. Joelson seized the opportunity and shed down with the sword of ughter in his hand. He saw that the sword of ughter was about to hit Demon Joelsons head. However, in the next moment. ng! The sound of metal colliding could be heard. At the critical moment, Demon Joelson raised his other wing and blocked the sword. After Demon Joelson blocked Joelsons sword of ughter, his sharp ws wed at Joelson. Joelson retreated abruptly, causing Demon Joelsons sharp ws to miss. He focused his gaze and looked at Demon Joelson. He only saw a shallow white mark left on Demon Joelsons membrane wing. There was no way for him to cause any damage. Before he could do anything Demon Joelson had already moved. Two long blood-red horns protruded from Demon Joelsons forehead, emitting a blood-red light. Then, a blood-red ball of light condensed between the two horns. Joelson focused his gaze and his pupils contracted slightly. He sensed an extremely dangerous aura from it. In the next second. A blood-red ray shot out from the blood-red ball of light and shot towards Joelson. Joelson immediately retreated and dodged the attack. The space where the ray passed was shattered, leaving a pitch-ck mark. Joelson focused his gaze slightly. The lethality of this ray was too strong! The stability of this space was so high that even his continuous magic bombardment could only leave a trace. But this ray directly left a pitch-ck mark. If he was hit by this ray, even he would probably lose the ability to move. Looking at the situation in front of him, Joelson couldnt help but sigh. The previous God of ughter had too high a requirement for the sessor. The opponents strength, moves All aspects were exactly the same as his. Under such circumstances, he actually wanted to increase his opponents strength? And it was such a huge increase! If the person who entered the final trial wasnt him No one would be able to defeat such an opponent. Even if Wilfrid, dstone, and the others entered, there was only one possibility: death. Thinking of this, Joelson couldnt help but sigh. It seemed that it was impossible for him to defeat this opponent with his normal strength. He still needed to enter the Ancient Dragon God form. In Demon Joelsons view, this person who looked like him wasnt his opponent. Thinking of this, Demon Joelson walked towards his opponent step by step. Suddenly, he stopped and his gaze towards Joelson became vignt. He did not know what had just happened, but he instinctively felt that this opponent seemed to have suddenly be extremely dangerous. A sense of danger filled his heart. It was like a constantly ringing rm clock. Demon Joelson was annoyed by this feeling, but he did not understand what had happened. From his subjective point of view, this opponent did not seem to have changed much. His form was the same as before,pletely iparable to his mighty form. The only slight change was that this opponents pupils had turned a faint golden color. Demon Joelson was frustrated, but he did not want to retreat. He wanted to defeat this opponent! Demon Joelson turned into a ray of light and rushed towards Joelson. Joelson nced at his opponent indifferently. There was only calmness in his eyes. This opponent could no longer cause any ripples in his eyes. When he entered the Ancient Dragon God form, Demon Joelson no longer had any chance of winning. Demon Joelsons ancient race form was powerful, his bloodline was also very pure. But no matter what bloodline it had, it was nothing in front of the Ancient Dragon God! This space was very small. In an instant, Demon Joelson had already rushed in front of Joelson. The sharp ws that were flickering with cold light had already reached Joelsons chest, and they were about to ruthlessly stab in. Joelson raised his long sword and ced it horizontally in front of his chest. This simple action had directly blocked Demon Joelsons attack. Demon Joelson hovered in front of his opponent. A hint of doubt shed in his eyes. He did not know why he had suddenly stopped. Then, his eyes were filled with fear. Joelson raised his hand gently, and a white-gold light lit up. In Demon Joelsons eyes, a sun rose. The long sword shed. Demon Joelsons bodypletely stiffened, and then he turned into a lustrous light that dissipated in the void. Chapter 441: The Heart of an Ancient Demon

Chapter 441: The Heart of an Ancient Demon

Demon Joelson waspletely killed. He turned into a speck of light and slowly dissipated in the void. His strength was indeed very powerful. After all, he was exactly the same as Joelson in all aspects. Coupled with the augmentation of the ancient race form, his strength became even stronger. If dstone had entered the final trial, then facing his ancient race form, his ending would only be death. However, in front of Joelson. Even the ancient race form was nothing. Compared to the Ancient Dragon God form, any ancient race bloodline was too weak! Joelsons faint golden pupils were still staring at the spot where demon Joelson had disappeared. He wasnt sure if Joelson would be resurrected again and be a stronger form. But this time, his worries were unnecessary. Not long after. A ck stone tform descended from the sky. On the stone tform was a blood-red beating heart. Thump! Thump! Thump! The blood-red heart was beating very vigorously, giving out rhythmic heartbeats, causing ripples in the void. Joelson looked at the heart curiously, a hint of doubt in his eyes. Could it be that this beating heart was the reward for the final trial? Then where was the sovereigns inheritance? Despite his doubt, Joelson still reached out to grab the blood-red heart. Whoosh! The moment he touched the heart, a piece of information entered Joelsons mind, and he understood. He knew what this heart was for. This beating heart contained the bloodline of the ancient race! And that bloodline was the bloodline that demon Joelson had just grasped. The bloodline of the ancient demon race! But its purity far surpassed Clementes! From its appearance, it could be seen that whether it was the membrane wings or the length of the forehead horn, demon Joelson surpassed Clemente. He only needed to devour this heart to obtain the pure ancient devil race bloodline! Joelsons gaze unconsciously shed with a trace of excitement and glee. Ever since he had seen Clementes ancient race form, he had always wanted to possess two or even more ancient race bloodlines. And after his battle with Wilfrid, this thought had be even more intense. Originally, he had thought that after entering Alexander Academy, he would think of a way to obtain other ancient race bloodlines. However, he did not expect that his second ancient race bloodline woulde so quickly! Without thinking much, Joelson directly controlled his spiritual power to wrap around it. An invisible force wrapped around the beating blood-red heart. The blood-red heart was shrinking at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye, and its beating also became slower. Soon, the blood-red heart disappeared from Joelsons hand. With the disappearance of the heart, Joelsons body began to change. His originally slender body began to be tall and strong, and pieces of perfectly proportioned muscles bulged on his body. Two bulges on his back constantly shook, and two huge blood-red membrane wings drilled out from within. The light passed through the wings and was dyed a strange blood-red color. Inside his wings, many mysterious patterns kept flowing. The patterns were extremely profound, and even with his talent, he could not understand it at the moment. However, he could see that these patterns contained endless power. On his forehead, two long blood-red horns the length of his forearm grew out. The long horns were also engraved with profound symbols. Blood-red light flowed along with the patterns. Joelsons pupils also changed into a strange blood-red color. He lowered his head and looked at his hands that had already grown sharp ws. A hint of excitement shed in his eyes. He clenched his hands. There seemed to be an unimaginable power contained within them. Joelson was confident that under the ancient demon form, he would be able to win even if hepeted with Wilfrid in the ancient titan form! He pped his wings slightly and instantly transformed into a stream of light. In an instant! It was as if there were countless of his figures in this space! They formed a line in the space! Joelson was excited. With the membrane wings, his speed was many times faster! However, the ancient demon race bloodline that Joelson fancied the most was not strength and speed. What caught his eye the most was the kind of rays released by Demon Joelson! Joelson closed his eyes and sank his spiritual power into the two horns. The blood-red light in the horns elerated and finally shot out two rays of light at the tip of the horns. They shot out like two blood-red lightning bolts. They intersected between the horns. A blood-red ball of light condensed between the two horns, and a blood-red ray shot straight forward from the ball of light. Joelson immediately turned around and blocked the sword of ughter in front of him. Because of the special nature of this space, the ray shot back from behind Joelson and hit the sword of ughter. ng! A sharp sound of metal colliding echoed. Joelson was shocked. He didnt expect the power of this devil ray to be so powerful. It was much more powerful than the Demon Joelson ray just now. It was still easy for him to block the demons attack. But this time, his arms that were holding the sword were numb from the impact. He looked down at the sword of ughter and saw that there was a red mark on the spot where the sword of ughter had been shot. The sword continued to emit a hot aura that was transmitted to the hilt, making it difficult for him to hold it. He quickly put the sword of ughter back into the pasture space. Joelsons gaze was filled with shock. The ancient demon form was far more powerful than he had imagined! It seemed that after devouring the heart, the ancient demon form he obtained was much purer than the Demon Joelson. It was also much more powerful! If the Ancient Demon Joelsons ancient demon form was as powerful as he was now Then it would definitely not be so easy for him to defeat his opponent. Even if he entered the Ancient Dragon God form, he would still need to expend quite a bit of effort in order to do so! Not long after the shock, Joelsons expression calmed down. Although the power of the ancient demon form was powerful, it was still much weaker than the power of the Ancient Dragon God form. If it was just entering the ancient demon form, it would be meaningless to him. It would not be as powerful as the Ancient Dragon God form. His real thought was to shatter the power of the ancient demon form! Fuse it into his own bloodline! Just like the Ancient Dragon God bloodline! He had done this when he was still on the central continent. He had shattered the dragon bloodline and fused it into his own bloodline. Therefore, when he obtained the Ancient Dragon God bloodline, he naturally fused it into his own bloodline. And now, he was prepared to fuse the ancient demon bloodline into it. This way, his bloodline would be even more powerful! It was equivalent to enhancing his Ancient Dragon God Form! If he could also obtain the bloodline of other ancient races. Perhaps one day, his bloodline would be even more powerful than the ancient gods! Chapter 442: The Revival of the God of Slaughter?

Chapter 442: The Revival of the God of ughter?

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Without much thought, Joelson prepared to control his spiritual power to shatter the ancient demonic bloodline. But before he could begin, his body suddenly underwent a transformation. He could only feel the ancient demonic bloodline gradually dissipating and fusing into his bloodline! His bloodline had actually taken the initiative to devour the ancient demonic bloodline! Joelsons gaze focused, revealing a hint of understanding. Perhaps it was because his current bloodline was already very powerful, so when he encountered the ancient demonic bloodline, he began to devour it on his own initiative. Joelson stopped controlling his spiritual power and turned to watch his bloodline devour the ancient demonic bloodline. Not long after. The ancient demonic bloodline had already beenpletely devoured by him, fusing into his own bloodline. I wonder what will happen after fusing with the ancient demonic bloodline? Joelson muttered to himself. Without thinking much, he directly entered the Ancient Dragon God form. Joelsons pupils were the same as before, first turning into a faint golden color. However, this time, his golden pupils were dyed with a trace of blood red. Following that, two bulges appeared on his back, and two huge membrane wings extended out from within. It was different from before. This time, the membrane wings were no longer blood-red, but a resplendent golden color. It was like a god from the myths! Two long horns grew out of his forehead. Compared to the devil horns from before, the long horns now looked more like dragon horns, but they were more majestic than the dragon horns. Within the blood-red long horns, the patterns that were originally flowing with blood-red light had now be a resplendent golden color. The patterns on the membrane wings and the long horn were also different from before. There were somepletely different symbols within them. Joelson could see that these symbols were all in dragonnguage! It seemed that the ancient demon bloodline had already been devoured by the Ancient Dragon God bloodline. The two fused into a whole new set of bloodlines. A bloodline that belonged solely to him! It was different from both of them, yet at the same time, it was stronger than both of them! Joelson didnt test his current power. He could feel the endless powering from his body. He was confident that with his current power, he could easily defeat dstone even without using the powerful arcane forbidden spell! Joelson nodded with a satisfied look in his eyes. The power he got after fusing with the ancient demon bloodline was beyond his imagination. This caused him to be unable to help but look forward to it. If he obtained the third and fourth ancient race bloodlines, after fusing with them, he didnt know just how powerful he would be. Perhaps one day, he would be able to rival a sovereign god with just the power of his bloodline! However, he was still very far away. Joelson didnt think too much about it and returned to his normal form. He was just about to turn around and leave. At this moment. An unimaginable amount of spiritual power descended from this space. He frowned and turned around. His pupils constricted and his eyes revealed shock and horror. He saw a figure standing quietly in the void. Although this figure did not have a physical body, it continued to emit an extremely powerful aura. Even Joelson wasnt able to hold on much longer. His tall and straight figure gradually bent down. He had never seen someone with such a powerful aura! Even the emperor of the Orencia Empire, a peak highgod expert, Emperor Congrave, didnt have such a powerful aura and pressure! In this space, there could only be one person who had such power. The previous God of ughter! He was actually still alive? Joelson looked at the God of ughter, a hint of determination shing in his eyes. Although he didnt know why the previous God of ughter was still alive. But even a sovereign god couldnt force him to lower his head! Joelson instantly entered the form of an Ancient Dragon God, enormous golden wings and two horns growing out. An enormous aura instantly rose up and collided with the power of the God of ughter. Boom! An invisible force reverberated in this space, instantly passing through this space countless times. Roar! A high-pitched dragon roar sounded. A phantom image rose up behind Joelson. One could vaguely see that it was in the form of a giant dragon. The giant dragon phantom image emitted waves of unimaginably majestic aura. When the giant dragon shadow opened its huge eyes, it looked at the God of ughter. In an instant, the God of ughters aura was suppressed. Eh? Seeing this scene, the God of ughter wasnt too angry. Instead, he looked at Joelson with curiosity. Interesting little guy. Theres actually a genuine ancient giant dragon bloodline living in the endless nes. The God of ughter spoke in a low voice. It was unknown whether he was speaking to Joelson or to himself. Joelson looked at the God of ughter, his gaze filled with wariness and caution. Although he didnt know why an Ancient Dragon God phantom would appear, he still couldnt let down his guard. One had to know that this was a sovereign god! Even in the endless nes, they were the most powerful experts! He was far from being a match for him! Youre still alive? Didnt you die millions of years ago?Joelson asked in a low voice. Hearing this, the God of ughterughed, then exined, Thats right. I died millions of years ago. My physical body has long since decayed. However, before I became a sovereign, when I was still at the divine domain level, in the ne I was born in, I coincidentally obtained a secret technique that allowed my soul and spirit to live forever. Joelsons expression was unsightly, and he said in a low voice, So youve lived until now? The God of ughter nodded slightly, then said, I walked step by step up to the peak, and finally became a sovereign. This secret technique has a lot to do with it. As he spoke, the God of ughters gaze towards Joelson shed with a hint of greed. Your bloodline seems a bit strange, but its very powerful. The God of ughter smiled as he spoke, hisughter revealing a trace of strangeness. Joelson looked at the God of ughter with fear. From the moment the God of ughter appeared, he understood why the fallen divine kingdom had opened, and what the so-called sovereign inheritance was all about. The fallen divine kingdom was a trap set up by the God of ughter! The pure ancient demon bloodline was also prepared by the God of ughter for himself! His physical body had already decayed, leaving behind only his spirit and soul. He had spread out three inheritance keys in order to attract the geniuses of the entire ne of ughter to gather here. Only in this way could he obtain the most perfect physical body! The God of ughter had expended so much effort to attract all the geniuses here step by step. There was only one goal. Possession! From the looks of it, the ancient demon race bloodline was also prepared by the God of ughter to make the body of the possession stronger! So, you did all this just to obtain a new body and resurrect yourself? Joelson asked in a low voice. The God of ughter looked at Joelson and revealed a sinister smile. Thats right. Chapter 443: The Strange Spirit Tree

Chapter 443: The Strange Spirit Tree

As long as I can obtain this body of yours, I might be able to surpass the shackles of a sovereign this time! The God of ughterughed maniacally, his handsome face contorting. As he spoke, the God of ughters figure gradually became blurry. Finally, it turned into a ball of blood-red light, charging straight towards Joelson. Joelson frowned and raised his long sword to wave out a white-gold light. However, it was useless. The white-gold light passed through the blood-red light, but the blood-red light was not affected at all. It directly rushed into Joelsons mind. Spiritual power is not something this power can resist. The God of ughters voice suddenly sounded in Joelsons mind. Only spiritual energy can fight against spiritual energy. The God of ughter said slowly, a hint of joy and pride in his voice. As he saw it, Joelsons physical body already belonged to him. After waiting for so many years, he could finally be revived! He could finally once more contend for hegemony in the endless nes! And this physical body was extremely powerful! It was much more powerful than when he had been at the peak of the demigod level. Even when he had be a god, his physical body hadnt been this powerful! As long as he had this powerful physical body, perhaps this time, he would be able to break through the shackles of a sovereign! He would be able to spy on the power of an even higher level! When he thought of this, the God of ughter couldnt help but feel delighted. A realm above the sovereign level! He had spent his entire life trying to break through, but he hadnt seeded. This time, he finally had a chance! Even he himself had forgotten when he had been so happy thest time. The God of ughter stared at the spiritual tree. As long as he could upy the spiritual tree, he would be able to obliterate Joelsons will andpletely upy this physical body. Eh? Whats going on? The God of ughter cried out in surprise, his eyes wide. His gaze was filled with disbelief. This How is this possible? How can your spiritual tree have so many branches? The God of ughter shouted in disbelief. Even though he was a sovereign, he had lived for millions of years, traveled through countless nes, and witnessed countless miraculous things. He had never seen such a spirit tree before. The God of ughter looked at the spirit tree of Joelson with a shocked gaze. He counted carefully, afraid that he had counted wrongly, and even counted several times. He only saw that there were sixteen branches on the tree of Joelsons spirit! And on each branch hung a divine spark. Sixteen divine sparks at the demigod level! Seeing this scene, the God of ughters breathing became somewhat hurried. He had already forgotten how many years it had been since he had been so excited. But he knew that ever since he was born, his emotions had never fluctuated as violently as they did today. Sixteen divine sparks meant that Joelson had at least sixteen different types of innate talent and that they had all reached the demigod level, and had already grasped the power of the arcane! In his long life, he had already witnessed countless super-geniuses. But he had only seen a dozen or so geniuses who wereparable to himself. Basically, they were all sovereign gods of the same level as him, as well as a few super-geniuses of the Supreme Academy. And today, what did he see? He simultaneously cultivated sixteen types ofws, and all of them had reached the demigod level! What sort of extraordinary talent was this? Not to mention those supreme geniuses he had seen before. Even he himself was far from being able topare! A total of sixteen divine sparks! As a sovereign, he had only cultivated five types ofws! And among these sixteen divine sparks, he saw threepletely different divine sparks. With his experience, he naturally would recognize these three divine sparks. They were fate, destruction, and life! Divine sparks condensed from three supremews! Supremews were inherently more difficult to cultivate than otherws, but Joelson was able to cultivate thirteenws at the same time. Cultivating three supremews at the same time! What kind of talent was this? Even he found it hard to imagine! The God of ughters gaze towards the spirit tree became dull, and his gaze was filled with shock. It was already extremely shocking for Joelson to cultivate sixteenws at the same time. But what shocked him the most wasnt these sixteen divine sparks. What shocked him the most was the peculiar spirit tree! There were sixteen branches on the trunk of the spirit tree. Cultivating sixteenws could be exined by ones extraordinary talent. However, he could not understand why sixteen branches grew on the spirit tree. Many people said that they had seen it with their own eyes. In their millions of years of life, he had never even heard of such a thing. Except for Joelson, everyones spirit tree only had one trunk. Even if he cultivated fivews and condensed five divine sparks, they were all tied to one trunk. The God of ughter showed a thoughtful expression. Perhaps the fact that Joelson could cultivate sixteenws at the same time had a lot to do with his strange spirit tree. Thinking of this, the God of ughter was delighted. He had originally nned to use his own spirit tree to rece Joelsons after he had destroyed his will. But now, he had changed his mind. He decided to directly use Joelsons spirit tree. Although it would weaken his strength, it would allow him to have greater potential! If before, he had only thought that he had a chance to break through the shackles of the sovereign. But now, he was certain that as long as he could upy Joelsons body and spirit tree He would definitely be able to break through to the realm of a sovereign! Joelson, die in peace. I will help you step by step to the peak! The God of ughterughed maniacally as he spoke. As he spoke, the God of ughter charged towards the spirit tree, attempting to enter it and destroy Joelsons will. Right at this moment. Joelsons voice rang out. Is that so? Joelsons cold voice echoed in the God of ughters ears. This was Joelsons spiritual world, so it was naturally under Joelsons control. You think you can fight me? The God of ughter sneered, as if he found Joelsdes question very funny. Let me show you the power of a sovereign god! With that, the God of ughter charged at the spiritual tree and crashed into it. Ah! The God of ughters screams echoed in the spiritual world. He looked at Joelsons spiritual tree, his eyes filled with disbelief. He failed? He actually couldnt seize Joelsons control over the spiritual tree? He wasnt even able to enter the spirit tree? How could this be possible? He was a sovereign! Even after millions of years, his soul and spiritual energy had weakened greatly. But it was impossible for a demigod topare to him! Chapter 444: Switching Between Offense and Defense

Chapter 444: Switching Between Offense and Defense

A figure slowly appeared on the spirit tree with sixteen branches. It was Joelson. Is this the power of a sovereign? Joelson revealed a strange smile, then looked towards the God of ughter and said mockingly. When the God of ughter heard Joelsons words, his face changed from the crazed look he had just had to an extremely ugly look. In the millions of years since he had be a sovereign, he had never been mocked like this by a demigod. Even other sovereigns of the same level wouldnt dare to mock him like this. He had almost forgotten this feeling. But today, he recalled it. The dignity of a sovereign is not something you can trample upon! The God of ughters face was filled with hatred as he gritted his teeth. But before he could do anything The spirit tree with sixteen branches had already begun to dance. It gradually took the form of a giant dragon. Thats right, Joelsons spirit tree had taken the form of a giant spirit dragon. He had used this move when he had broken through to the saint rank in the central continent. And now, his strength was no longer what it was back then. The spiritual dragon was much more terrifying than it had been in the past! The God of ughters resentful expression froze on his face as he stared at the spiritual dragon in a daze. He saw an extremely huge dragon that was as big as a continent crouching in front of him. The golden-red pupils that were as huge as mountains were staring at him. An extremely terrifying and imposing aura came crashing down, causing him to feel his heart palpitate. Although in terms of power, he was a sovereign, who knew how much more powerful he was than Joelson. Even if ten thousand Joelsons were added together, they wouldnt be able to withstand a single blow from him. But now, it wasnt a battle of power, but a battle of spiritual power! He had already died for millions of years. Even if he had a secret technique that could allow his soul and spirit to live forever, his spiritual power was already much weaker. And Joelsons spiritual tree was very unique. The sixteen branches gave him spiritual power that ordinary demigods couldntpare to. It could even be said that in a single round of spiritual power, even ordinary highgods couldntpare to Joelson. On one side was a weakened sovereign, and on the other side was a unique spiritual tree with sixteen branches. In addition, the spiritual tree had transformed into the appearance of a terrifying dragon. For a time, the God of ughter actually didnt dare to attack Joelson. The God of ughter looked towards Joelson, who was atop the dragons head, his gaze filled with fear. He would never have imagined that there would be a day when he would be afraid of a demigod. But now, the truth was right before his eyes. Compared to the fear of the God of ughter Joelsons expression was much more rxed. He even looked towards the God of ughter with a hint of mockery in his eyes. When the God of ughter had first appeared, he had been very apprehensive. After all, this was a sovereign-level expert. Even if he had been dead for millions of years, it was not something he could underestimate. But what had happened after the God of ughter entered his spiritual world Even he himself had not expected it. Before he had even advanced to the saint-level, the spiritual tree had already undergone a mutation. Even the sovereigns couldnt easily invade his spirit tree. This was within his expectations. But he hadnt expected that he could resist so easily. Perhaps it was because the spirit trees branches had already grown to sixteen. It was far from what he couldpare to back then. This made him even more confident in facing the God of ughter. Roar! The high-pitched dragons roar reverberated in the spiritual world. There was a hint of coldness in the eyes of Joelson as he looked at the God of ughter. Since the God of ughter wanted to possess him, he naturally wouldnt let the God of ughter off. Hearing the Dragons roar, the God of ughters expression changed. He turned into a stream of light and shot towards Joelson. He didnt dare to let Joelson control the spirit dragon to attack him first. Joelsons spirit tree was too strange. He had to be the first to attack! In an instant, the God of ughter arrived in front of Joelson. Joelsons expression was calm. He didnt move, as if he had given up on resisting. But when the God of ughter saw this scene, he didnt rx at all. Instead, his heart sank. The giant spiritual dragon raised its w that was evenrger than a mountain and ruthlessly wed at him. Its speed was even faster than his. The God of ughter did not have time to dodge. He could only stop his attack and raise his hand to form a barrier. Bang! Crack! A loud collision sound and the sound of shattering rang out at the same time. The God of ughter was already sent flying by the giant dragons sharp ws. The barrier that had just been formed in front of him also shattered, turning into a sky full of fragments that dissipated in the spiritual world. The God of ughters expression became extremely ugly. But Joelson didnt give him any chance. The dragon opened its huge mouth that was covered in sharp teeth, and a ball of golden-red light gathered in its throat. This spiritual dragon was an illusion that Joelson had created based on Du Lus appearance, and it also possessed Du Lus ability. Boom! A golden-red pir of fire was spat out from the dragons mouth, and it headed straight for the God of ughter. Seeing this scene, the God of ughter didnt dare to underestimate it and hurriedly raised his hand. More than ten barriers condensed in front of him, likeyers of eggshells that wrapped around him. More than ten barriers let out explosive sounds as they were burned by the golden-red mes. Even though there were more than ten barriers, the God of ughter could still feel an unbearable heat. The outermost barrier began to melt, turning into rays of white light and dissipating in his spiritual world. The God of ughters expression was unsightly, and there seemed to be some cold sweat on his forehead. He began to feel anxious. Right now, he no longer had a physical body. He only had spiritual power left, and every barrier he condensed required spiritual power. And this was also Joelsons spiritual world. After he dissipated, all of his spiritual power would be absorbed by Joelson. If this continued, he would be weaker and weaker, but Joelson would not be affected. If his spiritual power continued to weaken, he would not even be able to maintain his soul form. His soul was like a decaying physical body. He waspletely dead! Thinking of this, the God of ughter could not hold back anymore. He had lived in the form of a soul until now, not to die here! Joelson! Stop now, I can let you leave the divine kingdom alive! The God of ughter shouted. Joelson sneered and said, What good is this to me? I could have left alive, but now I should be worried about you. The dragon was still spewing hot golden-red mes from its mouth, showing no signs of stopping. The God of ughter said with an unsightly expression, Didnt you already obtain the bloodline of an ancient demon? What you have already obtained can not be used as a bargaining chip. Joelson said coldly, his eyes filled with killing intent as he looked at the God of ughter. Suddenly, he paused and continued, Unless You have something more important than your own life. Chapter 445: Signing the Master-Servant Contract

Chapter 445: Signing the Master-Servant Contract

While the two were talking. The ten or so barriers of the God of ughter hadpletely melted, turning into streaks of white light that dissipated in the spiritual world. At this moment, the giant dragon stopped spitting mes as well. The God of ughters face turned pale, and cold sweat dripped down his forehead, making him look weak. Resisting the dragons mes had consumed a lot of his spiritual power. Before he was resurrected, his spiritual power could only be consumed and could not be recovered. The main reason why he couldst for millions of years was because he had been in a deep sleep for millions of years. Even so, his spiritual power had weakened by more than half. Otherwise, it wouldnt have been so difficult to fight against Joelson. What exactly do you want? The God of ughter had an ugly look on his face as he looked at Joelson, his eyes filled with hatred. Its very simple. Joelsons gaze was filled with ridicule as he said softly. You. Me? The God of ughters voice was filled with both confusion and anger. As a sovereign, he had enjoyed the veneration of everyone for millions of years. Even peak highgod experts had to bow to him. But today, he had been used as a bargaining chip by a puny demigod! Your legacy, as well as everything you know. Joelson said in a low voice. As he spoke, a scroll appeared in front of him. Seeing this, the God of ughter understood. Joelson wanted to sign a contract with him. I can sign an equal contract with you. The God of ughter said unhappily. To make him sign a contract with a demigod truly made him angry. But things hade to this point, and it wasnt something he could refuse. An equal contract? Joelson suddenly began tough loudly, his voice filled with ridicule. Afterughing for a long time, Joelsonsughter gradually died down. Seeing the God of ughters puzzled expression. Joelson said coldly, Do you think you still have the qualifications to sign an equal contract with me? Hearing this, the God of ughters face instantly turned ugly. He said furiously, You want me to sign a master-servant contract with you? You damned bastard! Do you know what youre saying? Im a sovereign! The God of ughter! Youre nothing more than a puny demigod! Hearing the God of ughters furious roar, Joelson looked at him calmly, not moving at all. The giant spiritual dragon once more opened its mouth, and a golden-red light lit up within it. Wait! The God of ughter hurriedly called out. Master-servant contract Its not impossible. The God of ughters face was filled with a look of humiliation as he spoke with great difficulty. It was simply impossible for him to sign a master-servant contract with a demigod and be their ve. But the current situation wasnt something he could decide. He had been slumbering like a dead person for so many years, and even his physical body hadpletely rotted away. He had hibernated for so many years just for the sake of reviving. Compared to signing a master-servant contract with a demigod, what he couldnt ept even more was dying in the hands of a demigod! I can agree to signing a master-servant contract, but you have to agree to one of my requirements. You have to find me a physical body, and you cant forbid me from cultivating! If you dont agree, Id rather die here! The God of ughter said angrily, but a hint of undetectable cunningness shed through his eyes. As long as Joelson could agree to this condition, even signing a master-servant contract wasnt a big deal. After all, he was a sovereign! By the time he recovered a portion of his strength, this type of contract wouldnt be able to bind him at all! No sovereign could be considered bymon sense! Hearing the God of ughters words, Joelson nodded and said, Alright. As he spoke, Joelson controlled the contract scroll to fly towards the God of ughter. Just as the God of ughter was about to receive it Joelson suddenly thought of something. Wait a moment. You want to go back on your words? The God of ughters face was unsightly as he spoke. The God of ughters heart was filled with anxiety as he thought about what to do. If Joelson refused his request, would he still sign the contract? Let him die here, at Joelsons hands, at the hands of a demigod. He absolutely couldnt ept this. Just as he was hesitating and pondering Joelson spoke. Go out and sign the contract. Hearing these words, the God of ughter was stunned. Joelson actually wanted him to go out? Wasnt Joelson afraid that he would run away? That space was still under his control. As long as he could return to that space, he could run away. Even if Joelson killed him, he wouldnt be able to find him. The God of ughter hesitated again. If he ran away, although he didnt have to sign the master-servant contract in such a humiliating way, he didnt know how long he would have to wait for the next chance to resurrect. He might not even be able to live until then. Joelson would definitely be furious and spread the news here. At that time, even if the current God of ughter didnte to kill him. It would be impossible for anyone to enter his divine kingdom again. Perhaps in a few million years, until his spirit decayed and his soul died, he might not be able to wait for the next person to enter. Thinking of this, the God of ughter hardened his heart and decided to leave the divine kingdom with Joelson no matter what. Only by leaving this space and the divine kingdom would he have the chance to revive. Staying here would only lead to death! Alright! The God of ughter gritted his teeth and said. The Spirit Dragon gradually returned to the appearance of the spirit tree. Joelsons figure also gradually disappeared and returned to the spirit tree. Seeing this, the God of ughter flew out of the spirit world. Not long after. The God of ughter returned to the real world. But when he saw the scene in front of him clearly, he was instantly stunned. His entire body froze on the spot, unable to make sense of the current situation. He only saw that the scene here was no longer the same space as before. Looking up, the sky was a blue sky and drifting clouds, and beneath his feet was lush green grass. Not far away, there was an enormouske. It was extremely clear. There was even arge area of dense forest in front of him. This is The God of ughter said in a daze, his widened eyes revealing disbelief. How did Joelson get here in such a short period of time? The God of ughter was momentarily unable to react. But he was a sovereign after all, and his knowledge was far beyond what ordinary people couldpare to. He quickly understood. There was only one possibility for such a situation. Joelson had a world seed! And looking at the situation in this space, the level of this world seed was very high! Thinking of this, the God of ughter couldnt help but feel a sense of pity. Joelsons talent was extraordinary, much stronger than any super-genius he had ever seen, and he even had a special spirit tree. And now, there was an extremely high-level independent little ne. If he was able to sessfully possess Joelson, he would definitely be able to break through the shackles of a sovereign and advance to that legendary level! Roar! Roar! Roar! Just as he was thinking, three roars rang out, interrupting his train of thought. Chapter 446: There Are Still Living Ancient Dragons?

Chapter 446: There Are Still Living Ancient Dragons?

A dragons roar? The God of ughter reacted and turned to look in the direction of the roar. He saw two mountain-like dragons in the sky, as if they wanted to cover the entire sky. One of them was a metal-type dragon, and the other was an electric-type dragon. Between the two giant dragons was an even more terrifying fire-type giant dragon. Its body was like a floating continent, almost catching up to the small half of the ind under its feet. The three giant dragons were like guards, guarding the floating ind. Ancient giant dragon? The God of ughter widened his eyes and looked at the three giant dragons in disbelief. His eyes revealed an extremely shocked expression. Others might not recognize them. But he knew the origins of the three dragons in front of him. These were no ordinary dragons, but the overlords of the ancient era! The ancient dragon race! Although when he was born, the ancient dragon race was no longer the overlord that ruled the endless nes, and there werent many nsmen left. But there were still some ancient dragons left behind. He had personally seen a living ancient dragon! At that time, he was just a weak divine domain that ruled over the lower nes he had been born into. When he was preparing to leave the lower nes and head to an even higher ne A terrifying dragon at the highgod level just happened to pass by his ne. Just the power that the enormous dragon had inadvertently emitted caused a void crack to appear in his ne. At that time, he had thought that he was dead for sure! But that terrifying giant dragon at the highgod level didnt even spare him a nce. Onlyter did he learn that he had met the hegemonic race that had ruled the endless nes for countless years. The ancient dragon race! From that day onwards, he had never seen a single ancient dragon again. But the scene of that day had left an indelible impression in his heart. He had originally thought that the ancient dragon race waspletely extinct. He had never thought that there would be a day where he would have the chance to see the ancient giant dragon again! It was still three! Roar! Du Lu, the steel dragon, and Lightning roared once more as they looked vigntly at the God of ughter. They instinctively sensed an extremely dangerous aura from this fellow. This was a danger that they had never felt before! Du Lu immediately flew up and shielded Joelson behind him. As for the steel dragon and Lightning, they surrounded the God of ughter. Stand down. Joelson reached out and touched Du Lus head, which was evenrger than a mountain, as he said in a low voice. Roar! Hearing Joelsons words, Du Lu, the steel dragon, and Lightning all took a few steps back. But they all looked at the God of ughter warily and, at the same time, let out a low growl to warn him. But Joelson appeared very rxed. Not to mention that the God of ughters body had already rotted, and his spiritual power had weakened by more than half. Even if a sovereign at his peak arrived in the space of the ranch, he wouldnt be able to pose any threat to him! The God of ughter looked at Joelson. This time, his gaze revealed a thick curiosity, and his expression became solemn. He was now extremely curious about Joelsons background. How did Joelson obtain three ancient dragons? Moreover, these three ancient dragons seemed to be extremely respectful towards him,pletely obeying his orders. One had to know that even in ancient times. That era where countless powerful races existed at the same time. The ancient dragon race was also an absolute overlord among them! The pride of the ancient dragons could not bepared to any other race. But Joelson was able to make these three ancient dragons submit! How on earth did he do it? The God of ughter could not help but feel a burst of joy in his heart. Fortunately, the person who came to the final trial was Joelson. As long as he recovered a portion of his strength, he would be able toe into contact with the master-servant contracts control. At that time, he would be able to possess Joelson. Everything about Joelson, whether it was the strange spirit tree, this very high-level small ne, or these three ancient dragons Would all belong to him! Thinking of this, the God of ughter became anxious. He wanted nothing more than to immediately sign the master-servant contract. He quickly said, Hurry up and sign the contract! But the conditions you promised me can not change! Hearing the God of ughters words. Joelson answered straightforwardly, Yes. With that, he took out a sheepskin scroll. On it was engraved goldenw symbols. As long as one signed the contract, one would be bound by thew. Joelsons name was already engraved on the lower-left corner of the sheepskin scroll. The God of ughter hurriedly took the contract and nced at it. Then, a hint of undetectable pride shed in his eyes. This master-servant contract could indeed bind most people, but it didnt include the sovereign! After all, no one had ever heard of a sovereign bing someone elses ve, so no one knew what a master-servant contract against a sovereign would be like. Seeing this scene, a hint of mockery shed in Joelsons eyes. He could tell that the God of ughter was only pretending to submit. In reality, he was waiting for the opportunity to possess him. But what the God of ughter didnt know was that as long as a contract was signed here, even a sovereign wouldnt be able to resist his will! The mystical power of the Dragon God Ranch was just that powerful! This was also the reason why he hadnt signed a contract with the God of ughter in his spiritual world just now. The God of ughter didnt think too much about it. He immediately poured his spiritual power into the scroll and signed the contract. Boom! Right at this moment. An enormous mystical power suddenly descended from the sky above the ranch. The God of ughters expression instantly changed. He raised his head to look at the sky, his expression bing panicked. With his sovereign realm, he could sense what was happening. The contract he had signed with Joelson was changing! As long as the change waspleted, he would forever be Joelsons ve! Damn it! The God of ughter roared angrily. His entire body transformed into a stream of light as he charged towards Joelson. Bang! A collision sound rang out. The God of ughter crashed onto the ground. He was clearly a soul, but it was as if he had corporeal form, smashing arge pit into the soft grass. The God of ughters expression became even more unsightly, his heart filled with fear and confusion. What was going on in this small world? Why did he have such a powerful force? As a sovereign, he was actually smashed onto the ground without the slightest ability to resist! And this power was actually able to forcibly interfere with the contract he had signed! Even with his experience, he had never heard of such a bizarre thing! The God of ughter raised his head with great difficulty to look at Joelson. Joelson was looking back at him. The two gazes met in the void, and the God of ughter felt a chill. It was over! How could this be? Wasnt Joelson a demigod? How could he possess such terrifying power? He had even lost control over his own power and had no chance to resist at all. The God of ughters heart gradually became filled with despair, and his regretful gaze slowly became unfocused. # Chapter 447: The Forgotten Name

Chapter 447: The Forgotten Name

After a long time. The enormous magical power that descended from the space of the ranch gradually dissipated in the void. The God of ughter looked at Joelson, and his gaze had be extremely pious. The resentment from before hadpletely dissipated. The God of ughters heart only had loyalty to Joelson. Although he knew that this was because of the master-servant contract and the magical power of the space of the ranch. He also remembered that he had wanted to possess Joelson. But he was still absolutely loyal to Joelson. The reason why he had this idea was not because of the existence of the contract. If he went against Joelsons will, he would disappear from this world. The idea of loyalty appeared naturally in his heart. He did not force it at all. It was as if the idea of possessing Joelson was controlled. Now, the idea of loyalty was his true idea. Joelson looked at the God of ughter, his eyes revealing a thoughtful expression. In that instant, he felt that the contract had been established. Under the effect of the magical power of the ranch space, even if the God of ughter was at the sovereign god realm, he wouldnt be able to resist his will. And looking at the God of ughters appearance, it was obvious that he had sensed this feeling as well. Master. The God of ughter lowered his head and bowed to Joelson as he spoke with extreme respect. Even he himself had forgotten when was thest time he was so respectful to others. It should have been close to ten million years ago. Joelson nodded slightly and said, Whats your name? Hearing this, the God of ughter was stunned for a moment, unable to react in time. Then, he frowned slightly, revealing a look of reminiscence. It was as if he had forgotten his own name. Master, my name is Godfrey. After reminiscing for a while, the God of ughter said. It has been too long since anyone has called my name. Thest time I used this name was at least a few million years ago. Godfreys eyes revealed a look of reminiscence as he said this. He wasnt speaking nonsense about this. He had indeed forgotten his own name for a short period of time. Ever since he had be a sovereign, no one had dared to call him by his name. Everyone had called him God. Even other sovereigns of the same level had called him the God of ughter. It was as if he had been born a God and had never had a name. Even he himself had almost forgotten his name. Godfrey, how much power do you have now? Joelson asked. Since he had clearly subdued the God of ughter, he naturally needed to know how much power he had. If Godfrey still had the power of a highgod, then it would be of great help to him! If he still had the power of a sovereign Then he would be able to roam the endless nes! Reporting to master, after slumbering for millions of years, I am now only at the early stage of the highgod level. Godfrey said truthfully. Jonson frowned slightly, a thoughtful look on his face. So much weaker? Hearing these words, Godfrey exined, Aside from slumbering for too long, what has the greatest impact on my power is that I have lost my physical body. If I have a suitable physical body, my spiritual power will recover very quickly. Godfrey paused for a moment, then asked, Master, I have a question. Has a new Sovereign of ughter been born? Joelson nodded slightly. Hearing this answer, Godfrey frowned. That would be troublesome. There can only be one sovereign of each lineage. If there is already a God of ughter, then I wont be able to recover to my peak power for the time being. But if I have a physical body, I should be able to quickly recover to my peak highgod level of power! If my physical body is extremely talented, I can reach the level of power between a peak highgod and a sovereign! Godfrey exined. He wasnt lying. Although he was restricted by the current God of ughter, he wasnt able to recover to his peak power. But he had once been a sovereign. After his spiritual energy recovered, he would still be different from ordinary highgods. Once hepletely recovered, he would be able to easily defeat ordinary peak highgod experts! With a calm expression, Joelson nodded. He was rather satisfied with this result. Although he wasnt able to reach the power of a sovereign, peak highgod was already very powerful! And Godfrey was even able to surpass peak highgod and reach a level of power between the two! By the time he found a sufficiently talented physical body for Godfrey, his spiritual energy would be restored to its peak. At that time, in the endless nes, only a very few sovereigns would be able to pose a threat to him. The other peak highgod experts wouldnt be able to pose a threat to him either! Thinking of this, Joelson couldnt help but feel regret. dstone and Wilfrid were clearly both extremely talented super-geniuses. If he could obtain the bodies of these two, he could directly give them to Godfrey to use. But it was a pity. dstone had the protection of a peak highgod expert. If he wanted to escape, he wouldnt be able to keep his opponent. As for Wilfrid, it was even more of a pity. He had already beenpletely annihted by his arcane tinum power. Not to mention his physical body, not even a speck of dust was left behind. If he had held back and left behind Wilfrids physical body, he would already have had a physical body to use. But since things had already happened, there was no use thinking about it anymore. He could only wait for another opportunity. The endless nes were so vast, there would always be a super-genius that wasparable to Wilfrid. By the time he reached the highest ne of Destruction, there would be countless super-geniuses. This wasnt a big problem. Roar! Suddenly, a roar echoed in the space of the ranch. Jolson came back to his senses and turned around. It was Du Lu and the others. Du Lu, the steel dragon, and Lightning were still staring at Godfrey warily, their eyes showing a warning. Jolson had no doubt that as long as Godfrey made any movement, they would immediately pounce on him. Seeing this scene, Jolson couldnt help but feel touched. Du Lu, the steel dragon, and Lightning werent Godfreys match even if they werebined. Although Godfrey had been asleep for a long time, his strength was no longerparable to that of a sovereign God at his peak. But he had once been a sovereign god, and he was also the God of ughter, who controlled thews of ughter. His strength was not something Du Lu and the others couldpare to. Under such circumstances, Du Lu, the steel dragon, and Lightning still did not have the slightest fear. They were absolutely loyal to protect him. A rare gentleness appeared in the eyes of Joelson as he looked at the three dragons. Du Lu, dont worry about him. He has already submitted to me. Joelson said. As he spoke, he reached out and touched Du Lus head, which was evenrger than a mountain. He now had a master god powerhouse like Godfrey as his servant. In the future, more powerhouses might gather under hismand. But no matter how powerful a servant he would have in the future,. Du Lu, they were his most valued! Du Lu, they followed him from since he was weak to when he was strong. This was something no one couldpare to. Chapter 448: The Reincarnation Space

Chapter 448: The Reincarnation Space

Roar! Du Lu let out a low growl in response to Joelson. Next, the three dragons looked towards Godfrey, their eyes still filled with a warning look. It was as though they were saying: If you dare to disobey our Father, only death awaits you! Seeing this, Godfrey let out a bitterugh, shaking his head, not knowing what to say. In terms of power, the three dragonsbined wouldnt be a match for him. No matter how weak his power was, even if he was only left with his soul and spiritual energy, he was still able to maintain the power of an early-stage highgod! The reason why Joelson had been able to defeat him was because he had underestimated his opponent. He hadnt ced Joelson in his eyes and had recklessly entered Joelsons spiritual world. And Joelsons spiritual tree was extremely unique. In terms of spiritual power, it even surpassed that of an ordinary highgod. Otherwise, in the outside world, Joelson would never have been a match for him. But right now, Godfrey didnt have many thoughts. He hadpletely and utterly submitted to Joelson. Godfrey, stay here. Joelson said. Yes, Master. Godfrey nodded and said respectfully. Then, as if he thought of something, he said, Right, Master, I put the core of the reincarnation space above that space. You can go up and take it. Reincarnation space? Joelson said with some doubt. The reincarnation space is the space we were in just now. If you control the core, you can control that space. Godfrey exined. Hearing this, Joelson understood and nodded slightly. Then, he disappeared from where he was. Seeing this scene, Godfrey sighed. Master was really lucky. He was actually able to obtain such a high-level small ne, and this small ne also carried an extremely powerful and mysterious power. As a sovereign for so many years, he had seen countless miracles that ordinary people couldnt see. But even he had never seen such a miraculous little ne. Aside from its rtively small size, it was much more powerful than his divine kingdom. If he had been able to enter such a miraculous space and use it as his divine kingdom, perhaps his strength would have increased by arge margin. In the end, he wouldnt have been killed by that person. Sigh. Godfrey let out a long sigh, then regained his calm. To the current him, everything in the past was no longer important. He had already submitted to his master. Only the matters of his master were worthy of his attention. Joelson returned to the reincarnation space. He looked around. This ce was no longer like before, with all kinds of magical scenes. There was only his own figure in the space. It seemed that Godfrey was not here, and the space was not controlled, so it returned to normal. Joelson looked up. ording to Godfrey, he had ced the core of the reincarnation space on top. As long as he controlled the core, he could control the reincarnation space. Without thinking much, Joelson flew straight up into the sky. Above the reincarnation space, there was nothing. After a while, he frowned slightly. He had been flying for a while. Although he did not fly at full speed, at his current speed, he had risen to an altitude of at least 100,000 miles. But he still did not see anything. Not to mention the core of the reincarnation space. He could not help but feel a little strange. The length of this space was not long, but the height was abnormally high. He did not know how long it would take to fly to the top. Thinking of this, Joelson decided to directly summon Du Lu. Roar! A low roar reverberated in this space. Du Lus huge body was like a continent, almost filling up this space. Du Lu, fly up at full speed. Joelson said. The height of the reincarnation space was unknown, but ording to the current situation, it was probably still very high. Du Lus speed was much faster than his. Instead of flying up by himself, it was better to let Du Lu carry him up. Roar! Du Lu roared in response to Joelson. Then, he pped his huge wings. Countless hurricanes surged in this crowded space. They pushed Du Lus huge body into the sky. Du Lu carried Joelson on his back. The entire dragon turned into a stream of light and rose rapidly into the sky. After an unknown amount of time. Du Lus speed gradually slowed down. Father, weve reached the top. Du Lu stopped pping his wings and let out a low roar. Joelson raised his head and looked at the sky. He could only see that there was a huge ck dome at the top of the reincarnation dimension. The material seemed to be a strange material that was the same as the ground. On top of the ck dome, there was a white stone tform facing Joelson upside down. Under the ck background, it was very eye-catching. Joelson slowly flew up from Du Lu. Du Lus body was too huge. At such a short distance, it was not suitable for flying. It looked like it was only about 100 miles away. Du Lu only needed to p his wings and he would directly crash into the dome. He had to do it himself. Joelson slowly flew toward the stone tform. Soon, he came to the stone tform. On the white stone tform, there was a translucent ball. The center of the ball was transparent. The transparent part spread out rhythmically. When the transparent part reached the outermostyer. The center of the ball became translucent again. The translucent part spread out again. The entire sphere continued to circte rhythmically. It was like a beating heart. Joelson looked at the sphere with a hint of curiosity in his eyes. This sphere was probably the core of the reincarnation space. Joelson stretched out his hand, and the translucent sphere was attracted by a force and slowly flew into Joelsons hand. He held the ball and felt the space fluctuationsing from it. Then, he injected his spiritual power into the ball. He felt a spiritual power in the ball. It was a very familiar feeling. It was left by Godfrey. He controlled his spiritual power and erased Godfreys mark. Then, his spiritual power was imprinted in the ball. Buzz! There seemed to be a sound in this space, but it didnt seem to be there. With this sound, ripples spread out from the center of the sphere to the entire reincarnation space. The ripplessted for a while and then stopped. Joelson felt a strange feeling. He hadpletely controlled this reincarnation space, and the space would operate ording to his will. He could take the reincarnation space away whenever he wanted. Yes, take it away. The reincarnation space was an independent space. It was not easy to think that the reincarnation space was built in the god-left kingdom. In fact, the reincarnation space and the god-left kingdom were independent and parallel. It was just that Godfrey had set the entrance of the reincarnation space in the lost divine kingdom. As he thought of this, a thought shed through his mind. As he willed it, the reincarnation space began to shake violently. The entire space began to shrink rapidly towards the core. He put Du Lu back into the ranching space. A ck door rose in front of him. Its changed back. He muttered to himself. Chapter 449: Inheriting the Lost Divine Kingdom

Chapter 449: Inheriting the Lost Divine Kingdom

At the center of the lost divine kingdom. Clemente and the others watched as Joelson walked through the ck door. When Joelson walked through the door, a figure appeared from the door. Who is it? Valentine immediately shouted nervously. The others also noticed this scene. Clemente looked at the figure that appeared at the door with a vignt look in his eyes. The figure from the door slowly walked out. When everyone saw this figure clearly, their eyes widened in disbelief. Joelson? Valentine cried out in surprise. Joelson, why did youe out? Clemente flew in front of Joelson and asked in puzzlement. Hearing this, Joelsons eyes also revealed a puzzled look. He didnt quite understand what Clemente meant. I came out after I finished the trial. Joelson answered in puzzlement. Clemente and the others immediately widened their eyes, as if they thought they had heard wrong. Youpleted the trial so quickly? Valentine asked in shock. Very quickly? Joelson asked in puzzlement. He should have been in there for quite some time. It had taken him quite a long time just to enter the reincarnation space through the portal. Not to mention, it had also taken him quite a long time toplete the trial and obtain the spatial core. Seeing this scene, Clemente revealed a thoughtful expression. He seemed to understand what had happened. Joelson, you just walked through the door and came out in a few seconds. Clemente said. A few seconds? Joelson was extremely shocked. How was this possible? From the moment he walked through the door until now, it had been at least a few days. After a short moment of shock, Joelson regained hisposure and fell into deep thought. He quickly figured it out. It should be a special problem with the space. The time flow in the space I entered is different from the lost divine kingdom. In fact, it took me at least a few days from entering the portal to passing the trial and walking out. Joelson exined to the others. Clemente also had a thoughtful look on his face. He nodded slightly and said, It seems that the flow of time in the space of the final trial is much faster than in the lost divine kingdom. When I was in the Supreme Academy, I once saw a simr introduction in the magic books. Hearing this, the thought of entering the Supreme Academy in Joelsons mind became even more urgent. In terms of strength, Clemente was far inferior to him. However, Clementes knowledge was much richer than his. This was all because Clemente had once entered the Supreme Academy. If he wanted to increase his strength as quickly as possible, in addition to arcane magic, he would also have to head to different nes to gain experience. And all of this could only be done after entering the Supreme Academy! No matter what, its fine as long as you return. Valentine said. Hearing this, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. The sudden appearance of Joelson made them forget the fact that Joelson had returned safely. Most importantly, Joelson had already passed the final trial! Lord Joelson has passed the final trial? Then he has already obtained the inheritance of the previous God of ughter! This is the inheritance of a sovereign! Even the previous number one genius of the ne of ughter, Wilfrid, didnt obtain the inheritance of the current God of ughter! Lord Joelsons strength will probably soar once more! This is too terrifying. No one canpare to Lord Joelsons current strength. Even dstone of the Supreme Academy isnt a match for him. I really dont know how much his strength will soar once more! No matter what, Lord Joelson will definitely be a new legend in the ne of ughter! Seeing that Joelson had already passed the trial, everyone present started to discuss. Hearing everyones discussion, Clemente and the others gazes towards Joelson became even more respectful. In truth, they didnt find it strange that Joelson had passed the final trial. After all, Joelson had already created too many miracles. He had killed Bartholomew, Wilfrid, and controlled four terrifying dragons to ughter 20,000 geniuses of the ughter Divine Kingdom. Even Supreme Academys genius dstone had been defeated by him. If such a terrifying battle record couldnt pass the final trial, then no one would be able to obtain the inheritance of the previous God of ughter. Joelson, you passed the final trial and obtained the sovereigns inheritance. You should celebrate. Clemente suggested. Joelson nodded and didnt refuse. He didnt refute everyones opinions. In reality, although he passed the final trial, he didnt obtain the sovereigns inheritance. After all, the final trial was a trap set by Godfrey. How could he leave behind an inheritance? However, although he did not obtain the inheritance, he had obtained something even more important! Could the inheritance of a sovereign be more important than a living sovereign? It was very obvious. The value of a living sovereign was unlimited! Other than him, no one else had ever been able to control a sovereign! As for the matter of celebrating, Joelson did not reject it. Although he wanted to enter Alexander Academy as soon as possible, it wasnt that urgent. He didnt need these few days. Clemente prepared tomand everyone to prepare the celebration for Joelson. After leaving the lost divine kingdom, it was still unknown what would happen. It was very likely that Joelson would be targeted by the ughter Divine Kingdom, or even hunted down! At that time, there would be no chance to celebrate. Everyone was getting ready to get busy. At this moment. Boom! A loud sound reverberated in the sky above the lost divine kingdom. Everyone could not help but cover their ears. Before they could do anything else. The entire lost divine kingdom shook. The sky was shaking, and the earth was shaking. It was as if the entire lost divine kingdom would copse like a bubble at any time. Whats going on?Joelson frowned and looked up at the sky. Unlike the panic of the crowd, he felt a little puzzled. He felt that there was a force from god-knows-where within the lost divine kingdom that seemed to want to descend on him. When he saw this scene, Clemente revealed a pleasantly surprised expression. He looked at Joelson with envious eyes. Joelson! Clemente was very surprised and said, Do you still remember the rumors I told you before you came in? Hearing this, Joelson recalled for a moment. You said that whoever can obtain the inheritance can inherit the rumors of the lost divine kingdom? At this point, Joelson also understood. That power came from the lost divine kingdom itself, and it wanted him to control the lost divine kingdom. Thats right! Youre going to inherit the lost divine kingdom, Joelson! Clemente said enviously. # Chapter 450: He Came from the Supreme Academy

Chapter 450: He Came from the Supreme Academy

Joelson looked up at the violently shaking sky. You guys can go out first. The space here will soon be unstable. Joelson said. Clemente nodded and said, Okay, then you take care. Dont worry. I wont be in danger here. Ill send you out. Joelson said. After saying that, Joelson waved his hand and sent Clemente and the others, along with the rest of the people in the lost divine kingdom. He hadntpletely controlled the lost divine kingdom yet, but he had already epted a part of the control of the lost divine kingdom. He could still do something like sending everyone out of the lost divine kingdom. Everyone followed Joelsons wave of his hand and disappeared from this space. Everyone felt a strange feeling. It was the same feeling they had when they entered. When they opened their eyes again, they had already left the lost divine kingdom. They arrived outside the sovereigns tomb. Seeing that everyone who had entered the lost divine kingdom had returned without a chance to enter, everyone who had chosen to wait here suddenly revealed curious gazes. They wanted to know what had happened in the lost divine kingdom? In the end, who had passed the final trial and obtained the legacy of the previous God of ughter? However, the first opportunity to ask didnt belong to them. The many highgods of the various empires who had been waiting here for a long time. The moment everyone appeared, they all gathered around. They were afraid that the geniuses of their empires would obtain the legacy of a sovereign, and the other highgods would act to capture or even directly kill them! It must be understood that there were no simple highgods who coulde here to escort the most supreme geniuses of their empire. The highgods of the Orencia Empire and the Quince Empire immediately charged forward upon seeing Clemente and Valentine. Clemente! Valentine! The many highgods of the two empires immediately protected the two behind them, preventing them from suddenly attacking. At the same time, the many highgods looked towards the two, their eyes filled with puzzlement. These two were old rivals. In the past, when they met, they would definitely fight. Why would they appear together now? In addition, the two didnt seem to have any signs of fighting. Clemente, why are you together with him? The leader of the Orencia Empire, a highgod, asked. The highgod of the Quince Empire also asked Valentine. Milord, the situation is like this. We each led our own people to search for good fortune in the lost divine kingdoms. In the end, we ran into each other. Clemente began to exin to the highgods of the two empires. The two of us immediately began to fight with our own people. Hearing this, the highgods became even more puzzled. Then why does it seem as though the rtionship between the two of you is better than before? A highgod asked in puzzlement. Clemente continued to exin. Its like this. We were indeed fighting, but before we could decide who would emerge victoriously, the people of the Divine Kingdom of ughter arrived. The people of the Divine Kingdom of ughter were too arrogant. They wanted the two of us to give up on the others and flee on our own. Of course the two of us wouldnt agree. We joined forces to force the people of the Divine Kingdom of ughter away. And because of this matter, we ended our war. Hearing this, the highgods of the two empires revealed looks of delight. When they heard Clemente describe how they had encountered the Divine Kingdom of ughter, they couldnt help but feel shocked. The people of the Divine Kingdom of ughter had always been tyrannical. It wasnt strange for them to do such a thing. But fortunately, Clemente and Valentine were here. Both of them were the number one geniuses of their respective empires. As long as they didnt encounter Bartholomew and Wilfrid, it wouldnt be a problem for them to force the people of the Divine Kingdom of ughter to retreat. No matter what, as long as you cane out, thats a good thing. The leader of the Orencia Empire, the highgod, said. The highgod of the Quince Empire nodded as well. To them, as long as they were able toe out on the first day of their empire, that would be a good thing. If the number one genius of their empire were to have fallen in the lost divine kingdom, then the losses would be too great. Clemente was just about to continue exining what happened next. But before he could say anything, the highgod asked once more. Who passed the final trial this time and received the legacy of a sovereign? Was it Wilfrid or Bartholomew? It should be Wilfrid. His power is a level higher than Bartholomews. Hearing the highgods question, Clemente and Valentine exchanged a nce. A strange look appeared in their eyes at the same time. They didnt know what to say. Before the two could speak, a few streaks of light flew over from not too far away. Seeing this, the highgods of the two empires immediately shielded the two behind them, their gazes wary as they looked at the neer. The streaks of light came to a halt, staring at Clemente with an extremely anxious look on their faces. What are you doing here? The leader of the Orencia Empire, a highgod, asked in a cold voice. The leader of the group, a highgod, said frantically, I dont have any ill intentions. I just want to understand the situation. After speaking, without waiting for the leader to agree, the leader turned to look at Clemente. Clemente, do you know what the situation is like for the people of our Lin Empire? Why didnt theye out with you? The leader of the Lin Empire, a highgod, asked anxiously. Hearing these words, a strange look appeared on Clementes face. They How are they? Clemente looked at the highgod, then said, Theyve already died in the lost divine kingdom. What? All of them? Thats right. All ten thousand of them. How is that possible? What about Sapir? Did he die in there as well? Clemente let out a sigh. Sapir, as one of the four great geniuses, he knew him as well. Right. Sapir died in there as well. Hearing these words, the leader of the Lin Empire, a highgod, was instantly stunned. He waspletely stunned, not knowing what to say. Who did this? The few highgods of the Lin Empire shouted furiously. Is his death rted to you? The leader of the Lin Empire, a highgod, asked in a cold voice. The two of us were in the lost divine kingdom and, before we even met Sapir, he was already dead. Clemente shook his head. Who was that? Bartholomew? Or Wilfrid? It must have been the two of them who gathered the twenty thousand members of the Divine Kingdom of ughter and attacked the people of our Lin Empire! The highgods looked at Clemente, waiting for an answer. It wasnt Bartholomew, nor was it Wilfrid. In fact, it wasnt even the people of the Divine Kingdom of ughter who did it. Clemente just shook his head. He continued, The murderer who killed Sapir and the 10,000 people of the Lin Empire was called dstone. Hearing Clementes words, everyone had puzzled looks on their faces. They had never heard of this name before. Clemente continued speaking slowly. Hes not from the ne of ughter. Hes from the Supreme Academy. # Chapter 451: Shocking Everyone

Chapter 451: Shocking Everyone

As soon as Clementes words left his mouth. The originally noisy scene of everyone asking about the situation instantly disappeared. Outside the sovereigns tomb. At this moment, the entire area descended into a deathly silence. A long time passed. Only now did everyonee back to their senses. The leader of the Lin Empire, a highgod, looked at Clemente, his gaze filled with disbelief. Are you certain that he is from the Supreme Academy? The confusion of highgods was the same as the confusion of others. The students of the Supreme Academy had always been rare. There were only a few students in the Supreme Academy, and there werent many of them in total. In addition, they rarely went out, and there werent many of them scattered across the endless nes. Would they reallye to the ne of ughter? Thinking up to this point, everyone turned their inquisitive gazes towards Clemente. Seeing that everyone still didnt quite believe him, Clemente began to exin. Thats right. dstone came from the Supreme Academy. He might be able to fake it in other aspects, but his arcane magic is impossible to fake! As soon as Clemente finished speaking, everyone immediately began to boil. What? A student from the Supreme Academy actually entered the sovereigns tomb? The Lin Empire is truly unlucky. They actually ran into people from the Supreme Academy. If they had run into those two from the Divine Kingdom of ughter, perhaps Sapir might have been able to survive, but running into the Supreme Academy It looks like they really did die in there. Everyone began to discuss. The vast majority of them had never met the students of the Supreme Academy. Hearing Clemente say this, they appeared to be very interested. Different from everyone else, the highgods of the Lin Empire exchanged a nce, their faces ugly. If it had been the Divine Kingdom of ughter, they still had a way. No matter how tyrannical the Divine Kingdom of ughter was, it was impossible for them to kill 10,000 geniuses of the Lin Empire without paying any price. No matter what, they had to give an exnation. However, if it was really as Clemente had said, it was the students of the Supreme Academy who had killed them. Then, even if the Lin Empire wanted to hold the murderer ountable, it wouldnt do. Even if dstone was standing right in front of them now, they didnt have the guts to make a move. A student of Supreme Academy was more important than 10,000 geniuses of an empire. The Supreme Academy was just that overbearing and powerful! Clemente, did you personally see dstone kill them? The leader of the Lin Empire, a highgod, looked towards Clemente and asked. The others all came to their senses as well. Perhaps Clemente had only heard that this person wasnt a student of the Supreme Academy at all! Clemente shook his head. I didnt personally see it, but the people I sent out personally saw it. dstone used just a single arcane magic to transform all ten thousand geniuses of the Lin Empire into metal sculptures. The highgods of the Lin Empire revealed hesitant looks. If Clemente had seen it with his own eyes, they would definitely have believed it. But if it had been anyone else, they would have said that person had lied. As they thought this, Clementes next words shattered all of their illusions. Clemente slowly said, Although I didnt see dstone kill them. But I personally saw dstone use an arcane magic! It wasnt just me. Almost everyone from the Orencia Empire and the Quince Empire saw it! They can testify! Hearing these words, the highgods of the Lin Empire fell into despair. Clemente had already said so. Then this matter was definitely true. After figuring out the truth, the few highgods of the Lin Empire didnt feel any rxed at all. Instead, all of them had unsightly looks on their faces, their eyes filled with a heavy look. This matter had dealt a huge blow to them. They were in charge of escorting the geniuses of the Lin Empire. And now that such a thing had happened, 10,000 geniusesincluding the Empires number one genius Sapirhad all died in the lost divine kingdom, with not a single survivor. They would definitely not be able to escape responsibility. However, they were not the only ones who felt the greatest burden. They would not be the only ones to be punished. Those who were qualified to enter the lost divine kingdom were either the children of the empires top-tier experts or the most talented geniuses. The 10,000 people who entered the lost divine kingdom could be said to be the geniuses of the younger generation of the Lin Empire. Now, these 10,000 geniuses were all fallen in the lost divine kingdom. They could already imagine that in the next 100,000 years or so The Lin Empire would no longer be able topete with the other three great empires. Right now, they still needed the support of the older generation of experts, so it might not have much of an impact. However, after a period of time, when the geniuses of the other three great empires grew up The strength of the Lin Empire would be much lower than that of the other three great empires! If this continued for a long time, the problem would not only be that the strength of the empires would be lower. It would be whether or not the empire would be able to continue to exist. Tens of thousands of yearster, when the overall strength of the Lin Empire was inferior to that of the other three great empires It was very likely that the three great empires would join forces to ostracize or even encircle and annihte the Lin Empire! At that time, not to mention maintaining the size of the empire Even if the Lin Empire continued to exist in the form of a kingdom, it would be extremely difficult! Thinking of this, the faces of the several highgods turned extremely ugly, and a hint of despair appeared in their eyes. The leader of the Lin Empire, a highgod, opened his mouth with great difficulty. He wanted to ask another question, but he didnt know what to say. But at this moment, no one paid any attention to what he wanted to say. Everyone was shocked by the news which Clemente had brought. dstone actually used just one technique to wipe out all ten thousand geniuses of the Lin Empire? How is this possible? Can it be that he is a god? Arent only demigods able to enter the sovereigns tomb? Even an ordinary god wouldnt be a match for ten thousand genius demigods, much less wipe them out with just one technique! Are the students of the Supreme Academy really that powerful? In the past, everyone had only heard of how powerful the Supreme Academy was. In truth, they didnt understand just how powerful the Supreme Academy was. But now, when they heard that dstone had killed ten thousand geniuses with a single move Everyone was stunned. What is arcane magic? When they heard arcane magic, some people who didnt understand raised questions. Then, someone began to exin to everyone what arcane magic was. So the Supreme Academys current status is all because of arcane magic? Arcane magic is actually so powerful? Ive decided, I want to enter the Supreme Academy too! You think you can enter Supreme Academy alone? You should know that even Clemente hasnt officially be a student of Supreme Academy! # Chapter 452: Who Killed Wilfrid?

Chapter 452: Who Killed Wilfrid?

At the same time, everyone thought of another question. If thats the case, then isnt dstone the person who passed the final trial in the lost divine kingdom? An outsider from the ne of ughter? What else can we do? Hes so powerful! Thats right. Since the people from the Supreme Academy are here, theres only a possibility that hell receive the reward. The Supreme Academy is simply too powerful. Any student can easily wipe out a genius from the younger generation of the empires. Thats too terrifying. In the future, you must never offend the people from the Supreme Academy! You speak as if you could offend them in the past. Everyone began to discuss amongst themselves. This time, dstones actions caused everyone to feel a tremendous amount of shock. Aside from the people who were discussing amongst themselves. The highgods all had solemn looks on their faces. They were already highgod level experts, and they knew more than anyone else. They understood how terrifying the Supreme Academy was. But this time, dstone had killed ten thousand of the geniuses of the Lin Empire with a single attack. This had also caused them to feel a tremendous amount of shock. dstone had acted too wantonly. He simply didnt put an empire in his eyes. But there was nothing they could do. Even if dstone wanted them to kill him, they didnt dare to act. Forget it. Let him have the sovereigns legacy. The leader of the Orencia Empire, the highgod, let out a long sigh. He then said, No matter what, its enough that most of them are able toe out alive. Hearing this, the others nodded as well. Just now, they had felt that it was a pity that the people of their own empire hadnt received the legacy of a sovereign. But after hearing what had happened in the Lin Empire They no longer felt pity. Instead, they felt a wave of joy. Everything was afraid ofparison. The highgods of the Orencia Empire and the Quince Empire, upon seeing the gloomy expressions of the highgods of the Lin Empire, felt much better about not receiving any rewards. However, the sovereigns legacy was snatched away by an outsider. I wonder if the Divine Kingdom of ughter will say anything? The leader of the highgods said in a low voice. It shouldnt be. dstone is so powerful. He might be one of the more important students of the Supreme Academy. Even the Divine Kingdom of ughter probably wont act so easily. I think the Divine Kingdom of ughter might act, but he probably wont kill him. Hell just snatch away the sovereigns legacy. Who knows? In any case, it has nothing to do with us. The highgods began to discuss in low voices. dstone, relying on his background as a member of the Supreme Academy, although the Lin Empire didnt have the right to go find trouble with him. But the Divine Kingdom of ughter might not. After all, the Master of the Divine Kingdom of ughter was the current God of ughter! Sovereign-level experts couldnt easily offend the Supreme Academy, but they wouldnt be so afraid of a puny student. Clemente and Valentine listened to the discussions of the highgods, wanting to open their mouths to exin. But before they could speak, a voice interrupted them. Clemente! An enraged roar echoed in the air above the sovereigns tomb. Because of this enraged roar, the void was filled with ripples that continuously spread outwards. Everyones gaze was drawn to this voice. They saw ate-stage highgod expert with an ugly look on his face, his eyes filled with an extremely angry look. Behind him were a few highgods. They transformed into streaks of light, flying towards the two empires camp. When the highgods of the two empires saw this scene, they couldnt help but frown, their faces grim. What are you doing here? The leader of the Orencia Empire, a highgod, said in a cold voice. The highgodspletely ignored his question, as though they hadnt seen him at all. Instead, they turned their gazes towards Clemente and asked. Clemente, do you know what it is like for us, the people of the Divine Kingdom of ughter? Ate-stage highgod said. Thats right. These highgods were the experts of the Divine Kingdom of ughter. Hearing his words, everyone suddenly realized that they hadnt seen any of the geniuses of the Divine Kingdom of ughter! Just now, their attention had been focused on Clemente, and they had been focused on listening to dstones story. But they hadnt discovered the twenty thousand geniuses of the Divine Kingdom of ughter. Now, they hadnt seen a single one! Wilfrid, Bartholomew, and the others were also killed by that dstone you mentioned? Thete-stage highgod questioned, his voice filled with a cold aura. The leader of the Orencia Empire, the highgod, saw that he had been ignored, and his face turned even uglier. You people of the Divine Kingdom of ughter are too overbearing. You came to our Orencia Empire and the Quince Empires camp to question our geniuses! The leader of the highgods said coldly. At this moment, thete-stage highgod of the Divine Kingdom of ughter nced at him. And then he said, Im not here to cause trouble. If it really was dstone, that fellow, who killed twenty thousand of our geniuses, and also killed Wilfrid and Bartholomew. The Divine Kingdom of ughter will definitely make him pay a price. Even if he is a member of the Supreme Academy, he is no exception! In an instant! An extremely cold aura spread throughout the entire area. Some of the weaker demigods couldnt help but tremble. Seeing this, the highgods of the two empires no longer spoke. Since the Divine Kingdom of ughter wasnt here to cause trouble, there was no need for them to be enemies with the other side. In addition, at this moment, they wanted to know whether dstone had killed the twenty thousand geniuses of the Divine Kingdom of ughter? Everyone looked at Clemente and Valentine. Rather than saying that they had doubts, it was more appropriate to say that they were trying to prove their own opinions. In reality, everyone believed that dstone had killed the 20,000 geniuses of the Divine Kingdom of ughter, including Bartholomew and Wilfrid. After all, other than the students of the Supreme Academy, there was no one else who could do this. Wilfrid himself was the number one genius of the ne of ughter. In addition, there was Bartholomew and twenty thousand geniuses. There was no one in the ne of ughter who was a match for them. Unless dstone wasnt the only student of the Supreme Academy who had entered the sovereigns tomb! But this sort of situation was almost impossible. Everyone was waiting for Clemente and Valentines reply. They only saw the two exchange a nce, their faces turning extremely ugly. The two-faced the questions of ate-stage highgod, but they didnt answer. Instead, they remained silent. What the hell is going on? Was it dstone who did it? Seeing the two remain silent, thete-stage highgod once more became enraged, shouting loudly. Clemente and Valentine both sighed. At that time, the two of them werent the only ones who had witnessed that scene. The people of the Orencia Empire and the Quince Empire had all seen that scene. Even if they didnt say anything, someone would say something. Thinking of this Clemente shook his head. It wasnt dstone. # Chapter 453: A Genius from the Lower Planes?

Chapter 453: A Genius from the Lower nes?

It really is him! This Thete-stage highgod was halfway through his words when he suddenly paused. Then, he turned to look at Clemente, his eyes filled with disbelief. What did you say? Thete-stage highgod asked loudly. Clemente sighed. The person who killed twenty thousand people of the Divine Kingdom of ughter, as well as Bartholomew and Wilfrid, wasnt dstone. What! Hearing this, everyone was stunned. They stood rooted to the ground, thinking that they had heard wrong. The entire ce fell into a deathly silence. Everyone looked at Clemente with confusion and shock in their eyes. The person who killed 20,000 geniuses, Wilfrid, and Bartholomew, wasnt dstone? Could it be that dstone wasnt the only student from the Supreme Academy who had entered the former God of ughters lost divine kingdom? dstone wasnt the only one? Everyone was puzzled. It wasnt dstone who had done it. Then who was the murderer who had killed Wilfrid and the others? They werent the only ones who were puzzled. If there was anyone who was most puzzled, it would definitely be the highgods of the Divine Kingdom of ughter. If it wasnt dstone, then who did it? Ate-stage highgod asked loudly, his voice filled with a cold aura that almost caused the void to freeze. Clemente was silent for a long time, but in the end, he slowly spoke. Even if he didnt say it, others would. What had toe woulde. Clemente said in a low voice. Joelson. As soon as Clementes words left his mouth, everyone was instantly stunned. Joelson? Who is he? Have you heard of him? Ive never heard of him, but to be able to kill everyone in the Divine Kingdom of ughter, he must be a top-notch genius! I wonder which empire hes from? To be able to nurture such a powerful genius! I dont think hes just a genius, he might not even be from the ne of ughter! Thats right! He should also be from the Supreme Academy! Only the students of the Supreme Academy are capable of such a thing! Even if the others have the power, they dont have the guts! Who would dare offend the Divine Kingdom of ughter in such a manner? Everyone began to discuss amongst themselves. A small number of people believed that the murderer was a supreme genius from the ne of ughter. However, the vast majority believed that the murderer should be from the Supreme Academy, just like dstone! Their guesses werent without reason. After all, other than the students of the Supreme Academy, they couldnt imagine what sort of demigod would have such terrifying power. But unlike the others, many of the people of the Orencia Empire who had been waiting outside the tomb of the sovereign had looks of reminiscence on their faces. No one knew what they were thinking. Joelson? This name seemed rather familiar. Quite a few of the people of the Orencia Empire had this thought. But for a moment, they couldnt remember. Ate-stage highgod looked around at the people who were discussing. Everyone felt his gaze, and immediately shut their mouths, no longer discussing. Seeing this, thete-stage Highgod turned his gaze back to Clemente. So, he is also a member of the Supreme Academy? Late-stage highgod experts had the same thoughts as everyone else. Aside from the Supreme Academy, he couldnt imagine any other ce that would be able to nurture such a powerful demigod. Everyone turned their gazes to Clemente. They were waiting for his answer. Only to see Clemente shake his head. He isnt a member of the Supreme Academy. Hearing these words, the entire ce fell silent. For a long time, no one spoke. Everyone was stunned. They stood there, not knowing what to say. None of them had imagined that the murderer who had killed Wilfrid and the others was actually not a member of the Supreme Academy? Then where did hee from? Other than the Supreme Academy, where else would they be able to nurture a demigod with such terrifying power? The questions in everyones hearts grew heavier and heavier. However, they didnt dare to speak. Before the highgod of the Divine Kingdom of ughter spoke, no one dared to speak. Which empire is he from? Ate-stage highgod asked in a cold voice. As he spoke, his cold gaze swept over the highgods of the other empires, like a sharp longsword. The highgods immediately had solemn expressions on their faces, and their gazes towards thete-stage highgod experts became wary. Thete-stage highgod realm was already the strongest amongst the people present. If he brought the other highgods of the Divine Kingdom of ughter with him to attack a highgod of an empire Then no empire would be able to resist him. From the looks of it, he had this n in mind. The group of highgods began to worry, but they didnt dare to do anything. Even if they were able to escape, the geniuses of their empire wouldnt be able to. If their geniuses were to die here, just like the Lin Empire, then It would be better for them to fight to the death against the highgods of the Divine Kingdom of ughter! Everyones gazes fell upon Clemente. Right now, all of their fates were tied to Clemente. As long as Clemente said the name of the empire to which they belonged Then they would be finished! Whether it was the onlookers or the highgods, everyones hearts were instantly hanging in the air. Their gazes towards Clemente became somewhat pleading, as though begging him not to say the name of the empire to which he belonged. Facing the question of ate-stage highgod, Clemente slowly spoke out. Neither. He isnt inferior to any of the four great empires. Nor is he a member of any of the thirty-six small kingdoms or any of the great ns. Saying this, Clemente paused for a moment. And then he continued, Hees from a lower ne. In an instant. It was as if an arcane spell had been cast on the calm surface of the water. Everyone present was instantly in an uproar. What? Hes not from the four great empires either? Not even a small kingdom or arge family? Hes actually from a lower ne? How is this possible? How can a person from a lower ne be so strong? Thats right! Absolutely Impossible! What sort of genius can appear in the lower nes? Theres no way someone from the lower nes can defeat Wilfrid, much less kill 20,000 people of the Divine Kingdom of ughter! Everyone began to discuss amongst themselves, none of them daring to believe what they had just heard. The murderer had actuallye from the lower nes? How could this be possible? Even the Highgods of the Divine Kingdom of ughter revealed looks of suspicion. Clemente, youd better not lie to me! Ate-stage highgod said in a cold voice, not hiding the threat in his words at all. The few highgods of the Orencia Empire immediately protected Clemente behind them. Clemente was just about to open his mouth to exin. But before he could say anything A series of shouts rang out from the crowd of the Orencia Empire. Joelson? I remember! # Chapter 454: Tell Me, Where Is He?

Chapter 454: Tell Me, Where Is He?

Everyones gaze was drawn to this voice. They only saw that the speaker was one of the members of the Orencia Empires camp. However, he wasnt a genius who had entered the lost divine kingdom. Instead, he was an ordinary demigod who had been waiting for a long time. At this moment, this ordinary demigod had an extremely excited look on his face. Beside him, there were a few others who had the same look on their faces. Isnt Joelson the super-genius who defeated Clemente on the dueling tform in the Imperial Capital? Upon hearing these words, quite a few people in the Orencia Empires camp instantly remembered. Right! The super-genius who defeated Clemente is called Joelson! No one knows where he came from! Before he defeated Clemente, no one had ever heard of his name! Perhaps he is from the lower nes! In that case, the person who killed Wilfrid and the others is the same person who defeated Clemente a while ago? I was even watching the battle in the Imperial City za that day! The people of the Orencia Empire began to discuss amongst themselves. Someone reminded them, and they immediately recalled that rumor. A genius who had suddenly risen to prominence had domineeringly crushed the number one genius of the Orencia Empire, Clemente. Hearing the discussionsing from the Orencia Empire Everyone was shocked. The truth was right before their eyes. They had to believe it even if they didnt believe it. A genius from a lower ne had actually defeated the number one genius of the ne of ughter, Wilfrid? Not only that, even the 20,000 geniuses of the ughter Divine Kingdom had all died at his hands! Such a battle record was simply too terrifying! And the people who were the most shocked were the people of the Orencia Empire. Not long ago, when they had heard the news that the number one genius of the Orencia Empire, Clemente, had been defeated, they hadnt dared to believe it. When they had heard that Clemente had been forcefully suppressed by someone, they had felt even more strongly that this news waspletely false. And the person who had defeated Clemente had been a demigod that they had never heard of before. This was something that everyone despised even more. They felt that the people of the other empires had intentionally spread the news in order to smear the reputation of the number one genius of the Orencia Empire. But not long after, some of their old friends in the Imperial Capital rushed back. They told them personally how Clemente had fought against Joelson. And how Joelson had defeated the other geniuses in a domineering manner, as well as how he had challenged and defeated Clemente in the end. Others might think it was a lie. But their own friends had told them, and they had to believe it. There really was a genius that they had never heard of! He had defeated Clemente and be the number one genius of the new empire! At the same time, he had be a legend. And today! Only now did they realize that this legend was far from over! Joelsons strength far exceeded their imaginations! Wilfrid and Bartholomew. These two were the number one and number two geniuses of the Divine Kingdom of ughter. They were also the number one and number two geniuses of the entire ne of ughter! Even these two had already died at the hands of Joelson! Together with the 20,000 geniuses of the Divine Kingdom of ughter, they were all demigods! This battle result was simply too shocking, to the point that everyone felt as though this was an unreal dream. I didnt expect that Joelsons power was actually even more powerful than the rumors said! Even Bartholomew and Wilfrid lost to him! Is he really from the lower nes? Since Clemente said so, he definitely isnt wrong! Even in the lower nes, hes already so powerful. Just how terrifying is his talent? Thats right! Since Joelson is so powerful, I wonder how hespared to dstone? dstone killed 10,000 people from the Lin Empire, while Joelson killed 20,000 people from the Divine Kingdom of ughter. From the looks of it, perhaps Joelson is even more powerful! You cant put it that way. Perhaps dstone didnt meet anyone from the Divine Kingdom of ughter. No matter what, both of them are in the lost divine kingdom. For the sake of the sovereigns inheritance, they will definitely have a battle! If thats the case, the person who obtained the sovereigns inheritance might not be dstone, but it might also be Joelson! Discussions gradually spread out from the Orencia Empires camp. Until everyone began to discuss it. Upon seeing this scene, the people who had just emerged from the lost divine kingdom all had strange looks on their faces. The others didnt know, but they knew exactly what sort of battle went on between the two of them. Enough! The furious roar of ate-stage highgod rang out in the air above the sovereigns tomb. The sounds of discussion instantly disappeared. The entire ce fell into a deathly silence. They were so engrossed in their discussion of Joelson that they forgot that the 20,000 geniuses of the Divine Kingdom of ughter, as well as Wilfrid and Bartholomew, had all died at Joelsons hands, while the highgods of the Divine Kingdom of ughter were still listening! Thete-stage highgod stared coldly at the few highgods of the Orencia Empire. The leader of the Orencia Empire, a highgod, immediately said, Joelson isnt a member of the Orencia Empire. Everything he does has nothing to do with the Orencia Empire! Hearing this, Clemente was just about to say something when he realized that he couldnt make a sound. He knew that it was the leader of the highgods who had done this, in order to distance himself from Joelson. The leader of the highgods had his own considerations. The enraged Divine Kingdom of ughter wasnt something the Orencia Empire could resist. Even if the Divine Kingdom of ughter didnt go all out to attack the Orencia Empire, just the few highgods of the ughter Divine Kingdom in front of them werent something they could resist. If they were to offend ate-stage highgod Either they would die here, or the Orencia Empires ten thousand geniuses would die here Thus, no matter what Clemente thought, he had to do this. Thete-stage highgod didnt say anything else. His cold gaze fell upon Clemente. Joelson, where is he? Thete-stage highgod gritted his teeth as he spoke. The rage in his heart was so great that it almost ignited the void. He had forgotten thest time he had been so furious. Perhaps he had never been so furious before. He was the leader of the escorts for the Divine Kingdom of ughters geniuses. Now that all 20,000 of the Divine Kingdom of ughters geniuses had died in the lost divine kingdom, there was no way he could shirk his responsibility! This was 20,000 geniuses! It was practically all of the geniuses of the younger generation of the Divine Kingdom of ughter! Even Wilfrid and Barthelom had died! Wilfrid was the number one genius that even the God of ughter valued! He almost didnt dare to imagine what would happen to him after returning to the Divine Kingdom of ughter. Recalling the God of ughters pair of emotionless eyes His heart couldnt help but tremble. Ate-stage highgod frowned tightly, gritting his teeth as he spoke. Tell me! Where is he? # Chapter 455: A New Ranch

Chapter 455: A New Ranch

Upon hearing the questions of ate-stage highgod. The leader of the Orencia Empire, a highgod, nced at Clemente, indicating for him not to speak carelessly. Clemente had no choice but to nod. The leader of the highgods lifted the restrictions ced on Clemente. Clemente said, Joelson is still in the lost divine kingdom. He has already defeated dstone, and he has passed the final trial and acquired the sovereigns legacy! Dont even think about catching him! Clemente frowned tightly. He looked towards thete-stage highgod, not afraid at all. Hearing Clementes reply, thete-stage highgod didnt fly into a rage. Hmph! He just let out a cold snort. To him, Clemente wasnt important at all. There was no need for him to go to war with the Orencia Empire over such a small matter. He had already learned of Joelsons whereabouts. Next, all he needed to do was wait for Joelson to appear, then capture him and bring him to the God of ughter. As for what would happen next He didnt know. He could only hope that after the God of ughter saw him capture Joelson, he would spare his life. After receiving the news, thete-stage highgod expert led the other highgods out of the two empires camp. They quietly waited for Joelson to appear. However, their eyes were filled with a hint of viciousness. And when everyone present heard the news that Clemente had told them They all stared with wide eyes, their eyes filled with disbelief. The arena fell into silence. Everyone was stunned and stood rooted to the ground. Not only did Joelson defeat Clemente, but he also defeated Bartholomew and Wilfrid. Now, he even defeated dstone from the Supreme Academy? How was this possible? dstone had mastered arcane magic! After listening to other people exin what arcane magic was, they all understood the terror of arcane magic. And now, Joelson had actually defeated dstone, who had mastered arcane magic? How did he do it? After a long time, everyone finally reacted. Joelson defeated dstone? No wonder he was able to suppress Clemente. It turns out that his true strength is so strong! In that case, its not strange that Wilfrid led 20,000 people to die at his hands. But I really want to know how Joelson did it. Isnt he from the lower nes? Thats right. If hes from the lower nes, what methods does he have to fight against arcane magic? No matter what, one thing is certain. Whether its talent or strength, Joelson far surpasses everyone! Even the students of Supreme Academy cantpare to him! Perhaps Joelson has a chance to enter Supreme Academy too! The entire crowd was in an uproar, and everyone began to discuss. Hearing this, the people who had juste out of the lost divine kingdom couldnt hold it in any longer. Lord Joelson has already obtained the qualifications to be a student of Supreme Academy! Thats right! Even the students of Supreme Academy are nothing in front of Lord Joelson! Even if Lord Joelson enters Supreme Academy, he is still the most powerful genius! In front of him, the others will only have the fate of being crushed! The people of the two empires spoke up for Joelson one after another. Everyones eyes were filled with extreme respect and even fanaticism. To them, Joelson could be said to have saved all their lives. If it had not been for him, they would have died at the hands of Wilfrid or dstone. It was because of him that they had been able to leave the lost divine kingdom alive. How could they not admire him now? The others were not too shocked by the news. After hearing so much about him and knowing what kind of legend he had created. Everyone had the same thought. That was that he had created a new legend! A legend that would be spread in the ne of ughter for countless years! And for such a legend, no matter how unbelievable it was, it would only make them feel normal. At the very center of the lost divine kingdom. After the great battle, it had be the center of ruins. At this moment, there was no one left, only a figure floating in the sky. Joelson sat quietly in midair. Around him, the void kept shaking, and ripples spread out rapidly towards the entire lost divine kingdom. He was epting the control of the lost divine kingdom. Joelson felt the power that was constantly transmitted to him from the lost divine kingdom, and he felt a trace of joy in his heart. He didnt expect that the rumors that Clemente had told him were actually true. However, now that he thought about it, this should have been a backup n left behind by Godfrey. Godfrey had been dead for millions of years, and his divine spark might have already dissipated. The reason why he had allowed the person who had passed on the inheritance to inherit the lost divine kingdom was so that he could control the lost divine kingdom after he possessed it and was reborn. Otherwise, he might lose control of the lost divine kingdom. Without thinking too much, he continued to receive the power from the lost divine kingdom. The entire lost divine kingdom fell into silence. It was as if there was no life here. An unknown amount of time passed. Boom! Following a loud explosion that resounded throughout the lost divine kingdom. The vast lost divine kingdom began to tremble violently. After a long time, it gradually calmed down. Joelson slowly opened his eyes and looked forward, his eyes shing with a trace of joy. He could feel that he hadpletely controlled the vast lost divine kingdom. In the lost divine kingdom, his will was the absolute rule! One had to know that this was the divine kingdom of the previous God of ughter. The sovereign gods divine kingdom! Most likely, other than the sovereign god, there had never been anyone else who could have a sovereign gods divine kingdom like him! Although this divine kingdom had already lost its sovereign god and be a lost divine kingdom The divine power contained within was far from what it had been in the past. But no matter what, this lost divine kingdom was at least sufficiently vast! It could be considered a new home for dragons! If it waspared to the ranch space, even the divine kingdom of a peak sovereign wouldnt be able topare. But the ranch space was still too small. Du Lus current body was already half the size of a floating ind in the ranch space. He was no longer suitable to remain within the ranch space. Du Lu wasnt the only one. The steel dragon, Lightning, and Fenrir were the same. In the future, there would be more dragons that would transform into ancient dragons, and their bodies would be huge. As for the next upgrade of the ranching space, who knew how long it would take. Before the ranching space upgraded, it would be a good choice to let them stay in the lost divine kingdom. As he was thinking, a thought suddenly shed through his mind. Perhaps, I can let the ranching space directly devour the lost divine kingdom! Joelson muttered to himself. A look of surprise shed through his eyes. # Chapter 456: Rewarded 100,000,000 Experience Points

Chapter 456: Rewarded 100,000,000 Experience Points

Joelson hadpletely taken control of the lost divine kingdom. He knew that the lost divine kingdom, as a sovereigns kingdom, was veryrge. It could bepared to a lower ne. If one were topare the mid-continent nes, the lost divine kingdom was at least the size of ten mid-continent nes! Joelson could not help but feel that it was somewhat unreal. It had not been fifty years since he had embarked on the path of cultivation and meditated for the first time. Yet, he had already mastered a divine kingdom that was ten timesrger than the central ne of his hometown. If someone had told him this fifty years ago, he probably would not have believed it himself. But now, all of this was real. Joelson did not think too much. He quickly recovered his mood and retracted his thoughts. The space of the ranch was currently too small. It could no longer hold so many dragons, especially dragons like Du Lu who had already reached the deity realm. He didnt know if it was possible for the space of the ranch to devour the lost divine kingdom. If it was possible, he didnt know how much the space of the ranch would expand. But he could imagine that after devouring it, it would be impossible for it to reach the current size of the lost divine kingdom. After all, the ranching spaces level was too high! Even the sovereigns divine kingdom couldntpare to it! Otherwise, Godfrey wouldnt have been directly suppressed after entering the ranching space. Thinking of this, Joelson immediately began to move. Joelson closed his eyes, simultaneously sensing the existence of the ranching space and the abandoned divine kingdom. Crack! Suddenly, a shattering sound rang out. A huge crack appeared in the void. The crack prated the entire lost divine kingdom, as if it had left a huge scar in the sky. Joelson revealed a pleasantly surprised expression. As expected! He could feel that his idea was feasible! The ranch space could devour the lost divine kingdom! However, this process did not seem to be so easy. The huge crack in the sky was expanding at a very slow speed. If it was anyone else, they might not be able to notice this expansion process but, since Joelson controlled two spaces, he could naturally sense it. Although the speed was slow, Joelson was not in a hurry. As long as the ranching space could devour the lost divine kingdom, it would be fine. As for time? It wasnt a problem. He didntck time at the moment. Thinking of this, Joelson sat cross-legged in the void and began to control the pasture space, slowly devouring the lost divine kingdom. After an unknown amount of time. Joelsons surroundings had turned into a pitch-ck void. And below him, a crack could be vaguely seen. In the crack were broken mountain rocks. That was thest trace of material left behind by the lost divine kingdom. The rest of the lost divine kingdom had already beenpletely devoured by the space of the ranch. The pitch-ck void continued to spread, nibbling away at the little remaining space of the lost divine kingdom. The devouring speed of the space of the ranch was now much faster than before. Not long after, thest remaining material of the lost divine kingdom was also devoured. Joelson opened his eyes and looked at the surroundings. There was no light or color around him, only a pitch-ck void. Joelson revealed a delighted look. Although it had taken a lot of time, this speed had greatly exceeded his expectations. If it had been at the initial speed, who knew how long it would have taken for the ranch space topletely devour the lost divine kingdom. But as the devouring progressed, perhaps it was because the ranching spaces overall strength was increasing, while the lost divine kingdom was continuously weakening. The ranching spaces devouring speed continued to increase. The time taken for the final devouring was two times faster than what Joelson had expected. Of course, what made him happy wasnt that the devouring speed had increased. It was that the ranching space had improved! He could feel that the space of the ranch was many timesrger than before! Without thinking too much, Joelson entered the space of the ranch. A crack opened in the void and Joelson stepped into it. In the space of the ranch. Joelson was floating in the sky above the floating ind. At a nce, he could not see where the edge of the floating ind was. One had to know that in the previous floating ind, Joelson could fly back and forth several times a second. But now, he couldnt even see the edge of the floating ind! He couldnt help but look surprised. The space of the ranch had improved so much. This was far beyond his expectations! He chose a direction and turned into a ray of light, flying rapidly in that direction. After a while, he came to the end of the floating ind. He looked down. At the edge of the floating ind, there was a sea of clouds below. At first nce, it looked like the floating ind was floating in the sea of clouds. He estimated in his mind. The floating ind in the space of the ranch was round, and he flew from the center to the edge. It was equivalent to flying a radius. With his speed, he flew for so long before he flew from the center to the edge. If that was the case Wouldnt the area of the floating ind be about the same as the entire central continent? The corner of Joelsons mouth unconsciously rose, and his eyes revealed an unconceble surprise. The space of the ranch was nowrge enough. It would not be a problem to raise more dragons! Moreover, as the owner of the ranching space, he could feel that the ranching space had not just increased in size. Even the ranching spaces level had increased by a lot! This was something that even Joelson had not expected. After all, the ranching spaces level was already very high. Godfrey, who had once been the God of ughter, had entered the ranching space, but he had beenpletely suppressed, unable to resist at all. From this point, it could be seen that the ranching spaces level was absolutely at a height that Joelson could not imagine. And now, the ranching spaces level had risen once again! This was no small matter! Although the ranching spaces level was originally very high, and no one could resist Joelson when they entered the ranching space But the rise in level was not without effect. Simply put, the limit of the realm a cultivator could reach was rted to the ne. After the level of the ranching space increased, the giant dragons would be able to cultivate to an even higher level within the ranching space. For example, in the central continent, if Joelson continued to stay in the central continent, no matter how talented he was, he wouldnt be able to break through to the demigod level! This was because thews of the central continent werentplete and, thus, became a type of restriction for cultivators. And in the main ne, thews were even moreplete. Cultivators could cultivate to the sovereign level at the highest! Now that the ranching space had been upgraded, even if the dragons stayed in the ranching space all the time They would still be able to cultivate to the sovereign level! This discovery made Joelsons mood turn for the better. Just as he was about to return to the center of the floating ind A voice rang out. Congrattions to the rancher for upgrading the Dragon God Ranchs space level. The reward is 100 million EXP. # Chapter 457: Advancing to the Peak of the Demigod Level

Chapter 457: Advancing to the Peak of the Demigod Level

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Hearing the systems voice, Joelson was stunned. Was this some sort of hidden mission? The system had actually rewarded him with 100 million experience points! Joelson opened his attribute panel. Host: Joelson Title: Dragon God Rancher, Dragon Nursery Director Realm: Early Demigod Level (23M/25M) Divinity: Fate Divinity, Destruction Divinity, Life Divinity Dragon n: Ancient Fire Dragon (Du Lu) Buildings: Super Large Fire Dragon Nest x1, Advanced Farm x10 Items: ughter Sword It had been a long time since Joelson had looked at his stats window. Only now did he realize that his stats window had be a realm, and there was an additional divinity. Joelson looked at the realm column, and his gaze couldnt help but reveal a hint of surprise. At the early stage of the demigod realm, he actually needed a total of 25 million experience points to advance to the middle stage! Fortunately, the system had just rewarded him with 100 million experience points. And because he had cultivated by himself, he already had 23 million experience points. Without the slightest hesitation, Joelson directly chose to level up. He wasnt worried at all that there would be any problems with the systems level up. His past experience had told him that the level up through the systems experience points was exactly the same as the level of power he had cultivated. There was no difference at all. Congrattions, host, for advancing to the peak demigod level! Two white rays of light shot out from Joelsons body. And then, a terrifying aura emanated from his body. Joelson looked at the realm column again, and couldnt help but be a little speechless. Realm: Peak Demigod (1E23/1E) The peak demigod realm required a total of 100 million experience points. If he were to cultivate, who knew when he would be able to advance. No wonder so many peak demigod geniuses in the ne of ughter were all tens of thousands of years old. Even with his talent, if he were to cultivate and umte arcane power step by step, he would probably need at least a thousand years to do it. It must be known that he had already reached the requirements for peak demigod toprehend arcane power. He just needed to umte arcane power. Even so, just umting arcane power would take a thousand years. If someone else knew what Joelson was thinking, they would probably die of jealousy. To be able to reach the peak of the demigod realm in a thousand years was something they couldnt even do in their dreams. And here, Joelson actually thought that it was too long? However, this wasnt because Joelson was greedy. It was because a thousand years was indeed too long for Joelson. It hadnt even been fifty years since he began to cultivate until he became a demigod. For him to spend a thousand years to slowly be a peak demigod was indeed hard to ept. As he felt the power of the arcane filling his divine spark, he couldnt help but feel happy. Fortunately, he had the space of a ranch, so he didnt need to spend so much time umting arcane power. Joelson didnt stay for long. He flew directly to the center of the floating ind. After he had reached the peak demigod realm, his speed was much faster. It didnt take long for him to return to the center of the floating ind. Joelson flew down. After the space of the ranch had expanded, the Tree of Life still grew in the center of the floating ind. However, it was different from before. The Tree of Life had grown from a bud to a thousand-meter-tall tree. It was not inferior to the Tree of Life in the elven forest. And beside the Tree of Life, there was a pool of clear spring water. This was the Spring Water of Life brought by the Tree of Life. It was already the size of a small pond. Joelson did not pay too much attention to it and directly called Godfrey over. Master. Godfrey bowed to Joelson and said extremely respectfully. As soon as he finished speaking, Godfrey suddenly realized something. His eyes widened and a look of disbelief appeared in his eyes. Master, youve be a peak demigod? He suddenly discovered that Joelson had be a peak demigod! Just now, Joelson had clearly only been at the early stage of the demigod level! It seemed that Joelson had a side to him that was beyond what a sovereign like him could imagine! Joelson nodded slightly, confirming Godfreys words. Take a look at my current level of power. Joelson said. Ever since he had left the central continent ne, his opponents had mostly been demigods. However, of all the demigods he had encountered, aside from dstone, who had been able to rely on his arcane magic to resist him for a while, there had been virtually no other demigods who had been his match. As for the god-level opponents, he hadnt encountered many of them, much less the genius gods. Most of them were ordinary gods, without much reference value. This also caused him to not have a clear understanding of his own power. Godfrey, as a former God of ughter, a sovereign-level expert, had definitely seen countless geniuses. It was most appropriate for Godfrey toe and see his strength. You can, master. However, I need you to use your full power to test it out. Only then will I be able to see your strength. Godfrey said respectfully. Joelson nodded slightly. Then, he raised his hand, and a vast amount of arcane energy began to condense in his hand. Arcane Meteor Shower! Countless ck and red light dots lit up in the sky, continuously expanding in Godfreys field of vision. Boom! Boom! Countless meteor-like mes fell on an empty grasnd on the floating ind. Explosions continuously sounded in the space of the ranch. Then, Joelson threw out two more spells. Arcane Metal Lava! Arcane Lightning Storm! Three consecutive spells exploded on the empty grasnd of the ranch. The originally lush and green grasnd became a deep pit. Before Godfrey could exim. A dazzling tinum light lit up in Joelsons hand. It was as if a sun had lit up in the space of the ranch. Then, a tinum ray shot directly toward the deep pit. Shoo! The tinum ray left a new hole in the original deep pit. The hole was not big, but it was very deep. Godfrey looked over, but he actually couldnt see the end of the hole! Seeing this scene, a look of amazement appeared in Godfreys eyes. Master, your power is roughly at the mid-stage god level. However, a sovereign has sixteen divine sparks. His true power is definitely much greater than that of a mid-stage god! Godfrey wasntplimenting him, but he truly felt what it meant to be a true super genius. As a sovereign, in his millions of years of life, he had never seen a single genius who could bepared to Joelson! One had to know that Joelson was only at the peak of the demigod level! But he had surpassed any genius mid-stage god! Godfrey couldnt help but feel envious of Joelsons talent. He had never imagined that one day, he would be envious of a demigod. # Chapter 458: Above a Sovereign

Chapter 458: Above a Sovereign

Only the power of a mid-stage god? Joelson asked, rather puzzled. Based on his previous predictions, he had thought that his normal power had already reached thete stage of the god level. He hadnt expected that he would only be at the mid-stage. It seemed that when he had rescued Toby and Edessa, the early-stage god he had killed was fairly weak. Yes, Master. Godfrey nodded as he spoke. Godfreys face was calm, but his heart wasnt. From the looks of it, it seemed as though Joelson wasnt satisfied with this result? Godfrey couldnt help but feel rather terrified. Joelson was only at the peak stage of the demigod realm, and he already had power that far surpassed that of an ordinary middle stage god. No matter where such power was ced, even in any Supreme Academy, he would definitely be considered a supreme genius. Yet, Joelson was still not satisfied? Godfrey sighed in his heart. This was a true genius! Just as Godfrey was thinking. Joelson looked at him, his eyes turned a faint golden color, and there was a trace of blood-red flowing within the golden color. Following that, Joelsons forehead slowly bulged and two long blood-red horns grew out. The long horns were engraved with golden patterns, and streaks of golden light slowly flowed within them. On his back, two huge, resplendent golden wings spread out. A terrifying might rolled down from Joelsons body. It was as if a god had descended. Godfrey wasnt too surprised when he saw this scene. Although Joelsons might was terrifying, as if he was a god, he was a sovereign, so he naturally wouldnt be surprised. But when he sensed the auraing from Joelsons body, his eyes instantly widened, revealing a look of disbelief. Joelsons form had the characteristics of an ancient demon but, at the same time, it wasntpletely. He had never seen such an ancient race form before! Most importantly, he could sense that not only was Joelsons appearance changed. Even his power had increased by arge margin! It was far more than just the little bit of improvement brought about by his ancient demon form! Godfrey waspletely stunned. He stood there in a daze, unable to react for a moment. It was only when Jonson spoke that he was able to react. Now? Hearing Jonsons words, Godfrey calmed down for a long period of time before he was able topletely calm down. He looked at Joelson, then said solemnly, Master, in your current form, your power has already reached the peak of the god level! And it far surpasses that of an ordinary peak god! However, there is still a long way to go before you reach the early stage of the highgod level. The difference between a god and a highgod is extremely great, far surpassing the difference between a demigod and a god. Other than the most outstanding geniuses of the Supreme Academy, Ive never seen anyone who can defeat an early stage highgod at the level of a god. But given Masters talent, after bing a god, you would most likely beparable to an ordinary early-stage highgod. Godfrey said respectfully. He wasntplimenting Joelson but telling the truth. Joelson had shocked him time and time again. From the strange spirit tree to suddenly rising from the early stage of the demigod rank to the peak, and even having the power to defeat a peak god! He had never seen such a terrifying genius in the past few million years! Too terrifying! Joelson nodded, no longer asking any more questions. ording to what Godfrey had said, he was still very far away from the early stage of the demigod rank. If that was the case, even if he used the power of the arcane truths, the tinum power, or the forbidden arcane power, he probably wouldnt be able to erase such arge gap. This caused him to feel somewhat disappointed. He had originally thought that under the Ancient Dragon God form, his power had increased by so much. He should be able to just barely match the power of an early-stage highgod. But now, it seemed that this wasnt the case. However, Joelson didnt feel disappointed for too long. He quickly recovered his mood. The power of a peak stage god was already extremely terrifying. After all, he was only at the peak stage of the demigod realm. It could only be said that his expectations were a bit too high. To be able to have such power was already enough for him to be proud of. Thinking of this, Joelsons mood brightened. In addition, Godfrey had said that once he became a god, he would be able to match an early stage highgod. Such a result wasnt uneptable. Godfrey looked at Joelson, not knowing what Joelson was thinking. If he knew, he would probably die of shame on the spot. Nearly ten million years ago, he had still been at the peak of the demigod level, but he had been able to just barely defeat an intermediate stage god. This sort of battle record had already made him extremely proud and arrogant. At one time, he thought he was invincible in the same realm. Although in fact, he did be a major god, he was still very weakpared with the present-day Joelson. And Joelson now has such terrible strength, not only no arrogance and arrogance. Hes not so happy about it. Godfrey would have sighed if he had known. Perhaps this was the difference between a genius and a super-genius. Godfrey looked at Joelson with a strange expression. Perhaps it was because he was amazed at Joelsons talent. As a sovereign, he was already one of the most talented geniuses in the endless nes. But Joelsons talent was far above his. Back then, he had paid an unknown price for the position of a sovereign. He had gone through countless bloody battles before finally bing the God of ughter. In the process of pursuing the position of the sovereign, he had been on the verge of death countless times. Being able to be the God of ughter also required a bit of luck. As for Joelson, he was almost certain that as long as Joelson was willing and grew up. Then any position of the sovereign wouldnt be a problem for Joelson! Thinking of this, Godfrey couldnt help but sigh. He had paid a great price to finally achieve this. It was almost not difficult for him. He had climbed the mountain with great effort, but he could reach it like a walk. Perhaps even the sovereign could not be his end! This sudden thought shocked even Godfrey. At the same time, he could not help but think. Could Joelson really break through the shackles of the sovereign? Could he enter that mythical realm? Godfrey wasnt sure. Although Joelsons talent was beyond his imagination. But it was above the sovereign! The difficulty was many times more difficult than bing a sovereign! He could be a sovereign millions of years ago, and he still had the confidence. But above the sovereign. He couldnt see a glimmer of hope. Above the sovereign was like a mountain that could be seen, but could never be approached! However, if even Joelson couldnt do it... Who else could do it? Above the sovereign was a goal that he could never approach in his life. He wanted to see with his own eyes what the realm above the sovereign was like. Even if he had to pay everything for it! Even if it was only in someone else! At the thought of this, Godfreys gaze towards Joelson grew increasingly reverent. # Chapter 459: Thoughts of the Giant Dragon Army

Chapter 459: Thoughts of the Giant Dragon Army

On the floating ind, the giant dragons were cruising around happily. They seemed to be very happy and, from time to time, they would let out happy growls. There were now many giant dragons in the ranch. The space of the ranch could no longer amodate so many giant dragons. This was especially true for Du Lu, the steel dragon, Lightning, and Fenrir. After the four of them became demigods, they transformed into ancient dragons. Their bodies were enormous, and it was very difficult for them to continue staying in the pasture space. Although the other dragons werent as enormous, there were too many of them. The pasture space couldnt hold them either. Thus, the dragons spent most of their time in the runds. Only Holy, who would sleep after eating, and the Dark Demon Dragon, as well as the Life Dragon, Hope, lived in the pasture space for a long period of time. This made the dragons very dissatisfied. To them, only the ranching space was their true home. As for other ces, even the sovereigns divine kingdom couldntpare to the ranching space. After all, the ranching space was where they were born and the environment in other ces couldnt bepared to the ranching space. The ranching space was the most suitable ce for the dragons to live. However, they could not do anything about it. Now, the ranching space had be muchrger than before. It couldpletely amodate all the dragons to live together. In fact, the ranching space now was far toorge for many dragons. For example, many dragons in the ranching space were unable topletely see the ranching space. This was because the floating ind now was already the size of a middle continent ne. It would take at least a year for a small dragon below god realm topletely tour the entire floating ind. Even dragons at god realm would find it difficult to roam the floating ind. The only dragons that could truly roam the space of the ranch were the four divine-level dragons: Du Lu and the others. As for the other dragons, they were currently gathered in the center of the ranch, near the Tree of Life. All the dragons had built their own nests in the pasture space. This was impossible in the past. The size of the pasture space was not the only thing that changed. Even many buildings in the pasture had changed. The nurturing mountain and the mountain of life, the two mountains had now be thousands of times bigger, and the peak could not be seen at a nce. No matter where one was in the pasture space, one could see these two huge mountains. There was also Du Lus volcano group. Du Lus body was already bigger than the volcano group, which made Du Lu very depressed. It couldnt even soak in theva in the crater. It felt like it couldnt return home. It was clearer without the dragon than Du Lu. And now, the volcano group had also expanded. Although it wasnt as exaggerated as the nurturing mountain and the mountain of life. It had also expanded by hundreds of times. Even Du Lus body, which was like a continent, could swim freely in theva. Now, the dragons had their own dragon nests and were exploring new changes in their homes. Seeing this scene, Joelson became happy and looked around the ranch. Joelson came to the Dragon God Arena. Like other buildings, the Dragon God Arena had a lot of changes. Apart from itsrger size, the Dragon God Arena had also been divided into ten areas. At this moment, there were ten rank seven and eight small dragons fighting with their opponents dragon souls. Seeing this scene, Joelson could not help but feel gratified. As the number of dragons continued to increase, the Dragon God Arena was only able to amodate one dragon. Now, it was suitable to amodate ten dragons at the same time. After the Dragon God Arena expanded, the strength of the dragons would increase as soon as possible. He believed that it wouldnt take long. The dragons in the pasture space would be able to form a true dragon army! The idea of a dragon army was already in Joelsons mind when he first obtained the pasture space. However, the number of giant dragons right now was still too small, and their power was too weak. After leaving the central continent and entering the endless nes... The power of the giant dragons was no longer enough. The opponents in the endless nes were at least at the demigod level. Aside from Du Lu and the other two who had reached the deity level and transformed into ancient giant dragons, whose power wasparable to that of a god. The other dragons were no longer of any help in a battle between demigods. Needless to say, his current opponents were almost all at the god level. In fact, he even had a few enemies of highgods, such as the Master of the Land of ughter, Augusten. Now, the hatred between him and the Divine Kingdom of ughter had deepened. Who knew how many highgods were waiting to kill him. Thinking of this, Joelson silently made up his mind. After entering the Alexander Academy, other than learning arcane magic and collecting the bloodlines of the ancient races, he would also need to increase the number of dragons. The most important thing was to increase the number of dragons as soon as possible, as well as to increase their strength. Previously, the space of the ranch was too small to amodate so many dragons, much less a god-level dragon. And the devouring of the lost divine kingdom had solved this problem. It could be said that the greatest harvest from the final trial wasnt the bloodline of the ancient devil, nor was it the servant of Godfrey, a sovereign. The greatest harvest was the lost divine kingdom itself! Now, the space of the ranch was no longer limited in size, and it could amodate even more giant dragons. In the future, the giant dragons would rise to the deity level and transform into ancient giant dragons. They would form an invincible army made up of ancient giant dragons at the deity level! Just thinking about it made Joelson feel very excited! At that time, he alone would be a major power. He alone would be able to rival an empire! What could an enemy at the highgod level be? Even a sovereign could be killed by the dragon army! Just like that, Joelson quietly waited in the Dragon God Arena, waiting for the little dragons to end their battle. Godfrey flew over as well. When he saw the little dragons engaged in battle, he couldnt help but sigh. Every single dragon of Masters is extremely talented. If he were to be ced within the dragon race of the endless nes, he would definitely be the number one genius of his race! Godfrey sighed. While he was in the space of the ranch, he discovered that the dragons that Joelson possessed were not only the four ancient dragons, but also many ordinary dragons. Although they were ordinary dragons, their strength and talent were not ordinary! Every dragon in the ranch was extremely talented. Although the dragons were originally very talented, the talents of the dragons in the ranch were much higher than that of ordinary dragons! After a short period of growth, these dragons would definitely be powerful enough to be Joelson! If these dragons were as powerful as the four ancient dragons... Then after growing up, how terrifying would they be. Even he couldnt imagine. Perhaps even a sovereign could be killed! Thinking of this, Godfreys heart couldnt help but tremble. # Chapter 460: The Change in the Space of the Ranch

Chapter 460: The Change in the Space of the Ranch

This thought caused even Godfrey to feel astonished. When he looked at the dragons in the Dragon God Arena, his gaze became one of disbelief. A growing army of dragons could kill a god? This thought shocked him. But the more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was very possible! After all, a sovereign meant an invincible realm! Any sovereign controlled a main ne. Any sovereign could only be defeated by a sovereign! The difference between a sovereign and a highgod was like the difference between a highgod and a deity! This sort of difference couldnt be offset by numbers. And Godfrey felt that perhaps the great dragons of Joelson could do this! As long as these dragons had the power of those four ancient dragons, and had reached the peak of the highgod level, they would be able to do this! Joelson didnt notice Godfreys shock. His gentle gaze fell upon the little dragons in the Dragon God Arena. At this moment, the little dragons battles came to an end. As soon as the battles ended, the little dragons immediately flew out, flying to Joelsons side. The ten dragons surrounded Joelson and let out a series of happy growls. Although the dragons were all severely injured in the battle and blood kept flowing from the wounds on their bodies, they were very surprised at this moment. Seeing this, Joelson waved his hand gently. All kinds of crops in the farm flew toward the dragons. The dragons opened their mouths and swallowed the farm crops that he had fed them. Under the effects of the farm crops, the wounds on the dragons bodies continued to heal, but they could not fully recover for a while. It would take some time for them to fully recover. At this moment, a green dragon flew down from the Tree of Life. It was Hope. Hope flew to Joelsons side, its body emitting green light. A huge amount of vitality poured down. The blood flowing through the dragons bodies stopped immediately. Their wounds healed instantly as if they had never been injured. Not only did the wounds heal, but the dragons vitality also improved a lot. Joelson shook his head helplessly. The effects of the farm crops were not as good as the moves that it had casually performed. This was the power of the supreme dragons. After feeling helpless, Joelson looked at the ten dragons. These ten dragons were all born when Joelson was not in the ranch space. But Joelson recognized each of them. Not only these ten dragons, but also other dragons that were born when Joelson was not in the ranch space. Joelson recognized all of them. These dragons all had their own names, although he did not name them for them. A small part of the names of these dragons were given to them by Enny. Most of the names were given to them by Curtis, the Grand Maester in the ranching space. Joelson was also happy to see this scene. As the earliest and most powerful female dragon in the ranching space, and the most intelligent Curtis in the ranching space, Enny arranged most of the things in the ranching space for him. This also saved him a lot of trouble. Joelson stretched out his hand and stroked the heads of the ten little dragons one by one. Although they were called little dragons, that was only whenpared to Du Lu and the others. In reality, these ten little dragons were already at the seventh or eighth level. Their bodies were also dozens of meters in size. Just their heads alone were already bigger than Joelsons. Roar! The ten little dragons let out a low roar. Their roars were filled with joy. After entering the endless ne, Joelson spent most of his time outside of the ranch. He didnt have much time to return to the ranch. This also caused the dragons born after entering the endless ne to have far fewer opportunities toe into contact with Joelson than the dragons of the past. The ten dragons hadnt even seen Joelson. But the connection in their bloodlines allowed them to know that this was what Teacher Curtis had said about their great and intelligent father. This was the first time their father stroked their heads. They would naturally feel very happy. After Joelson stroked the ten little dragons, he stroked a few of them again. These little dragons had all lost to their opponents in the Dragon God Arena. Dont be discouraged. With a faint smile on his face, Joelson said gently. Roar! A few of the little dragons let out a low roar as if they were a little ashamed. Your boss has lost many times in the Dragon God Arena. As long as you dont give up, you can be as strong as him one day. Joelsonforted them. Hearing this, the surrounding little dragons immediately widened their eyes and turned to look at Du Lu, who was in the volcano group not far away. The eyes of the dragons revealed a look of disbelief. Their strongest boss had actually lost in the Dragon God Arena? In their hearts, the strongest existences other than their father were the four god-level ancient dragons! And Boss Du Lu was the strongest among the four god-level ancient dragons! Boss Du Lu was the dragon that had apanied their father the longest. He was originally the most ordinary fire dragon, but with his own hard work, he became the strongest existence among all the dragons! He had always been the role model in the hearts of these little dragons. All the little dragons felt that Boss Du Lu was an invincible existence! Now, they heard their father say that Boss Du Lu had also lost in the Dragon God Arena! This made them unable to help but be curious, and they all looked at Du Lu. Du Lu seemed to have sensed what Joelson said. He flipped his body in the volcanic magma, raised his wings, and caused countless magma to churn. Du Lu spread his wings and flew into the Dragon God Arena. Roar! Du Lu let out a low growl. Joelson was stunned for a moment, then sent out his spiritual energy. Youre about to break through and advance? Joelson said, somewhat pleasantly surprised. He could sense that Du Lus power had already reached an extremely high level. He could break through and advance at any moment. As for Du Lu, as the most powerful giant dragon in the ranching area, ever since he had be a demigod and transformed into an ancient giant dragon, he hadnt experienced much growth. He had only been umting power. Now that he had umted enough power, he could be a god at any time! And once Du Lu became a god, he would definitely be able to provide him with even greater assistance. In addition, after Du Lu rose to be a god, he would also stimte the steel dragon, Lightning, and Fenrir, allowing them to enter a state where they would train even harder. Excellent! As expected of the boss of the giant dragons! Joelson touched Du Lus head, which was evenrger than a mountain, and said happily. Roar! Hearing Joelsons words, Du Lu also raised its head and roared excitedly. In the past, it was only the giant dragons themselves who regarded it as the leader, but now that this title was recognized by Joelson, it was naturally very happy. The surrounding small dragons were still looking at Du Lu, and when the other small dragons in the pasture space heard that Du Lu had once failed in the Dragon God Arena, they all gathered together. Seeing this scene, Du Lu simply told the dragons the story of the past and encouraged the dragons to be like him, the steel dragon, and Lightningto not to be afraid of failure. # Chapter 461: Godfrey’s Plan

Chapter 461: Godfreys n

When Joelson saw this scene, he revealed a gratified smile. There were more and more dragons in the space of the ranch. He definitely did not have so much time to take care of them alone. Now that he had Du Lu and Enny to help take care of them, he could also save a lot of time. It would not take long for the dragon army to take shape. Joelsons smile quickly disappeared and turned into a serious expression. Now that the matter of the lost divine kingdom was over, the matters of the ranch space had also been settled. Joelson thought about the matters outside. He had killed all the geniuses of the younger generation in the lost divine kingdom. There were too many onlookers watching him kill the 20,000 people of the lost divine kingdom. This news would definitely leak out. Perhaps the Divine Kingdom of ughter had already received the news. Let alone the fact that the Divine Kingdom of ughter was so tyrannical, even if something like this happened to the four great empires, they wouldnt let him off so easily. Even if he was a student of the Supreme Academy. Whats more, the Divine Kingdom of ughter had a sovereign overseeing it! A sovereign and a highgod werepletely different concepts. If it was just a highgod, they would still be wary of his status as a student of the Supreme Academy, but the God of ughter wouldnt! As a sovereign, the God of ughter was already one of the most powerful experts in the endless nes. Even if the God of ughter didnt have the ability to fight against the entire Alexander Academy, dealing with a puny demigod student like him wouldnt be a problem. Even something as powerful as the Supreme Academy wouldnt choose to fight against a sovereign for the sake of a demigod student like him. Whats more, he hadnt officially entered the Supreme Academy yet, so he couldnt be considered a true student. Of course, what Joelson was most worried about right now wasnt the God of ughter. The God of ughter was one of the few sovereign experts in the endless nes. It was unlikely that he would personally take action against a demigod like him. But even if the God of ughter didnt take action, the highgods outside the sovereigns tomb wouldnt let him off so easily. Although he was a genius that even Godfrey was shocked by, he was still only at the peak of the demigod realm. Any highgod would be able to kill him, not to mention that there were several highgods outside the sovereigns tomb. Thinking of this, Joelson couldnt help but frown. Killing Wilfrid and the others would bring too much trouble. However, even if he had to do it again, he would still choose to kill them. If he only considered safety, then there was no need for him to leave the central continent. Leaving the central continent was to be stronger in the shortest possible time! Therefore, he would not give up such an opportunity to lose to the Divine Kingdom of ughter. Even if his opponent was the entire Divine Kingdom of ughter! Just as Joelson was feeling troubled and thinking about what to do... The nearby Godfrey spoke. Master, are you really worried about whats going on outside? Joelsons thoughts were interrupted. He was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, Thats right. The Divine Kingdom of ughter sent twenty thousand geniuses of the younger generation into the lost divine kingdom, and now Ive killed them all. Many people saw this scene. There are a few highgods of the Divine Kingdom of ughter outside the sovereigns tomb. Perhaps theyve already received the news. ... After hearing what Joelson had to say, Godfreys face remained calm. He wasnt too surprised. Seeing Godfreys appearance, Joelson asked, Do you have a way? Godfrey nodded, revealing an old fox-like smile. Master. The reason why I set up the lost divine kingdom and my legacy is to possess a genius. But even if someone were to acquire the legacy, leaving the lost divine kingdom might result in them being surrounded and attacked. Of course, I cant possibly not leave behind any trump cards. Godfrey said with a very confident look on his face: Although I only have my soul and spiritual energy left, and my power is only at the early stage of the highgod level... But by relying on the trump card I left behind in the tomb... As long as the current God of ughter doesnt act, theres no need to worry even if the opponent is a peak highgod! Hearing these words, Joelson was delighted. If Godfrey was able to match a peak highgod, there was no need to worry. When he had entered, he had already observed the four great empires, as well as the highgods sent by the God of ughter. The highgod leader of the Divine Kingdom of ughter was at most at thete stage of the highgod level, not even at the peak of the highgod level. From the looks of it, it was fortunate that the lost divine kingdom had been a trap set up by Godfrey. Otherwise, without Godfrey, the current situation would have been very troublesome. In the worst-case scenario, he might have to stay in the ranching space until he was able to fight against a highgod. If that was the case, he would definitely have to waste a lot of time in cultivation. The speed at which he would advance in the ranching space was too slow. Only by constantly traveling would he be able to increase his power at the fastest speed. The energy he had spent on this trip to the lost divine kingdom was the best proof. If he hadnte to the ne of ughter and just happened to encounter the opening of the sovereigns legacy... It would have been impossible for him to reach the peak of the demigod realm. And it was even more impossible for him to acquire the bloodline of an ancient demon. Thinking of this, Joelson didnt waste any time. A crack appeared in the void, and the two of them walked in. ... Outside the tomb of the sovereign. Although the trial of the sovereign had ended, no one had left. Whether it was an ordinary demigod or a highgod expert escorting geniuses... Everyone was waiting for Joelson to appear. Most people didnt have a chance to enter the tomb of the sovereign, and so they felt extremely regretful. But now,pared to their previous regret, everyone was even more curious. What exactly was it like to have the strength and courage to kill the 20,000 geniuses of the Divine Kingdom of ughter, as well as Wilfrid and Bartholomew? Within the camp of the Orencia Empire, Clemente and the others would asionally look in the direction of the highgods of the Divine Kingdom of ughter. Their gazes were filled with worry. They would rather have Joelson not appear and hide within. Although Joelsons dragons were terrifyingly powerful, they were no match for the highgods of the Divine Kingdom of ughter. As soon as Joelson appeared, he would most likely be taken away by the Divine Kingdom of ughter. Even if he wasnt killed, if he fell into the hands of the Divine Kingdom of ughter, he wouldnt have a good ending. As for the Divine Kingdom of ughters side... A few highgods stared fixedly at the sky above the sovereigns tomb, their eyes filled with hatred. They were afraid of missing a fly. Twenty thousand geniuses had all died in the lost divine kingdom. Upon returning, they would inevitably be punished by the God of ughter. In fact, they didnt even know if they would be able to survive. And all of this was because of Joelson! The resentment in the hearts of the highgods continued to grow, and their gazes became even colder. Compared to Clementes worry and the hatred of the Divine Kingdom of ughter... More people had the mentality of watching a good show. But no one felt that Joelson would really appear. No one felt that this was because of Joelsons cowardice. After all, his opponents were the highgods of the Divine Kingdom of ughter. If such a situation were to happen to them, they would wish they could live in the lost divine kingdom for the rest of their lives, much less appear in front of a few highgods. Right at this moment... A crack appeared in the void above the tomb of the sovereign. # Chapter 462: The Fall of the Myth?

Chapter 462: The Fall of the Myth?

In an instant. Everyones gaze was drawn to the crack in the void above the tomb of the sovereign. They only saw a tall and slender figure slowly walking out from the crack in the void. Its Joelson! A surprised voice sounded. Seeing Joelson appear, the surrounding crowd revealed excited expressions. Although they had originally felt that Joelson wouldnt appear, werent they waiting here for him to appear? He is Joelson? Thats right! Its him! When he defeated Clemente in the arena, I was in the Imperial City za to witness this scene! I didnt expect that he would actually dare toe out? Could it be that he doesnt know that the highgod of the Divine Kingdom of ughter is waiting for him? Do you think hes an idiot? Of course, he knows! Even though he knows that a highgod is waiting for him, he still dares to appear. No matter what, at least his courage isnt something an ordinary person canpare to. At the very least, the number one genius of the ne of ughter, Wilfrid, cantpare to him! Perhaps he is relying on his status as a student of the Supreme Academy! Regardless of whether it is true or not, for him to dare appear here, his courage has already surpassed everyone elses! As expected of someone who defeated the number one genius of the ne of ughter! What a pity. Such a genius is about to fall. Upon seeing Joelson, everyone began to discuss amongst themselves. Some admired Joelsons courage, while others felt that it was a pity that Joelson was about to fall. Seeing this scene. Clemente and the others became even more worried. They looked at him with worried eyes. Why did hee out? Valentine shouted anxiously. Toby and Edessa also looked extremely worried. Joelson had saved them a few times but, now that he was in danger, they couldnt do anything about it. s. Clemente let out a sigh. If he doesnt appear, he wont be Joelson. Regarding the appearance of Joelson, Clemente had already made this guess. Only, he wanted Joelson to remain in the fallen divine kingdom. Hearing Clementes words, the three of them fell silent. Just as Clemente had said. If he didnt appear, he wouldnt be Joelson. Thete-stage highgod looked at Joelson with a cold look in his eyes. You killed Wilfrid and the others? Thete-stage highgod spoke out, his cold tone causing the air to freeze. Joelsons face was calm. He looked at thete-stage highgod, then said calmly, It was me. Damned fellow! You actually dare toe out? Hearing these words, the highgods of the Divine Kingdom of ughter immediately revealed killing intent in their eyes, then began to curse angrily. Joelson didnt panic in the slightest. He nced at them, then retracted his gaze, his face still calm. You! Damn it! A puny demigod dares to ignore a highgod? Since youvee out, you can stay! The few highgods were enraged by Joelsons contempt, to the extreme. The figures of the five highgods instantly vanished from their original positions, transforming into five streaks of light as they charged towards Joelson. Only thete-stage highgod remained where he was, with no intention of attacking. As he saw it, with five highgods attacking, no matter how talented Joelson was, there was no way he would be able to escape. Capture him alive. Thete-stage highgod reminded them. He still had to bring Joelson to the God of ughter. This way, perhaps the God of ughters punishment would be a bit lighter. Seeing this scene... The surrounding spectators instantly grew excited. Hes attacking! Ive never seen a highgod attack before! I can finally see just how powerful a highgod is! s, what a pity. If Joelson were to survive, he would be able to be a highgod in less than 100,000 years... No, in less than 50,000 years! Everyone began to discuss amongst themselves. Seeing the five highgods charge over, Joelson couldnt help but feel a bit worried. Although Godfrey had a backup n, his opponents were still six highgods, with one of them being ate-stage highgod. If he advanced a step further, he would be an expert at the peak of the highgod level. As for whether or not Godfrey would be able to block these people, he didnt know. If Godfrey wasnt able to block them... Then he would have to retreat back into the pasture space and wait until he was able to fight against a highgod beforeing out. Joelson! Clemente and the others shouted in terror. Five highgods attacking at the same time. It was impossible for them to be a match for them. But at this point, they couldnt care about anything else. Joelson had saved them more than once, and now that he was in danger, they couldnt just watch as he was killed by the Divine Kingdom of ughter. Clemente and the others immediately charged over. Even if they could only hold him off for a second, they still had to buy time for Joelson. But Clemente and the others were immediately stopped by the highgods of the two empires. The leader of the highgods shook his head. Clemente and Valentine were the top geniuses of the two empires. There was no way they would send them to their deaths. The leader of the highgods waved his hand, directly sealing them off. Clemente and the others wanted to charge forward again but discovered that they couldnt even open their mouths. Their gazes towards Joelson revealed a look of despair. The highgods of the two empires also revealed looks of regret. If it was possible, they wanted to take Joelson into their own empire. It was truly a pity for such a powerful genius to die here. However, they couldnt offend the Divine Kingdom of ughter for the sake of an outsider genius. The surrounding spectators couldnt bear to watch any longer. Joelson is dead for sure. A myth has just risen to power, and is about to fall. ... Although they had heard thete-stage highgod say that he wanted to capture him alive, Joelson had killed twenty thousand geniuses of the Divine Kingdom of ughter. If he fell into their hands, there was no way he would be able to survive. Everyone felt regret at the passing of a myth. Right at this moment. A change urred. Crunch! The sound of the void shattering rang out. Everyone turned to look. They saw that the originally closed tomb of a sovereign once more split open, revealing an enormous crack. A streak of blood-red light lit up within the crack. A terrifying aura of power spread out in all directions. The weaker demigods were even forced to bend their backs. The terrifying blood-red light shot towards the highgods of the Divine Kingdom of ughter. Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked. The power of this blood-red light was definitely not inferior to those highgods! Could it be that Joelsons power was alreadyparable to that of a highgod? How could this be possible? This is impossible! How could a demigod have such power? Could it be that Joelson was able to kill those highgods? Everyone began to discuss, their words filled with an unconceble shock. Different from everyone else. When the highgods saw this, they all had solemn looks on their faces. # Chapter 463: Self-Detonation of a Divine Spark

Chapter 463: Self-Detonation of a Divine Spark

The spectating highgods were different from the others. Everyone thought that this was a technique used by Joelson. But they could tell that there was something strange about it. This definitely wasnt an attack that a demigod like Joelson could unleash. Even with the help of a highgod artifact, or even a sovereign artifact, a demigod like Joelson would never be able to unleash such a terrifying attack. There was definitely a highgod expert helping Joelson in the dark! This person could even be a peak highgod expert! Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to force back five highgods in a single attack! But the problem was that there were only so many peak highgod experts in the ne of ughter. Who could the person who was secretly helping Joelson be? The highgods began to guess in their hearts. Joelson wasnt someone from the ne of ughter. He had just arrived in the ne of ughter not too long ago. How could he have known a peak highgod? Who was the person who had secretly helped Joelson? The leader of the Orencia Empire, the highgod, was suddenly stunned, as though he had thought of something. He thought of the day when Joelson had participated in the arena in the Imperial za. The Emperor of the Orencia Empire, Emperor Congrave, had expressed his intention to rope in Joelson. And Emperor Congrave was an expert at the peak of the highgod realm! Could it be Emperor Congrave? Thinking of this, the leader of the highgods frowned slightly. If Congrave had acted in secret, then should he have acted in secret as well to help Joelson tide over this difficult situation? However, the leader of the highgods didnt know if the person who had acted was Emperor Congrave. Unable to understand, the leader of the highgods shook his head. No matter what, since Emperor Congrave hadnt appeared, he hadnt given him any orders. His mission was still to escort the geniuses of the Orencia Empire. He decided to first take a look at the situation. At this moment, the five highgods of the Divine Kingdom of ughter revealed furious looks as well. Who is it? Who dares to obstruct the Divine Kingdom of ughter from doing its business? Hes truly courting death! Hurry up ande out! The five highgods looked around them, cursing furiously, but their eyes revealed a hint of wariness. Everyone fell silent. The area around the sovereigns tomb descended into a deathly stillness. There was no sound at all. No one responded. Damn it! He dares to attack but doesnt dare to show himself? The five highgods were furious, but there was nothing they could do. They couldnt find the person who had attacked at all. There was nothing they could do about it. Thete-stage highgod by the side had a solemn look on his face as well. He couldnt see through the power of that attack which hade crashing down from the blood-red light. But he could sense that the person who had attacked was definitely not weaker than him! And now, the other party was in the shadows. No one knew where he was, but they were in the open, in danger of being ambushed at any moment! Dont worry! Hurry up and take down Joelson! Ate-stage highgod shouted loudly to them. He transformed into a streak of light and flew towards them, staring at the enormous crack in the sovereigns tomb, his eyes filled with vignce. They couldnt find anyone to attack. The only thing they could do now was to quickly take down Joelson and bring him back. Ill block his attack. You go capture Joelson! The five highgods, upon hearing the leaders orders, exchanged nces, then nodded. The five transformed into streaks of light and charged towards Joelson. The sovereigns tomb once more began to emit a blood-red light. Itsing! Thete-stage highgod said to himself. His eyes stared fixedly at the blood-red light within the crevice of the tomb of the sovereign, preparing to block it. Right at this moment. The blood-red light once more began to shine, more than ten times more dazzling than the previous time. Within the crevice of the tomb of the sovereign, the blood-red light suddenly shot out. Thete-stage highgod immediately flew forward to meet it. What? Ate-stage highgod let out a surprised cry. The five highgods charging towards Joelson, hearing the sound, couldnt help but turn their heads to nce back. With just this nce, the five immediately revealed terrified looks. They saw that there wasnt just one blood-red light shooting out from the sovereigns tomb! There were more than ten of them! Evente-stage highgod experts wouldnt be able to block so many attacks. They were only able to block three of the blood-red rays of light, and their entire bodies were sent flying back. The remaining ten or so rays of blood-red light didnt decrease in power, continuing to shoot towards the five highgods. The five highgods felt terror in their hearts. A single ray of blood-red light was enough to force them all to retreat. If more than a dozen of them were to attack together, wouldnt that mean that they would perish on the spot? With this thought in mind, the five no longer had the strength to charge towards Joelson. Instead, they turned and fled in another direction. The blood-red light, however, was like a magical beast that had smelled the scent of blood, chasing closely behind the five. In an instant, it caught up. Seeing that they couldnt escape, the five clenched their teeth, a hint of viciousness shing through their eyes. Since they couldnt escape, they would go all out! The five of them turned to face the blood-red light, each taking out their own weapons and igniting their own life force. Go all out! The five of them let out a loud roar, striking out with their most powerful attack towards the blood-red light. However, the blood-red light seemed to have taken aim at its target. More than ten rays of light spread out, with four of them shooting towards the four of them. The remaining ten rays of light charged towards a highgod. Seeing this, the highgods pupils suddenly constricted, his eyes filled with extreme terror. A single blood-red ray of light was enough to force all five of them to retreat. Now, ten rays of light were shooting towards him. Damn it! The highgod cursed angrily, his voice filled with unconceble hatred. In an instant! The blood-red light had already shot over, colliding with that highgod. The entire area descended into a deathly silence. It was as though the sound had disappeared from this space. Everyone could only see an extremely small blood-red speck of light in the sky. And then it rapidly expanded. Boom! Apanied by an enormous explosion, waves of shock waves rippled out in the sky, like ripples on a calm surface of water. They shattered the void. Pitch-ck. Pitch-ck without a single ray of light. The entire tomb of the sovereign sank into darkness. Everyone stared in terror in the direction of that highgod. If it hadnt been for the highgods working together to set up dozens of barriers, given their strength, they probably wouldnt have been able to leave behind even a single speck of ash from the explosion. The void slowly began to recover. The surrounding highgods exchanged nces, then nodded and waved their hands. The pitch-ck void began to rapidly recover. The highgods couldnt wait any longer. They wanted to quickly see what the situation was like. Under thebined efforts of more than ten highgods, the void quickly recovered. It didnt matter if it was the crowd or the highgods. Everyones gaze turned towards the direction of the highgod. The instant they looked over, their eyes instantly widened. The highgod appeared extremely weak, and blood sprayed out from his entire body like a fountain. All the bones in his body were shattered, and he looked like a ragdoll. Seeing this scene, even the spectating highgods couldnt help but gulp down a mouthful of saliva. Although he survived, but... He self-detonated his divinity! # Chapter 464: The Figure in the Ancient Records

Chapter 464: The Figure in the Ancient Records

That highgod had been surrounded by ten blood-red rays of light and had been heavily injured on the spot. Even his divine spark had self-detonated! His realm had also fallen to that of a god. However, the choice of self-detonating his divine spark had allowed him to withstand the attacks of ten blood-red rays of light, preventing him from dying on the spot. Falling in the realm was better than directly dying. Every highgod in the ne of ughter had lived for at least a hundred thousand years. No one wanted to die here. Even if his divine spark had fallen in realm, it was still better than dying. In addition, that highgod had simultaneously cultivated two types ofws. After the Divine Kingdom of ughter highgod self-detonated, there was only one divine spark left, which prevented him from dying on the spot. But even so, the explosion of the divine spark and the residual power of the blood-red light caused this highgod to lose the ability to move. He couldnt even maintain his flight. His entire body began to tremble in the air. In the end, he couldnt hold on any longer, and he fell headfirst towards the sovereigns tomb. Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked. The power of the blood-red light was actually this terrifying? It had almost killed a highgod! The highgod had survived by self-detonating their divine sparks. The power of the blood-red light was simply too terrifying! But before everyone could sigh in amazement... Therge crack in the tomb of the sovereign once more lit up with a powerful blood-red light, and a terrifying power surged towards the entire area. The four highgods andte-stage highgods of the Divine Kingdom of ughter were shocked. The heavily injured highgod had fallen to the level of a god, and he was still in a heavily injured state. If he were to receive another attack from the blood-red light, even if it was just a single attack, he would die on the spot! A highgod, even within the Divine Kingdom of ughter, was an extremely importantbat power. He couldnt be easily destroyed here! Thete-stage highgod and the other four immediately transformed into streaks of light, charging towards the heavily injured highgod, wanting to rescue him. Right at this moment. A blood-red light shot out from the great rift in the tomb of the sovereign. It once again split into more than ten streaks, with more than ten of them shooting towards thete-stage highgod and the other four. The remaining one charged towards the heavily injured highgod. Although there was only one ray, the heavily injured highgod had self-detonated his divine spark, leaving him with only the power of a god. Given his heavily injured state, there was no way he would be able to block this attack! Damn it! The heavily injured highgod, seeing the blood-red ray of light shooting towards him, let out an angry roar. A look of despair appeared in his eyes. He knew the power of the blood-red ray of light. Even if there was only one ray, given his current state, there was no way he would be able to block it. I can only self-detonate my remaining divine spark! The heavily injured highgod thought to himself in despair. And then, the heavily injured highgods body began to emit an extremely dazzling blue light. At this moment, that blood-red light, carrying with it an iparably terrifying power, arrived. Bang! An enormous sound rang out, causing many ripples to spread out in all directions. The void at the very center was directly crushed into pieces. However, it wasnt as terrifying as the previous scene. Clearly, even if the gods divine spark, which had been heavily injured, had self-detonated, it wouldnt have been so powerful. Soon, the sound died down. The entire area fell into silence. Everyones gaze turned towards the direction of the heavily injured highgod. Only to see that it was pitch-ck, and the void slowly began to recover. This time, it wasnt as terrifying as thest time. It didnt take long for the space topletely recover. In the space where the space had recovered, no one could be seen. This scene caused the originally trembling crowd to once more fall silent. The entire area descended into a long period of silence. Only when the highgod of the Divine Kingdom of ughter let out a furious roar did the silence of the entire area break. Damned fellow! Get the hell out here! Thete-stage highgod let out a furious roar, the fury in his eyes so great that it seemed as though the entire void was about to be set aze. He was the most powerful person amongst the escorts this time. And in this trial, first, the 20,000 geniuses of the Divine Kingdom of ughter had all perished in the lost divine kingdom. And now, another highgod had perished. After he returned, no matter what, he wouldnt be able to escape the punishment of the God of ughter! Everyone began to discuss amongst themselves. He self-detonated his second divine spark, but he still wasnt able to block the blood-red light! How many years has it been since a highgod has died in the Divine Kingdom of ughter? Thest time should have been 20,000 years ago, right? Ive never personally seen a highgod fall! Whose attack is that blood-red light? ! I dont know, but it definitely cant be Joelson! An attack of this level is definitely not something a demigod can do! Nonsense! Do I need you to say that? There must be a highgod helping Joelson in secret! In addition, it must be a peak highgod expert. Otherwise, it would be impossible to kill a highgod expert at the same time while blocking four highgods and ate-stage highgod expert! I just dont know who the peak highgod expert who secretly attacked is? Everyone turned to look at Joelson, their eyes filled with intense confusion and curiosity. At this moment, even they could tell that there was definitely an expert who was secretly helping Joelson. However, no one knew who was actually helping him. It wasnt just the crowd. Even the surrounding highgods had extremely solemn looks on their faces, and their curiosity grew even more intense. There werent many peak highgod experts in the ne of ughter to begin with. It wouldnt be said that they didnt know any experts. In addition, they had never seen an attack like this before! Could it be that experts from other mortal nes havee to the ne of ughter? But how could Joelson know experts from other nes? The surrounding highgods couldnt help but begin to guess. At this moment, the rage in the hearts of thete-stage highgod experts of the Divine Kingdom of ughter had reached its peak. It doesnt matter who you are! If you dare to kill a highgod of the Divine Kingdom of ughter, the God of ughter will not let you off! Thete-stage highgod roared furiously, his gaze constantly moving around, trying to find the person who had secretly attacked. Without waiting for him to say anything else. A figure slowly appeared next to Joelson. That figure seemed to have no substance, like a ghost. But the instant this figure appeared, everyone present felt an extremely terrifying, oppressive aura of power! Everyones gazes turned towards that ghost-like figure. Who is that? Can it be that he is the one attacking? Howe Ive never seen this person before? Hes an expert of that empire? Everyone was puzzled, and they began to discuss in low voices Even highgods felt an enormous sense of danger in their hearts at this moment. It was as though a warning voice was constantly echoing in their hearts. The instant they saw that figure, their pupils suddenly constricted. It was as though they were seeing an unbelievable scene. Perhaps no one recognized this figure, but as highgods, their knowledge far surpassed everyone elses. Every single highgod present instantly recognized this figure. This was a figure which they had seen in an extremely ancient book! # Chapter 465: Inheritance? Trap!

Chapter 465: Inheritance? Trap!

Upon seeing this person, all of the highgods present were filled with shock. It was as though they had just seen something they couldnt believe. It wasnt just the highgods. Upon seeing this figure appear, Clemente revealed an extremely shocked expression. Clementes pupils suddenly constricted, and his gaze towards that figure revealed a look of disbelief. Everyone was extremely puzzled. Although they were only demigods, there were only a limited number of peak highgod experts in the ne of ughter. Every peak highgod expert in the ne of ughter was someone that no one didnt recognize. And now, this ghostly figure had appeared. They had never seen it on any portraits or sculptures. In fact, they had never heard of such an expert in the ne of ughter. Valentine stood beside Clemente and keenly noticed the change in Clementes expression. His gaze was filled with doubt. Clemente, do you know this expert? Valentine asked. Clemente didnt seem to hear Valentines question. He remained rooted to the spot, unable to react for a long time. Clemente? He only regained his senses when Valentine asked again. Clemente nodded slightly, and his gaze towards the figure revealed a grave expression. Thats right, Ive indeed seen him before! Clemente said solemnly. He had indeed seen this figure before. But he hadnt seen him personally. He had seen him in the ancient books of the Royal Library of Orencia! From the looks of it, this persons status seems to be quite extraordinary? Valentine asked, puzzled. Although there were very few peak highgod experts, it wasnt as though Clemente had never seen one before. At the very least, the emperor of the Orencia Empire, Emperor Congrave, had often met with Clemente. If it had just been a peak highgod expert, it wouldnt have been enough to cause Clemente to reveal such a shocked expression. This persons identity was definitely extraordinary! The truth was indeed as Valentine had imagined. Clemente turned his head to look at Valentine, aplicated look in his eyes. With difficulty, he said, Extraordinary? Its not just that simple. You wouldnt dare to believe the identity of this person! Hearing these words, Valentine became even more curious. Just who is he? Why would I not dare to believe it? Valentine said in a low voice. Hearing the conversation between the two, the highgods of the two empires looked over, revealingplicated looks in their eyes. However, they didnt stop Clemente from revealing this persons identity. The surrounding people, upon hearing the conversation between the two, revealed curious looks as well. They wanted to know who this person was? To think that he could make Clemente say such a thing. They only saw Clemente looking at the ghostly figure. His gaze wasplicated, as though he was recalling something. Clemente slowly said, Hes the God of ughter. When he said this, it immediately caused a wave ofmotion in the entire area. What? Hes the God of ughter? How is that possible! Its not like we havent seen the statue of the God of ughter before! Thats right. Ive seen the statue of the God of ughter in the Divine Kingdom of ughter before. Its not like that at all. Its impossible for the Divine Kingdom of ughter to have mistaken the appearance of the God of ughter? Even a demigod can change his appearance, let alone the fact that the God of ughter is a sovereign god! But how could the God of ughter possibly help Joelson? Joelson killed 20,000 geniuses of the God of ughter! Thats true. ... Everyone began to discuss, their faces filled with confusion. They didnt understand what Clemente was talking about at all. But as one of the four great geniuses, there was no way Clemente would lie to them about something like this. After all, this was the ughter ne. Even a few young children had seen the statue of the God of ughter before. Everyone had puzzled looks on their faces as they looked at Clemente. Clemente shook his head. He is the God of ughter, but not the current one. Hearing this, everyone who had been discussing this immediately shut their mouths, staring nkly at Clemente. For a moment, they werent able to react. The tomb of the sovereign fell into a deathly stillness. Not the current God of ughter. Valentine looked at Clemente, his brows tightly furrowed as he spoke in a low voice. He didnt know if he should speak to himself or Clemente. What does this mean? Could it be? Hes the previous God of ughter? Valentine cried out in astonishment, his eyes instantly widening in disbelief. How is this possible? Didnt the previous God of ughter die long ago? If he didnt die, how did the current God of ughter appear? How could the previous God of ughter appear by Joelsons side? Valentine asked Clemente several questions in a row. He didnt believe that this ghostly figure was the previous God of ughter. Actually, he couldnt be med for this. There could only be one sovereign in each faction. It was impossible for two gods of ughter to appear at the same time. Only when the current God of ughter died would it be possible for the next God of ughter to appear. This wasmon sense that they hade into contact with since they were young. Now that they were told that thismon sense had been broken. Naturally, Valentine didnt dare to believe it. It wasnt just him, everyone was even more in disbelief. Lord Clemente, could it be that youve made a mistake? Thats right! How could the previous God of ughter live until now? Hearing Valentine and everyones questions, Clemente shook his head, his expression simrly doubtful. I cant exin this point clearly either, but Ive seen the previous God of ughter in ancient records. I can be sure that its him! Clemente looked at the figure whom he had referred to as the God of ughter and said very solemnly. Hearing this, everyone turned to look at the surrounding highgods. The highgods didnt retort upon hearing Clementes words. Clearly, they agreed with Clementes words. Can it be that he really is the God of ughter? I really dont dare to imagine what is going on! Everyone began to discuss, but they all believed Clementes words. After all, the highgods had tacitly agreed to this. No! If the previous God of ughter didnt die, then how could there be the legacy of a sovereign? How could the tomb of a sovereign be opened? Valentine asked, extremely puzzled. Hearing Valentines words, everyone was puzzled as well. Thats right! If a sovereign didnt die, how could there be a sovereigns legacy? What was going on? Could it be... Clemente muttered to himself in a low voice. A sovereigns legacy is nothing more than a trap? ! Thinking of this, Clementes body suddenly trembled. Hearing his words, everyones pupils suddenly constricted. # Chapter 466: Servant of the Sovereign God?

Chapter 466: Servant of the Sovereign God?

When everyone heard this, they all came to a realization. Thats right! If the previous sovereign hadnt died... Then how could there be a sovereigns legacy? And why would the tomb of the sovereign open? Regardless of whether it was a trap or not... There was clearly a problem! One thing was certainthis was definitely not a good thing! Otherwise, there was no need to spread false information about the sovereign inheritance to attract geniuses to enter. All they needed to do was exin the true situation. Everyone realized this. Previously, they had regretted not being qualified to enter the sovereign tomb or not obtaining the final reward but now, all of them had looks of luck on their faces. Its a good thing I didnt enter the tomb of the sovereign! I didnt enter either. Otherwise, who knows what would have happened! I did enter, but its a good thing I didnt enter the final trial, nor did I obtain the so-called final reward! You speak as if you can get it if you want it. Everyone began to discuss. Although there were mocking voices, most of them were d that they did not reach the final step in the lost kingdom. They did not fall into the trap of a conspiracy! At the same time, the way everyone looked at Joelson changed. Previously, the way everyone looked at Joelson was either filled with respect or envy. But now, they looked at him with pity and pity. There was no other reason. In their eyes, the so-called sovereign inheritance was a trap. Although they didnt know what the trap was for. But now, the creator of the trap, the previous God of ughter, had appeared at the same time as him. This could only mean one thing. Joelson had been controlled! He had be the eternal ve of the previous God of ughter! Compared to everyone else, the highgods didnt feel any pity. Instead, their eyes revealed a hint of envy. However, everyones pity didntst long. Soon, some people came to their senses. Thats not right. Being able to be the eternal ve of a sovereign is a good thing. Its also a type of reward! ! As soon as these words left his mouth, some people immediately widened their eyes. Thats right! One had to know that this was a sovereign! Although he was the previous God of ughter, he had once been a sovereign! Even in the endless nes, there werent many sovereigns. What was the reason for the countless geniuses in the endless nes to work so hard? To be a new sovereign? Not exactly! The vast majority of people knew one thing very clearly. It was absolutely impossible for them to be a sovereign! Every sovereign was the most talented existence in millions of years! At the same time, they were also geniuses who had grown up! They wanted to rely on their own talent and hard work to kill a sovereign and rece him. This was practically impossible! To the countless geniuses, no matter how hard they worked, their goal was only one. And that was to be a sovereign gods most trusted servant! In the ne of Light, this sovereign god was the God of Light. And in the ne of ughter, this sovereign god was the God of ughter! To be able to be a sovereign gods eternal servant was something that no one knew how many people, no matter how much effort, could aplish. At the very least, in the past few million years in the ughter ne, only a few of the countless geniuses had been able to aplish this. To the vast majority of people, this was a goal that they would never be able to get close to in their entire lives! But now, Joelson had actually seeded! They were actually still sympathizing with Joelson? This was simply ridiculous! To be able to be a servant of a sovereign, it doesnt seem like theres any problem in saying that this is the final reward? Someone in the crowd said in a low voice. Quite a few people in the surroundings expressed their agreement. Just now, it was just that everyone hadnt been able to react in time. After all, he had gone from being a genius who had received a sovereigns legacy to bing a servant of a sovereign. A genius and a servant. When these two identities were put together, they couldnt help but feel pity and regret. But when they came back to their senses, they carefully thought about it. Even if he had received a sovereigns legacy, he wouldnt have a sovereigns divine seat. In the end, he would only be an expert at the peak of the highgod level. Inparison, the servant of a sovereign was even better. If he became the most trusted servant of a sovereign, his status wouldnt be any lower than that of an expert at the peak of the highgod level. If he was a bit stronger, for example, a super-genius like Joelson, after reaching the peak of the highgod level, he would also be the most trusted servant of a sovereign. Then his status would be even higher! Even a peak highgod expert wouldnt be able topare to him! He could be said to be an existence second only to a sovereign! From this, it could be seen that Joelson had embarked on a very promising path. Thinking up to this point, everyones gazes towards Joelson once more revealed an envious look. Before anyone could think any further... Right at this moment, that ghostly figure spoke. The ghostly figure looked towards Joelson, then slowly lowered his head and bowed. When everyone saw this scene, they were instantly stunned. Whats going on? Why is the sovereign bowing to Joelson again? Could it be that our guesses were wrong? Thats impossible! Even if Clemente isnt sure, highgods cant possibly be wrong! Everyone began to discuss amongst themselves. They were so shocked by this scene that they werent able to make sense of the situation. However, in the next second, something even more shocking happened. The previous God of ughter bowed, then slowly raised his head. His gaze towards Joelson was filled with reverence and loyalty. And then, he respectfully said: Master! Hearing this, everyones eyes instantly widened, their mouths agape. Even highgods had looks of shock in their eyes. It was as though they couldnt believe their own ears. Quite a few people in the crowd reached out and dug into their ears. There were many people who asked the people next to them if they had heard wrongly? But no matter how much they didnt dare to believe it... This scene had truly happened! Godfrey turned his head to look at the remaining five highgods of the Divine Kingdom of ughter, his gaze shing. His voice faintly emanated a cold aura. He said, How should we deal with these people? What do you think is the appropriate way to deal with them? Joelson nced at the five highgods, his face calm as he asked calmly. His tone was very calm, as though the question he was asking wasnt about how to deal with the five highgods. Rather, it was about what to eat tonight? I feel that they have offended master and should all be annihted! Godfrey said. His voice wasnt loud, nor did it contain much emotion. But with just this one sentence, the void seemed to freeze. Then well do as you say. Joelson nodded slightly. Hearing the conversation between the two, everyone waspletely stunned, their entire bodies frozen in ce. After a long time, they finally recovered from their shock. The previous... the previous God of ughter actually called Joelson Master? # Chapter 467: The Divine Kingdom of Slaughter Cowered

Chapter 467: The Divine Kingdom of ughter Cowered

The entire hall erupted into a heated discussion. Did I hear it wrong? The former God of ughter actually called him Master Joelson? You didnt hear it wrong, thats what I heard too! What the hell is going on? Wasnt Joelson controlled by the former God of ughter? Why would the God of ughter make Joelson his master now? Could it be that the reward for the final trial isnt the legacy of a sovereign? This is the true reward for the final trial? Reward a sovereign? Thats crazy! Isnt this much better than the legacy of a sovereign? This is equivalent to obtaining the legacy of a sovereign, and giving a servant of a sovereign! Are you fools? The lost divine kingdom and the sovereigns trial were both set up by the previous God of ughter. How could he set himself up as a reward? Only fools like you would do this! Then what do you think is going on? How would I know! Its not the reward of the final trial. It cant be that Joelson defeated the sovereign and forced him to submit, right? Everyone waspletely shocked by the scene before them but, at the same time, they were very puzzled. They didnt understand why the previous God of ughter would address Joelson as master, and they began to argue amongst themselves. But no matter who it was, everyones gaze was filled with envy as they looked at Joelson. This was a sovereign! There werent many sovereign experts in the endless nes! And now, Joelson had actually taken a sovereign as a servant! This simply made everyone unable to believe their eyes. But the truth was right in front of their eyes and they had no choice but to believe it! They couldnt be med for being unable to believe that a sovereign had been taken as a servant. Over the countless years, let alone the fact that it had actually happened, they had never even heard of it! And now, such a scene was happening right in front of their eyes! Although the current God of ughters existence meant that the previous God of ughter definitely didnt have the strength of a sovereign. But it was still the same sentence. This was a sovereign! Regardless of whether or not he had the strength of a sovereign, at least he was once a sovereign. But now, he had be Joelsons servant, and he didnt seem to be dissatisfied at all. Instead, he appeared to be very respectful. Just this alone was enough to shock everyone. At this moment, a powerful, blood-red light appeared in Godfreys hands. Seeing this, everyones pupils suddenly constricted. This blood-red light had just killed a highgod expert in front of everyone. Was this the power of the previous God of ughter? Even though his cultivation level had fallen, it was still not something an ordinary highgod couldpare to! And now, this blood-red light had appeared once more. Who will fall this time? Everyone couldnt help but feel curious, and they began to look forward to it. They didnt even have the chance to see a battle between highgods. Needless to say, this was a battle between a former sovereign and a highgod. Everyone was waiting. No one chose to leave. This was because they knew that as long as they could gain a bit of insight from this battle, it would be of infinite help to their future! However, what everyone didnt expect was that. The four highgods of the Divine Kingdom of ughter, as well as the leader, ate-stage highgod expert, didnt have the slightest intention of fighting. Seeing the previous God of ughter make his move, they didnt hesitate at all. They immediately turned and transformed into a streak of light, fleeing towards the Divine Kingdom of ughter without any regard for their lives. This sudden change caused everyone to be stunned. The highgod experts of the Divine Kingdom of ughter had actually fled? Although one of them had already died, there were still five of them left! One of them was ate-stage highgod expert! The five of them actually didnt hesitate at all. They didnt even consider attacking, immediately turning and fleeing! This was something no one had expected. The people of the Divine Kingdom of ughter, even if they were only demigods, were usually extremely arrogant when they went out. Not to mention the highgod experts of the Divine Kingdom of ughter. Everyone had originally thought that there would be a great battle. In the end, the five highgods of the Divine Kingdom of ughter had fled. This caused everyone to feel extremely regretful. The highgod of the Divine Kingdom of ughter... actually fled? This isnt the style of the Divine Kingdom of ughter! If they fled, wouldnt the great battle be lost? You cant me them for being cowardly. After all, their opponent was the previous God of ughter. No one would dare to attack! However, everyone could understand why the five members of the Divine Kingdom of ughter had chosen to flee. After all, their opponent was the previous God of ughter. Even though his power had fallen from that of a sovereign, he wasnt an opponent that an ordinary highgod would be able to deal with! When the surrounding highgods saw this scene,plicated looks appeared in their eyes. The previous God of ughter? The leader of the Orencia Empire, a highgod, muttered to himself in a low voice. No one knew what he was thinking. It was different from what everyone was thinking. The highgods were thinking deeper. The reason why the five of them from the Divine Kingdom of ughter had chosen to flee was that they didnt hesitate in the slightest. They didnt even make a move to test the waters. The reason wasnt just because of their strength. The most important point was that their opponent had once been a sovereign, and not just any ordinary sovereign. He had been the previous God of ughter! If it had been any other sovereign, they might have tried to test the waters. If they had been defeated, they might have chosen to flee. But if their opponent had been a sovereign of thews of ughter, things would have been different. All of the highgods present could understand this. As highgods of the ne of ughter, they primarily trained in thews of ughter. The same was true for the five members of the Divine Kingdom of ughter. Even thews you trained in were controlled by others millions of years ago. Now, you still want to fight with others? In addition, in the ne of ughter, everyone would ept the idea of worshipping the God of ughter from a young age. The previous God of ughter was a character that lived in a myth. Now, a character that walked out of a myth was standing in front of you, alive, and had easily killed a highgod of the Divine Kingdom of ughter. Under such circumstances, the five people from the Divine Kingdom of ughter naturally wouldnt have the courage to attack. However, this didnt mean that they would be able to obtain victory just by attacking. Even if they were once sovereigns, they were definitely not an opponent that an ordinary highgod would be able to resist! This was the consensus of everyone! The highgods looked towards Godfrey, their eyes revealing aplicated expression. There was reverence for the mythical figures in the ancient books, as well as wariness towards him. After the five people from the Divine Kingdom of ughter escaped... Godfrey didnt choose to pursue them. Instead, he whispered a few words to Joelson. Joelson nodded in response. Even if Godfrey didnt say it, he understood. Godfreys backup n was hidden in the tomb of the sovereign. After leaving this ce, it would be useless. In addition, his current strength was only at the early stage of the highgod level. Being able to force back five people was already the limit of what he could do. If he wanted to pursue and kill five people... It would be too difficult. # Chapter 468: The Final Farewell

Chapter 468: The Final Farewell

Clemente and the others looked towards Joelson. As well as the previous God of ughter who stood beside him. Their gazes were veryplicated. Originally, he was just a genius who was stronger than them. But now, he suddenly became the master of the previous God of ughter? This sudden change was too great. The few of them wanted to go forward and ask, but they struggled a little. Did they really think that they would be able to stand on equal footing with Joelson? Most likely, even these highgod experts present wouldnt be able to do so. The few of them felt conflicted. In the end, they didnt go forward. Right at this moment... Joelson flew over. Clemente, Toby, Edessa, and Valentine. Joelson looked at the few of them as he spoke. They were surprised to see Joelson flying over and calling out their names. Joelson, they answered in a low voice. Although we havent known each other for a long time, we can be considered friends. Youre the only friends I have in the endless nes. If you need anything, you cane to Alexander Academy to find me. Joelson said to them. Got it, Joelson. Clemente and the others answered without asking anything else. Joelson, arent youing with us? Edessa asked innocently. Edessa! Toby shouted, trying to stop Edessa. Its okay. Joelsonughed and said, I wont go back with you this time. Edessa was a little confused, but she didnt ask any more questions. Clemente and the others were very clear. They werent fools. They knew that Joelson wouldnt go back with them this time. Joelson hadpletely offended the God of ughter. If he went back with them, he would definitely bring disaster to the Orencia Empire. And if such a thing really happened, even Emperor Congrave wouldnt be able to protect them. In the end, they could only be handed over to the Divine Kingdom of ughter along with Joelson. Joelson might be able to leave directly by using the teleportation formation. After he entered the Supreme Academy, even the Divine Kingdom of ughter would not have the guts to look for trouble with him. But they could not do so. In the end, they could only be captured by the Divine Kingdom of ughter! The main reason why Joelson made such a decision was to protect them! It was also very dangerous for Joelson to leave alone. Even if he had the protection of the previous God of ughter. However, the Divine Kingdom of ughter had the current God of ughter! It was equivalent to Joelson cing all the risks on himself. Thinking of this. Clemente and the others could not help but be moved. Joelson had saved their lives a few times, and now he was taking the risks alone again. Joelson, if you are in danger, you cane and find me. Clemente looked a little excited as he said, Whether I have the ability or not, I will do my best to help you! Me too! You cane and find me too! Valentine and Toby also said. Even Edessa waved her little pink fist and said, Joelson, although my strength is not as strong as theirs, if you encounter bad people, I will beat them away! Hearing their words... Joelson chuckled and revealed a brilliant smile. His originally unreal handsome face now looked even more dreamy. Ever since he left the central continent, it had been a long time since he had felt this way. Ever since he entered the endless ne, everyone had been extremely dangerous. He had always faced constant danger. This was the first time he had made friends with these four people in the endless ne. Alright, Im leaving. But I believe that we will have the chance to meet again in the future! Joelson said his final farewell to the few of them. I also believe so but, Joelson, I think that before we meet, we will hear about your legend in the ne of ughter! Clemente and the others said. After saying goodbye to the few of them. Joelson didnt stay any longer. He immediately turned into a ray of light and left with Godfrey and the others. Although he wanted to chat with them a bit more... The people of the Divine Kingdom of ughter would most likely return soon. If he continued to stay here, he would wait for the current God of ughter to arrive. Then he would be finished if he wanted to leave. ... Above the sovereigns tomb. Everyone was watching the conversation between Joelson and the others. Even the highgods were the same. This scene was simply too shocking. Joelson had actually appeared together with the previous God of ughter from millions of years ago! The previous God of ughter had even addressed him as Master Joelson? If they hadnt seen this scene with their own eyes, no matter who told them, they definitely wouldnt believe it! In addition, in the end, Joelson even said goodbye to Clemente and the others. This situation didnt seem like Joelson had been controlled by the previous God of ughter. It was obvious that the previous God of ughter had truly been subdued by him! Although they didnt know how he had done it. What they knew was that in the next countless years... He would be an absolute legend in the ne of ughter! He would be praised for countless years within the ne of ughter from a highgod and to an ordinary child! And they would be the witnesses of this legend! Thinking of this... Quite a few people flew to Clemente and the others, surrounding them. It wasnt that they wanted to do anything to them. They just wanted to understand more clearly the story between them and Joelson. However, before they could ask any questions... The highgods of the Orencia Empire and the Quince Empire flew over and chased them away. And then, they led the four away. This scene instantly caused everyone to begin to discuss amongst themselves. Ugh, what a pity. I wanted to ask a few more questions. Theres nothing we can do. After all, they are highgods. What can we do? Its fine. In any case, the rumors will spread sooner orter. Thats true. However, the rumors definitely wont be as reliable as what they say! Does anyone know who Clemente and the others are? Right. If you know them, you can help us ask them, and then tell us! Before anyone could get any results from their questions... At this moment. A group of people suddenly flew over from afar. They were extremely fast! It was obvious that they were definitely highgod level experts. In an instant! This group of people had arrived! The few highgods of the Divine Kingdom of ughter who had just fled were amongst them! Other than them, there were five peak highgod level experts! As well as more than forty highgod level experts! Some were in the early stages, while others were in thete stages! But they were definitely all true highgods! The group of people came to look around, but they didnt find any sign of Joelson. They caught a few of the onlookers and asked them about it. Only now did they learn that. Joelson had already left. However, this group of highgods didnt make things difficult for them. After asking them about it, they let them go. This wasnt because they were kind. It was because not long after Joelson had left, they still had a chance to hunt him down! You stay here and watch over them! The rest of you, follow me! He wont be able to run far! A peak highgod expert said. Afterward, an early stage highgod expert remained in the group. The others left, continuing their pursuit. # Chapter 469: The Pursuit of the Divine Kingdom of Slaughter. Joelson’s Plan

Chapter 469: The Pursuit of the Divine Kingdom of ughter. Joelsons n

Somewhere in the ne of ughter. An endless mountain range covered by a dense, primitive forest. Within the forest, there was a tall, slender, handsome youth and an extremely illusory youth who seemed to be a phantom. It was the departing Joelson and Godfrey. Master, theres no way a highgod of the Divine Kingdom of ughter would leave just like that. He must have gone to look for someone. Godfrey warned. This was something that Joelson naturally knew as well. The pursuers of the Divine Kingdom of ughter will most likely arrive soon. Joerson nodded slightly, then said, Lets first enter the Dragon God Ranch. Well wait for them to leave beforeing out. Joelson had already thought of a way to deal with this. Godfrey didnt have any objections to this decision. After all, the ne of ughter was still the territory of the God of ughter. Although he was the God of ughter, he had been dead for millions of years. He didnt have any better ideas. And so... A crack appeared in the void. The two of them walked in. Their figures disappeared from the spot. They entered the space of the ranch. Not long after. A group of people rushed here. There were about forty to fifty people, and each of them gave off a very powerful aura. When the dozens of people gathered together, the power from their bodies naturally came crashing down, making them even more terrifying! It directly made the trees of the primitive forest on the mountain range bend slightly, as if they were bowing to this group of people. The power of the leaders of this group was even more terrifying! Just by standing there, they were able to cause space to tremble. A person walked out, bowing to the leaders. Then he said respectfully, Milord, there is an extremely weak ripple within this space. The leaders nced at him. This person was also one of the highgods of the Divine Kingdom of ughter. However, the difference was that this person didnt train in thews of ughter. He trained in thews of space. Thus, this time, they had specially brought him here, to prevent Joelson from using some special method to escape. But unexpectedly, they were still a step toote. Spatial ripples? The leader, a peak highgod, murmured to himself. And then he said, He should have used some sort of transmission scroll to escape. Hearing his words, everyone nodded. The leader continued, Can we find out where he was teleported to? The highgod, who trained in thews of space, immediately closed his eyes. He carefully sensed the spatial ripples. After a while, he opened his eyes, frowning slightly. He said with some difficulty, My apologies, milord. I cant find him at all. Its as though he has already left the ne of ughter. How is this possible? The leader said rather angrily. Let alone the fact that Joelson had killed 20,000 geniuses of the Divine Kingdom of ughter, just based on the appearance of the previous God of ughter, there was no way they would let him off! The God of ughter ced great importance on this matter. Otherwise, he wouldnt have sent him over with several peak-stage highgod experts to hunt him down. It must be known that peak-stage highgod experts, even in the Divine Kingdom of ughter, were experts at the very top. It was impossible for ordinary trifles to rm them. But this time, the God of ughter had personally sent him out to hunt him down! One could imagine how much the God of ughter valued this operation. After they hunted down Joelson and the previous God of ughter... The God of ughter would definitely reward them. Most importantly, he would value them even more. But at the same time, if the hunt failed... Even he didnt know what would happen! Think of something else! They didnt pass through the nar teleportation array. Theres no way they could have left the ne of ughter so quickly! The leading peak highgod experts all said furiously. A few drops of cold sweat instantly appeared on the forehead of that highgod who had spatialws. He hurriedly fell to his knees, saying in panic, Milord, of course, theres no way they could have left the ne of ughter so quickly, but they most likely didnt leave through a teleportation scroll. Otherwise, I would definitely have discovered them! The leaders were still furious. Since thats the case, why dont you quickly find them! The highgod of the spatialws felt terror in his heart and his body couldnt help but tremble slightly. Although he was also a highgod, the difference between him and the others was enormous. His status in the Divine Kingdom of ughter waspletely iparable. If he offended these people, he didnt know how hard his life would be in the future. But he truly couldnt find any traces of the two of them. Thinking of this, the highgod of thews of space gulped. And then. He pointed in a certain direction, then said: Milord, they should have fled in this direction. The leader frowned, staring coldly at him. Should? He hurriedly corrected himself. No! They definitely fled in this direction! Right! Thats the direction! Hearing his words, the leaders didnt quite believe it, but they didnt have any better ideas. Although this person was weaker than them... As highgods who trained in thews of space, their sensitivity towards space was far greater than theirs! You guys stay here. The others, follow me! Its best if they really are in this direction! Otherwise... Hmph! The leader, a peak highgod, let out a cold snort. And then, without looking at him, he led the group in that direction. Dozens of streams of light shed through the skies, instantly disappearing from this ce. The highgod of thews of space broke out in cold sweat, then copsed to the ground. At the same time, facing the fury of several peak highgod experts, he wasnt able to endure it. But very quickly, he crawled back up, transforming into a streak of light as he chased after them. As for fleeing? That was impossible! This was the ne of ughter. How could it not be under the control of the Divine Kingdom of ughter? Where could he flee to? Simrly, this was the reason why he didnt flee. As a highgod, he believed that there was no way he could run. Whats more, Joelson was a demigod. Even with the help of the previous God of ughter, millions of years had passed. Many things had already changed. Millions of years ago, even the four great empires didnt exist, let alone how many other things would have changed! ... At this moment. Joelson and Godfrey. Had already returned to the space of the ranch. Master, when are we going back? Godfrey asked respectfully. Joelson thought for a moment. For the time being, we definitely cant go back. Perhaps the ce where we came in is guarded by a few highgods. If we go back now, well be sending ourselves to their door. After today, we cant go back either. If they cant find us, theyll probably mobilize the entire Divine Kingdom of ughter. Theyll search the entire ne of ughter for us! Well stay here for a month. After that, well see what happens. Yes, Master! # Chapter 470: The Tear in Space. Who’s Here?

Chapter 470: The Tear in Space. Whos Here?

In the space of the ranch. Joelson had already been in the ranch for a month. The dragons in the ranch were very happy about this. Ever since Joelson had entered the endless nes, he had many opportunities to be apart from them. And this was undoubtedly the longest he had stayed. It was the same for Joelson. In the space of the ranch, there were many newborn dragons. Although Joelson knew and understood them very well. But he had note into contact with them many times. This time, staying in the space of the ranch was a helpless choice, but it was also a very good opportunity. It allowed him to understand more about the newborn dragons in the ranch. tinum, go back. Joelson stroked the head of the dragon and said softly. tinum was naturally the tinum dragon that was formed from lightning and steel when it was still in the central continent. Roar! tinum let out a low roar and revealed an expression of enjoyment. Then, it turned around and flew towards the Dragon God Arena. Now, it had already reached the divine realm. It only needed toplete thest few battles in the Dragon God Arena and then it could wait for the opportunity to transform into an ancient dragon. Seeing this scene, Joelson was gratified. tinum was one of the more hardworking dragons. However, Joelson was also a little worried. tinum was a dragon formed from the fusion of Lightning and Steel dragons on the mountain of life. It was not a dragon that was birthed normally. He wondered if there were tinum dragons in ancient times. If there werent, would it affect tinums transformation? Joelson didnt think too much about it. He also couldnt understand this question. He would naturally know if tinum dragons could transform after a period of time. Holy,e here. Joelson shouted loudly. Soon. The light dragon Holy flew over. Behind it were many dragons that were much smaller than him. Holy, how are the little dragons training recently? Joelson asked. When he went into the ranching space a month ago, he handed over the responsibility of leading the little dragons in training to Holy. Holy had always beenzy. At first, Joelson was still a little worried about handing this job over to it. If it was not for Du Lu and the others normally spend their time on training because they were the most powerful forces in the ranching space. With only Holy normally be very rxed. It would not have been given this job. However, what exceeded Joelsons expectations was this. After Holy received the job of leading the little dragons in their cultivation... It had changed from beingzy to actually bing diligent. Every day, it led the little dragons in serious cultivation. It had also be extremely diligent. In just a short months time, it had already reached the peak of the divine domain. He had evenpleted all of the battles in the Dragon God Arena. Even Joelson had to admit that his divine talent was truly extremely powerful. Aside from Hope, Fenrir, and tinum... The most talented dragon in the ranching area would belong to him. If it hadnt been for the fact that he had always been extremelyzy and a little bit diligent, he would probably have already be a demigod by now. As for Du Lu... His talent had never been the highest in the ranch. But his power had always been the most powerful of all the giant dragons in the ranch! From this, it could be seen just how hard Du Lu normally trained! Otherwise, it wouldnt have been possible for all the giant dragons in the ranch to trust him and treat him as their boss! Roar! Holy let out a low growl, reporting to Joelson the progress of the little dragons training. The little dragons that followed Holy had basically all stepped into the saint-rank. There was even a fire dragon that had already reached the early-stage of the divine realm. Of course, Joelson knew about this fire dragon. As both fire dragons, this fire dragon greatly admired Du Lu. He also trained even harder than the other dragons. Hence, he was also the first among the little dragons to advance to the divine realm. Joelson could not help sighing. His connection to the fire dragon is deep. The first dragon he had was the fire dragon. Now, the most powerful small dragon is still the fire dragon. And he had to say, the presence of Du Lu and the others... To a great extent, the little dragons are motivated to practice hard. Joelson thought for a moment. Finally, he decided to say: Holy, you did a good job. After putting you in charge of training the little dragons of the ranch, I hope you do not bezy again. Handing over this batch of little dragons to Holy for training was also a kind of test. Now that Holy had passed the test, he could hand over all the little dragons to him to be responsible for. Upon hearing Joelsons words... Holy let out a low growl, looking very excited. It found that it didnt like training very much, but it was different when it led the little dragons together. It brought the little dragons to train together, and it could even call them stories from the past. This was something it was very happy to do, and it also made its own strength increase a lot. Although its stories mostly had some fictional and exaggerated elements. However, the only thing that made it dissatisfied was... It worked so hard to train, but its strength still did not surpass the Dark Demon Dragon! In the past, it had always thought that with its talent, if it worked hard to train, it would soon surpass the Dark Demon Dragon, but now things were a little different. Joelson understood the thoughts of all the dragons. He looked at Holy and the Dark Demon Dragon helplessly. The light dragon and the dark demon dragon were born to repel each other. If it was in a natural environment, these two dragons would fight whenever they met. They were natural enemies. However, there was no such problem in the space of the ranch. The light dragon and the dark demon dragon could only be considered to be fighting. This was also the reason why the Dark Demon Dragon wasnt willing to pay attention to Holy. It already had tens of thousands of years of lifespan, so how could it fight like the little dragon? As for the Holys current thoughts... Joelson didnt know what to say either. No matter how hard you worked, it was only a months time. The Dark Demon Dragon was originally an expert at the demigod level. After entering the ranch, its power grew even faster. How could you possibly catch up to others in a months time? Whats more, right now... At the behest of Joelson, the Dark Demon Dragon entered the Dragon God Arena. The Dark Demon Dragonpleted all of the challenges in a days time. This wasnt anything to be surprised about. After all, the Dragon God Arena was currently prepared for dragons below the demigod level. The highest level of power of the dragon souls was only at the deity domain. The power of the Dark Demon Dragon, a demigod, was naturally something that it could easily pass through. After the Dark Demon Dragon passed through all the battles in the Dragon God Arena, he immediately transformed into an Ancient Dark Demon Dragon. His power had increased by arge margin! It could be said that in the current ranch, aside from Du Lu and the Steel Dragon, he was the most powerful existence! His level of insight had already reached the peak of the demigod level, and he wasnt too far away from bing a god. Enough. Bring the little dragons to y, Joelson said. Holy let out a low growl of excitement, then led the little dragons to roam about the ranch. Right at this moment. Suddenly! An enormous crack appeared in the empty space of the ranch! # Chapter 471: Hades’ Return. Death Dragon?

Chapter 471: Hades Return. Death Dragon?

A massive crack appeared in the void. But Holy and the little dragons didnt show the slightest hint of panic or fear. It was as if they were alreadypletely familiar with this scene. When Joelson saw this scene, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He knew that this wasnt some sort of enemy attack. Apart from himself, no one else could enter the ranch space, not even sovereign experts. In truth, this was indeed the case. Within the void rift that stretched across the horizon. A gray-white figure slowly walked out. Not a single strand of flesh could be seen on the gray-white figure. It was a body formed from a skeleton. Only the flickering mes within the skulls eye sockets proved that this skeleton was alive. This figure was nothing else but... It was the undead dragon Hades. Hades was the first dragon on the ranch to advance to the deity level. He had long agopleted the Dragon Gods Arena. In addition, some time ago, in theherworld, he had experienced a great battle with the death knight. This great battle had allowed Hades to advance to the demigod level! He had transformed into an ancient undead dragon! His current power was one of the most powerful dragons on the ranch! Roar! Hades growled in a low voice. With a series of ka-cha-cha-cha sounds of bones colliding, Hades excitedly rushed towards Joelson. Joelson touched Hades huge skull. He chuckled, feeling a little helpless. Hades was very lively when he was just born. Now that he had grown up, he still did not change this personality. He was still very lively. This was very different from his huge and terrifying appearance. Hades was now as big as a steel dragon. He was like an ind flying in the sky. Whenever an enemy saw him, the first reaction was shock and fear. However, there was a difference. Hades only had a skeleton and no flesh. He was like an ind made of bones. This added a strange temperament to him. It was even more terrifying. Seeing Hades bump and shake the mountain of bones... Although it was not the first time the little dragons around Holy had seen it... But at this moment, they could not help but feel a little afraid, and unconsciously shrank behind Holy. This made Holy feel a little helpless, it really wanted to say: Your teacher is no match for it! But they did not wait for Holy to say anything. Perhaps because they were too curious, and had Joelson to its side. The little dragons gradually emboldened, approached Hades little by little. However, they found that this strange big guy had no malice toward them. And like the other big guys in the home... Were very protective of them. This made the little dragons immediately relieved. One by one, they ran up and yed with Hades. Many of the little dragons flew up and yed on Hades skeleton. For this, Hades was also very happy. His character was originally lively and very suitable for ying with these little dragons. Seeing this scene. Joelson did not stop it and was very pleased. As for the dragons actions, were they ying too much? Of course not. After all, with Hades size, the little ones were like ants when they climbed onto it. Even if they were added together, they would not be able to cause any harm to Hades. After a while of ying... Hades told Joelson. It and the death knight had already conquered a veryrge territory for Joelson in the underworld. It was definitely more than ten timesrger than the ranching space! After the ranching space swallowed up the lost divine kingdom It was now the size of the central continent. And the territory that Hades and the death knight had conquered was more than ten timesrger than this. It was evenrger than Godfreys Divine Kingdom! This was indeed not a small area. Thinking of this, Joelson couldnt help but feel a little curious. He was curious about the underworld. When he was still in the central continent, before he advanced to the saint rank, he had used his soul to descend into the underworld. However, he had only stayed for a short period of time and hadnt traveled to many ces. It could be said that he still didnt know much about the underworld. And the underworld was a very special ne. At the very beginning, Joelson thought that the underworld was the domain of the dead. But after understanding the existence of the endless nes... He also thought that the underworld was essentially no different from the other main nes. It was just a little special. After experiencing the Land of ughter, the ne of Trials, and the ne of ughter. Now, Joelson changed his mind again. He had a vague feeling that the underworld was definitely not as simple as an ordinary main ne! It was able to descend directly from any ne without relying on a nar teleportation array. It was even able to travel directly with the bodies of existences like Hades and the death knight! This proved one point. The underworld was not a ne at all! It was a world that was parallel to the endless nes! Joelson really wanted to go to the underworld and explore it again. After all, the underworld was rted to death! And death was rted to everyone. Even a sovereign like Godfrey wouldnt be able to escape the fate of dying one day! But before this, he didnt have the time. But now, he did! Although a month had passed, Joelson didnt feel that the people of the Divine Kingdom of ughter would give up so easily. Perhaps there were still a few highgods waiting outside for him to appear. The truth was just as Joelson had imagined. The few highgods who had been left behind a month ago were still stationed outside. It wasnt just them. After the search had been fruitless, the Divine Kingdom of ughter had sent quite a few more highgods to stand guard outside. There was even an expert at the peak of the highgod level! They were not sure whether he would reappear from there. But even if they cant catch him, they cant give up their only chance! Joelson, who guessed it: Im not going out there right now. He expected to spend at least another year in ranch space. Instead of cultivating in the ranching space, he might as well use this time to explore the situation of the underworld. After all, it was too slow for Joelson to rely on cultivation to increase his strength. Only by exploring opportunities and entering a real battle. Could he increase his strength the fastest! Just as Joelson was thinking. The voice of the ranching space suddenly sounded in Joelsons mind. Side Quest: The Myth of the Death Dragon. Search for the figure of the death dragon hidden in the myth of the Underworld. Quest Reward: For every piece of death artifact, you can exchange for one piece of the Death Dragon Egg. For every piece ofplete death artifact, you can exchange for five pieces of the Death Dragon Egg. For every five pieces, you can exchange for one piece of the Death Dragon Egg. When he heard the system giving out the quest, Joelson was stunned for a moment. Then, when he saw the contents of the quest clearly, he was ecstatic. The reward was actually a death dragon? # Chapter 472: Heading to the Underworld

Chapter 472: Heading to the Underworld

Seeing that the quest reward was the death dragon Joelson couldnt help but feel pleasantly surprised. This wasnt the first time he had seen the death dragon. He had seen the word death dragon before, and it was in the Top-Tier Dragon Pool in the ranching space! In other words, the death dragon was the same as the life dragon, Hope, and the fate dragon. They were both dragons that controlled the supremews! They were also one of the dragons that Joelson had been looking forward to for a long time! After experiencing the power of a top-tier dragon, Joelson was even more clear about it! Whether it was the invisible help that the fate dragon brought to the river of fate, or the direct increase in vitality that Hope brought Both of them benefited Joelson a lot! However, although both the giant dragon of life and the giant dragon of fate were top-grade giant dragons They werent great at attacking. In terms ofbat power, the giant dragons of life and fate werent any more powerful than the other giant dragons. Perhaps they werent even as powerful as Fenrir. But of course This was only temporary. No matter which top-grade giant dragon it was, once they reached the level of a highgod or even a sovereign god Their control over thews and arcane mysteries would reach an extremely terrifying level! At that time The advantage of a top-grade dragon being able to control the supremews would truly be revealed! Even if they didnt have any hopes of being able to fight, at that time, they would still be far more powerful than ordinary dragons! However That was a matter for the future. Right now, Joelson still desperately needed a top-grade dragon with powerful attack power! As for the death dragon Just by looking at its name, he knew that it was definitely a dragon with powerfulbat power! In fact, that was indeed the case. As he looked at the mission, he began to think. ording to the tip of the mission The death dragon should be rted to the mysterious Underworld. If he wanted to obtain the death dragon, he would need to look for the death artifact. This was a little strange. The death dragon was a top-level dragon that controlled thew of death. It must be rted to one of the four higher nes, the death ne. How could it be rted to the mysterious Underworld? And looking at the mission description The death dragon seemed to be a dragon that existed in the myths of the Underworld? There was another thing that made Joelson very confused. That was the death artifact. What was the death artifact? A deathw artifact? He didnt know if there were any in the Underworld. If there were, he could enter the Underworld and search for the death artifact while exploring the Underworld. Otherwise, it would be a bit troublesome. After all, he still needed to go to the ne of Destruction and enter Alexander Academy. Suddenly From the corner of his eye, he saw Godfrey not far away. Godfrey was a sovereign expert. Perhaps he would know quite a bit about the Underworld. He could ask him first. Thinking of this Joelson called out. Hearing the call, Godfrey quickly flew over. Master, Godfrey said respectfully. Joelson looked at him and said, Godfrey, do you know anything about the Underworld? Godfrey was stunned when he heard what Joelson said. Then he nodded and said, I do, but only a little. The Underworld has always been mysterious. Even as a sovereign god, I know very little about it. Only the undead gods know more about it. Joelson fell into deep thought. It seemed that Godfrey didnt know much about the Underworld either. Godfrey said, If it was before, I could still ask the God of the Undead, but now I dont have the chance. Its okay. Just tell me what you know, Joelson said. Godfrey nodded and began to introduce the Underworld to Joelson. No one knows when the Underworld came to be. At least not in my era. But there is a rumor that the Underworld came to be before the supreme nes! But everyone knows that no matter which ne the creature is from, after death, it will go to the same Underworld! Even after the death of a sovereign, it is no exception! I did not go to the Underworld because I can not be considered to have truly died. No one knows why, but what is certain is that the Underworld has the ability tomunicate with all the nes in the endless nes! This is also the most mysterious part of the Underworld! As a ne, the Underworld is at least no less than the four supreme nes! And the Underworld is extremely chaotic, always in the midst of war. Its even more chaotic than the nes of Destruction and the nes of Death! Those who are talented in thews of the undead can use their souls to descend into theherworld. However, Master should know this. Godfrey had seen Joelsons spirit tree before. He knew that he had the talent of the undead. Hearing Godfreys words Joelson nodded, somewhat surprised. The Underworld was no less than the four higher nes. And even the sovereign gods would be forced to go to the Underworld after their deaths. This was too terrifying. Joelson asked again, Then do you know anything about the death artifact? Hearing this Godfreys entire body trembled. He asked in surprise, Master, how do you know about the death artifact! Seeing his appearance, Joelson was rather puzzled as well. Is there a problem? Godfrey exined, Deathgod artifacts arent ordinary demigod artifacts or god artifacts. They are divine artifacts. Deathgod artifacts arent forged by humans! They are born from peak highgod experts, or even from the destruction of a sovereign! In the endless nes, only the four higher nes have deathgod artifacts! And they are only in the hands of a small number of sovereigns. Even I dont have them! Joelson couldnt help but frown slightly. Deathgod artifacts were actually born from death. And they were only in the hands of a small number of sovereigns in the four nes. If that was the case, then things would be quite troublesome. No matter how talented he was, there was no way he would be able to snatch something from a sovereigns hands. If that didnt work, then he would have to give up on the death dragon. After all, the death dragon could still be extracted from the Top-Grade Dragon Pool. But if he were to snatch a divine artifact from a sovereigns hands, then there would only be death. However, Godfreys next words Gave him hope once more. However, there might be a death artifact in the Underworld. There is a rumor that the death artifact fell into the endless ne from the Underworld. Hearing this Joelsons eyes lit up, and he was delighted. No matter what, he couldnt go out for the time being. In any case, he had to go to the Underworld first. Since he knew that there might be a death artifact in the Underworld He definitely had to search for it! Without thinking too much, Joelson said, Godfrey,e with me to the Underworld! Godfrey was shocked at first, then he bowed and said respectfully, Yes, Sir! Roar! Hearing their words, Hades roared in excitement. Chapter 473: Descent to the Underworld. Undead Army

Chapter 473: Descent to the Underworld. Undead Army

In the space of the ranch. A huge crack appeared. But this wasnt the crack in the void that led to the ne of ughter outside. It was the mysterious Underworld. Through the crack, one could faintly see a huge pce. The rip in the void appeared. Hades and Godfrey walked in. However, Joelson did not enter with them. As an undead dragon, Hades could enter directly. Since Godfrey did not have a body and only had a soul, he could enter directly. However, he was different. He was still a living person, and he could not enter directly with his body. He could only connect with his consciousness and send his soul into the Underworld. Joelson sat down cross-legged on the spot. He still remembered that when he first entered the Underworld, he had signed a contract with a ninth rank Dark Knight. And now, the Dark Knight had already reached the demigod level. In the Underworld, time was meaningless. Because they were already dead, there was naturally no limit to their lifespan. Ten thousand years might be an extremely long period of time for humans. But in the Underworld, ten thousand years was just the blink of an eye. And because of this, the creatures in the Underworld all advanced very slowly. For someone like the Dark Knight, who had advanced from the ninth rank to the demigod level in just a few decades It could be considered a miracle! All of this naturally had something to do with Hades. In the early stages, because of the existence of the Dark Knight, Hades had a lot less trouble. Butter, Hadess strength grew much faster than the Dark Knights. Thus, it was Hades who led the Dark Knight on a crusade. Joelson did not think too much of it. His soul directly descended into the Underworld. At his level, he could feel the existence of the Underworld at any time. It was as if he had traveled through endless space and time. It was also as if it was just a moment. During the process of passing through the Underworld Joelson felt an extremely strange, yet iprehensible feeling. He didnt easily understand this feeling because he had be a demigod expert. Instead, because his level had increased, he was able to clearly sense this strange and wonderful feeling, which was even more iprehensible. He remembered the first time he had passed through the Underworld. But he didnt feel anything. He didnt give him a chance to think. He had arrived to the Underworld. In the Underworld. Hades and Godfrey passed through the void rift and arrived in the Underworld in an instant. At this moment. They were already standing in front of the pce together with the Dark Knight and therge army of undead they led. No one spoke, nor was there any noise. Everyone was quietly waiting to wee the arrival of Joelson. At this moment. The Underworld was always dark, and the sky was covered by a gray fog. Suddenly, an extremely dazzling golden light appeared! It was as if a sun had appeared out of thin air in the Underworld! The appearance of this golden light instantly caused the orderly army of undead to be chaotic. The undead warhorses under the army neighed one after another, and the army also fell into chaos. Even Hades, Godfrey, and the Dark Knight at the front of the army could not help but cover their eyes with their hands. Everyone was shocked. Especially the Dark Knight and the army he led. They had never seen the sun in the Underworld! They did not know what the sun was! When they saw it, they were all shocked! However, the Dark Knight quickly regained hisposure. With a wave of his hand, the army and the warhorses under him quieted down. Only Hades did not panic when he saw the golden light. Instead, he became very excited. Although he did not know why the golden light appeared But through the connection in his soul, he knew that his father hade! Moreover, at the same time that the golden light appeared. An extremely solemn and worshipping feeling appeared in his heart. He had a simr feeling when he saw his father in the past, but this time was absolutely different! He did not know why, but this made him extremely excited! In the sky. Joelson watched himself turn into an extremely dazzling golden light. It was like a sun. He was stunned for a moment. Then he reacted. As the person involved, he immediately understood what was going on. When he first entered the Underworld, there was no such phenomenon. But this time there was. This was because when he first entered, he was just an ordinary mage and knight. But now, he already had a divine position! And it was not an ordinary divine position! It was the divine position of the Ancient Dragon God! Therefore, his soul would take on the form of a sun in the Underworld! He understood this. Joelson controlled his sun-like body. Very soon. The sun disappeared from the sky. Joelson returned to his original form. Although the sun looked dazzling, it was not convenient. He was still used to his normal body. Joelson descended from the sky. Below him was the army led by the death knight. Roar! Seeing Joelson appear, Hades raised his head and roared. The dragons roar echoed in the vast Underworld. Godfrey and the death knight immediately knelt on one knee. Wee the arrival of god! Godfrey shouted loudly. The Dark Knight and the army behind him could not speak. However, waves of mixed soul fluctuations gathered into one, like a tsunami in the vast ocean, stirring in the Underworld. Seeing this scene. Joelson was not surprised. He said calmly, Get up. Hearing his words, Godfrey and the Dark Knight stood up. Then, the undead army behind them stood up. Joelson looked at the undead army in front of him. It was as if he was an emperor inspecting the army. He still remembered. The first time he saw the Dark Knight was when he came to the Underworld. At that time, the Dark Knight was only an ordinary level nine. He was currently fighting against an undead corpse demon. Behind him, there were only a few dozen undead soldiers. And now The orderly army of undead stretched as far as the eye could see. There were trillions of them. In terms of overall strength, they were many times stronger than before. In fact, in front of the army, there were a few dozen leading generals. Their strength was also at the demigod level! It must be understood that the dark knights were merely at the mid-stage demigod level! Yet they were able to lead such arge army, with dozens of demigod undead. Roaaar! Hades let out a low growl. His growl was filled with pride. Joelson looked at him, then let out a softugh. Stroking his enormous head. Joelson could understand the meaning of the dragonnguage of Hades. These lower god undead were all here to pledge allegiance to it. It made sense. Just the death knight, no matter how powerful he was, wouldnt be able to make dozens of undead of simr power submit to him. Only Hades could do this. Although Hades was also at the middle stage of the lower god level. But as an undead dragon, and an ancient undead dragon at that In terms of power and status, they werepletely different. These dozens of lower god undead were probably willing to submit to Hades in order to join him. Chapter 474: The Arrival of the Dragons

Chapter 474: The Arrival of the Dragons

After seeing the army of billions of undead Joelson followed the Dark Knight and Godfrey into the majestic pce. The pce was extremely tall, looking like a huge mountain range from the outside. Only such a tall pce could amodate Hadess huge body. But even so, Hades still struggled to squeeze in through the door. The pce had been built before he became an ancient dragon. So he didnt think that one day, he would be so big. In the pce. A statue of Joelson stood at the front. It was higher than the seat of the Dark Knight. And behind the seat of the Dark Knight, the most honorable ce in the whole hall There was an empty throne. Obviously, this was reserved for Joelson. Although Joelson had only been to the Underworld once, Hades and the Dark Knight still reserved his seat. Of course, Joelson had nothing to hesitate about. He directly sat on the throne above. Dark Knight, do you know where there are death artifacts in the Underworld? Joelson asked directly. This was also one of the biggest reasons why he came to the Underworld. The Dark Knight answered him with an obscure wave of his mind. Hearing the Dark Knights words, Joelson was pleasantly surprised and understood what he meant. What the Dark Knight meant was that he had heard of death artifacts, but had never seen them with his own eyes. He had thought that the death artifact would be very precious. Perhaps even the Dark Knight had never heard of it. After all, the death artifact was an extremely precious item in the supreme ne. But he had not expected the Dark Knight to directly answer that he had heard of it. Another wave of consciousness was transmitted over. The Dark Knight continued, The death artifact is in the Underworld. As long as they are intelligent undead, they have heard of it. But in the Underworld, the death god equipment is also very precious. Only a few people have seen it. Joelson was not discouraged by this. This was also within his expectations. If the death god equipment was verymon in the Underworld, then this mission would be too easy. However, if Master needs it, I can send an army to look for it. It should be found very soon. But we might not be able to find it in the near future. The Dark Knight said with some difficulty. The connection between him and Joelson was not a master-servant contract. However, in the Underworld, strength determined everything. Right now, Joelsons strength had far surpassed his, so he naturally regarded Joelson as his master. However, this did not mean that anyone who was powerful could make him yield. The prerequisite was that the two of them had a connection. Just like him and Joelson. Hearing his words Joelson frowned slightly. Puzzled, he asked, Why cant we do it now? Currently, Hades and I are about to engage in a decisive battle with the nearby god-level suzerains. We dont have enough forces to send out to search for the deathgod artifact. The Dark Knight said. Joelson came to his senses and nodded. He had always been traveling alone. Even if he had a dragon, he would always stay in the space of the ranch. He subconsciously treated Hades, the Dark Knight, and the undead army as if they were in the same situation as him. But in reality The Underworld was not peaceful. In any region, only the existence of other factions would inevitably lead to disputes. The undead army was constantly in the midst of war. There were many times when they did not have the time to do other things. How long will it take? Joelson asked. The Dark Knight thought for a moment and said, If its fast, itll only take a few years. If its slow, itll take decades. Hearing this, Joelson was stunned. Even if its fast, itll take years? How many decades would it take to be slower? However, Joelson came back to his senses and thought about it again. He felt that this was normal. After all, it wasnt as simple as killing the enemy. There were trillions of soldiers on both sides, so it was normal for them to fight for decades. After all, this was trillions of soldiers! It could bepared to the country wars in the endless nes. And the country wars in the endless nes would take thousands or even tens of thousands of years! Inparison, the speed of the undead army was already considered fast in a few decades. Thinking of this Joelson began to think. Although a few decades was considered fast, he did not have so much time to waste. He could either help the Dark Knight solve the battle as soon as possible, or he could only think of other ways to find the deathgod equipment. Joelson hesitated for a moment. In the end, he decided to help the Dark Knight finish the battle as soon as possible! This was also a really feasible method. He had not stayed in the Underworld for more than a day. It could be said that he did not know anything about the Underworld. It was basically impossible for him to think of other ways to find the death artifacts. After making the decision. Joelson did not hesitate at all. He flew out of the pce and went outside. At this moment, the undead army was still standing where they were. They stood there like long spears. The undead army looked at Joelson with confusion. They didnt understand why this person, who had a higher status than their master, woulde out? Then, they heard a loud sound. Crack! As the sound echoed in the Underworld. A huge crack appeared in the void. The area upied by hundreds of millions of undead was extremely vast. However,pared to this crack in the void, it was nothing. This crack in the void seemed to pierce through the Underworld! One couldnt see the end of it! The undead army might still be able to remain calm. But, at that moment, the undead warhorses under them could not help but be terrified. The undead army spent a lot of effort to calm them down. But it did notst long. A dragons roar came from the crack in the void. Roar! The undead warhorses panicked again. This time, no matter how the undead army tried to calm them down, it was useless. This was a suppression from their bloodline! Hades did not make them feel fear, because the undead dragons were born with an affinity for undead creatures, and they had spent a lot of time with them. The undead army continued to pacify the warhorses. But before the dragons roar could die down Roar! Another dragons roar was heard! And then! Roar! Roar! Roar! One dragon roar after another came out of the great rift in the void. Each was more terrifying than thest! The soul waves contained in the dragons roar assailed the army of the dead. This time the army of the dead looked in horror at the great rift in the void. What happened next. It really shook them up. They only saw that in the void rift A giant blood-red dragon slowly swam out, its entire body filled with the aura of ughter. This made the undead armywho had experienced countless warsunable to resist trembling. Chapter 475: Army of Dragons. Death Spirit King!

Chapter 475: Army of Dragons. Death Spirit King!

Before the army of the dead can react All I can see is the void. And once again, a giant purple dragon! It was covered with lightning from head to toe! The whole sky of the underworld seemed to have be an ocean of thunder and lightning! And then a dark golden dragon with infinite power! Then, there was another dragon that was covered in darkness! Four terrifying dragons that were asrge as mountains appeared. The undead army was stunned on the spot. But this was not the end. Another terrifying dragon swam out from the void rift. Although these dragons were not asrge as the previous four, they were still extremely terrifying! Dozens of dragons were swimming freely in the sky. This made the undead army dumbfounded. They were not the only ones. Even the Dark Knight who had rushed over were stunned. Hades and Godfrey did not have any reaction. They were already used to seeing this scene. After a long time When all the dragons swam out one by one, the Dark Knight and the undead army finally came back to their senses. The Dark Knight turned to look at Joelson, his eyes filled with shock. He had always thought that Joelson only had one undead dragon, Hades. He did not expect that there would be so many of them! Just when they thought that the matter was over Roar! Another furious roar was heard from the void rift! This roar was like a tsunami in the ocean. Invisible ripples spread through the underworld. The Dark Knights and armies of the dead stared in shock at the great rift. They could hear that the roar was more terrible than any of the other dragons! These dozens of dragons are impressive enough. Among them, Hades and the four mountain dragons were even more terrifying! And now, another one appeared? A dragon that was even more terrifying than them! Under the shocked gazes of the Dark Knight and the undead army They only saw a giant golden-red dragon that looked like a moving continent floating in the sky. It slowly swam out from the void rift. Even therge rift that stretched across the sky of the Underworld seemed a little small at this moment. When this terrifying golden-red dragonpletely swam out, the entire undead army was enveloped under this dragon. Du Lu raised his head and spat out me towards the sky. Everyones figures on the ground were projected onto the ground. The pce was also dyed with ayer of golden-red over it like an adornment. Du Lu, Joelson shouted. Roar! Du Lu let out a low growl, then flew down. Joelson rubbed Du Lus enormous head. He could sense that Du Lu was getting closer and closer to breaking through to the god level. When Du Lunded. Only now did the Dark Knight and the undead army truly sense just how enormous this enormous dragon was, as well as the terrifying pressure it gave off! They could tell that this terrifying fire dragon was absolutely the most powerful of all the dragons! However, when they saw how respectful this fire dragon was in front of Joelson They could not help but feel a little surreal. The terrifying dragon that was like a moving continent appeared so docile in front of the tiny Joelson as if it was a puppy. The Dark Knight looked at Joelson with even more respect. Joelson looked at the dozens of dragons. It already had the aura of a dragon army. He wanted to use the dragons to quickly defeat the Dark Knights opponents. This would give the undead army time to search for the deathgod artifact. It would be better to let the dragons to experience battle rather than stay on the ranch. Joelson had already summoned most of the dragons in the ranch. However, there were still many lesser dragons that were below deity level that had yet toe. Joelson allowed them to remain on the ranch. He wanted to prevent them from encountering danger during the war. Dozens of dragons swam in the sky. They appeared to be very happy. Many of them had never been to the outside world other than the runds. They were all very curious about the Underworld at this moment. These dragons were not Hades. Hence, they could not descend with their physical bodies. Instead, their souls would descend into the Underworld, just like Joelson. This would also cause some changes in the strength of the dragons. For example, Holy the light dragons body was a little smaller in the Underworld. However, Lightning and Fenrir were not affected. The soul of the steel dragon was a little bigger than its body. This was clearly the difference between the souls. The Steel Dragon was one of the dragons that had fought with Joelson for the longest time. It had gone through countless battles, and its personality was also very determined, so its soul power was stronger than the other dragons. However, this was also within Joelsons expectations. The one that surprised him the most was Du Lu! Du Lus body was already the biggest of all the dragons, so was his strength. At first, Joelson thought that even if Du Lu became bigger, it wouldnt be much bigger. After all, it was already big enough. But he didnt expect that, after Du Lu entered the underworld, its soul power was more than half bigger than its body! Joelson couldnt help but exim in his heart. No wonder Du Lu could be the most powerful dragon among all the dragons even though it was just an ordinary fire dragon! This had a lot to do with the powerful soul in his heart! At this moment. In a ce far away from the undead army. There was also a magnificent pce. In the pce. There were a few skeletons sitting on the seats on both sides of the pce. My king, a lot of dragons suddenly appeared at the side of the Undead Dragon! My king, could these dragons be the enemies of the Dark Knight as well? Impossible! I think those dragons are the helpers that Hades hired! A few skeletons reported the situation and started arguing. The one they called the king was sitting on the throne at the top of the pce, a white skeleton that didnt move at all. If they didnt know, they might treat him as an ordinary skeleton that had died many years ago. However, it was obvious that he was not an ordinary corpse. He was one of the enemies of the Dark Knight and one of the overlords of the underworld. The Death Spirit King! The Death Spirit King did not say anything as he listened to everyones argument. Instead, he looked outside the pce in the direction of the death knight. Two purple soul mes were swaying slightly in his empty eye sockets. My king, what should we do now? Should we go and negotiate with Hades? Why should we negotiate? Isnt it just giant dragons? There are so many giant dragons in the Underworld, and its not like we havent fought them before. Whats there to be afraid of? Even if we negotiate, its useless. Weve killed so many of their armies! The Death Spirit King listened to their discussion. He slowly retracted his gaze from outside and looked at the few of them. He said, Go and find that two-headed ogre. Well form an alliance! Chapter 476: The King of the Two-Headed Ogres

Chapter 476: The King of the Two-Headed Ogres

Somewhere in the Underworld. Countless mountains surrounded this ce, forming an undting mountain range. The mountains on the mountain range were filled with forests and wild beasts. However, the wild beasts in the Underworld were not living creatures, but rotting corpses of wild beasts. Some of them were only skeletons. However, these wild beasts were like living creatures, shuttling through the forest. From time to time, one beast would devour another beast. One could see the white bones of one beast, killing the rotting corpse of the other. The white bones did not hesitate to devour the rotting corpse. Then. On the jagged white bones, a strand of grantion suddenly grew out of thin air. Then, a thinyer of muscle grew out. The white bone covered with ayer of muscle looked extremely horrifying and terrifying. However, the white-boned beast seemed to be very excited. Awoo! It raised its head and let out a long howl. Obviously. This white-boned beast used to be some kind of wolf demon beast. However, very soon. This growth stopped. The white-boned beast looked at theyer of muscle covered on its body. Its happy mood quickly disappeared. Although it had not regained consciousness, its instinct urged it to hunt more prey. Just as it was about to leave. Suddenly! Theres a white-boned beast over there! Theres some meat! It looks very fresh! Go! Go! Two voices came from afar. The white-boned beast looked in the direction of the voice. It saw two humanoid creatures running towards it. These two people each had two heads! It was a two-headed ogre! Seeing the two-headed ogre, the white-boned beast instinctively felt a wave of shock. It immediately moved its four legs, wanting to escape. But a mace flew over. Bang! Crack! The mace directly hit the white-boned beast, breaking its spine. The white-boned beast wanted to escape, but its body was already out of control. Soon. Two two-headed ogres rushed over and killed it. Were so lucky! We actually met a white-boned beast that just grew fresh muscles! Theres never been such fresh food before! One of the two-headed ogres said excitedly. The other person took a look and said, It should be a wolf! The wolf tastes pretty good! The two two-headed ogres seemed very excited. They were about to bring it back. Wait! Suddenly, one of the two-headed ogres noticed a figure in the distance! The other one looked over. Sure enough, he saw a skeleton wearing a ck robe and holding a magic staff! The two-headed ogres were about to speak. But he was stopped by another person. Hide! We cant beat him! As he spoke, the two-headed demon was about to pull him to hide. But at this time. The skeleton had already discovered the two of them. The skeleton gently tapped his magic staff, and the two twin-headed ogres were frozen in ce, unable to move a single finger. The skeleton flew straight towards the two of them. Without any nonsense, the skeleton directly asked, Where is your king? The twin-headed ogres rolled their eyes, and the skeleton gently tapped his magic staff. Only then did the two twin-headed ogres move. They looked at the skeleton with a strange look in their eyes. In the past, when the twin-headed ogres encountered the skeleton, they would definitely have a big fight. But now, the skeleton actually did not kill them immediately. They were already in despair. The two twin-headed ogres didnt resist and directly pointed at the highest peak of the mountain range in the distance. After all, this skeletons strength far exceeded theirs and wasnt something they could fight against. The king is there! Hearing the two two-headed ogres words. The skeleton didnt stop and directly flew towards the mountain peak. The two twin-headed ogres finally heaved a sigh of relief. However, before they could be happy for long, the two of them suddenly turned into dust. In the distance. The skeleton stuffed the magic staff in his hand into his bosom, and the light above the magic staff quietly dimmed. Very soon. The skeleton arrived at the highest peak of the mountain range. He saw that on the mountainside, there was an extremely huge cave. Obviously, this was the location of the Twin-Headed Ogre King. The skeleton was expressionless, but the soul mes in his eyes showed a trace of disdain. These two-headed demons all lived in the cave. They were like wild beasts,pletely wasting their low intelligence. The skeleton quickly recovered his expression and walked into the cave. Although the cave entrance was not big, the space inside was extremely vast. It had almost hollowed out all the nearby mountains. When the two-headed ogres guarding the entrance of the cave saw the skeleton, they immediately wanted to attack. However, they were stopped in their tracks by the skeleton. The skeleton ignored them and walked straight into the cave. In the cave... Countless two-headed ogres were eating. They saw a two-headed ogre grab a demonic beast that was running around in the cave. It tore it in half and put it into its mouth to chew. Blood immediately spurted out of the two-headed ogres mouth. The two-headed ogre swallowed the demon beast in a few mouthfuls. Then, it opened its mouth and sucked at the corpse and blood on the ground! The corpse and blood of the demon beast instantly turned into a wisp of soul and floated into the mouth of the two-headed ogre. For the creatures living in the Underworld... The flesh and blood were all fake, just the shape of the soul. What they really needed was to absorb the souls of other creatures to strengthen their own soul power. The cave was filled with such terrifying and horrifying scenes. However, the skeleton didnt show any abnormalities. It was as if this was just a very ordinary scene. In fact, it was indeed so. In the Underworld, such things would happen every second. At this moment. The two-headed ogres in the cave also discovered the existence of the skeleton. Who let the skeleton in? Someone shouted. The cave suddenly erupted with a tsunami-like roar. Countless two-headed ogres rushed forward, wanting to tear the skeleton into pieces! Suddenly, a voice sounded. Stop! Hearing this voice, all the two-headed ogres immediately stopped. They looked back on the throne at the top of the cave. Sitting there was a giant creature over 100 yards in size. Like them, he carried two heads on his shoulders. Hes no one else. Of the same ranks as the Dark Knight and the Death Spirit King... The Twin-Headed Ogre King! See all the two-headed devils have stopped. The skull saluted the Twin-Headed Ogre King and said respectfully: Respected Twin-Headed Ogre King, I represent the Death Spirit King to convey his friendliness towards the twin-headed ogres. Hearing this sentence, the Twin-Headed Ogre King suddenlyughed. His left head looked at the skeleton, revealing a thoughtful expression. The right head suddenlyughed. The loudughter spread throughout the cave, causing an echo. When the twin-headed demons saw their king in such a state, they did not dare to speak. Although the head on the right side seemed to be in a good mood... The head on the left side of the king was very serious and could still kill them. # Chapter 477: The Alliance Has Been Formed!

Chapter 477: The Alliance Has Been Formed!

Skeleton ignored the Twin-Headed Ogre Kingsughter and continued to look at him. The Twin-Headed Ogre Kingsughter gradually subsided. Both the left and right heads looked at the skeleton. He asked, You cant havee here just to express your friendship. Although the twin-headed ogre races IQ was not very high, as the king of the twin-headed ogres, his IQ was naturally much higher than the average twin-headed ogre. Tell me, what exactly is your purpose ining here? The Twin-Headed Ogre King asked. Upon hearing this sentence. The skeleton was not the slightest bit surprised. Instead, he directly said, Twin-Headed Ogre King, I believe that you should have also seen the strange phenomenon that came from the east yesterday. The Twin-Headed Ogre King said, Are you talking about that group of giant dragons? Skeleton nodded and said, Thats right. Those giant dragons appeared in the territory of the undead dragon Hades and the death knights. Although we dont know where these giant dragons came from, they must be rted to them! One undead dragon is already enough to worry us. Now that so many giant dragons have appeared. This will definitely break the bnce between us! Between us, neither side can contend with such power! So I came here this time to seek an alliance with you! Only in this way can we continue to maintain our territory! Otherwise, we will either abandon our territory and flee! Or We will die at the hands of these dragons! The skeleton directly stated his purpose ofing. Hearing his words. Before the Twin-Headed Ogre King could speak, another giant twin-headed ogre beside him spoke. Hmph! You skeleton mages are afraid of them, but we twin-headed ogres are not! Isnt it just a few dozen giant dragons? Whats there to be afraid of! You skeleton mages want to form an alliance with us twin-headed ogres? The giant twin-headed ogre looked at the skeleton with disdain in its eyes. In the past, when the two sides met, there would definitely be conflicts. If it was not for the fact that the Twin-Headed Ogre King had yet to speak, he would have rushed up and chewed up the skeletons bones right now! However. Hearing the giant twin-headed ogres disdainful words. The skeleton was not angry at all. It was already looking at the Twin-Headed Ogre King calmly. He knew that whatever the giant twin-headed ogre said was not important. The key was still to see what the Twin-Headed Ogre King thought. As long as the Twin-Headed Ogre King agreed, it did not matter how the others resisted their skeletons. They only saw the Twin-Headed Ogre King. At this moment, the two heads on the left and right were deep in thought. After a long time. The two heads of the Twin-Headed Ogre King nodded at the same time. The Death Spirit King has already shown his sincerity by sending out a great mage like you, he said Since he is so sincere, I will agree to your request to form an alliance. However, if there is a conflict with the giant dragon, our twin-headed ogres will definitely not be at the forefront. The Twin-Headed Ogre King agreed to the skeletons alliance. This surprised all the twin-headed ogres present. The twin-headed ogres and skeleton mages have always been hostile towards each other. The Twin-Headed Ogre King was the same. In fact, they had not expected the Twin-Headed Ogre King to not tear the skeleton mage apart at the first moment. Now, he actually agreed to form an alliance with the skeleton? The giant twin-headed ogre beside the Twin-Headed Ogre King looked at the king in astonishment. Their eyes were filled with shock. King! How can we form an alliance with a skeleton! Thats right! King! With our twin-headed ogres strength, we dont have to fear any giant dragons! The giant twin-headed ogres began to advise him. However. The left side of the Twin-Headed Ogre King turned his head and looked around at the giant twin-headed ogre who had spoken just now. Immediately, all the giant twin-headed ogres shut their mouths and did not dare to speak. Although they were very dissatisfied with this decision. But the authority of the king was something that no one could question! The cave fell into silence. The Twin-Headed Ogre King looked around and saw that no one was talking anymore. Only then did he look back at the skeleton archmage. Respected Twin-Headed Ogre King, as long as you are willing to form an alliance, I can agree to this condition on behalf of the Death Spirit King. The skeleton archmages voice broke the silence in the cave. I hope that our alliance can make the friendship between the skeletons and the twin-headed ogresst longer! Countless twin-headed ogres in the cave were disgusted by the skeleton archmages hypocritical words. The moment the twin-headed ogres met the skeletons, it meant that only one of them would be able to leave alive. Now, they were actually talking about friendship? How hypocritical and ridiculous! The Twin-Headed Ogre King said, Since thats the case, you can go back and convey my meaning to the Death Spirit King. Faced with the contempt of the twin-headed ogre, the skeleton archmage did not feel ufortable at all. He bowed to the Twin-Headed Ogre King. Then. He walked out of the cave. Countless twin-headed ogres watched him leave, their four eyes fixed on him. The giant twin-headed ogres wished they could rush up and tear him apart right now. However, they did not dare to do so without the orders of the Twin-Headed Ogre King. Just like that, the skeleton archmage walked out step by step under the hateful gazes of countless twin-headed ogres. After he left. The group of giant twin-headed ogres could not help but ask their king. King, why did you agree to their alliance? The skeletons and death knights have a huge dispute, but we are far away from them. There was not much friction in the past, so there is no need to form an alliance with them! Even if Hades and the death knights have a group of giant dragons to help them, their first target will be those skeletons. They will not find us at all! Facing the questions of the giant twin-headed ogres. The Twin-Headed Ogre King said slowly, With so many giant dragons, our twin-headed ogre n will be more prosperous! With so many delicious souls, we definitely cant give them all to the skeletons! As the king of the twin-headed ogres spoke, greed shed in his four eyes. In the Underworld. Giant dragons werent a rare species. After all, creatures from the endless nes woulde to the Underworld after they died. After countless years of umtion, the number of dragons in the Underworld was much more than any other ne! Even the four nes couldntpare. Moreover, there were many species in the Underworld that were more powerful than dragons. But! He had never seen such a terrifying dragon like Hades! In fact. He had been eyeing Hades for a long time. But on one hand, both Hadess strength and the army led by the Dark Knight were very powerful. He didnt have absolute confidence to defeat them! On the other hand, although Hades was powerful, it was the only one. Even if he swallowed Hades, it wouldnt increase the strength of the twin-headed ogre n by much. Attacking Hades and the death knights was not a good deal. But it was different now! Dozens of giant dragons appeared on Hades and the death knights side! Although only a few of them could bepared to Hades! But this was enough to greatly increase the strength of the twin-headed ogre n! Moreover, there was still the skeleton n charging ahead. They could use the method that costs the least, in exchange for the most abundant fruit! # Chapter 478: That Thing. The Plan of the Death Spirit King

Chapter 478: That Thing. The n of the Death Spirit King

On the other side of the Underworld. Outside a magnificent pce made of white bones. There were countless skeletons fighting. And their opponents were none other than their allies, the other skeletons. Arge group of skeletons were fighting each other. From time to time, some skeletons would be broken, and broken bones would fall to the ground. This scene happened countless times. However, it did not attract the attention of any skeletons. The broken bones that were scattered all over the ground would quickly reassemble. They would join the battle once again! It was as if the damage from before had no effect on them at all. Just like that. Countless skeletons were broken and reassembled in the battle before joining the battle once again. The skeletons were in an endless loop in this kind of battle. After a long time. The figure of a skeleton appeared in the distant sky. This skeleton was different from the other skeletons on the ground. He wore a ck robe and held a magic staff in his hand. Seeing this skeleton appear. All the skeletons on the ground stopped fighting. They looked at the ck-robed skeleton in the sky and bowed respectfully. The ck-robed skeleton did not even look at them. They did not even stop and flew straight into the pce of bones. When the ck-robed skeleton entered the pce The skeletons once again joined the battle. The ck-robed skeletons were the skeleton archmage who had just returned from the twin-headed ogre territory. In the pce of bones. Seeing the return of the skeleton archmage The soul mes in the empty eye sockets of all the skeletons looked over. The skeleton archmage did not look at the others. Instead, he walked straight to the throne of the Death Spirit King and knelt down on one knee. King, I have already conveyed your orders to the Twin-Headed Ogre King. The skeleton archmage opened his jaw and spoke. The sound of bones colliding reverberated in the pce. Furthermore, he has also agreed to form an alliance. But theres one condition. If a war breaks out, they wont be at the forefront. Hearing his words. The Death Spirit King was not surprised. Although the intelligence of the twin-headed ogre race was very low. But the Twin-Headed Ogre King who could be a king would not be a fool. Since they took the initiative to form an alliance, the Twin-Headed Ogre King would naturally make a request. From the archmages appearance, it was obvious that he had agreed to the Twin-Headed Ogre Kings request. However, this was also within his expectations. The Death Spirit King nodded and did not speak. The other high-ranking skeletons in the pce had naturally thought of this as well, and could not help but be puzzled. King, why did you agree to the Twin-Headed Ogre Kings request? If they did not rush to the front, what meaning would there be? Its out of my expectations that theyre willing to form an alliance. It must be to devour the souls of the dragons. The Twin-Headed Ogre King sure is despicable! Listening to their discussions. The Death Spirit King didnt have any reaction. In the past, the twin-headed ogres and their skeletons had apletely hostile rtionship. It wasnt much better than their rtionship with the death knights. Now, they were willing to form an alliance with them. It was impossible to say that they did not have any motive. But now, the biggest threat to them was not the two-headed ogres. It was the death knights camp that had suddenly appeared with dozens of giant dragons! Although their rtionship with the two-headed ogres was very bad, the two sides were not at the point of starting a war yet. As for the death knights, the war had already begun a few years ago. In the past, it had been the skeletons who had been suppressing the death knights. But now, for some unknown reason, after the death dragon had be a demigod It had suddenly be extremely powerful! A power that surpassedmon sense! It waspletely beyond the reach of any other demigod death dragon! Even an ordinary god wouldnt have such power! Before this The Death Spirit King had never ced them in his eyes. This was also the reason why Hades and the Dark Knight had been able to fight against them for so long. If the Death Spirit King had used all of his strength from the very beginning It wasnt something a celestial-ranked undead dragon and the Dark Knight could match. However, now Although he still did not ce the death knight in his eyes The speed at which the undead dragon was growing hadpletely exceeded his expectations. If he did not deal with it soon, it would pose a great threat to him! Now, dozens of giant dragons had suddenly appeared. This was also the reason why he did not hesitate to form an alliance with the twin-headed ogres to deal with them! Hows the search for that thing going? The Death Spirit King looked at the archmage and suddenly asked. The skeleton archmage was stunned for a moment before he reacted. There are already clues, but it will take a lot of time to find it! The skeleton archmage said. Very good, find that thing as soon as possible. You dont need to waste your time fighting with the death knights. The Death Spirit King nodded and said. Hearing the Death Spirit Kings words. The soul me in the skeleton archmages eyes could not help but flicker twice. He had received the order of the Death Spirit King and had been searching for something. He had been searching for a very long time. During this period of time, he just happened to have some clues. Although he was fully in charge of searching for this thing. Even he didnt know what this thing was. Now that he heard the Death Spirit King asking, he couldnt help but feel a little curious. After all, the Death Spirit King didnt even show such a rtionship with the two-headed ogre when they formed an alliance. Yet, he was so concerned about this thing. However, the Death Spirit King obviously didnt satisfy his curiosity. He only nodded and said a few words, then stopped looking at him. Yes, my king! The skeleton archmage replied and then retreated to a seat at the side. The Death Spirit King looked towards the direction of the death knights camp outside the white bone pce. The soul mes in the hollow eye sockets were dancing. He already had some information about that thing, which made him feel good. He did not expect the progress to be so fast. As long as he got that item. Whether it was the death knight, the undead dragon, or the two-headed ogre. It was no longer a problem! Even if there were dozens of giant dragons, it did not matter if the death knights could really defeat his skeleton army. As long as he got that item, he could immediately turn the situation around! Not only that. He would also eliminate all the overlords in the vicinity! He would be the only king here! Thinking of this. Even as a skeleton, the Death Spirit King, who had never had any emotions and would never show any emotional fluctuations, couldnt help but feel excited. Send some skeletons over to take a look at the situation over there. Whats going on with those dozens of giant dragons? Disguise it as an ordinary war. Dont expose your intentions. The Death Spirit King said to the high-level skeletons on both sides. Yes! King! A group of skeletons replied respectfully. Then, a high-level skeleton flew out of the pce. No one noticed that a group of skeletons had quietly left the pce. Meanwhile, the pce fell into a dead silence. Chapter 479: On the Eve of War

Chapter 479: On the Eve of War

In the pce. He asked the Dark Knight for information about their current enemies. In his opinion, with the strength of the dragon army, it would not be a problem to deal with the Dark Knights enemies. After all, if even the dragon army was no match for them. Then the death knights would not be able to resist such a terrifying enemy! He should have been eliminated by the enemy long ago. But even so, it was still necessary to understand it. Only by understanding the enemy more could one make a correct judgment. Although Joelson often appeared to be very arrogant. But in fact, he was not a very arrogant person. The reason why he appeared to be arrogant was simply that his strength was strong enough that he did not need to put those enemies in his eyes. However, he had just entered the Underworld and did not understand anything. He still needed to understand more. Especially the information about his enemies! The Dark Knight said respectfully, Master, besides us, there are two other forces around us. One is the twin-headed ogre n, and the other is the skeleton n. Our main enemy right now is the skeleton n. Weve been fighting against them for several years now. The king of the skeleton n is a peak god expert, known as the Death Spirit King. Previously, the skeleton n didnt put us in their eyes. Otherwise, we wouldnt have been able to wait until now. However, after Hades became a demigod, the Death Spirit King of the skeleton n has clearly noticed us, treating us as their number one enemy! Our main enemy right now is the Death Spirit King, and the army of skeletons he leads. As for the twin-headed ogre, they dont have much of a conflict with us. After hearing the Dark Knights words. Joelson asked, What is the power of the Death Spirit King? Peak god level! the Dark Knight said. Joelson nodded, a thoughtful look on his face. A peak-stage god expert wouldnt pose much of a threat. Even Du Lu alone would be able to defeat a peak-stage god Death Spirit King. Not to mention the giant dragon army and highgod Godfrey. Dealing with the Death Spirit King and his skeleton army would definitely not be a problem. The Dark Knight continued, The skeletons of the Underworld are extremely hard to deal with. They are of the same level. Although they are not very powerful, the skeleton race has a very terrifying characteristic. That is, they can be resurrected! As long as their souls are not destroyed, even if their skeletons arepletely shattered, they can be resurrected! This is also the most troublesome part about them! Joelson did not care too much about this. An ordinary undead army might be very difficult to deal with, a skeleton army with the ability to revive. But for the giant dragons, it was very simple. Under the dragons breath, whether it was bones or souls, they would all be destroyed! When can we start the war? Joelson asked. For him, the most important thing was to finish off the skeleton army as soon as possible so that the undead army would have time to search for clues about the death artifact. This was also the reason why he had summoned all the dragons. The Dark Knight said, Anytime. Joelson no longer hesitated and prepared to summon the dragons to start a war. At this moment. Outside the pce, a series of dragon roars suddenly sounded. Roar! Roar! One dragon roar after another sounded. Then, there was amotion. But very quickly, the dragon roars and themotion calmed down. An undead ran into the pce. He walked to the center of the pce, knelt down on one knee and said respectfully, My king, there are people from the skeleton race outside. They have already been eliminated by the Great Dragon Lords. Theres only one left now. Hearing the undeads words. The Dark Knight said directly, Kill them. He had nothing to hesitate about. The skeleton n would often send spies to their territory. In the beginning, they would capture them alive for interrogation, but now, they were being executed on the spot. They would also send the undead to scout for information about the skeleton n. This was nothing strange. However, at this time. Joelson spoke. Theres no rush. Bring that one alive first. Normally, when the dragons attacked, they would not specifically leave one alive. There was only one possibility, and that was that the living skeleton was very strong and could survive a move from the dragons. Soon. A skeleton wearing a tattered ck robe was brought into the pce. Upon seeing this person, the Dark Knight couldnt help but stand up. Skeleton mage? Joelson nced at the skeleton. It was exactly as he had imagined. This skeleton mages power had already reached the peak of the demigod level. It wasnt strange for him to be able to survive a casual attack from the dragons. Then, Joelson looked at the Dark Knight. The Dark Knight exined, Master, the skeleton mage is a high-level skeleton under the Death Spirit King. We have never captured a skeleton mage alive before! He must know a lot! Hearing this, everyone looked at the skeleton mage. The skeleton mage was not afraid of the crowds gaze. He snorted and said, Dont expect me to tell you anything. If you want to kill, kill! In any case, Im already a dead man! Joelson couldnt help but find it amusing, but what the skeleton mage had said wasnt wrong. Indeed, he had been a dead man for a long time. However, Joelson had no intention of sending him a message. Godfrey immediately rose from his seat. Step by step, he walked towards the skeleton mage. Upon seeing Godfrey, the soul mes in the skeleton mages eyes couldnt help but tremble. A highgod? How could there be a highgod in the camp of the death knights? His reinforcements werent just dragons? The skeleton mage, who had been very calm just a moment ago, immediately began to panic. Breaking free from the undead guards, he turned and flew out of the pce. However Godfrey waved his hand, and the skeleton mage fell from the sky. Then, Godfrey pressed one hand on the skull of the skeleton. A blood-red light drilled into the skulls mind from Godfreys hand. The skeleton mage immediately cried out in pain. The wail echoed in the pce. After a long time. The wail of the skeleton wizard gradually turned into a weak whimper. Godfrey waved his hand, and the skeleton wizards skeleton body turned into ashes and disappeared from the pce. Master, I have obtained all of his memories. Godfrey looked at Joelson and said respectfully, In order to deal with us, the Death Spirit King has sessfully formed an alliance with the Twin-Headed Ogre King, and he seems to be looking for something. Something that can change the situation. Chapter 480: The Great War Had Begun

Chapter 480: The Great War Had Begun

A thing that can change the situation? Joelson muttered to himself. Godfrey said, Thats right. If the Death Spirit King isnt lying, ording to the memories of this skeleton wizard, the Death Spirit King takes this thing very seriously. And on the eve of the great war, he sent out the skeleton ns number two figure, the skeleton archmage, to search for it instead of letting him participate in the war. Its as if as long as he gets this thing, no matter how unfavorable the situation is for him, he can still turn the tables! However, in the memories of the skeleton wizard, he doesnt know what this item is. Joelson nodded, not saying anything else. However, his gaze revealed a hint of interest. For an expert at the peak of the god level to take this item so seriously, this item definitely wasnt simple. At the same time, the Death Spirit King felt that if he obtained this item, no matter how unfavorable the situation was, he would be able to turn the tables. Although the Death Spirit King didnt know that his side had a highgod who had once been the God of ughter, he was confident that he would be able to turn the tables against dozens of dragons. From the looks of it, this item was indeed very terrifying. Thinking of this... Joelson couldnt help but feel a little tempted. But in the end, he still shook his head. No matter how good the item the Death Spirit King was looking for, it couldnt possibly be more important to him than the death artifact. The most urgent matter at the moment was to defeat the Death Spirit King and find the deathgod artifact. As for what the Death Spirit King was looking for, it wasnt the reason why he came to the Underworld this time anyway. He could only depend on his luck. It would be best if he could obtain it, but it didnt matter if he couldnt. The key was whether he could find the deathgod artifact as soon as possible. After thinking it through. Joelson stood up from his throne and nced at the people in the pce and the undead army outside the pce. He said, In that case, lets start the war as soon as possible. Before they find that thing, defeat the skeleton race and the twin-headed ogres. Everyone stood up and bowed to Joelson. Yes! Everyones response echoed throughout the skies of the Underworld. After receiving Joelsons order... The undead army and more than ten lower god undead quickly gathered together. Trillions of undead marched towards the territory of the skeleton race. The ground was covered in ayer of ck, like a surging tide. ... In the pce of bones. A skeleton rushed in hurriedly, knelt in front of the Death Spirit King, and shouted, King! Those damned undead are here! As soon as these words were said. The Death Spirit King did not say anything. The surrounding high-level skeletons spoke first. Isnt it just the undead! Why are you in such a hurry? How embarrassing! Does our skeleton n need to be afraid of the undead? Its not like weve never been here before. Dont theye here every few days? The group of high-level skeletons cursed. They felt that the anxious look of this skeleton was too embarrassing for the skeleton n. It was not the first time that small groups of undead armies would oftene to their territory to harass them. However, this time, it was different from what they thought. That skeleton did not care about the high-level skeletons scolding. It still shouted anxiously, No! This time is different from before! Its not just tens of thousands of undead, theyre all here! Hearing this sentence. All the high-level skeletons were astonished. What did you say? Theyre all here? How can they be so bold? Could it be because of those giant dragons that appeared earlier? Theyre moving too fast! Theyre actually attacking now! Just as the high-level skeletons were discussing amongst themselves. The skeleton spoke again. Its not just the undead army, there are also giant dragons in the sky! Dozens of giant dragons! Everyone understood. As expected! It was all because of those dozens of giant dragons! They hadnt expected that these dozens of giant dragons would actually give the undead army so much confidence. After all, even with the help of dozens of giant dragons, the highest level of power in the undead army was only at the demigod level. And the king of their skeleton n was a peak god expert! This was also the reason why the undead army hadnt dared to fight against them for such a long time. Who would have thought that they would actually take the initiative toe here! Suddenly. The Death Spirit King, who had been silent all this while, raised his head. He looked towards the direction outside the white bone pce. He said in a low voice, Theyre here. Everyone was stunned. Just as the Death Spirit Kings voice had yet to fade away. Roar! An explosive roar came from afar. It was a dragons roar! Along with the dragons roar came a terrifying dragons breath! A golden-red me suddenly surged into the white bone pce from the distant sky. The skeleton that came to report the news did not even have the time to scream. It hadpletely evaporated, not even leaving the ash of a single bone. The high-level skeletons were not any better. The golden-red mes burned their bodies, instantly burning their ck robes. Immediately, many high-level skeletons were burned into ashes. The high-level skeletons that had not been burned into ashes were now charred ck. At this moment. The entire white bone pce was filled with screams and wails. The Death Spirit King looked at the higher-ups on his side, and many of them died instantly. The soul mes in the hollow eye sockets were still cold, and there was no sign of panic. King! Someone shouted. The Death Spirit King raised his right hand and waved. The high-level skeletons pitch-ck skeletons turned white once again. Theyer of ashes on the floor of the pce started to stir. Soon, they condensed into the appearance of skeletons and were revived. Even the ordinary skeleton that did not have any residue left was revived at that moment! This scene immediately boosted the morale of the skeletons. This is the strength of our skeleton race! It is not something that the undead canpare to! The kings ability is invincible! The death knights actually dared to attack. Their only ending is death! The skeletons cant die! Since the undead army is here, dont let them go back! Charge out and kill them! In the pce. Waves of excited and fanatical shouts echoed. One after another, the skeletons shouted and charged out of the pce. The Death Spirit King watched this scene quietly. He didnt stop them. Although the skeleton archmage hadnt found that thing yet. Since the undead army had already attacked, he naturally couldnt continue to wait. Even without that item, he was still a peak god expert! He wasnt afraid of the Dark Knight or the undead dragon at all! Even if the two of them joined forces, they wouldnt be a match for him! Soon. Seeing that the Death Spirit King didnt stop them... All of the skeletons in the pce, be it ordinary skeletons or high-level skeletons, had already charged out of the pce. # Chapter 481: An Intense Battle. The Sun Rose

Chapter 481: An Intense Battle. The Sun Rose

At this moment. Outside the skeleton ns white bone pce. The skeleton ns army had already gathered here. Dozens of high-level skeletons at the demigod level were standing at the very front. Behind them were countless skeleton armies. A sheet of white was constantly moving forward on the ground. It was as though the sun had just risen, and it was shining brightly. However... Very soon... They encountered the true sun! They could only see the undead army charging towards them from afar. And above the undead army... Dozens of enormous dragons were flying about wantonly. Upon seeing these enormous dragons... The skeleton army couldnt help but feel terror in their hearts. These enormous dragons were simply too terrifying. They werent the only ones. Even the dozens of high-level demigod skeletons were feeling astonished in their hearts. Amongst the dozens of terrifying giant dragons... There were a few that were even more terrifying! Their enormous bodies were like a mountain range that was floating in the sky! And amongst these giant dragons, there was one that was the most terrifying! A golden-red figure could be seen flying at the very front of all the giant dragons. It was also at the very front of the undead army. It was like the tip of a sharp sword, the tip of a spear! Its huge body was like a floating continent! At this moment, the skeleton army only saw it. They all felt an extremely shocking pressure. When the high-level skeletons saw this terrifying golden-red dragon, they did not know why, but they felt uneasy. However, the high-level skeletons still suppressed the unease in their hearts. Although the undead army wasrge in number, it was still not enough topare to the skeleton army! Whats more, the skeleton army possessed the characteristic of being immortal. As long as their souls werent destroyed, their skeletons would be able to be reborn indefinitely! In addition, the undead army only had a dozen or so demigods. But they had more than fifty high-level demigod skeletons! In terms of overall strength, they surpassed the undead army by arge margin! In addition, the Death Spirit King was the only peak-stage god here! There was no way they would lose! At this thought. The high-level skeletons no longer hesitated. For the Death Spirit King! For the Death Spirit King! Charge! A wave of shouts erupted from within the skeleton army. And then. Countless skeletons followed the high-level skeletons and charged at the army of the undead! Roar! Roar! Dozens of dragon roars sounded at the same time. The sound waves almost materialized in the space, stirring up a wave of ripples. The meaning behind the dragon roars was very obvious. For their father! The fighting spirit of the undead army seemed to be ignited by the dragon roars. For the King of Knights! For the Undead Dragon King! For the honor of the God-King! For the God-King! The battle roars erupted from the undead armys camp. During this period of time, the undead army had already called Joelson the God-King. Whether it was the undead army or the skeleton army. At this moment, their fighting spirit had been ignited to the extreme! Very soon! The two sides engaged in a battle! Dozens of giant dragons charged into the skeleton army. The steel dragons like Fenrir and ck dragons, relying on their powerful physical strength, charged into the enemys formation without any scruples. Every time they swung their ws, every time they bit, they would cause arge number of skeletons to be crushed. Hades swam in the midst of the skeleton army. Although they were all skeletons, Hades was much stronger than the skeletons. Wherever he passed, he would leave behind a trail of ashes. As for Lightning, it would spew out arge storm of lightning. All the skeletons within the area would turn into charred bones and ashes. What surprised everyone the most was Holy. Holy was still at the peak of the deity realm. He hadnt entered the demigod realm, nor had he transformed into an ancient dragon. But perhaps it was because he was a light-type dragon, but his holy light attacks seemed to have an extremely powerful destructive power towards the skeletons. Just from its position, the holy light spread out, causing the surrounding skeletons to instantly evaporate. For a moment, the destruction caused to the skeleton army was actually not weaker than the ancient giant dragons! And the most terrifying thing was Du Lu! Du Lu opened his huge mouth and spat out golden-red dragon breath. Golden-red mes poured down like a storm towards the skeleton army. The mes had yet toe into contact with the skeleton army, but the terrifying temperature had already caused countless skeletons to melt and evaporate. Two high-level lesser god skeletons were even turned into a pile of ashes upon contact with the edge of the mes! Countless skeleton armies were attacked by dozens of giant dragons. They didnt have the slightest ability to resist! Although the number of undead armies was far less than the skeleton armies, under the encouragement of the heroic performance of the giant dragons. They also exploded with greatbat strength. For a time, the undead armies, which were more than ten times the number of the skeleton armies, actually fought to a draw with the skeleton armies! However, as time passed. The advantage of the skeleton armies in terms of numbers still became apparent. Even if the dragons couldnt kill them back, they could still use ten times the number of people to suppress the undead army! But with the help of the dragons... The skeleton army was still unable topletely defeat the undead army. At this moment... The Dark Knight was leading a dozen or so lower god undead to fight against the high-level skeletons. They were all at the lower god level. Although the Dark Knights strength far surpassed the high-ranked skeletons, the number of high-ranked skeletons far surpassed the number of lower god undead led by the Dark Knight. Even though some of them had been dealt with by the giant dragons, there were still close to sixty high-ranked skeletons. The Dark Knight and the undead demigods were at a disadvantage. However, the Dark Knight didnt panic. His background was very low, and when he met Joelson, he was only a ninth rank knight. It could be said that he had experienced life-and-death struggles along the way. When he was on the verge of death, he didnt know how many times he had encountered it. At that time, he didnt feel the slightest bit of fear. Not to mention that he was at a disadvantage. It wasnt enough to make him panic. He continued to lead the undead demigods in an orderly manner to defend against the attacks of the high-ranked skeletons. The high-ranked skeletons continued to suppress the death knights. But they were still unable to defeat them. As time passed, they couldnt help but feel anxious. We cant dy any longer! If we dy any longer, the giant dragons will kill off the entire skeleton army! Send a few people with me to dy them. The others will attack with full force. After that, well have the king revive us! Two people shouted. Relying on the skeletons powerful ability to revive. They were prepared to use their own lives in exchange for the lives of the death knights and the undead highgods. To them, death was just a state. Just as they finished speaking. A few high-level skeletons charged forward, attacking the death knights and the undead demigods without any regard for their lives, trying to stall for time. In truth, it had indeed worked. The Dark Knights gaze hidden in the shadows was devoid of emotion. However, some undead demigods had already begun to panic. At this moment... Suddenly! A dazzling golden sun rose in the distant sky! # Chapter 482: The Giant Skeleton. Death Spirit King Appears

Chapter 482: The Giant Skeleton. Death Spirit King Appears

A golden sun suddenly rose. All the members of the skeleton race were stunned. Whether it was the ordinary skeletons of the skeleton army or the high-level skeletons of the demigods. At this moment. They were all using the soul mes in their empty eye sockets to look at the golden sun hanging high in the dark sky! All the skeletons were stunned on the spot. They even forgot that they were still in the middle of a big battle. Many skeletons were crushed into pieces by the undead! However, none of the skeletons cared about this. They still looked at the sun, their eyes filled with confusion and excitement. The skeletons were not born. They entered the Underworld after they died. After wandering for too long, they became skeletons. Although there was no sun in the Underworld, they had all seen the sun before they died. But how long ago was that? Even they themselves could not remember how many years had passed since theyst saw the sun. All the skeletons stopped fighting at this moment. They would rather be killed by the undead than not look at the dazzling sun. For them, they could be resurrected even if they were killed. However, if they did not look at the sun hanging in the sky, who knew if it would still exist in the next second? Therefore, because of the sudden appearance of the sun. For a moment, the skeleton army gave up resisting. The undead army, which was at a disadvantage in terms of numbers, actually had a chance to catch their breath. The skeletons had never seen this sun before, but the undead army had already seen it once. They seized the opportunity and used all their strength! In an instant! Countless skeletons turned into a pile of broken bones on the ground! But the undead armys attack was only to stall for time. Soon, the broken bones on the ground started to move again and reassemble. However! At this moment. The sun hanging high in the sky suddenly shone brightly! The sunlight went from warm to zing! The zing sunlight sprinkled onto the battlefield, and the shattered bones which had been reassembling were immediately scattered all over the ground! They were transformed into fine bone ash! The wind blew, slowly dissipating into the air. Ah! Suddenly, a miserable cry rang out. It instantly spread throughout the entire battlefield! This miserable cry caused all of the skeletons to awaken from their stupor. All they saw was a high-level skeleton at the demigod level. The Dark Knight had found an opportunity to kill them with a single blow! At the same time, under the zing rays of the sun They had lost the chance to revive! Seeing this scene The skeleton army waspletely startled awake. Damn it! Kill them! A high-level skeleton at the demigod level shouted angrily. Forget about the sun! With that, the high-level skeleton charged towards the Dark Knight. Under the reminder of this high-level skeleton, dozens of high-level skeletons charged towards the Dark Knight, as well as the ten or so high-level undead he led. The demigods of both sides once more shed. When the armies of both sides saw this, they once more began to fight! However, because the undeads side was at a disadvantage in terms of numbers. Whether it was a great battle between armies or a battle between demigods, they were already in an extremely dangerous situation. Idiot! So what if you have the help of giant dragons? The high-ranked skeleton said to the Dark Knight. If he had any flesh and blood, he would definitely be wearing an extremely savage smile on his face right now! The number of our skeleton army is not something that you undead can fight against! Before the giant dragons finish killing the skeleton army, all of you were already dead! Moreover, our king has yet to make a move! The high-level skeleton felt that victory was already in his hands. However, after hearing his words. The Dark Knight did not panic at all. His eyes that were glowing red in the shadows looked at the high-level skeleton without saying a word. He waved the reins and the undead horse charged at the high-level skeleton. He held thence tightly in his hand. The man and the horse seemed to be connected in spirit. With a charge, the high-level skeleton that was speaking was smashed into pieces. Then, the high-level skeleton was scattered. Then, he held the reins and turned his head to look at the sun in the sky. He said in a low voice, Master. Just as he finished speaking. The sun in the sky suddenly moved! The sun in the distance suddenly became bigger and bigger! Seeing this scene. The skeleton army immediately fell into chaos. But soon, they realized that it was not the sun that had be bigger. It was the sun that was getting closer and closer! Suddenly! The sun emitted a pure white light with a holy aura. The holy lightnded on the skeleton army. It was like a rain of fire falling from the sky onto the snowy ground. The skeleton army that was illuminated by the light instantly evaporated on the spot! The entire battlefield seemed to be shrouded in mist. The skeletons that were illuminated by the light were already dead beyondpare! The skeleton army that was hiding in the shadows saw this scene. They froze on the spot! By the time they reacted, the skeleton army was so scared that they ran in all directions. No matter how the high-level skeletons behind them shouted and threatened, they refused to turn back. As for the high-level skeletons Many of them evaporated on the spot because of the holy light! Seeing the situation turn around, the skeleton army lost their fighting spirit. The surviving high-level skeletons turned back to look at the sun. They did not know what was going on. How could there be a sun in the Underworld? How could the sun help the undead army? Could the sun be their reinforcement? Or was it fate that the skeletons were no match for the undead no matter what? For a moment. The high-level skeletons were filled with doubt and fear. But they did not wait long. The light of the sun faded away. A slender figure appeared in the center of the sacred light. Its Joelson. The holy light just now was the Forbidden Spell of Light. He wasnt trying to hide it. But to see that Holy, as a deity-domain level dragon, can actually achieve and lower god ancient dragon simr effect He could sense that the light element had an innate ability to restrain the creatures of the Underworld. Thus, he spent some time researching the light element arcane forbidden spell. Who are you? As soon as he saw Joelson appear, a high-level skeleton immediately questioned him. Joelson nced sideways at him, ignoring him. After being ignored, the high-level skeleton was furious. He was about to speak again. At this time. The distant pce of bones moved. Everyone saw the originally vast and towering pce of bones suddenly move. Not long after. The pce of bones turned into a giant skeleton. Its huge body was even bigger than a giant dragon! The high-level skeletons were all excited when they saw this. King! The king is here! Kid! Dont think that you can defeat the skeleton race with your strength! The Death Spirit King of the skeleton race hasnt appeared yet! The high-level skeletons shouted excitedly. A figure slowly flew out from the giant skeleton. Chapter 483: Skeletons Destroyed. Death Spirit King Captured Alive. News of the Death Artifact!

Chapter 483: Skeletons Destroyed. Death Spirit King Captured Alive. News of the Death Artifact!

From today onwards, the rise of dragons would begin. Volume One The person flying out of the enormous skeletons was none other than the king of the skeletons. It was the king of the skeletons, the Death Spirit King! The appearance of the Death Spirit King instantly caused the morale of the group of high-level skeletons to rise! Even the skeleton army, which had originally been fleeing, turned around and returned when they saw the Death Spirit King. The Death Spirit Kings power at the peak of the God level far surpassed that of the undead. In addition, the Death Spirit King could greatly increase the ability of the skeletons to revive! It could be said that as long as the Death Spirit King was present, the skeletons wouldnt die! After the Death Spirit King appeared, he didnt say anything to the skeletons to boost their morale. Instead, he used the soul mes in his empty eye sockets to look at the distant Joelson. The first time he saw Joelson He already knew that Joelson was definitely not a helper that the Dark Knight had hired. This person was the Dark Knights master. He was also of the true necromancer race! Joelson also responded to the Death Spirit King with a calm gaze. The two kings just looked at each other. Below the two of them The skeleton army shed with the undead army once again. The Dark Knight also led the high-level undead and the high-level skeletons to fight. Sure enough, with the support of the Death Spirit King The skeletons became even harder to kill! After smashing them into a pile of broken bones, the skeletons would quickly recover. For a time, the situation of the undead army became even worse. Both Joelson and the Death Spirit King looked down at the battle situation at the same time. Joelson wasnt anxious at all. All of this was within his expectations. And the Death Spirit King wasnt in a hurry to make a move either. He saw Joelsons calm appearance and was somewhat puzzled and surprised. He could tell that Joelson wasnt putting on an act. Could it be that he really didnt have any trump cards that he had revealed? The Death Spirit King thought to himself, but he didnt think too much about it. In his opinion Joelson was just an ordinary peak demigod. He wasnt worth worrying about at all. As he was thinking Joelson ignored the Death Spirit King and turned to leave. Although he would be able to defeat the Death Spirit King with his full power It would still take quite a bit of time. Rather than attack by himself, it would be better to let Godfrey take action. Seeing that Joelson had turned around and left. The Death Spirit King no longer thought about it and rushed towards Joelson, intending to kill him first and then end the battle. At this moment. Suddenly! A figure flew over from afar! It blocked the Death Spirit King from going to Joelson! The Death Spirit King nced at Joelson who had left, then looked at the person who had suddenly appeared. When he clearly saw the person who had appeared in front of him The Death Spirit Kings pupils suddenly constricted and he becamepletely stunned. What did he see? A highgod expert? Why had a highgod expert appeared here? And it seemed as though he was protecting Joelson? What the hell was going on? The Death Spirit King wasnt the only one who was stunned. The skeleton army below him, as well as the high-level skeletons, had also noticed Godfreys sudden appearance. All the skeletons were stunned. They stared nkly at the sky. The Death Spirit King was in a state of unprecedented fear. He struggled to control himself from turning around and running away. Then, he said, Who exactly are you? Why are you stopping me? Godfrey nced at him and said indifferently, You are not qualified to be Masters opponent. Hearing his words. Everyone was stunned. But soon, the Death Spirit King reacted. His eyes were full of disbelief as he looked at Godfrey. You mean him? The Death Spirit King stretched out his hand bone and pointed at Joelson. Godfrey didnt say anything. He just looked at the Death Spirit King coldly. Seeing this scene The Death Spirit King knew that he had tacitly agreed. Sir, I think there must be some misunderstanding between us. As long as you need me, I can take everyone and leave immediately! The Death Spirit King said with difficulty. However. Only silence responded to him. On the entire battlefield, the countless armies of both sides didnt make a single sound. The Death Spirit King didnt hesitate at all. He immediately turned and fled. Not to mention fighting against Godfrey, he didnt even have the slightest thought of resisting! The difference between a peak god and an early stage highgod was simply too great! Seeing the Death Spirit King flee The morale of the skeleton army instantly vanished! They gave up on resisting and simrly chose to turn around and flee. And at this moment A shadow suddenly appeared in the sky, casting itself onto the ground, enveloping the entire skeleton army within. The skeletons raised their heads in confusion, staring into the sky. They saw dozens of enormous dragons entrenched in the sky! Led by the most terrifying fire dragon, all of the enormous dragons simultaneously opened their mouths. Dozens of dragon breathsnded on the ground. There were lightning, storms, holy light, metalva And the most terrifying golden-red sea of fire! In an instant! Countless skeleton armies were all annihted by this terrifying dragon breath! Not a single speck of dust was left behind. Even the ground of the underworld that had not changed for millions of years was melted into ck liquid! The Death Spirit King turned his head to see this scene, and the terror in his heart reached its peak! From the looks of it, it wasnt just that highgod. Even these giant dragons could kill him! Especially that fire dragon in the middle of the giant dragons! It was simply too terrifying! He was absolutely no match for it! At the thought of this, the Death Spirit King moved even faster, flying into the distance. At the same time, he controlled the giant skeleton to attack Godfrey. He wanted to buy time so that he could escape sessfully. However Godfrey looked at the giant skeleton and waved his hand. A blood-red light shed past. The giant skeleton that was as tall as a mountain copsed like a rotten tree! The next second Godfreys figure disappeared from where he stood. When he reappeared, he was already beside the Death Spirit King. Seeing Godfrey appear, the Death Spirit King was inplete despair. He just let Godfrey lead him and dragged him back. When Godfrey returned with the Death Spirit King, Joelson also killed all the high-level skeletons with the help of the Dark Knight. Seeing this scene The Death Spirit King felt despair in his heart. If he could escape, once he obtained that item, he wouldnt need to fear anyone at all! Even an early-stage highgod might not necessarily be undefeatable! Unfortunately, he had already lost all of his chances. The Death Spirit King looked towards Joelson. He knew that although Joelson was only a peak demigod He was the master of a highgod. If he still had a chance to live It would definitely be on Joelson! Milord! Let me go. Im willing to follow you! The Death Spirit King shouted. Joelson nced at him but didnt say anything. He just turned and left. The Death Spirit King became even more anxious. He hurriedly shouted, Milord, I have a death artifact! Chapter 484: The Skeleton Archmage Returns

Chapter 484: The Skeleton Archmage Returns

My lord, I have the deathgod artifact! Seeing that Joelson did not put him in his eyes at all, even taking the initiative to acknowledge Joelson as his master, hepletely ignored him. The Death Spirit King becamepletely anxious and hurriedly shouted. In his anxiety, the Death Spirit King thought that the only thing that could make Joelson let go of his life was the death artifact. Sure enough. When Joelson heard this, he raised his hand and waved it. It made Godfrey stop. And Godfrey had already put down his raised hand before Joelson made a move. He had heard Joelson ask about the deathgod artifact before. Naturally, he knew that this was what Joelson needed. At this moment, he also looked at the Death Spirit King. The Death Spirit King, seeing this scene Let out a sigh of relief in his heart. He knew that his words had worked. Although he could see that Godfrey was looking at him with a gaze filled with threat He didnt doubt in the slightest that as long as he said something wrong This highgod expert would attack and destroy his soul. But as long as Joelson didnt immediately kill him, he still had a chance to live. Do you know the news of the deathgod artifact? Joelson looked at the Death Spirit King and asked calmly. The Death Spirit King nodded. If he still had flesh and blood, he would have been drenched in cold sweat by now. Speak. Joelson said coldly. The Death Spirit King looked at Joelson, opened his jaw with difficulty, and said, My lord, if I tell you the news of the deathgod artifact, will you let me go? Although he was very anxious, he did not forget to first obtain a guarantee before telling him the news. No. Upon hearing Joelsons words. The Death Spirit King was stunned for a moment. Then, he asked with both fear and anger, Since you wont let me go no matter what, why should I tell you the news about the deathgod artifact? Joelsons cold gaze fell on the Death Spirit King. The Death Spirit King couldnt help but shiver. Joelson said coldly, For the sake of a quick death. The Death Spirit King shivered again. The soul me in the hollow eye sockets couldnt stop flickering. The skeleton race never had emotions, nor did they have fear. Not to mention the king of the skeleton race. But now. In front of Joelson, he felt a deep fear andplete despair! He couldnt remember thest time he felt this way. Roar! Roar! Suddenly, he heard the roar of a dragon. The Death Spirit King turned his head to look. It was the dozens of terrifying giant dragons. The dozens of giant dragons raised their heads and spat dragon breath at the dark sky of the underworld. The Death Spirit King took a look, and the fear in his heart deepened. Then, he looked at Joelson. In Joelsons eyes, he did not see the slightest hesitation or reconsideration. He knew that as long as he refused to tell the news of the death artifact,. The only way to wee his end was to die in extreme pain. At that time, death might even be an extravagant hope. The Death Spirit King waspletely in despair. He nodded in a daze. It was as if he had epted his fate. I dont know much about the deathgod artifact either. The Death Spirit King said, I only know that the deathgod artifact appeared once in Death God Valley ten thousand years ago. I guessed that the deathgod artifact had already been found by some flies, so I sent the skeleton archmage to look for it. If nothing goes wrong, the skeleton archmage will bring back news in a day or two. Thats all I know. I hope you can keep your promise. The Death Spirit King fell silent after he finished speaking. It was as if he had lost his soul. Seeing this, Joelson did not say anything. He nced at Godfrey, then turned around and left. Godfrey nodded lightly. Then, there was a bang. The Death Spirit King had disappeared from where he stood. The overlord who had ruled this area for god knows how many years had died just like that. Not even a single bone was left behind. Joelson sat on top of Du Lus head and led dozens of giant dragons back to the pce. The Dark Knights stayed here with the undead army. On one hand, they needed to guard the territory they had just conquered. On the other hand, if the skeleton archmage found news of the death artifact, he would also return to the pce of bones. Someone would need to capture him here. Just like that. Joelson brought the giant dragons back to the headquarters while the Dark Knight stayed behind to guard the pce of bones. In the distance. A figure wearing a wide ck robe was hiding in the dark and peeping at everything. Two red shadows were jumping under the hood, thinking about something. Through the bones of his hands, it could be seen that he was a skeleton. The skeleton took off the hood, revealing the skull. It was the skeleton archmage under the Death Spirit King. Behind the skeleton archmage, there were a few other skeletons. Archmage, what should we do now? A few skeletons looked at the skeleton archmage and asked anxiously. They followed the skeleton archmage to inquire about the death artifact. They had just found some clues and were ready to report back to the Death Spirit King. However, they did not expect to see the Death Spirit King die in the hands of someone else the moment they returned! They heard the words of the skeletons. The skeleton archmage did not answer. The soul mes under his empty eye sockets kept flickering. Archmage! Archmage! Seeing that the skeleton archmage did not speak, the skeletons continued to call out. Now, their king was already dead. The skeleton archmage was of the skeleton n, the highest leader in their branch. The skeletons could only ask the skeleton archmage. What method should we use now to revive the king? Listening to the continuous soul fluctuationsing from behind him. The skeleton archmage turned around and looked at the skeletons. He opened his jaw slightly and said casually, The king is dead. The skeleton archmages cold words made the skeletons tremble. Crack crack crack! The bones collided with each other. Hearing the skeleton archmages words. The skeletons asked in a daze, The king is dead? How can the king be dead? The skeleton archmage did not respond to the skeletons questions. Soon, the skeletons reacted. Then, they fell into a panic. To them, the king was the supreme existence. They had never thought about it. If the king was dead, what would they do in the future? They would rather die than have the Death Spirit King die. At least if they died, they wouldnt have to suffer from the panic and torture of not knowing what to do. Then what should we do in the future? A few skeletons asked anxiously. They looked at the skeleton archmage, theirst hope. The skeleton archmage listened to their words. He looked at them, and the mes in his empty eye sockets danced. They emitted a soul-stirring light. Then A ball of light flew out of the eye sockets of the skeletons and flew toward the skeleton archmage. Then, the skeletons seemed to fall apart. They fell to the ground and scattered all over the ground. Chapter 485: The Trail Was Cut Off. Royal Skeleton Family

Chapter 485: The Trail Was Cut Off. Royal Skeleton Family

After taking Godfrey and the dragons back to the pce... A few days passed. The death knights stationed in the pce of bones sent a message. In this hell of the Underworld, besides the undead led by the Dark Knight and the skeleton n. There were also twin-headed ogres. Just two days ago, the twin-headed ogres should have seen how the undead n destroyed the skeleton n. Now, they had chosen to directly submit to the undead n. Such a thing was very rare in the Underworld. In the past, between two different ns, even if they were to fight to the death, they would never bow to other ns. Such a thing would only happen when there was a huge difference in strength between the two ns. And the twin-headed ogre race and the undead race were simr in power. But now, they had chosen to directly submit to the undead race. One could imagine how much of a shock the skeleton race had received from their battle to annihte the undead race. Joelson knew that this was because of the influence of the dragon army, which already had the most important member of the dragon army, Godfrey. As a highgod, Godfreys power waspletely iparable to that of the twin-headed ogre race. This was also the reason why they submitted. In the endless nes, power was everything! And in the Underworld, it was even more so! However, Joelson didnt care about this matter at the moment. Whether the twin-headed ogre race submitted or not didnt make any difference to him. If they werent willing to submit, it would just be clearing another obstacle along the way. Right now, he was still most concerned about the news of the deathgod artifact. Before the Death Spirit King was killed by Godfrey, he had already revealed the information he knew of the deathgod artifact. News of the deathgod artifact had appeared in the Death God Valley. The skeleton archmage of the skeleton n had also brought people to look for news. The Dark Knight had also sent people to the Death God valley to look for news. However, a few days had passed. The undead army had almostpletely searched the Death God Valley, but they did not find any news about the deathgod artifact. Even the skeleton archmage did not have any news. He did not appear in the sight of the undead army, nor did he return to the white bone pce. It was as if he had disappeared from the Underworld. After receiving news of the destruction of the skeleton n, did he escape in advance? Joelson muttered to himself. There was no expression on his face. He was not surprised at all by the disappearance of the skeleton archmage. It was impossible for the skeleton grand mage not to receive the news of the destruction of the skeleton n. It was reasonable for him to run away with the news of the deathgod artifact. On the contrary, it would be strange if he returned. Joelson did not ce his hopes on the skeleton archmage. Joelsons eyes flickered, thinking about how to continue searching for the deathgod artifact. Godfrey looked at Joelson from the side and said, Master, we dont know much about the Underworld. Why dont we ask the Dark Knight? Hearing Godfreys words, Joelson came back to his senses. It was just as Godfrey had said. He did not know much about the Underworld. Although Godfrey was once the God of ughter and a master of the sovereign realm, he knew a lot of ancient secrets that many people did not know. However, his understanding of the Underworld was definitely not as good as the Dark Knights. Instead of thinking about it themselves, it was better to ask the Dark Knight for his opinion. As Godfrey was speaking. At this moment, a voice sounded from outside the pce. Master. The person who spoke was none other than the Dark Knight that the two of them had just mentioned. Master, after the twin-headed ogre n surrenders, they will have been reorganized. The undead army will not have any major issues in the near future. We can go all out to search for the deathgod artifact! The Dark Knight flew into the pce and knelt in front of Joelson on one knee as he said respectfully. Hearing the Dark Knights words. Joelson nodded and said, Very good. But we dont need the undead army to search for it. Although the undead army has arge number of people, its still not possible to find the deathgod artifact in the Underworld. After the Dark Knight heard it, he asked hesitantly, Then what should we do about the deathgod artifact that Master needs? You know the Underworld the best. Tell me, is there any other way to obtain the deathgod artifact? Joelson said. The Dark Knight thought for a while and finally said hesitantly, Yes, but its very difficult. In the Underworld, other than the deathgod artifact that the Death Spirit King is looking for, which hasnt been grasped by anyone yet. There are also some deathgod artifacts that have been grasped by someone. Everyone knows the location of these deathgod artifacts. However, any power that has a deathgod artifact isnt a power that the undead army can defeat. Even with Lord Godfreys power, it is impossible for him to seize a deathgod artifact from the hands of those powers. After the Dark Knight finished speaking, Joelson nced at Godfrey. Sensing Joelsons gaze, Godfrey nodded. Master, just as the Dark Knight said, I was once a sovereign, but now I only have the power of an early-stage highgod. And the Underworld is extremely mysterious. Even when I was at my peak, I might not be able to defeat the experts of the major powers of the Underworld. Hearing these twos words... Joelson couldnt help but frown slightly. He hadnt imagined that the Underworld would be so mysterious and powerful. Even Godfrey wasnt sure. Even if he said that he had the power of a peak sovereign, he might not be able to run amok in the Underworld. Was he really going to give up on the deathgod artifact just like that? Joelson frowned and began to think. He might not care about the deathgod artifact. But he couldnt give up on the mission issued by the ranch space and the reward from the death magic dragon so easily. A long time passed just like that. Joelsons brows gradually rxed. He had already made up his mind. Dark Knight, which factions in the Underworld have the deathgod artifact? Do you have any suggestions? Joelson looked at the Dark Knight and asked. His gaze was filled with determination. He decided to still find the deathgod artifact. Even if his opponent was Godfrey, he was not confident in defeating that existence! If he wanted to seek safety, he might as well stay in the Central Continent. There was no need for him toe to the endless nes. He came here to be stronger in the shortest time possible! And bing stronger was always apanied by risks! There had never been a strong person born in a safe environment! Looking at the determined look in Joelsons eyes, the soul me in the Dark Knights eyes couldnt help but flicker. Master actually had such determination? Even if he was facing an opponent that was countless times stronger than him, he would not give up easily! The Dark Knight was infected and could not help but be excited. Master, there are many big forces in the Underworld that have deathgod artifacts. I have the most suitable target! Royal skeleton family! # Chapter 486: Headed for the Imperial City. Skeleton Archmage’s Ambition

Chapter 486: Headed for the Imperial City. Skeleton Archmages Ambition

Royal skeleton family? Hearing the Dark Knights words, Joelson asked with some doubt. Royal skeleton family? From this name, it was obvious that they must have some kind of connection with the skeleton n. Moreover, they had just defeated the skeleton n. Now that the Dark Knight had suggested the royal skeleton family, it was impossible that it was unrted. What does it have to do with the skeleton n that we defeated? Joelson asked. The dark knight said respectfully, Master, the royal skeleton family is one of the major forces in the Underworld. Their members are almost all over the Underworld. The skeleton n that we just defeated is just a branch of the royal skeleton family. There are also deathgod artifacts in the royal pce of the royal skeleton family. And there might be more than one of them! So even if I dont target them, I have already made enemies with the royal skeleton family? Thats right! Instead of finding trouble with other royal families and big forces, we might as well find the royal skeleton family. After all, we have already made enemies with them. The Dark Knight said. Joelson started to think. His thoughts were the same as the Dark Knights. Since they had already formed an enmity with them, they might as well target the royal skeleton family. Most importantly, the Dark Knight said that the royal skeleton family might have more than one deathgod artifact! Thinking of this, Joelson asked, Are you sure that the royal skeleton family has more than one deathgod artifact? Master, although the royal skeleton family has always denied this point.But in the Underworld, almost everyone thinks so. However, Im not sure. I can only say that the chances are very high! After the Dark Knight finished speaking, he revealed a hesitant expression and said, However, the real royal skeleton family is extremely powerful. Among them, there are experts that are absolutely not weaker than a sovereign! In terms of strength alone, they are not the weakest among the major forces that possess deathgod artifacts. Joelson did not have any reaction to this. As long as it was a faction with deathgod artifacts. Even the weakest among them was not something he could defeat at the moment. Therefore, there was no difference in choosing the royal skeleton family or other weaker targets. And the royal skeleton family might have more than one deathgod artifact. Joelson would naturally choose the royal skeleton family as his target. The Dark Knight saw Joelsons expression, so he naturally knew that he had made a decision. So he said, Since Master has decided to target the royal skeleton family, Ill send out the undead army now. But the twin-headed ogres have just surrendered. If we bring them along with us, we might leave some hidden dangers behind. The Dark Knight looked at Joelson. Since his master had already decided, he would naturally do his best. He had already started to n for Joelson. However, after hearing his words. Joelson refused. Joelson said, We dont need the twin-headed ogre, nor do we need the undead army. The Dark Knights gaze was a little puzzled. Joelson continued, This time, Ill go with Godfrey and Hades. You guys stay here and keep trying. See if you can find the skeleton archmage. Yes, Master! The Dark Knight said respectfully. He naturally understood what Joelson meant. As the leader of the undead army, he knew very well how powerful the undead army was. Even if the undead army went all out, with the twin-headed ogre, they would not be a match for the royal skeleton family. It was absolutely impossible to defeat the royal skeleton family and obtain the deathgod artifact. It was absolutely impossible! The royal skeleton family was simply too powerful! Moreover, if so many people went out together, they would definitely attract the attention of the royal skeleton family. Rather than that, it would be better for a few people to first understand the situation regarding the deathgod artifact that the royal skeleton family possessed. In truth. That was exactly what Joelson thought. Not to mention the undead army. Even if some of the sovereign forces of the endless nes descended, they might not be a match for the royal skeleton family. In the entire endless nes, the forces that could defeat the royal skeleton family... Perhaps only the Supreme Academy and the overlords of the four great nes would have absolute confidence in crushing the royal skeleton family! A few more days passed. After making his decision, Joelson did not stay any longer. After making some preparations, he brought Godfrey and Hades to the imperial city where the royal skeleton family was located. As for the other dragons. Joelson had already let them return to the ranching space first. If anything happened, he could directly summon them out. Just like that. A person, a soul, and a giant dragon made of bones were on their way. ... At this time. In the Underworld. A ce extremely far away from Joelson and the others. A skeleton wearing a ck robe was flying along a pitch-ck river in a certain direction. This skeleton was none other than the skeleton archmage. The skeleton archmage stopped and slowlynded beside the ck river. Looking in front of the river, the soul mes in the hollow eye sockets jumped twice. We should be arriving soon. A faint soul fluctuation came from the skeleton archmages side. However, he could feel a sense of excitement from it. It seemed that he was not hurt by the death of the Death Spirit King. In truth, that was indeed the case. The Death Spirit King is now dead. All the other high-level skeletons are dead as well. Im the only one left. The skeleton archmage muttered to himself. As long as I submit the information regarding the deathgod artifact, this extra throne will be mine! Thats right! He wasnt loyal to the Death Spirit King. If it wasnt for the fact that the Death Spirit King was a peak god, he felt that he would have been able to fight for the position of king. And now, the Death Spirit King had already died at the hands of the undead armys highgod. He had just happened to go out and obtain news of the deathgod artifact! It could be said that this was the best opportunity for him to be a king! Thank you, Necromancer God, for your favor! The skeleton archmage said with a coldugh. Even he himself felt that this opportunity hade at too much of a coincidence. But no matter what, it was a good thing for him! If the skeleton archmage still had flesh and blood, he would definitely have an extremely arrogant smile on his face. After sighing, the skeleton archmage also decided on a route. He was prepared to fly into the sky again and head for the royal capital where the skeleton n was located. But at this moment. A hand suddenly covered his shoulder. The soul me in the hollow eye sockets of the skeleton archmage trembled violently twice. Who is it? The skeleton archmage let out a sharp cry. His entire body turned into a stream of light and fled in a direction. However, he did not run far before he stopped and turned around to look. No matter who this person was, to be able to get close to him without him noticing at all... This proved the persons strength. It was absolutely impossible for him to escape. The skeleton archmage was extremely terrified. He turned around, wanting to see who this person was. # Chapter 487: Emissary of the Royal Skeleton Family

Chapter 487: Emissary of the Royal Skeleton Family

The skeleton archmage turned around and saw a figure wearing a ck robe just like him. However, the difference was that this persons ck robe was embroidered with a golden skull. Seeing this scene. The mes in the skeleton archmages eyes jumped twice. However, he did not continue to run away. Instead, he directly knelt down towards that person. The skeleton archmage suppressed the panic in his heart and said, Greetings, Royal Envoy! Thats right. The person who came was the same as him. They were both from the skeleton n. Moreover, he was an envoy from the royal skeleton family. The golden skull on the ck robe was proof of that. There were many branches of the royal skeleton family that were spread throughout the Underworld. In order to prevent any of the branches from betraying the royal n, they would naturally send envoys to all ces to check. And this person was the envoy of the royal family. But why would the envoy of the royal family appear here? Could his words have been heard by the envoy? Thinking of this... The skeleton archmage could not stop the fear in his heart. The hierarchy of the skeleton family was very strict. As a subordinate of the Death Spirit King, he actually said that he wanted to rece the Death Spirit King. This was an extremely serious crime in the royal skeleton family! Even if the Death Spirit King was already dead, his words were unforgivable! If the emissary heard everything, he would be in danger! But it was impossible for him to escape. The emissaries of the royal skeleton family all had the power of a highgod at the very least. With his power as a demigod, it waspletely unrealistic for him to escape. Right now, he could only hope that the envoys of the royal n didnt hear him. The skeleton archmage nervously knelt on the ground. Before the envoys spoke, he didnt dare to make the slightest movement, much less stand up. Soon, the envoys of the royal n spoke. What are you thanking the God of the Dead for? The envoys of the royal n asked. Hearing his words... The skeleton archmage heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that the royal envoy had only heard hisst sentence. However, he still needed to answer the royal envoys question. The death of their branch king was something that could not be concealed. The royal family would find out sooner orter, and he was thanking the God of the Dead for his favor. If there was a mistake in his answer, there would still be a great risk. However, this was not a problem for the skeleton archmage. He quickly thought of an exnation. He said, Messenger, the king of our branch is dead. The skeleton archmage put on an extremely sad expression. When the royal messenger heard this, he did not show any anger. Instead, he asked with great interest, Oh? The king of your branch is dead? And you thank the God of the Dead for his favor? You dont know how great a crime it is to betray the royal skeleton family, do you? Upon hearing the royal envoys words, the skeleton archmage was stunned. The envoys reaction waspletely contrary to what he had imagined. He thought that the royal envoy would be very angry and mor that he would be sentenced to death. But now, it seemed that the royal envoy was not angry at all. However, the skeleton archmage quickly realized that this was not a bad thing for him. The skeleton archmage continued to tell the lie that he had prepared: Envoy, I did not betray the king. I thank the God of the Dead for his favor, and it was not because of the fall of the king. Although our branch has been destroyed, its a good thing that I survived with great difficulty. This also allows me to inform the royal family of the news I know. The news I know will definitely make the royal family stronger! The skeleton great mage finished speaking. The royal familys emissary asked, What news? Will make the royal family of the skeleton stronger? The skeleton archmage could not help but feel proud. This coincidence of meeting the royal envoy should have been a crisis for him. However, he was able to turn the crisis into luck. He continued, This time, it was an undead army that destroyed our branch. Originally, we had already been fighting against the undead army for decades. The undead armys strength is far inferior to our skeleton n. Other than the fact that they have two kings and one of the kings is an undead dragon, there is nothing special about them. Therefore, we did not pay too much attention to them. But a while ago, a helper suddenly appeared in the undead army! Its an entire army of giant dragons! There are dozens of giant dragons! Four of them are terrifying demigod dragons whose power far surpasses that of ordinary demigod dragons! And most importantly, these giant dragons arent undead dragons, nor are they dead dragons! They are living dragons! The skeletal great mage had thought that the royal envoy would be very surprised after he finished speaking. But it was different from what he had thought. The royal envoy did not seem to be interested in this. He just casually asked, A dragon that suddenly appeared? Very good. If your information is true, you will be rewarded. Oh right, which branch are you from? Although the royal envoy did not seem to be excited, for the skeleton great mage, as long as he was not executed, it was enough. The skeleton great mage said, Reporting to the envoy, I am from the Death God Valley branch! The mes in the eyes of the royal envoy swirled, as if he was reminiscing. Death God Valley? Is it a branch under Harold? The skeleton archmage replied, Yes, Emissary. At this point, the Skeleton Archmages heart hadpletely rxed. He hadpletely ovee this small crisis. After arriving at the imperial city, he only needed to wait until he had informed His Majesty Harold of the news of the deathgod artifact. It would not be a problem for His Majesty Harold to reward him with the position of a branch king of the undead. As for letting him keep the deathgod artifact all to himself? That was impossible. With his strength as a demigod, it was impossible for him to keep the death artifact all to himself! It wasnt just him. In his opinion, even if the Death Spirit King wanted to keep the deathgod artifact all to himself, it would be a foolish decision. In the Underworld. Not all death artifacts were found by the strong. There were also many who were found by those who were weaker. But in this long period of time, the skeleton archmage had never heard of a single deathgod artifact being in the hands of a weakling. It could be said that those who were able to control a deathgod artifact were at least peak highgod experts! And they had to be peak highgod experts from top-tier major powers! In most major powers, those who were able to control a deathgod artifact were all experts with the power of a sovereign! If he was allowed to keep the deathgod artifact for himself, even if he could obtain it, he wouldnt be able to escape the fate of being killed and robbed by others. Rather than doing this, it would be better to contribute the news of the deathgod artifact. Change the position of the king of the undead to another branch! The skeleton archmage was thinking about this, his heart filled with anticipation for the future. Right at this moment. The royal envoy spoke once more. What is this deathgod artifact you are talking about? # Chapter 488: The Pursuit of the Skeleton Clan. The Traitorous Royal Envoy!

Chapter 488: The Pursuit of the Skeleton n. The Traitorous Royal Envoy!

Whats the situation with the deathgod artifact you mentioned? The royal envoys jaw bones moved slightly, asking something that he was more interested in. I guarantee with my soul that if theres even the slightest bit of a lie in what Im about to say, the sovereign god wille again, and my soul will never be reincarnated! The skeleton archmage bowed his head respectfully, his posture humble. The royal envoy nodded in satisfaction, waiting for the skeleton archmages most crucial information. When my warriors were being ughtered by that bastard with more than ten dragons, I led my people to resist with all my might... Enough, enough! The royal envoy waved his hand angrily, his impatience almost overflowing. Tell me the main point! Yes! The skeleton archmage lowered his head even lower. The mes in his head danced. His jaw opened and closed as he said, The deathgod artifact is in the hands of the skeleton royal family. The rumor that has always been spoken of is true! What? The mes in the eyes of the royal envoy suddenly soared! What you said... is true! My oath is still effective, my Lord Envoy! Hiss... The royal envoy sucked in a cold breath. Although he tried his best to suppress it, the mes in his eyes still betrayed the wild joy in his heart. A deathgod artifact... This might be a hot potato for a minor demigod like the skeleton archmage but, for an royal envoy like him, someone who had touched the threshold of bing a highgod... This was the key to bing a royal! A soldier who didnt want to be a general wasnt a good soldier. Simrly, a skeleton who didnt want to be a royal wasnt a good skeleton! The royal emissarys loyalty to the royal family almost instantly changed. Whats your name? Eh? The skeleton archmage was surprised by the royal emissarys question. Why are you asking me this... Are you offering me a reward? The great skeleton mage could not hide the ecstasy in his heart when he thought of this. Your Highness, my name Is Ulrix! Ulrix, get up. The royal envoy waved his hand, and an invisible force helped Ulrix, who was kneeling on the ground, up. Thank you, Your Highness! Ulrix said with a smile that he could barely hold back. Hehe, Ulrix, do you know what else we skeletons have to pursue in the endless river of life? Hmm...? Ulrix was confused. Why did he suddenly talk about such things with him? I dont know, Your Highness! Urix answered honestly. Its status, Ulrix. Its something that we couldnt get even when we were alive! Death has taken our lives. So many regrets disappeared in the instant that we died in this world. But in the Underworld, Ulrix, we have a new life! Uh... Your Highness? Ulrix looked at the excited royal emissary who was waving his hands and feet in confusion. What is he doing? Is he trying to take me under his wing and instill his ideals and values in me? Hmm... it wasnt a loss to be able to work under the royal envoy. After all, those who were appreciated by the royal envoy wouldnt have poor achievements in the future. From the moment we obtained our new life, we fell into the long river of time. In front of the Great Goddess of Time, our goals in life becameughable... Indeed, your highness. The thoughts of those who wanted to gain status and power in life would vanish like smoke in the long river of time. Ulrix nodded and echoed the words of the royal envoy. Unexpectedly, the royal envoy shook his head with a disappointed expression. No, Ulrix, this is not right! Well, what does your highness think of this matter? Ulrix did not dare to refute and only went along with the royal envoys ttery. Based on my experience of living for so long, we should return to the original starting point and pick up those desires that we have abandoned! Without those desires, we would really be dead. In the sense of the soul, Ulrix, return to your nature and climb up, wanting to be in a high position. Your Highness, youre right! Ulrix respectfully ttered him. I n to keep the deathgod artifact for myself, Ulrix! What? Ulrix felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He looked at the person in front of him in disbelief. Your Highness... you mean... you want to betray the royal family... ? Ulrix did not think before he spoke in shock. The moment he blurted out this sentence, he regretted it. What am I saying, idiot! If the other party did not mean that, wouldnt I be finished? Normally, there would not be any royal emissaries who betrayed the royal family. They were all loyal servants to the royal family. Thats right, Ulrix, I want to betray the royal family! Unexpectedly, the royal emissary instantly admitted it without any hesitation. Uh... good decision! Urix quickly ttered him. I want to keep the deathgod artifact for myself. Once I get that... do you know what it means, Ulrix? I will directly rule the Underworld! As the royal envoy said this, he couldnt help but burst intoughter. The entire space was shaken by hisughter until it was about to crack. Ulrix is willing to follow in your footsteps! Ulrix was a clever skeleton man. He knew that at this time, only by expressing loyalty could he survive. The royal envoy did not ask him for help, but ordered him. If he refused to join... He would die! As for loyalty to his royal family? Let them go to hell. Were those things more important than his own life? Hearing Ulrix swear loyalty to him, the royal envoy burst intoughter. Hahahaha... Ulrix, you... you still dont understand? Hahahaha... I dont understand, Your Highness. Im not very smart and stupid. I hope Your Highness can enlighten me. Ulrix did not dare to be negligent. Everything he said went ording to the other partys meaning, and he did not dare to be rebellious. Hahaha, you do know your ce! The royal envoy nodded his head in satisfaction. I didnt mean that it was very clear, Ulrix. Ive been emphasizing it just now! Wh... What? Ulrix was somewhat unable to grasp the other partys meaning. Alright, Ill repeat it again, Ulrix. I said just now that I want to monopolize the deathgod artifact. The royal envoy repeated. Mm, I understand what you mean. Youre betraying the royal family. No, no, no, thats not what I want to tell you. What I want to tell you is that I want to monopolize the deathly artifact. The royal envoy emphasized the word monopolize. Monopolize...? Monopolize... Ulrix seemed to have understood something, and a sense of fear spread throughout his body. # Chapter 489: The Death of the Skeleton Archmage. The Ambitious Envoy of the Royal Family

Chapter 489: The Death of the Skeleton Archmage. The Ambitious Envoy of the Royal Family

Monopolize...? Monopolize... Ulrix seemed to have understood something, and a feeling of fear spread throughout his body. This guy... This bastard! He had never wanted to recruit him from the start! No... No, no! I will die... I, Ulrix... will die! The fear of death spread all over Ulrixs body, and he desperately tried to stand up and run away. Move... move, motherf*cker! Why cant I move my body? Ulrix shouted angrily in his heart. Suddenly he seemed to realize something. No.. How could I see my own body... My head... on the ground? Ulrix widened his eyes. How was that possible? When did his body kneel on the ground and his head fall to the ground without anyone knowing? Why... why... Noticing that his head had fallen to the ground, and his life seemed to be flowing faster, Ulrix opened his mouth with difficulty and asked. Idiot, are you of any help to me? The royal messenger turned around and looked at Ulrixs head that had fallen to the ground with pity. You... you wont have a good ending! Ulrix gradually epted the fact that he was about to die. What will happen to you, who betrayed the royal family, if you are discovered, huh? You know, my dear royal envoy, when the timees, even if you want to die, it will be an extravagant hope. Your head will hang high above the city gate, the vultures of hell will surround your form and peck at your body. Your soul will be torn into three parts by the cerberus of hell. One part will be put into the pot of oil, another part will be nailed within an iron maiden, and thest part will be whipped all day long. The royal family will not let you off lightly, you bastard! The fear of death gradually turned into anger. Ulrixs head that had fallen to the ground opened and closed its jaw as it cursed. Thats right... thats right...! Hahahaha, you think youre very strong, dont you? Youve never seen that young man with more than ten dragons. You cant beat him. Hahaha, his dragons will burn you to ashes. You wont seed... Ugh! Crack. The royal envoy crushed Ulrixs skull. The chattering instantly disappeared, and the Underworld returned to peace. Ah... The young man who controls the dragons... Hehehe, what bullsh*t! The royal envoy raised his eyebrows in disdain. Joelson, who was traveling far away, suddenly sneezed. Whooo, f*ck, whos scolding me? Joelson rubbed his nose and said unhappily. Father, do you have a cold? And why do you know that someone is scolding you just because you sneezed? Hades pped his wings, carrying a person and a soul as he flew across thend of the Underworld. What a joke, Hades. Do you think a person of my level will get the flu? Hahaha, Hades, you dont understand. We humans think that if someone misses someone, that person will sneeze. How should I put it? Its like telepathy. Its very strange. Oh? Godfrey was quite surprised. Humans actually have such amazing talent. This is really something! Godfrey said with a sigh. Hehe, Godfrey, there are many aspects of us humans that you dont know about. Hades, where are we? Ahem, let me see. Hades opened his dragon eyes and scanned the entire Underworld. This is a wastnd... Hm? Hades said calmly, but he suddenly frowned. My father... There are skeleton nsmen being chased down there. Do you want to go down and take a look? Hades instantly caught the battle not far away and said. Hm? Joelson frowned. ording to what he had said before, he did not have the time to meddle in other peoples business. The life and death of a few skeleton nsmen did not concern him. If they died, so be it. If he interfered, it would be unfair to the people who were chasing them. However, the situation was different now. At this moment, Joelson was looking for the deathgod artifact. At this moment, no information should be let go. Lets go, Hades. Lets go and have a look. Maybe we can get some useful information! Yes, my father! Hades pped his wings, and the whole dragon turned into a shooting star and flew to the scene of the incident. Damn it, I dont want to die! The mes in the eyes of the skeleton dogs rose, and they chased after the smell of the skeleton men relentlessly. Damn it, we cant shake them off! The skeleton men shouted in despair. Why, why are they chasing us? What did we do wrong? One of the skeleton men stopped in despair. If you want to know why, hehehe, if you want to me someone? me yourself for being Ulrixs subordinate. The mes in the eyes of the hell skeleton dog were flickering, filled with mockery. Ulrix...? The mes in the eyes of the skeleton man were filled with unwillingness. Why? The skeleton archmage has wholeheartedly served the king, and he has done so much. What did he do wrong to make you chase after us like this? Hehehehe, Im sorry. This is my masters secret. I have nothing to tell you! You cant run away. Do it. My king will not let you go! The skeleton man was inplete despair. He looked up at the sky and waited for death. Okay, okay, okay. I will let you die a quick death. The hellhound opened its bloody mouth. Die! Go to hell with your hatred! Just as the hellhound was about to tear apart the skeleton in front of it, a terrifying hurricane swept across thend. The hurricane almost blew out the soul fire in its head and eye sockets. It used all its strength to grab onto the ground so that it was not blown away directly. What is this... F*ck, what is this thing...! The skeleton man didnt feel good either. Hey on the ground and barely managed to avoid being blown into the sky. After a long while, the storm stopped. The skeleton man and the skeletal hellhound finally stabilized themselves and opened their eyes. Ah... What... Dragon? The skeleton hellhound opened its mouth wide and looked at the ck shadow of the giant dragon that looked like a mountain peak. It was speechless for a long time. Yo, do you guys have any disputes? Do you need me to adjust it? Standing on the back of the dragon, Joelson shouted loudly. His shadow was dragged by the light of the Underworld. He looked tall and majestic. My Death God, what... what kind of monster is this? The skeleton man was also shocked and lost his voice for a long time before he managed to say something. He looked at the humongous Hades and the shock in his eyes did not disappear for a long time. # Chapter 490: Intense Duels Without Using Both Hands!

Chapter 490: Intense Duels Without Using Both Hands!

Human? Dragon? Why would such a strangebination appear in the Underworld? The hellhound could not understand. Its shrunken brain made it unable to think so much. It was born a war machine and, as its masters hound, it was destined to be unable to think deeply. Looking at the scene in front of it, it could not understand the situation. Hey, human, I advise you to mind your own business. Although my strength and ability are far inferior to yours, I advise you to think carefully about the master behind me! Tsk tsk tsk. The puppy is quite fierce, huh? Joelson curled his lips and jumped down from the dragons back. The cerberus instantly jumped back with vignce. This human... did not seem to be a threat... But its biological instincts told it that this humans strength couldnt be measured by his appearance. In fact, this human standing on the dragons back might be even stronger than the giant dragon on the ground. How dare a disrespectful inferior creature be so disrespectful to Father. Father, do you need me to crush this inferior creature? No, no, no, Hades, you cant rush things. In the end, the arrogant jester in front of you is just a jester. You have to remember, the jester is just a funny character after all. It still has the information we want. Ive learned from you, Father. Hades nodded respectfully. Little Dog, who is your master? With his hands behind his back, Joelson approached the hellhound without any threat. Hehe, Im afraid of scaring you with who my master is. Are you sure you want to hear it? Oh, of course, my little dog. If I have time, I would like to visit your master. Joelson said with a smile, his expression was very kind. Hehe, listen well, weak human. My masters name is... ah ah ah ah! Suddenly, when he said thest sentence, the cerberus suddenly wailed in pain. I was wrong, my master, ah ah ah! The soul me in the hellhounds head flickered and was extremely unstable. It was like a weak candle in a storm that would be extinguished by the terrifying storm. Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ahh! F*ck...! With a crack, the body of the cerberus seemed to have been exploded by a bomb. It exploded into pieces. The soul me floated in the air, looking very miserable. Energy circted under Joelsons feet, blowing away the remnants of his bones. Im sorry, Ive made a fool of myself! A skeleton wearing a ck robe shouted from a high mountain. Oh... are you its master? Joelson shouted loudly. No, no, no... The ck-robed skeleton jumped forward and jumped down the high mountain with a leap of faith. Im not its master, and I wasnt the one who did it just now. That was the contract in its mind. As long as the kings name was mentioned, the contract would be erased. Its brain was not born to talk to people, and it killed itself. You must be joking. The ck-robed skeleton bowed and said respectfully. Oh, no, no, no, its okay. Were not affected. Joelson waved his hand, indicating that he did not care. Thats good. The ck-robed skeleton nodded and changed the topic. I say, may i trouble this friend for a matter... Oh, please go ahead. Seeing how polite the other party was, Joelson immediately did not want to make things difficult for him. I would like to trouble the three friends to not interfere in the private affairs between our two races. Please be magnanimous and dont interfere. The ck-robed skeleton man said respectfully. Hahaha, of course, of course. Then can you tell me your masters name? Joelson was very generous and agreed to the other partys request very easily. However, the additional conditions immediately made the ck-robed skeleton man embarrassed. This... Im afraid it wont work? The ck-robed skeleton helplessly shook his head. Why? Joelson asked in confusion. In my head, there is a contract like the Skeleton Hellhound. The ck-robed skeleton pointed at his head with a troubled expression. Ah... if thats the case, then it wont be easy to handle... Joelson pretended to be distressed. Since Joelson was unable to get any useful information from this group of people, the hope of getting the information was all ced on that skeleton who was being pursued. He could not let the ck-robed skeleton kill the other party so easily, he still had to see if he could get anything out of the mouth of the skeleton who was being pursued. However, the other party was so polite. As the saying goes, one should not hit a smiling person. He did not want to make things difficult for this person. How about this? Your level is also as high as a demigods. Coincidentally, my level is also a demigod. Ill put my hands behind my back, and you can attack me. If I use my hands to resist or get knocked down by you, you can do whatever you want with this skeleton. But if I put my hands behind my back and dodge a hundred of your attacks, then you can stop chasing after this skeleton. How about that? With a smile on his face, Joelson made a suggestion that seemed to be very profitable. As expected, the ck-robed skeletons eyes lit up when he heard this. He looked at the happy expression on Joelsons face. Hahaha, wasnt it obvious that he wanted him to win? This person had simply promised him that he would lose face, which was why he hade up with such a test that was almost certain to win. The ck-robed skeleton instantly made a judgment of the situation. Alright, many thanks to this friend! The ck-robed skeleton man bowed, his eyes filled with gratitude as he looked at the other party. Its over... Its over now... The skeleton mans heart instantly turned cold. Joelsons meaning couldnt be any clearer. The other party clearly didnt intend to help him anymore. With his hands behind his back, he couldnt use his hands to fight against someone of the same level. How was he supposed to fight? This was a battle between experts of the lower god level. In a battle between people of such a high level, it would only take an instant for the victor to be decided. It was impossible for him to win without using both hands, and it was impossible for him to dodge even a hundred moves from the other party! How was it possible for him to win? It was just that the other party didnt want to directly agree to the other partys dying tactic, giving him a way out. Damn it... I thought I could be saved... but in the end, I still cant escape the fate of death... The skeleton man sat on the ground with a plop, the soul fire in his eyes dimming. It was true... who was he? The other party had no need to offend an expert with the same strength as him for the sake of a nameless skeleton soldier. Not to mention, the other party had a terrifyinglyrge family behind him. Offending such a terrifying force was definitely not going to end well. # Chapter 491: Unnecessary Humility and a Terrifying Duel!

Chapter 491: Unnecessary Humility and a Terrifying Duel!

Its settled then. Do I need to add any more rules? Joelson took off his coat and began to warm up. No, no, no, theres no need at all. I cant even use my hands. Youve already given me a lot! The ck-robed skeleton man looked excited. When the time came, he had to be humble and give way to this kind-hearted gentleman. He did not want to kill the other party in one move and embarrass him. He would just let him fight a few more moves before defeating him. With this thought in mind, the ck-robed skeleton took off his ck robe and flexed his ligaments and bones. The sound of the skeleton cracking could be heard. Alright, its settled then. We will set a time limit. In half an hour, you will finish a hundred moves. Once the range is determined, you will be the center of a ten-kilometer radius. I can not leave the boundary to prevent me from running at full speed. If you do not hit me within a hundred moves, then it will be considered my victory. If I can not resist using my hands to block or get hit by you within a hundred moves, then it will be considered your victory. How about it? Joelson thought for a moment and came up with a rule. Of course, this is great! The ck-robed skeleton man nodded in agreement. He even limited the size of the arena. This was great. It was clear that he wanted to win! As for the skeleton man beside him? He had already sat on the ground in despair. The arrival of death was only a matter of time. Okay, then... Are you ready? Joelson stopped his warm-up exercise and asked the scared ck-robed skeleton man on the other side. Yes, Im ready, sir. What about you, sir? The ck-robed skeleton man nodded. Hades, move to the side. Dont disturb the other sides performance. Yes, Father! Hades immediately pped his wings and flew away when he heard Joelsons words. Godfrey, who do you think will win? In the distance, Hadesnded on a high mountain. The vision of the dragon race couldpletely break through the boundaries of distance and clearly see the direction of Joelsons side. Hahaha, you rascal, why do you always like to talk nonsense? Godfrey stood beside Hades. His eyesight was also amazing, so he could clearly see the scene over there. Hearing Godfreys words, the dragon and the man looked at each other andughed. This master is really too bad... hahahahahaha! Then how can you me Father? You can only me that ck-robed skeleton man for being blind. The ck-robed skeleton man could no longer hear the conversation between the two of them. At this moment, he was staring at Joelson with full fighting spirit. Phew! Im also ready, so... Joelson put his hands behind his back. Let the match begin! The moment Joelsons voice fell, the ck-robed skeleton man instantly erupted! Sorry for offending you! A terrifying wind from a punch sted towards Joelson. Joelson only turned his body sideways to dodge the ck-robed skeleton mans attack. The ck-robed skeleton was not surprised. After all, he did not use his full strength. Now was the time for a gentleman to show humility. He could not embarrass the other party. The ck-robed skeletons punch missed. He stood up and kicked again. Joelson turned his body sideways to dodge this fierce kick again. After two moves, Joelson was still on the spot. His lower body did not move at all. Damn it... If you want to win and kill me, then give me a quick death! What are you pretending to be! The skeleton man outside the arena shouted. Even a nameless fish like him could see that the ck-robed skeleton man was deliberately slowing down his movements. Such a watered-down attack was just to make Joelson look less ugly when the time came. Well, Mr. Skeleton, if you go easy on me again, I will win after a hundred moves. I will not go back on my word. I will not change the agreement easily. Joelson frowned. Even he could feel the other partys humility. Its good that you will not change the agreement easily! The ck-robed skeleton was still rxed. In his opinion, he could easily make Joelson admit defeat in less than a hundred moves. Looking at that terrifying punch once more, Joelson let out a sigh. He crouched down, easily dodging it. Sir, I apologize! Seeing that he had almost given up, the ck-robed skeleton finally began to get serious. The ck-robed skeleton steadied himself, then instantly struck out with a terrifying attack that contained the power of a demigod! Oh, you are finally serious? Joelson raised an eyebrow. He still dodged, easily dodging. From start to finish, his upper body had been dodging, but his lower body hadnt moved at all. This time, the ck-robed skeleton was beginning to view him in a new light. For him to be able to easily dodge a full-force attack meant that this Mr. Joelson had some power. Fine. Then I wont have any more reservations. This was only the beginning! The ck-robed skeleton clenched his fists and continuously attacked. The angle of his attacks was extremely tricky. Without any breaks, his punches had almost sealed off all the space that Joelson could dodge! However, Joelson was like a loach. He twisted left and right, and every time he missed by just a little bit, he would be able to attack Joelson. However, just a little distance was like a natural moat. Joelson just moved slightly, he easily dodged all of Joelsons attacks. Until now, Joelsons lower body had not moved at all. From the beginning to the end, Joelson had been standing in the same ce, and his feet had not moved once. No... impossible! The more the ck-robed skeleton man attacked, the more shocked he was. How could he not even touch Mr. Joelson? This must be an illusion... this must be an illusion! Not to mention forcing Joelson to use his hands, up until now, Joelson had not even moved his feet once. This is impossible! The ck-robed skeleton man suddenly stopped attacking and cried out in despair while holding his head. I... I, I, I, I... Ahhh! The soul me in the ck-robed skeleton mans eye sockets suddenly jumped, and the entire skeletons body was burning with a terrifying golden me. The powerful aura blew the sand and soil in the desert, covering the sky and the sun. Im sorry, sir! After the ck-robed skeleton said that, the entire skeleton disappeared in an instant! The impact wave brought by the high-speed movement that was so fast that the naked eye could not catch it changed the color of the sky and earth. In the afterimages, the ck-robed skeletonunched a series of attacks! The upper half of Joelsons body also disappeared, leaving only the afterimages that were shaking crazily. The lower half of his body was standing in the same ce, looking extremely ghastly! Oh my god, this... this... could it be that I really can be saved? The skeleton man sitting outside the arena looked at the terrifying scene in the arena and was immediately dumbfounded. This kind of battle was something that this nameless little skeleton man would never be able to resolve in his entire life. No... No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! The ck-robed skeleton man attacked while shouting in despair. # Chapter 492: Taboo of the Law of Light. Absolute Speed of Light!

Chapter 492: Taboo of the Law of Light. Absolute Speed of Light!

No... No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! The ck-robed skeleton attacked while shouting in despair. How could this be? How could this be! Arent we all demigods? From the aura emanating from his opponent, the ck-robed skeleton was absolutely certain that Joelson wasnt lying. There was nothing wrong with this persons power. The ripples emanating from him were indeed those of a demigod. But this didnt make any sense! Why! They were clearly on the same level, but it was extremely difficult for him to even move a single inch! This... is impossible! The mes in the ck-robed skeletons eyes suddenly began to throb. The dark blue soul mes transformed into golden mes, hissing as they erupted outwards! This was a secret technique belonging to the ck-robed skeleton. By burning ones cultivation, ones ability and strength would increase by arge margin! This method of harming the enemy by a thousand while at the same time expending eight hundred of ones own was originally a forbidden technique. It was a life-saving ability that was reserved for oneself! Using it in such a situation was really too irrational. It was just apetition. However, at this moment, the ck-robed skeletons mind was already unable to think. He was already so shocked by the scene before him that he had already lost his mind. If he could not even touch it, how would the face of the ck-robed skeleton man be preserved? He was afraid that for the rest of his life, he would be immersed in this memory. This painful and humiliating memory. How could he just let it go like this? Even if he had to pay the price of his life, he had to meet Joelson for a moment. Otherwise, he would spend the rest of his life in regret! Burn, my soul fire, for the sake of my ordinary life, leave no regrets! The ck-robed skeletons speed continued to increase, breaking through the sound barrier. Mach 5. Mach 10. Mach 20! Suddenly, the ck-robed skeleton felt a powerful barrier! Its speed could no longer increase... It was thew of light. The speed of all things could not exceed the speed of light. Thew of light was still effective in the Underworld. As it was approaching the speed of light, the projection of light did not even have time tond on its retina, which was made of soul mes. Even with the addition of energy, the speed of the projection was still far from being able to keep up. This is the end of my limit... The ck-robed skeleton was blocked by the invisible barrier and could not increase its speed any further. However,pared to the first time he came into contact with thew of light and learned about the taboos of light, there was one thing that shocked him even more. Even though his speed was close to the speed of light, the ck-robed skeleton was still unable to touch the dodging Joelson. How terrifying was this person? Even until now, Joelsons feet had not moved at all! Mr. ck-Robed Skeleton! In the confrontation that was about to reach the speed of light, Joelson suddenly spoke! His voice even had a magical boost, allowing the speed of his voice to catch up with the ck-robed skeleton in the speed of light! What? The ck-robed Skeleton Mans worldview was on the verge of copse. He actually still had some strength left! However, Joelson did not care about the ck-robed skeleton mans shock. He said while dodging the attack. I say, Mr. ck-Robed Skeleton Man, if you are at this level, we can almost stop! Joelson did not mean to mock him. Joelson simply wanted the ck-robed skeleton man to stop burning his cultivation. However, all these words had changed in the ears of the ck-robed skeleton man. Was he mocking me? Was this the end of my limit? My miserable life ended inexplicably. I came to the Underworld and became a skeleton. I was reborn again. I worked hard to cultivate again. In the endless river of time, I reached a height that I had never reached before I died. However, today, I was denied by that gentlemans words. How was that possible? The ck-robed skeleton man suddenly stopped. The dazzling light was like the sun, shining on thisnd. Mr. Joelson, our stakes have increased. My life is also on this gambling table. Along with my glory when I was alive! Rumble! The earth shook and the mountains shook. This was the highlight of the ck-robed skeleton mans soul! Like fireworks, he was burning his soul, just for the moment of brilliance that was about to arrive. The consequences of doing so were very obvious. The ck-robed skeleton man would be like a beautiful firework, using his soul to create a beautiful explosion! Oh! What a high awareness! Joelsons eyes became respectful! The high awareness of the ck-robed skeleton man, whom he had never met before, touched Joelson! The things that he had wanted to tell him earlier were instantly suppressed by Joelson. Telling him that now was a kind of trampling on and an insult to the ck-robed skeletons brilliant and noble consciousness! This... This terrifying life soul me...! In the distance, Hadess eyes were wide open, and his vertical pupils were filled with shock! This is... the height of my soul, aaahh! The ck-robed skeleton man hadpleted the heating and sublimation of his soul. The fuel for his next step would be his soul! Respected sir, what is your name! Joelsons eyes were filled with respect. Johann, Joelson! The ck-robed skeleton man said loudly. After saying this, the ck-robed skeleton man instantly disappeared. He disappeared from this ne, as if he had vanished from the world. The moment the ck-robed skeleton man moved, his entire body entered a magical space. He broke through the sound barrier, Mach 1... Mach 5... Mach 10... Mach 15... Mach 20... One circle after another... The ck-robed skeleton mans speed continued to increase, and the center of the circle was where Joelson was. Gravity? Joelson was surprised to feel a strong pull, the ck-robed skeleton man around Joelson told him the spin was the birth of gravity! It was not long before the ck-robed skeleton once again reached the taboo set by thew of light. The speed of light is the limit of all things, all things can not touch the taboo! Guaaaaaahhh! The ck-robed skeleton suddenly shouted loudly and his entire body turned into a ray of light! A ray of white light was like a huge sword that attacked a city. It was like a shooting star that cut through the night sky. The ck-robed skeleton touched the illusory barrier! He touched it! Boom! It was easy to do as long as he touched it. The ck-robed skeleton suddenly increased his strength in that direction. With a loud boom, the ck-robed skeleton broke the taboo of thew of light! In an instant, the feeling of obstruction instantly disappeared. The ck-robed skeleton man broke through the speed of light, breaking the taboo of thew of light! Chapter 493: Joelson was attacked?

Chapter 493: Joelson was attacked?

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL In an instant, the feeling of obstruction disappeared. The ck-robed skeleton broke through the speed of light, breaking through the taboo of thew of light! Break! The moment he broke through thew of light, the ck-robed skeleton seemed to have fallen into a bottomless ck hole. Where... where was this? The ck-robed skeleton was in a daze. He could only see that this ce was pitch ck. From above, it was pitch ck and he couldnt see the end. . From below, it was pitch ck and he couldnt see the end. Suddenly, stars appeared in the sky. What was going on? This was... This is the universe. Who is it! The ck-robed skeleton turned his head abruptly and saw a huge female giant that was emitting milky white light behind him. The female giant was wearing a long white silk dress and had her eyes closed. She looked extremely majestic! Universe. What is that ce? The ck-robed skeleton man questioned loudly. This has nothing to do with you! The female giant said angrily and opened her eyes. Her eyes were filled with anger. Mortal, do you know your crime for touching thew of light? I... The scene in front of her had already exceeded the knowledge of the ck-robed skeleton man. Without waiting for the ck-robed skeleton to reply, the female giant stretched out herrge hand and struck towards the ck-robed skeleton! Aaaaaaaaaahh! The ck-robed skeleton cried out in fear, but his scream did not stop the female giants palm from striking down. The ck-robed skeleton closed his eyes in fear. He waited for a long time, but he did not wait for the moment when he was shattered. Eh? What was going on? The ck-robed skeleton opened his eyes. He was shocked to find that he had returned to his original world. Why... Was that an illusion? Forget it! There was something more important at hand! The ck-robed skeleton suddenly moved. His target was Joelson! The moment he moved, the ck-robed skeleton was instantly shocked beyondpare. His surroundings became abnormally slow. He could see light particles and waves. He was flying together with the light! Not only that, but time around him also became slower. No... it was not only time that became slower! Time... was reversing! Time was actually flowing backward! This... was this the effect of breaking thew of light? The ck-robed skeleton man suddenly felt that he had no regrets in this life. Even if he was going to die in the next moment, after seeing such a wonderful scene, he felt that his life wasplete. However... before he died, there was one more thing that he had toplete. And that was... Mr. Joelson! The ck-robed skeleton man, Johann, rushed towards Joelson. A punch! A punch at the speed of light. A punch that reversed time and space! Joelson raised his hand with a shocked expression! Boom! When their hands touched, at that instant, terrifying air currents flew in all directions! The strong air currents swept upwards, and the sky and earth changed color. The two strong air currents actually intersected and turned into a tornado! The tornado connected the sky and earth, rotating and meandering upwards, as if it was a spiral staircase from heaven to the human world! When the hot air current met the cold air current, it created arge area of cumulonimbus clouds. In a short while, raindrops the size of soybeans fell from the sky. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled. The Underworld shook violently, and the tectonic tes shifted. The magnitude-10 earthquake spread to the entire Underworld from the center of the two peoples fists! Boom! Boom! Boom! The earth shook and the mountains shook, and cracks appeared on the ground. As the earth shifted, a new grand canyon was born, the old cracks merged, a new highest peak of the Underworld rose, and the old highest peak of the Underworld copsed... The Royal Skeleton City. The entire ground shook violently. Although the buildings protected by magic would not copse, the power could not be transferred. The entire city-state moved directly because of the earthquake and left the original ce. Damn... damn it! What is that? The Skeleton King, Windsor Marshall, held his wine ss. The red wine in his goblet shook continuously. He sat firmly on the throne. Under the throne, the ministers were upside down. Everyone was knocked over by the earthquake. The red wine on the dining table fell to the ground and the ground tilted, the huge dining table shifted. Peas and chips were scattered all over the ground. The main dish, turkey, was not moved at all and fell to the ground. The dinner te was smashed into pieces. What... What is this... protect our king! The skeleton soldiers beside the throne held the long spear in their hands and barely managed to not fall. They waved their hands in a panic to request reinforcements. A pair of guards held a huge shield in their hands and a long sword in their hands. They swayed and stumbled as they walked towards the throne. Protect our king! Their slogans were loud and clear, but many of them were knocked over by the earthquake and could not stand up for a long time. Stupid! The Skeleton King, Windsor Marshall, angrily threw his wine ss down. The ss shattered, and the carpet beneath his feet was instantly dyed red with red wine! What are you panicking for? Windsor Marshall held onto the armrest of the throne and stood up. During the magnitude-10 earthquake, Windsor Marshall stood very steadily, standing in front of the throne like a small mountain. My king, be careful. There must be an assassin! The personal guards beside the throne shouted loudly. They pulled out the sharp sword at their waists and looked around vigntly. Thats right. Its a rare earthquake in the Underworld. For such a huge earthquake to suddenly happen, there must be an assassin who wants to kill our king! The captain of the personal guards raised his shield and stood in front of the Skeleton King Windsor Marshall. He used the huge shield to cover the Skeleton King Windsor Marshalls body. Hmph! The Skeleton King Windsor Marshall suddenly swung his hand, and an unknown ck me instantly engulfed the guards in front of him! Aaaah! My king, what did I do wrong? The captain of the personal guards who was lying on the ground cried out in pain. Panic. Shaming me! The Skeleton King Windsor Marshall said angrily, and then he crushed the head of the captain of the personal guards with his foot. My king, please calm down... The officials who were in a mess instantly quieted down. They all knelt on the ground and begged humbly. The assassins are here. If onees, Ill kill one. If twoe, Ill kill a pair! The Skeleton King, Windsor Marshall, said disdainfully. Wasnt the Skeleton King, Windsor Marshall, afraid? Actually, he was a little afraid... He wasnt afraid of assassins. His strength was superior to the entire Underworld. Logically speaking, he shouldnt be afraid of anyone. But today was different. He didnt sense the aura of anyone else around him! This was impossible! No one could escape his detection. Such a person hadnt been born yet! But this kind of panic couldnt be shown to his subordinates... After all, he was the king, the king of the skeleton race. The countless skeleton soldiers under hismand looked down on the existence of the Underworld. He could not be frightened by an unknown existence! Just... who was it? The Skeleton King, Windsor Marshall, looked around vigntly, waiting for an attack that coulde at any time. # Chapter 494: The Suspicious Skeleton King. The Death of Johann!

Chapter 494: The Suspicious Skeleton King. The Death of Johann!

The Skeleton King, Windsor Marshall, was waiting for an attack that should havee even after the earthquake had stopped. When the earthquake had stopped, none of the ministers dared to stand up. They looked at the hall in front of them without even daring to breathe. My... my king...? After a long time, one of the officials couldnt hold it in anymore. He carefully opened his mouth and asked. Die! The nervous Skeleton King, Windsor Marshall, didnt react for a moment. He suddenly waved his hand, and a terrifying shock wave sted toward the position of the official who had opened his mouth just now! Uh, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah! The moment the official came into contact with the shock wave, the entire skeleton instantly felt a wave of pain. It was as if there were 10,000 roundworms drilling holes in its bones. Its head was as if it was being pierced by a woodpecker. Fortunately, the pain didntst long and, in the blink of an eye, the minister had disappeared from this world. What was even more terrifying was that the area where the minister was located had been blown to the ground. It had also implicated many other silent ministers kneeling around the minister. The shockwave from the explosion had even caused some ministers further away to be heavily injured. With a crack, the rope of the chandelier on the ceiling loosened and fell with a bang. This time, everyone in the hall did not dare to move. Hiss hiss... Windsor Marshall sucked in a few breaths of cold air. Why was he so nervous... Where was that assassin hiding... What Windsor Marshall did not know was that the earthquake just now was just a shockwave from the punch. Joelson, who had caused all of this, did not know that this earthquake had actually caused a river of blood in the royal city thousands of kilometers away. Johann, the ck-robed skeleton man, felt exhausted. The mes in the skulls eye sockets were no longer as vigorous as before. At this moment, it was only left with a deep weakness. The golden mes had turned into a pale white me. It was as weak as a small candle in a storm, as if it would be extinguished by the terrifying storm in the next moment. I... I won... The ck-robed skeleton man, Johann, said weakly. I won! Suddenly, as if it was a sh in the pan, the ck-robed skeleton man, Johann, suddenly regained his vitality and shouted loudly. Hahahaha... Johann looked at the ck-robed skeleton man, Johann, with aplicated expression. Looking at himughing happily, he could not bear to tell the truth for a moment. Mr. Johann... Joelson said awkwardly. Just now, before you broke through the speed of light, you had already used a thousand moves... Joelson thought for a long time and decided to tell the ck-robed skeleton man the truth. What... The light in Johanns eyes instantly disappeared. Was that so... It was like that... Oh right... he had lost his mind at that time and, in that instant, he had punched Mr. Joelson over a hundred times... Sigh... This brain of mine... why didnt I remember it... Johann was silent for a long time as he recalled what had happened just now. His skeleton body could not withstand the speed of light at all. Not even his bones were broken. It was entirely through willpower that Johann managed to break thew of light and exceed the speed of light. I lost... Mr. Joelson... You are... a very powerful person... Crack crack crack... Johanns arm turned into bone powder... Johanns train of life was about to reach its destination. Soon, not only his hand, but even Johanns head and feet turned into powder, fluttering in the wind. It is my honor topete with you on the same stage! Johann said with relief at thest moment when the candle of life was extinguished. It is also my honor topete with you on the same stage! Johann! Joelson said seriously. Hearing Joelsons affirmation, Johann extinguished his soul fire with satisfaction. The moment the soul fire was extinguished, the entire skeleton turned into bone dust, drifting in the wind. What a powerful existence! The skeleton that was being chased from afar was dumbfounded. This level of battle had already exceeded the scope of his understanding. To be able to enjoy such a level of battle before death, my life could be considered to have no regrets... The life of the skeleton that was being chased was not long. Although he was outside the battle circle, that terrifying fist exchange still hurt him. A huge rock pressed him down firmly. His body was smashed into pieces, leaving only his head outside. After letting out this exmation, he slowly extinguished his soul fire. Father is simply too strong! Hades looked at the battle that ended in the distance and pped his wings in excitement. In his opinion, Joelson, who had stayed in the same ce the entire time, was simply heaven-defying. However, Godfrey, who was on Hades, did not think so. That ck-robed skeleton man, Johann, is also a true warrior! Godfrey did not think that the ck-robed skeleton man was stronger than his master, Joelson. He simply felt that the other partys noble awareness and unyielding will made him admire him very much. As an undead creature, Godfrey was very appreciative of this kind of skeleton man who had aspirations! No, no, no, that level is nothing. Father is still stronger. Of course, the master is stronger. I just think that that fellows noble awareness makes me admire him very much! Hmph, whats the use of awareness? This world is still a world where the strong prey on the weak. Everything is based on strength! Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel, Godfrey was the first to give in. Sigh, its useless to discuss this... Thats true. Lets go. The battle is over. We have to go over! Hades pped his wings and created a hurricane. Undead and dragon flew towards Joelson. Father! Hades pped his wings and instantly appeared above Joelsons head. Hended on the ground. Sigh, this is really difficult. I didnt really want these two skeletons to die. Joelson sighed awkwardly. Master, dont worry, I have an idea! Godfrey smiled slightly, jumped off the dragons back, and said to Joelson. Oh? What idea do you have? Joelsons interest was piqued, so he asked. These two are both members of the undead race. Dont forget my master, what was my predecessor! Godfrey sped his hands together and smiled. Oh, you brat. Good. Oh right, you were the previous God of ughter. You should have the ability to resurrect these two people, right? Joelsons eyes immediately lit up as he said happily. If the God of ughter could resurrect these two people, then everything would be easier. However, whether or not he could resurrect them would depend on Godfreys answer. # Chapter 495: Resurrection from the Dead? It Doesn’t Exist!

Chapter 495: Resurrection from the Dead? It Doesnt Exist!

Joelson looked at Godfrey expectantly, but what came next was Godfrey shaking his head. There is a limit to life and death. Wealth lies in the heavens. The birth, aging, illness, and death of humans are destined by the heavens. The undead and the skeleton race are the same. Death is a taboo that can not be touched! Godfrey said in a serious manner. Then say a hammer... Joelson was instantly displeased. Since there was no way to resurrect the ck-robed skeleton, Johann, then Godfrey was deliberately mystifying a hammer here. Although I can not resurrect them, my master, I mean, if I just extract some information from them, I can still talk to the revenants at this level. Godfrey exined. Joelson was a little puzzled. Revenants? What is that? Revenants are the name for the dead souls. They have already died once, and their souls will be revenants floating in the world of the revenants. I can use a special forbidden spell to speak andmunicate with the revenants. This way, we can get some information from them, my master. Godfrey exined in detail. After listening to Godfreys detailed exnation, Joelson suddenly came to a realization. He rubbed his chin and nodded. I see... Then, in that case, please help Godfrey. Joelson said so. Well, please master and Hades give us some space to cast spells! Okay! Joelson and Hades nodded at the same time and stepped back. Ha! Godfrey shouted and put his hands together. A wave of spiritual energy revolved around Godfrey and yellow light flew everywhere. All the resurrected under the heaven, obey mymand! Yellow arrays appeared one after another, and an evil hexagram appeared on thend. Oh my God, I didnt expect Godfrey to have such a trick! Hades used his wings to block the iing hurricane for Joelson. While blocking the wind, he looked at everything over there and said in shock. Yeah, I didnt expect this kid to have another trick up his sleeve. Joelson didnt expect it either and he also looked forward in shock. Great God of death, lord of all spirits! Help me guide the lost souls. Here, I offer my sincere respect. Use your great will to guide the lost souls! The first time, there was no reaction in the surroundings. Only Godfreys yellow energy covered the surroundings. The surroundings were unusually quiet. Use your great will to guide the lost souls! The second time, this deste ce suddenly blew a gust of evil wind! The wind rustled Joelsons clothes and, not only that, but the sound of the wind was the same as the sound of human tears! Woo woo woo... Woo woo woo woo! The wind whistled and whimpered as it passed through the mountains! Joelson was bbergasted. Guide the lost souls with your great will! Boom! Godfrey shouted loudly. This time, the reaction was even more intense! Three blue soul mes slowly floated out of the canyon andnded beside Godfrey! Phew, did it work? Joelson was overjoyed as he looked at the three blue mes in front of him. Yes, my master, we did it. These three soul mes are the soul mes of the three skeletons that died just now. Godfrey wiped the sweat off his forehead and exined to Joelson. Well done, Godfrey. How are we going to talk to them? These three soul fires dont look like they can talk. Joelson looked at the three soul fires in confusion. He really could not think of how to talk to these three soul fires. Dont worry, my master. Look! Godfrey pointed with his finger, indicating for Joelson to look at the ce where the three balls of soul fire were. The soul fire moved strangely! With a crackling sound, the three balls of fire began to change shape! The first ball of fire slowly changed shape. With a twist, it turned into the shape of a dog. Wasnt this fire dog formed by the soul fire of the skeleton hellhound from before? The second me crackled and slowly transformed into a skeleton man! Upon closer inspection, wasnt this the skeleton man that was being chased? The third me crackled and turned into a bright golden me! The golden me transformed and finally formed the appearance of the ck-robed skeleton man, Johann! It was too magical! Joelson and Hades could not help but shake their heads and sigh at this magical secret technique. Two skeletons and a hell skeleton dog just stood there. The three creatures had their heads lowered. There was no emotion in their eyes. Can we talk to them now? Joelson asked in puzzlement. No, living people can not directly talk to the dead. I need to trante thenguage of living people for the souls to hear. Only then can they answer. Godfrey put his hands together and said. Is it really that magical? Then try telling the skeleton hellhound that it can go! Joelson said to Godfrey. The skeleton hellhounds brain was not developed, so it could not get any useful information from its mouth. Therefore, there was no loss in sending the skeleton hellhound away. Godfrey nodded, then opened his mouth and uttered some words that were difficult to understand. After babbling, the cerberus actually nodded and turned around to leave! Its really amazing, Godfrey. I didnt expect you to know thenguage of the soul. Hades nodded and praised. Hehehe, I know a lot. There will be more and more things that will surprise you in the future. Godfrey said proudly. Godfrey, help me ask. Who was the owner of that ck-robed skeleton man? Joelson opened his mouth and said. Godfrey nodded and opened his mouth again. More obscure words came out of his mouth. After a long speech, Godfrey finished tranting Joelsons words. The two of them and the dragon stared nervously at the floating soul fire. They saw the ck-robed skeleton that was transformed from the soul fire reveal a troubled expression. The ck-robed skeleton opened its mouth, wanting to say something, but it immediately shut its mouth. The soul fire throbbed violently as if it was in great pain and difficulty. Help me trante, Godfrey. Tell it that it has passed away. The contract that its master made to it can no longer restrain it. He can say it without worry. Moreover, he doesnt have to worry that his master will find trouble with him and take revenge on him! # Chapter 496: The Terrifying Contract and the Information of the Royal City!

Chapter 496: The Terrifying Contract and the Information of the Royal City!

Help me trante, Godfrey. Tell it that it has already passed away. The contract that its master made to it can no longer restrain it. It can say it without worry. Moreover, it doesnt have to worry that its master will find trouble with it and take revenge on it! Joelson said with a frown. If he couldnt get any useful information after spending so much effort, then this trip would be a loss. Godfrey nodded and opened his mouth to trante Joelsons words. In another wastnd in the Underworld. The royal envoy sat on a high mountain with his eyes closed. The soul fire in his eyes was jumping. He was meditating. His spiritual sense was like a spiders silk, spreading to the surroundings and sensing everything that happened within a few thousand kilometers. Eh? The royal envoy suddenly opened his eyes. Whats going on? The royal envoy suddenly stood up, his eyes filled with shock and doubt. The skeleton hellhound that he had sent out actually tried to say his real name? It was extremely stupid. The royal envoy sneered,menting that he really couldnt let his skeleton hellhound focus only on fighting. With this thought in mind, the royal envoy sat back down and continued to meditate. Not long after, the earth suddenly shook! A magnitude 10 earthquake struck! Damn it, whats the situation! The royal envoy cursed and jumped down from the high mountain. He looked at the earth shaking and eximed. An earthquake of this magnitude could not hurt the royal envoy. He did not dare to be negligent. He sat cross-legged on the ground and began to investigate what had caused this earth-shaking earthquake. Soon, the royal envoy began to investigate the battle that had urred in the open space. Eh? The royal envoy was surprised to discover that it was actually the ck-robed skeleton he had sent out. That fellow actually had this sort of power? The royal envoy was iparably shocked. Although the ck-robed skeleton was one of his most capable subordinates, based on his understanding of him, it was impossible for him to have this sort of power. The royal envoy was extremely clear about his subordinates. The ck-robed skeleton was merely a peak demigod. He still had a long way to go before he could be a god. At the very least, he wouldnt be able to break through to be a demigod in the near future. No...! Suddenly, the royal envoy understood everything. Good heavens! The ck-robed skeleton had actually ignited his own soul fire! No wonder, no wonder he could erupt with such powerful strength. The royal envoy came to a sudden understanding. He looked at the duel over there and nodded in satisfaction. As expected of my loyal subordinate, burning his own soul to help meplete the mission. Such a subordinate is rare! Sighing, the royal envoy nodded in satisfaction. But suddenly, the royal envoy realized something. No! This was not right! Since the ck-robed skeleton man Johann had burned his own life and burned his own soul fire tounch a full-powered attack. Then who could withstand such a terrifying attack! Thinking of this, the royal envoy broke out in cold sweat. Not daring to think too much, he quickly closed his eyes and began to investigate the situation more carefully! Soon, he noticed that the person who was fighting with Johann! How powerful! No, how could it be the soul of a living person? The royal envoy was surprised. This didnt quite match his understanding of reality, and it didnt quite match his understanding of the underworld. No... Whats that... Its so big! The royal envoy continued to investigate the surroundings. Soon, he found a huge creature on a high mountain in the distance. What was that? The royal envoy increased the intensity of his investigation of that creature! Dragon...? Why, it was actually a dragon! Moreover, that huge dragon had a very familiar smell of the Underworld. It was Hades? The royal envoy was shocked. A strange man with a dragon... interesting, interesting! The royal envoy continued to observe the battlefield. He was eager to know the oue of the match. Oh? The earthquake stopped. The result of the fight over there was out. It was that strange man whose name he did not know who won! Tsk tsk tsk... The royal envoy clicked his tongue. The ck-robed skeleton man burned his life force and cultivation base. Although he did not put it in his eyes, it was still somewhat terrifying in this underworld continent! That man had something! The royal envoy nodded his head in admiration. Wait... The royal envoy thought of something. The man with the giant dragon... Suddenly, the royal envoy recalled a person. The skeleton archmage! The skeleton archmage who had been trampled to death by him seemed to have said something like this. The strength of the undead army is far inferior to our skeleton race. Other than the fact that they have two kings and one of them is a giant undead dragon, there is nothing special about them. Therefore, they are not taken too seriously. But a while ago, a helper suddenly appeared in the undead army! Its an entire army of giant dragons! There are dozens of giant dragons in total! Four of them are terrifying demigod dragons, whose power far surpasses that of ordinary demigod dragons! And most importantly, these giant dragons arent undead dragons, nor are they dead dragons! Theyre living dragons! Thats right! The royal envoy instantly understood and recalled these words. In that case, that strange army of dragons that helped the undead... might be the work of this man. Humph, hmph, hmm, interesting! But what happened next shocked the royal envoy even more. That guy can summon the undead and talk to them? This was not good. People with such abilities were very terrifying. Many confidential contracts would lose their validity in front of such a move. However, the royal envoy did not have this kind of anxiety. After Godfrey finished tranting Joelsons words, the ck-robed skeleton man felt a wave of pain after hearing it. Finally, the ck-robed skeleton mans soul opened its mouth. The obscure words were revealed, but Joelson and Hades could not understand it at all. What is he saying? Quickly trante it for me! Joelson anxiously asked Godfrey. Godfreys expression was very strange. He sighed and said. Sigh... He said that his contract was deeply engraved in his soul. He couldnt say it even if he wanted to. Godfreys words shocked Hades and Joelson. Wasnt this person a little too cautious? It was like putting money into a safe. With great difficulty, he finally got the password to open the safe. There was actually a Russian nesting doll inside, and another safe. The royal envoy smiled smugly. He didnt think that his more cautious personality woulde in handy at this time, setting up Joelson and the others. # Chapter 497: It’s Just a Contract. It Can’t Stop Me, Godfrey!

Chapter 497: Its Just a Contract. It Cant Stop Me, Godfrey!

When the spiritual power of the royal envoy detected the predicament of Joelson and the others, the corners of his mouth curled up into a smug smile. Hahahaha, it seems that a little more caution at the critical moment can really give me a little more bargaining chip! Hiss... Joelson rubbed his forehead awkwardly, temporarily unable to think of any good ideas. My master, dont worry. If this kind of soul fire frees the resurrected... Before Godfrey could finish his words, Joelson grabbed Godfreys hand excitedly. You bastard, why do you only say half of what you say every time? Youre making me even more troubled. Quick, tell me you have a way to break his contract! Thats right. If its the resurrected, I still have a way to break his contract. Godfrey nodded and said with an apologetic tone. Then what are we waiting for? Lets not waste time and make a move! Joelson said excitedly. The other party was so careful to keep the information confidential, which made Joelson sure that if he could cancel the contract of the ck-robed skeleton man, Johann, then the information that Johann would give would be very useful. Alright, theres no time to lose. Im going to prepare my method! Godfrey sped his hands together, and a ball of golden light burst out of his eyes! In an instant, a strange wind blew so hard that Joelson almost could not open his eyes. Poor revenant, ashes to ashes, dust to dust. After death, you should not take anything that belongs to the time of life. The evil contract on your body is polluting the purity of the revenant! In the name of the previous God of ughter, I will grant you a pure death, Purification! Boom! A thunderp appeared in the sky and a blood-red light enveloped thend. The two soul fires on thend shook violently and, in a short while, the dark blue soul fires soared! Death can not be sphemed! Godfrey chanted loudly and, as his voice fell, a blood-red bolt of lightning struck down! Kacha! The blood-red bolt of lightning struck two balls of soul fire. The ck-robed skeleton man, Johann, and the hunted skeleton man trembled. ck smoke rose from their bodies. What? The royal envoys eyes widened. This is impossible! This is impossible! The royal envoy shouted angrily. The terrifying sound waves shook the ground, causing rocks to fall and mud to slide! The royal envoy could not believe what he was sensing. He could not believe that there was someone in this world who could break his death contract! The death contract was the highest level contract in this world! No matter how tyrannical the contract between heaven and earth was, it was not as tyrannical as the death contract. This was because the death contract was directly engraved on the soul. No matter what state the contestant was in, or which ne he was in.., even if death came to the Underworld, it was impossible for him to be eradicated! Even if he died again in the Underworld and transformed into a resurrected corpse, the death contract would still be able to urately find the contestant and let him continue to fulfill the contract! Ridiculous... What kind of bullsh*t logic is this! I dont believe it! The royal envoy was furious. It was as if he had never been this angry since he became stronger. He had almost forgotten how to act in such an angry manner. In the long river of time, under his terrifying strength, this was the first time he was this angry! If the act of removing his death contract was converted to the actions of an ordinary person, it could be imagined that two people had signed a business contract, and after the other party obtained benefits, he tore up the contract between the two parties in front of the other party! Was this removing his death contract? No! This was a p to the face of this royal envoy! I... will not let you guys seed so easily! The royal envoy waved his hand, and the robe with the golden skull tattoo on it was flung away by him. The royal envoy suddenly pped! Bang! Indescribable energy was transmitted along the lines of the contract to Joelson and the others! What... What is it? Godfreys expression changed drastically, as if he was facing an extremely powerful enemy. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead! What is it, Godfrey? Joelson asked in confusion. The person who removed the contract was Godfrey. That terrifying, unknown energy was bombarding him along the lines of the contract. Godfrey could feel it abnormally clearly, however, Joelson and Hades, who were offline, did not feel anything. Godfrey, if you cant do it, dont try to be brave. Hades yawned and spat out a dragon breath. He looked at Godfrey with disdain. Hades did not feel anything. He thought that Godfrey was ying tricks on his father and himself. If there really was a terrifying energy attack, how could he and his father not even notice it? No, no, no... I might not be able to hold on... No! Godfreys expression didnt rx at all. He stood firmly on his feet and took a horse stance to stabilize his lower body as if he was ready to receive the attack. What exactly happened, Godfrey... What? Joelson asked in puzzlement, but the next scene made Joelsons eyes widen. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh! Godfrey let out a scream and spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, he was sent flying like a cannonball. What... Whats that! Hades was shocked. He changed hiszy posture and stood up, staring around vigntly. This is what happens when you touch the contract, Foreigner! A deep voice came from all directions. Godfrey, are you okay? Joelson did not have the mood to find out who was talking. He was more worried about Godfreys safety than finding out who was talking. Are you okay... Joelson helped Godfrey up from the ground. Wah! Godfrey sat up with an ufortable look on his face. He spat out another mouthful of blood. Dont force yourself, slow down! Joelson took out a recovery medicine and helped Godfrey up from the ground. He fed him the recovery medicine. Ahem... Master... Im sorry... My master, Ive embarrassed you... After drinking the recovery medicine, Godfrey was much better. Although he was notpletely fine, he could still sit up and talk. No, you dont have to me yourself, Godfrey. Tell me what happened just now. While helping Godfrey Breathe, Joelson asked. Just now... that attack just now was the contract masters retaliation! He sensed that we were going to remove the contract, so he sent powerful energy through the line of the contract... # Chapter 498 - A Wondrous Formation. However, Wasn’t It a Little Too Small?

Chapter 498: A Wondrous Formation. However, Wasnt It a Little Too Small?

That that attack just now was the contract masters retaliation! He sensed that we were going to remove the contract, and transmitted a powerful energy along the contracts line Godfrey was obviously much better, and Joelson released the hand that was holding Godfrey. Master of the contract Hades pped his wings and breathed out a small dragons breath. So, breaking the contract wont work Joelson frowned and looked into the distance, vigntly looking for the source of the voice. No Joelson sighed. Hes not nearby, at least thousands of kilometers away from here Yes, my master. Godfrey nodded. His body had mostly recovered by now. He stood up with difficulty. Joelson wanted to help Godfrey, but Godfrey rejected him. Hes far away from here. The voice that came from all directions was brought here by that mysterious energy along the line of the contract! Godfrey exined, and Joelson nodded after hearing it. Tsk tsk tsk Joelson clicked his tongue and continued. Do you have a way to track down the contracts owner? No, my master, I dont have a way to track him down. The contracts owner is a very sinister, cunning, and cautious guy. The contracts line is set to counter-track him. So theres no way? Hades waved his dragon wings angrily and said unwillingly. No, theres a way. The contract can still be removed. The attack that made me vomit blood just now was just a problem of my strength. If theres a way to increase my strength andpete with the master of the contract in terms of energy, as long as we can withstand that energy impact As long as we can withstand that energy impact, then we can easily remove the contract in the mind of the ck-robed skeleton man, Johann! Joelson immediately answered. Thats right, my master! Godfrey nodded to indicate that he was correct. But, Godfrey, all of this is based on the fact that you can withstand the energy attack of the other partys contract owner. If you cant withstand the energy attack, then all of this will be for naught. Just based on the fact that you were so frightened by that energy just now, and you were sent flying so far away by the energy attack, if not for my fathers intervention, how would you be able to withstand this energy attack? Hades frowned and asked in disbelief. Hades really did not have much confidence in Godfrey. Tsk! Godfrey clicked his tongue in displeasure. Didnt I already say that as long as I can think of a way to increase my strength, then the problem will be solved easily? The problem is how to increase your ability, Godfrey. Joelson rubbed his chin and pondered. He did not know if the difference in strength could be bridged with the enhancement drug but, judging from Godfreys miserable state from the energy attack just now, Joelson did not have any expectations for the enhancement drug. Dont worry about that, my master. I know a magical array that can connect the energy of the two of you to my body. With the two of you helping me, its more than enough to deal with that level of energy attack. Godfrey said confidently. Oh? Theres such a magical formation? Hades tilted his head in confusion and lowered his body to look at Godfrey. Of course. Just watch carefully, Hades! After saying that, Godfrey waved his hand and took out a pile of misceneous items from his storage space. Vampire teeth, ghoul arms, blood demon blood, unicorn beetle, beetle, eyeballs, necrotic embryos Looking at the mess on the ground, Joelson said in confusion, Hey, what are you doing? Setting up a stall? No, no, no, this array is very powerful. I cant just release it without drawing a magic array. I need to draw the array from scratch so that I can guarantee the feasibility of the array. Really? Now that youve learned something, lets not waste time. Do you need our help? Hadess eyes lit up when he saw the mess on the ground. The collecting habits of dragons made him feel itchy and restless when he saw the rare items on the ground. No need, Hades. Ill do it myself. After saying that, Godfrey picked up the things on the ground and began to paint. Meanwhile, Joelson jumped onto Hadess dragon back. Since he still needed some time, he would sleep on Hadess back for a while to prepare for the uing battle. Hahahaha, a bunch of fools. The royal envoy, who was thousands of kilometers away,ughed loudly. It had been a long time since he was this happy. Seeing that Godfrey was half-dead from his own energy attack, the royal envoy withdrew his divine sense in satisfaction. This is what happens when you touch the contract, idiots. Learn your lesson! I guess they wont dare to touch my contract anymore, hahaha The royal envoy picked up the robe on the ground and put it back on. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly felt someone removing his contract. Huh? Which bastard isnt afraid of death to remove my contract again? Hes simply courting death! Godfrey put his hands together and a ball of golden light burst out of his eyes! In an instant, a strange wind blew so hard that Joelson could barely open his eyes. Poor revenant, ashes to ashes, dust to dust. After you die, you shouldnt take anything that belongs to you when youre alive. The evil contract on your body is polluting the purity of the revenant! In the name of the previous God of ughter, I will grant you a pure death, Purification! Behind Godfrey was the formation drawn by Godfrey! My master, Hades, please stand on the two formations behind me! Godfrey chanted the incantation to remove the contract while instructing Joelson and Hades to take their positions. Oh? Joelson was surprised. Thats it? Although he was skeptical, Joelson did not hesitate to stand in the formation that was emitting an ominous blood-red light. Hey, you idiot, Godfrey, you are so stupid! Hades scolded Godfrey loudly. Whats wrong, Hades? Godfrey turned to look at Hades, his eyes full of confusion. You drew such a small array, and it can only stand a dozen or so humans. How am I supposed to stand on it being such a huge dragon, you idiot! Hades looked at the mini formation under his feet in a dilemma. Perhaps this formation was enough for Joelson but for Hades, who was so huge, he really could not think of how to stand in this formation. Chapter 499 - The Effect of the Formation. The Angry Royal Envoy!

Chapter 499: The Effect of the Formation. The Angry Royal Envoy!

Perhaps this formation was enough for Joelson but for Hades, who was so huge, he really couldnt think of how to stand in this formation. Hmm this is indeed something I didnt think of, but its not a big problem. Hades, try it. Its enough that one of your feet can stand on it. Oh, my god Hadesined, then tilted his head and looked at the formation. He carefully stepped on it with his foot. Fortunately, the size of the formation was very suitable. Okay, are you ready? Godfrey said loudly. Ready! Joelson took a deep breath and adjusted his body to the best condition. Itsing! Godfrey reminded him loudly. Then, Godfrey put his hands together and continued to chant the incantation to remove the contract. Poor revenant, ashes to ashes, dust to dust. After death, you shouldnt take anything that belongs to you when youre alive. The evil contract on your body is polluting the purity of the revenant! In the name of the previous God of ughter, I will grant you a pure death, Purification! Youre courting death! The royal envoy shouted angrily and threw off the ck robe. His spiritual sense had already found the instigator. It was those people again! Did they want to die? The royal envoy could not understand it at all. Moreover, wasnt that Godfrey already on the verge of death after being bombarded by him just now? Why did he be so peppy and lively again in less than an hour? A series of questions flooded into his mind like seawater, but he did not want to think about these reasons. Rather than these, he wanted to know what cards these people had that they dared to confront him! In the name of the royal envoy, I will give you pain and torture! The royal envoy chanted loudly and used the same trick again. Once again, he followed the line connected by the contract and sent his terrifying energy over. Although it was the same trick, the energy this time was much stronger than the previous time! If the energyst time was a river, then the energy this time was a terrifying ocean current! Godfrey was simply like a small sailboat and the royal envoys energy was like a terrifying tsunami. In a storm, such a sailboat could not survive! In just a moment, the tsunami would directly tear apart this sailboat floating on the sea! However, the situation this time was different from thest time. Thest time, Godfrey was like a lonely sailboat weing the tsunami alone. But this time! This time, behind Godfreys lonely small sailboat, there were two stable battleships! Godfrey was no longer as flustered asst time. His little sailboat could even hear the flute of the two terrifying battleships behind! My master. Hades, Get ready! The energy this time is stronger thanst time. The master of the contract is very angry! Godfrey took a horse stance and was ready to receive the impact! Alright, we are already prepared! Joelson took a deep breath and was ready. Dont worry about it, Godfrey! Hades suddenly pped his wings, his aura as if he wanted to swallow a mountain. Both of you, lend me your strength! Godfrey shouted loudly, his eyes bursting with a golden light! Haaa! Terrifying energy burst out around Joelson and his aura kept increasing! Haaa! Bolts of lightning that looked like small silver snakes appeared around Joelson! The space was distorted in front of Joelsons terrifying aura! Roar! Hades raised his proud head and a deafening dragon roar burst out from his throat! The dragon roar was so powerful that it could swallow mountains and rivers, shaking the world! The entire Underworld was trembling under the power of the dragon roar! The dragons draconic aura followed the dragon roar and spread to every corner of the Underworld. All the low-level undead and skeletons were lying on the ground, trembling, and looking at the direction where the dragon roar came from in fear! ck energy appeared on Hadess body! Hah! Roar! Hadess and Joelsons energy activated the formation under their feet! A blood-red light shed! The energy was absorbed into the formation as if it was sucked away by a vacuum cleaner. The energy flowed along the runes of the formation! In the name of the God of ughter! Godfrey raised both of his hands, and terrifying blood-red energy shot into the sky! Everything in this world is for my use! The energy circting under Hades and Joelsons feet suddenly stopped! Give me a hand! Godfrey suddenly shouted and the energy instantly surged toward Godfreys feet like a meteorite being captured by gravity! Eurgh! The terrifying energy was injected into his body and Godfrey cried out in pain. He lost his bnce and knelt on the ground. What What a powerful energy! Godfrey was in extreme pain. He knelt on the ground and groaned in pain. Are you okay, Godfrey? Joelson asked worriedly. He was afraid that Godfrey would not be able to withstand this majestic energy. He would be directly blown up by this terrifying energy and die! Im fine My master, I uhh! Godfreys body suddenly swelled up and blood oozed out from the pores of his swollen skin! You still say its okay Do you want us to stop? Hades saw Godfreys terrifying appearance and did not dare to release any more energy for a moment. He was afraid that Godfrey would explode on the spot like a swollen balloon in the next moment and a single intact corpse wouldnt be left! I I said Im fine! Dont stop! Godfrey replied in pain. His body was already swollen like a big balloon and Godfreys body was still swelling. At this time, Godfrey had turned into a football and could not stand up. Are you really fine! Joelson asked loudly. He really did not think that Godfrey could withstand it. No, no, no Dont stop. If you stop cough, cough, aaaaaahh! Godfrey opened his mouth in pain. What will happen if we stop? Hades asked curiously. If we stop, we wont be able to live! Hades and Joelson were so shocked by Godfreys next sentence that they couldnt say a word for a long time! Why why do we all die if we stop? Chapter 500 - An Angry Royal Envoy Will Also Be Defeated!

Chapter 500: An Angry Royal Envoy Will Also Be Defeated!

Why why do we all die if we stop? Joelson couldnt understand. Because because the energy is much stronger than I imagined. Now you are connected to me through the formation. If we dont have enough energy to take this move, you will bear the terrifying impact with me. ording to the intensity of the impact, if we cant withstand it, the three of us will die! Godfrey suppressed his difort and said. Ah? Both Joelson and Hades were shocked. How powerful was the other party? How could the three of them not be able to resist it even if they used energy together? What kind of existence could make Godfrey so afraid? A lot of questions appeared in their minds, but there was no time for the two of them to think! That was because the terrifying energy that Godfrey was talking about was about to arrive! Joelson and Hades were at the back, but they felt it a littleter. In front of them, Godfreys expression was distorted. This energy was too strong! Hades and Joelson didnt dare to slow down and quickly used all their strength! Take it! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Roar! The two of them emitted a terrifying aura! The veins on Joelsons head popped up and his head was a little short of oxygen. His entire face was flushed red! Heaaah! He increased his output once again and the surrounding space actually shattered like ss! The pure energy he released actually distorted the surrounding space and shattered it! Roaaarrrrr! Hades was not willing to be outdone. He faced the sky and roared. The terrifying energy was like a flood as it surged into the array under his feet. What What is it! The royal envoy, who was thousands of miles away, looked at the distant light in shock. This was a distance of 5,000 kilometers. It was a distance that spanned across many continents! The energy of Hades and Joelson was actually so far away that it could be observed with the naked eye! What kind of existence was this! I dont believe it! The royal envoy wiped his eyes and confirmed that it was indeed something he saw with his own eyes and not his own delusionary hallucination! After wiping his eyes, the scene before his eyes did not change! This was all real! It was not his illusion! The royal envoy sucked in a breath of cold air. Hiiissssss! What a terrifying energy, but This was far from enough! Lets experience it and understand the gap that exists between us that can not be crossed! On the side of Joelson. With the eruption of Hades and Joelson, Hades and Joelsons energy continued to be transmitted into their bodies. This level is enough! Godfreys body suddenly expanded. This time, Godfreys entire body was like a huge balloon, as if a gust of wind would blow him away! A little more I can bear a little more! Godfreys mouth was wide open, and his facial features exploded with dazzling, five-colored light! Oh no, Godfrey cant hold on any longer! Father! Hades widened his eyes and looked at Godfrey worriedly. No, Hades, dont care about this! When Joelson heard Hadess words, he did not reduce the energy output at all. Joelson was not blind and he also saw Godfreys strange behavior. But Father! Hades said anxiously. Godfrey was about to explode! Dont panic, Hades. We have to choose to believe Godfrey. Since he said that he can hold on, then we have to believe him now! Joelson replied loudly! At the same time, we have to respond to Godfreys belief. He believes that we wont stop the energy output. Dont let Godfrey down, Hades! What Joelson said next shocked Hades. Hades widened his dragon eyes and looked at the painful Godfrey. Is that so Godfrey Hades restored the energy supply. I choose to respond to your trust, Godfrey! Roar! A ck light burst out from Hadess body and was absorbed by the formation! If Godfrey did not hold on and exploded, then both Joelson and Hades, who had provided all their energy to Godfrey, would die together. They had no means to protect themselves after losing Godfrey, this was a huge gamble with their lives on the line! If the two of them were afraid that Godfrey would self-destruct, and any one of them left enough energy to protect themselves after Godfrey self-destructed, then the other two would also die. The result was obvious. This was not just a huge gamble with their lives on the line, it was a gamble of trust. The three of them formed a stable triangle. If any of the sides of the triangle were to loosen and choose to abandon it, the entire triangle would instantly copse! However, this situation did not happen. Instead, they chose to trust each other! Itsing! Godfrey stopped moaning in pain. His gaze was firm as he looked at the terrifying energy that was bombarding him! Go to hell! The royal envoypletely lost his grace and poured out all his energy! Dont even think about it! Godfrey roared and shot out the terrifying energy umted in his body! Boom! The entire continent was trembling violently. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh! The energy that emitted seven-colored rainbow light shot out from Godfreys mouth! The moment the two energies collided, the world that was shaking and rumbling suddenly became quiet. Yes, it was strangely quiet. There was no divine sound, only a terrifying rainbow light formed by the intersection of the two energies! Crack Crack crack crack Crack! The space of the Underworld Was shattering! The center where the two energies converged formed a copsing point! The entire world was sinking towards that copse point! The Underworld was about to be destroyed! At this moment, the Underworld was like bathwater in a bathtub. This copse point was like pulling out the plug of the bathtub! The entire Underworld would be sucked into that sewer! What was in the sewer? No one knew, but it wasnt a good thing! Aaaaaahh! Joelson and Hades didnt stop their energy output! And the royal envoy, who was 5,000 kilometers away, also sensed the shrinking point. The Underworld was about to be destroyed in their confrontation! Chapter 501 - Under the Terrifying Impact. The Underworld is About to Be Destroyed!

Chapter 501: Under the Terrifying Impact. The Underworld is About to Be Destroyed!

The King of the Underworld, Lord of the Underworld, the Nether King slowly opened his eyes. The band that was ying the luby next to him immediately turned pale with fright! Is our luby not to your liking? This humble subject deserves ten thousand deaths! The leader of the band instantly turned pale with fright. His face was pale with fright as he ran forward to the front of the throne and knelt down with a plop. My king, may I ask which syble of the luby does not suit your heart? The messenger of the Nether King waved his hand and the door in the dark opened with a bang. A group of armed Underworld guards walked out! The guards were wearing heavy armor, and golden mes were flickering in their eyes. Each of them was emitting a terrifying aura. They divided into two groups and surrounded the band that was ying the luby on the bench! No our performance was not wrong! My king please make the decision for us. I swear on my soul that our performance was not wrong at all. Every note was urate and elegant! The female yer holding the cello suddenly turned pale. Seeing that everyone was about to be dragged out by the Underworld guards, she mustered her courage and broke free from the guards hands. How could the Underworld guards agree? They reached out to grab the female musicians long dress again. The female musician struggled and her entire dress was torn apart. The half-naked female musician did not want to cover her naked body at all. She just ran forward as hard as she could, she came to the front of the hall and arrived in front of the Nether Kings throne. With a plop, she knelt in front of the Nether Kings throne. We yed correctly! Shut up, bitch! The servant standing next to the Nether King was furious. He kicked the female musicians bare chest and kicked her back. He stepped on her breasts with the tip of his shoe and cursed. The Nether King is awake, so its your fault. I dont care if you yed correctly or not. As long as the Nether King is awake, all of you will die! The servant kicked the female musicians abdomen angrily, cursing as he did so. The Nether King had woken up, so all the kings and overlords in the Underworld would be finished. The whole world was reshuffled. For the sake of the Underworlds stability, all the kings were doing their best to sacrifice everything for the Nether Kings sleep. The servant was the one who got the benefits of all the kings, now that the Nether King had woken up, he couldnt answer to all the kings, which was why he was so angry. Stop The Nether King said calmly, but the servant was frozen. It was as if the owner of the puppet was holding the string tightly, and the puppet couldnt move on the stage. The servant stood there in a daze, not daring to move at all. Its not their fault The Nether King stood up and slowly walked down the throne. My king The servants back waspletely drenched in cold sweat. He turned around respectfully and knelt on the ground. What woke you up, my king? The servant asked carefully. Their performance didnt go wrong. What went wrong was outside Arnold The barrier in the castle, was it you who made it? The Nether King walked to Arnolds side. To to answer my king, that barrier was presented by the Kings of Hell Oh The Nether King turned his head and nodded faintly. No, no, no, no! Arnolds expression changed drastically. He knelt at the Nether Kings feet and cried while kissing the Nether Kings boots: My king, I was wrong. I wont do it again. I. . . please forgive me for the sake of five thousand years of serving you, please forgive me Arnold hugged the Nether Kings cloak and cried as he spoke. His snot and tears flowed all over the floor. My my king! I just want you to sleep more soundly. I dont want the sound of mosquitoes outside to disturb your rest. My loyalty to you is absolute, my king! Boom. Ahhhhhh! The female musician who was originally lying on the ground screamed in fear. The scene in front of her made her break down. A giant python that was thicker than a stone pir crawled out from Arnolds body and bit off Arnolds chattering head! The headless Arnolds body twitched. Dark red brain matter and blood exploded like a fire hydrant. The floor of the surging hall was everywhere, dyeing the female musicians pure white dress red. Guard No. 267 The Nether King kicked away Arnolds headless body and said indifferently. Yes, my king. What can I do for you? The guard named No. 267 stepped out and kneeled on the ground and said respectfully. How long have I slept? Nether Kings tone was calm, and no one could tell whether he was happy or angry. In response to you, my king, you slept in the year 1762 of the Underworld, and now its the year 3077 of the Underworld Is that so The Nether King sighed lightly. Year 1315 This nap is really long. Remove the barrier. The Nether King ordered lightly. Yes, as youmand! The guards picked up their long spears and lifted both sides of the barrier to open it. Boom! A terrifying explosion suddenly sounded! Oh my god! The guards were shocked! They saw the terrifying shockwave that exploded on thend far away from the ownerlessnd! The terrifying energy converged and emitted a rainbow-like light. This light illuminated the entire world! What was even more terrifying was that the entire Underworld was sucked towards that ce by a terrifying suction force! This When did this happen? The Nether Kings guards instantly turned pale with fright. They actually didnt feel this level of impact at all? This didnt make sense! Hmph this Arnolds barriers soundproofing effect is indeed pretty good. If it wasnt for me, Im afraid the entire Underworld would have been dragged into the endless nothingness in this terrifying explosion. The Nether King calmly looked at the terrifying shockwave in the distance and said coldly! This! The guards were instantly shocked beyondpare. They really didnt feel anything happening over there. This damn barrier actually made them not even know that something like this had happened in the Underworld! Its really interesting, huh? The younger generation is awesome. I only took an afternoon nap. I didnt expect that the entire Underworld had changed. Many old acquaintances had passed away, and there were actually so many new faces in the Underworld. Hmm Hmmmmm! The Nether King closed his eyes and felt the changes that had happened in the Underworld for more than a thousand years. It can be said that the world has changed. Sigh, I still have to thank that dragon youth. If he didnt cause such a thing, Im afraid I would still be in my sleep without knowing it Chapter 502 - The Awakened Nether King and the Terrifying Nether King’s Personal Guards!

Chapter 502: The Awakened Nether King and the Terrifying Nether Kings Personal Guards!

It can be said that the world has changed. Sigh, I still have to thank that dragon youth. If it wasnt for him causing such a thing, Im afraid that I would still be in my sleep without knowing The Nether King said with emotion. Oh? Then my king, do you mean not to interfere violently in their fight? A guard said in confusion. Yes, yes, we shouldnt interfere with their fight. We shouldnt interfere too much in this level of fight. The Nether King nodded and said. Then, my king, do you mean that we shouldnt interfere with them? The guard asked in confusion. No, no, no, hahahaha youre really stupid. The Nether Kingughed. If we dont do anything, the entire Underworld will be finished. They have torn apart the core of the Underworld. The Underworld is being destroyed. If we dont interfere, the Underworld will be finished. The Nether King walked to the observation tform of the city-state and looked at the shockwave in the distance. I dont understand, my king. The guard thought hard and couldnt help but say after thinking for a long time. If we dont interfere violently, how can we interfere with their duel? Hehehe The Nether King couldnt help butugh. What? Do I give you such a violent impression? No! The guards knelt on the ground and said in fear. My king, your benevolent light shines on the Underworld. who dares to question your brilliance? The guards said in unison. Alright, alright. Youve ttered me. The Nether King said indifferently. Bring some people to dissuade them. Tell them to stop. If it really doesnt work, why dont you just separate their energy? I understand! The guards kneeled on the ground and kowtowed a few times. Then, they left with their team. My my King The female musician, whose eyes were a little dull, climbed up trembling and asked in a low voice. Can I leave now? No, no, stay in my bedroom and bed. I need to vent my anger when I get up. The female musician widened her eyes and did not know how to answer for a moment. Go, wait for me in my bedroom. The scene returned to Joelsons side. Godfreys body was visibly swelling up. Hades and Joelson did not dare to rx at all. They also knew the consequences of their energy mixing together. If they did not stop, the entire Underworld would be destroyed. However, they could not stop at all. Because if they stopped, the three of them would be devoured by the terrifying energy before the Underworld was destroyed. Dont stop my master Hades put in more effort! Godfrey said with difficulty. Of course I know Joelson was struggling to release energy, while Hades was struggling as well. Damn it! On the other side, the royal envoy wasnt in a good mood either. His all-out attack had actually been blocked by his opponent. This was something that the royal envoy couldnt ept, nor could he understand. A peak stage demigod tsk how can youpare to me I am I am! Uhh! This was the first time the royal envoy was in such a bad state His belief in life had already copsed, and his belief in self was in chaos. At this moment, he was no longer able to think, and he was only able to increase his energy output with great difficulty. What kind of joke was this! He was a mighty peak god! Clearly Clearly, other than his own king, he should be looking down upon the entire Underworld! In this world, other than the king, no one had forced him into such an embarrassing situation. This is impossible! In the long river of time, the royal family had spent five hundred years saying that it was impossible for him to spend all of his time on this day. Five hundred years had passed, but he had never said so many impossible things like today! Go to hell! The royal familys emissary had used up all of his trump cards, but he still could not shake the other side! Stop! Suddenly, a dignified voice sounded. Who the f*ck do you think you are? How dare you ask me to stop! The royal familys emissary cursed angrily as he turned around, trying to find out which reckless person dared to order him. A man in golden armor was exuding a terrifying aura. He held a long sword that contained a terrifying amount of energy in one hand and a golden shield in the other. There were beautiful inscriptions on the shield that contained a terrifying amount of energy. The man looked like a human, but the golden soul mes burning in his eyes indicated that he was a creature from the Underworld! I said stop! The royal envoy widened his eyes. If his guess was right.. There was an ancient legend in the Underworld. There was a king of ten thousand kings in the Underworld His ability was unimaginably powerful, and his existence was the supreme of this world. He was the absolute of the Underworld, and the absolute of the Underworld was him! There were many versions of what that person looked like. Some people said that he was covered in skeletons. Some people said that he looked like a human. Some people said that he was made of mes No one was able to convince anyone of the various versions. However, there was one thing that no one could dispute.. And that was that persons subordinates. That persons subordinates were all wearing gold-colored armor. They were all in high spirits. The soul mes in their eyes were also the same color as gold. They were all elite soldiers. You you are The royal envoy was stuttering. The person nodded and opened his mouth. I am the Master of the Underworld, the servant of the King of Kings, and the personal guard of the Nether King! Hearing the words of the person, the royal envoys eyes were wide open. The Nether King was not some urban legend, but actually existed in the Underworld! Ive brought the Nether Kings order. Please stop what youre doing. If you continue to release energy like this, youll destroy the Underworld The soldier of Nether Kings personal guard stabbed the shield in his hand into the ground with an unquestionable momentum! I The royal envoy was so shocked that he couldnt say anything. After a long time, he regained the ability to organize his words. I also want to stop, but if I remove the energy, I will be swallowed by the energy impact on the other side! The royal envoy said helplessly. You dont have to worry about that. My colleagues have already set off to negotiate with the other side The soldier of Nether Kings personal guard said faintly. On the other side, Joelson and the others also met a soldier in golden armor. Hello, can you please stop what you are doing? Chapter 503 - The Dignity of the Nether King’s Personal Guards. The Two Parties

Chapter 503: The Dignity of the Nether Kings Personal Guards. The Two Parties Who Had No Choice but to Stop!

Can you please stop what youre doing? The Nether Kings personal guards were wearing golden armor and holding supreme longswords. It was unknown when they had appeared behind Joelson! What? Hadess face was filled with shock. He had not sensed any aura from the other party at all. He had been moved to the back just like that. If the other party had any bad intentions, then Hades and Joelson, who were attacking with all their strength, would be ughtered by the other party without any ability to fight back. There was nothing they could have done! Joelson was also shocked. He did not sense the other partys arrival at all. When he thought about how he would have died long ago if the other party had any ill intentions, his heart palpitated. You are? Joelson politely asked about the other partys background. My master! Godfrey, who was in front, was shocked. His eyes looked over. Godfrey, who had clearly seen the equipment of the other party, was shocked. He was wearing a golden armor and holding the supreme sword There was no mistake! Godfrey was sure that the other party might be the legendary existence of the Underworld. The King of Ten Thousand Kings, the Master of the Underworld. The Nether Kings personal guards! The person heard Joelsons question, nodded and said. I am the Nether Kings powerful de, the loyal subordinate of the King, the Nether Kings personal guards, Lawrence! Nether Kings personal guard? Joelson was puzzled. What kind of organization was this? It was an existence that he had never heard of. My master, Nether Kings personal guard is an existence in the Underworld that specializes in protecting the safety of Nether King. Other than that, Nether Kings personal guard has an extremely high status. It is the most honorable existence other than Nether King. Nether King? Joelson was confused again. Who was the Nether King? Forget it, this was not the main point. The main point was the Nether Kings personal guards who were waiting for his reply. Although he did not know who the Nether King was, he was still a very terrifying existence. Since that was the case, the other party could not be careless! Hello, Lawrence, a soldier of the personal guards. We are not deliberately looking for trouble. If we withdraw our energy output at this time, we will be directly devoured by the terrifying energy of the other party. We will die without aplete corpse! Joelson didnt want to create such a situation logically. He just had no choice but to shoot the arrow at the bowstring. Did Joelson not see the shrinking point of their energy fusion? In fact, Joelson had long sensed it. If this terrifying energy didnt stop in time, the entire Underworld would fall into a nothingness and everyone would die. However, the energy collision had already begun. If he withdrew the energy output at will, then everyone present would be directly devoured by the opponents terrifying energy! You dont have to worry about that. Our people are already negotiating with the opponent. Im afraid there will be results soon. Dressed in golden armor, the Nether King Guards soldier Lawrence said confidently. On the other side, in the desert thousands of kilometers away. Look, if the enemy doesnt stop, I will be directly devoured by their energy if I stop. So, Lord Guard, this is not something that I can absolutely do. The royal envoy smiled apologetically and said. He looked very respectful and his tone was quite humble. Hey, kid, my colleague replied to me. The soldier who was wearing the golden armor closed his eyes. Suddenly, he opened his eyes. The golden soul me in his eyes emitted a dazzling golden light. He sensed that the negotiation with his colleague was going smoothly. He opened his mouth and told the royal envoy the news. What? The royal envoy was in disbelief. He could feel that this Nether King guard was not simple. He thought that he was a rare master, but he did not expect that he had an aplice. Moreover, his aplice had already convinced those who were bold and reckless. I said, my colleague replied me. The person on the other side is willing to give up. No matter what, you should fulfill your promise. Give up. Both sides should take a step back and open up the sky and the sea. The royal envoy didnt dare to show any displeasure on the surface. He smiled and said, Oh, if thats the case, that would be great. Both sides should take a step back. The sea, the sky, and the Underworld would also be spared from such suffering. Yes, a wise choice. The soldier of the Nether King guards closed his eyes. Hehehe Idiot! The royal envoy had been waiting for this moment. Asking him to give up? What kind of joke was this? Asking those three bastards who pped his face to leave just like that was worse than killing him! When the soldier of the Nether King guards closed his eyes, it should be when he wasmunicating with hispanions. Hehehehe As long as he waited for the moment theymunicated well, the moment when the other side gave up.. What would happen if he did not give up and instead increased his output of energy? The royal envoy smiled evilly. He could almost see the other party being devoured by his terrifying energy. His body was destroyed by the energy and turned into ashes. He died miserably without aplete corpse! In fact, just as the royal envoy had expected, the soldier of the Nether King Guard had indeed closed his eyes tomunicate with his colleague on the other side. Young man, my colleague said that the other party is willing to give up. On the other side, the soldier of the Nether King guards who was wearing golden armor opened his eyes and looked at Joelson indifferently. Joelson immediately let out a long sigh of relief. After all, in such a life-and-death battle, it was still unknown who would really live or die. Father, do we really have to believe this persons words? Hades looked warily at the Nether King Guard who was holding a huge sword in his hand. Now, there is no better choice than to believe him. If he wants to kill us, then the moment he gets behind us, this matter can bepleted. Why go through so much trouble to get us killed? Joelson said confidently. Godfrey and Hades nodded in agreement. Okay, how do we do it? Joelson calmed down his twopanions and asked Lawrence, who was standing beside him. What do you mean by how do we do it Lawrence said in confusion. Joelson scratched his head and did not dare to stop his energy output. Who will let go first? If we dont discuss it, wont there be unnecessary deaths? Oh I see. I was careless. Im sorry. Lawrence nodded and admitted his negligence. He closed his eyes and connected with his colleagues. On the other side, the soldier of the Nether King Guard also received the news and opened his eyes. Will you stop first, or will the other party stop first? The guard asked. Hearing the guards question, the royal envoy was overjoyed. Chapter 504 - The Despicable Royal Envoy and the Terrifying Nether King Guards!

Chapter 504: The Despicable Royal Envoy and the Terrifying Nether King Guards!

Should you stop first or should the other party stop first? The guard asked. Hearing the guards question, the royal envoy was overjoyed. Without thinking, the royal envoy naturally put on a show. Oh, my great Nether King Guard. My control over my energy is not as precise as the three of them. If I stop first, Im afraid that my operation will cause unnecessary damage! Hearing the royal envoys sincere reply, the soldier of the Nether King Guards thought for a moment and did not feel that anything was wrong. However, under the royal envoys sincere and open words, the soldier of the Nether King Guards did not notice the bright soul fire jumping in the other partys pupils. Seeing the soldiers of the Nether King Guard nod his head, he said, If thats the case, then let them stop first! Hearing these words, the royal envoy was overjoyed. The ecstasy in his eyes could not be hidden. The joy of having seeded in his sinister scheme almost made himugh out loud. Thats it! The royal envoy said with a sinister smile. Okay, Ill inform my colleagues now. The Nether King Guards closed their eyes. He wanted to inform his colleagues. As for the royal envoy, he secretly began to umte energy, preparing for the three idiots on the opposite side to be tricked and then explode forth, using a terrifying sea of energy to drown the enemy. As for offending the soldiers of the Nether Kings guards? Heh, perhaps there really was no way for him to defeat the enemy. Although he couldnt see how powerful the enemy was, he was merely a guard. How powerful was he? A peak god! In the entire Underworld, he was an extremely rare existence. Although he didnt know if he would be able to defeat the other party, how could he not be able to escape if he wanted to? In the long river of time, he had obtained more than one or two life-saving escape devices! When the time came, he would ughter the three idiots on the opposite side. As for the Nether Kings guards? Let him stay on the spot, helpless and furious! And if the Nether King took revenge, once he found the deathgod artifact, he would have nothing to worry about. On the other side, the Nether King Guard soldier Lawrence suddenly opened his eyes. The other side said, you guys pull back first. Hearing this, Hades was instantly displeased. Are you kidding me? With this level of energy collision, if we pull back and the other side doesnt have us, wouldnt we just be gone? Hades looked at Lawrence, the soldier of the Nether King Guards, with displeasure. Dont be so rude, Hades. Joelson said. Think about it, the other party probably wont harm us. Joelson reminded Hades again, reminding him not to be so rude so as not to upset the other party. Sorry, my father. Its my fault. I was impulsive. Hades lowered his head guiltily. Then, may I ask, when did the three of you withdraw your energy? Lawrence nodded and said. Right now. Well listen to yourmand. When you say withdraw, well withdraw immediately. Joelson said, his attitude neither servile nor overbearing. Good, straightforward. I like people like you who understand. Lawrenceughed loudly. The way he looked at Joelson had changed. From a disdainful look at the beginning to now, he had be very appreciative. Alright, listen to mymand! Lawrence raised one hand high and said loudly. Three! Joelson and Hades nervously swallowed their saliva. Two! Godfreys heart was hanging in his throat. Godfrey was extremely nervous as he did not know what the consequences of the retraction would be. One! Pull back! Lawrence shouted loudly. The moment he heard Lawrencesmand, Godfrey, Joelson, and Hades all pulled back their energy output at the same time. Idiot, hahahahahahahahaha! The royal envoyughed crazily. From the beginning, he had never nned to keep the agreement! Take your naivety and go to hell! Not only did the royal envoy not stop his energy output, he even increased the amplification of his energy output! In an instant, a blood-red energy instantly increased by three to four times, and a terrifying pressure was emitted. It was aimed at Godfrey, Hades, and Joelson! No! Godfreys eyes widened in fear. The thing he was most worried about had happened The other party had no intention of keeping his promise! In this way, the exhausted Hades, Joelson, and Godfrey had no means to fight back at all! Hades was also surprised. Damn it I should have insisted on my opinion if If I had dared to contradict my father just now.. Perhaps this ending would have been different? Sigh at least at thisst moment.. Hades spread his dragon wings and came to the front of Joelson. You Joelson looked at Hades who was blocking in front of him and was speechless. However, unlike the panic and despair of the two, Joelson appeared rxed. Joelson firmly believed that since the other party had the courage to mediate this fight, then their strength must be correspondingly strong to support their action. If it wasnt for the fact that their strength was far stronger than the two sides in the fight, wouldnt they be courting death if they ran over to mediate? Through his spiritual sense, he saw the panicking royal envoy feeling proud. However, what the royal envoy missed was Joelsons confident smile, as well as the cold indifference of the Nether King Guard behind him. Go to hell! The terrifying energy was about to pierce through Joelson, Hades, and Godfrey, who were powerless to resist! Just as he said that, a figure blocked in front of Hades, Joelson, and Godfrey. Are you courting death? Lawrence, the soldier of the Nether King Guards, cursed angrily and drew out the terrifying sharp sword in his hand! In an instant, the sky and earth changed color! The sword was unsheathed and was emitting a dazzling light. The rainbow light was emitting a chilling light! Lawrence, the soldier of the Nether King Guards, made his move! One strike! One strike was so powerful that it could swallow mountains and rivers! The power of this sword seemed to be able to split the underworld into two! Break! Lawrence shouted angrily as a terrifying power burst out. He didnt show any fear in the face of the iing energy. What What is it? On the other side, the face of the royal envoy changed greatly. His spiritual sense sensed the fear of death! However, his spiritual sense could not tell who was blocking the energy, nor did he know what the other party had done. And the unknown brought extreme fear. Chapter 505 - The Fear of the Skeleton King. The Legend of the Underworld!

Chapter 505: The Fear of the Skeleton King. The Legend of the Underworld!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL When people faced the unknown, they would have an iparable fear. And now, the royal envoy had fallen into this nameless fear. What... What was that thing! The royal envoy was extremely afraid. He frantically increased the intensity of his investigation, trying to figure out what was causing this. However, no matter how hard the royal envoy tried to investigate, he could not find out anything about that ce. Youre courting death! The soldier of the Nether King Guards, Lawrence, raised his supreme sword high up in the air and shed down fiercely. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sky and earth changed color! The entire Underworld was focused on this sword strike. Many royal members were so frightened that they lost their temper. They sat on their thrones and panted heavily. They looked around in fear, afraid that the target of this sword strike was them! And this was just the residual power of this sword attack! Even the residual power was so terrifying! Skeleton King City. The Skeleton King hadpletely lost his temper. Under his feet, all the courtiers hid under the table in fear, crying and shouting. Today... What happened today... The Skeleton King forcefully endured the fear. He stood up and walked to the window with trembling steps. He carefully opened the curtains. Looking at the terrifying energy fluctuations outside, the Skeleton King felt a wave of fear. The magnitude 10 earthquake just now did not scare him. He could sit firmly on his throne but, this time, he could not sit still. Just now, when the two powerful energies converged, it only made the Skeleton King nervous. But now, there was only deep fear in the Skeleton Kings heart. The final explosion was just a sound, but it contained more than just terrifying energy! It contained a kind of majesty, the kind of majesty of a king. It was as if there was no existence in the world that the other party looked up to. That terrifying majesty had already caused the Skeleton Kings perception to go wrong. In this world... who else could have such powerful energy... Could it be... could it be that the southern undead king had sessfully broken through? No, that fellow definitely couldnt have broken through to the peak of the god realm in such a short period of time. Thinking back to how he had reached the peak of the god realm in a hundred years, stepping into most of the mountains and rivers of the Underworld. Stepping into every singlend with all sorts of illusions and secret realms...! He had used all sorts of natural treasures to his hearts content. However, no matter what, in the course of a hundred years, he hadnt been able to break through to this realm! In the end, he had simply gone into closed-door training. After going into closed-door training for a few hundred years, he had barely managed to break through to the peak of the middle god level by chance and reach the highgod level. It had only been a few decades... How could that fellow have broken through to the peak of the middle god level at such a fast speed...? Impossible, absolutely impossible! But if that was the case.. Who could possess such heaven-defying majesty? Could it be... That the Nether king... The instant these two words appeared, his heart suddenly began to thump. That was a forbidden name! The kings were absolutely terrified. Just reading that persons name would cause them to have nightmares. The Master of the Underworld, the King of Ten Thousand Kings. The Nether King. The Nether King was already a thousand-year-old legendary existence. Many underworld creatures thought that the Nether King was just a fictional character but they, the kings, knew that it wasnt a legend. People who were a thousand years old all knew... The existence of the Nether King... What kind of existence was he... A thousand years ago, he gathered all the abilities in the world, and all the kings worked together to coax the Nether King into taking a nap. In that era... he was still a nobody, and the young him was lucky enough to participate in the fear of everyone in that era... That was the fear of the old kings... Those new rising stars in the Underworld didnt even know about the legend. The Nether King had slept for too long, so much so that they almost forgot the fear of being dominated in that era! Such a terrifying ability, could it be... That the Nether King had really awakened? No, no, no... The Skeleton King immediately rejected his idea. Damn it, even though he was still very young at that time and his strength was far from what it was now, the fear from so long ago hadnt seemed to have been washed away by the river of time. However, the Skeleton King vaguely remembered that the fear of the Nether King seemed to be even stronger than this. It was a fear that he couldnt help but want to kneel down and worship. Just as the Skeleton King heaved a sigh of relief, an emissary dressed in gorgeous clothes knocked on the castles door. However, after a long time, no one went forward to open the door. You bunch of cowards! The Skeleton King cursed angrily. It turned out that everyone was hiding under the table and trembling. They didnt dare to open the door at all. Come in! The Skeleton King waved his hand and the gate of the castle opened. The messenger bowed and walked in. My respected Skeleton King! The messenger walked into the hall and shouted loudly. Then he went to the throne of the Skeleton King and knelt down, kissing the hand of the Skeleton King. I am the messenger of the Underworlds Pr King. I am here to announce something! As he spoke, the emissary opened his bag. Cough cough! The emissary took out a gorgeous letter from his bag. He used a secret technique to open the encrypted envelope protected by the array. He took out the letter and handed it to the King of the Skeletons. The Skeleton King received the letter curiously and opened it to read it quickly with his eyes. However, the more he read, the bigger the Skeleton Kings eyes became. His expression became more and more surprised. This... Is everything in this letter true? The Skeleton King stood up with a solemn expression. My respected Skeleton King, everything in this letter is true. I swear on my life that if there is a switch during the delivery of the letter, I am willing to ept cruel punishment and hang my head high above your city gate, making me beg for death. The messenger kneeled on the ground and said respectfully. Hmph! The Skeleton King suddenly flew into a rage and raised his hand to smash the armrest of the throne! The throne made of special metal had extremely high hardness. With this smash, the Skeleton King actually smashed off a corner of the armrest. All the ministers were frightened and huddled together. Every one of them dared to raise their heads to observe the Skeleton King. If what this letter says is true... sigh... After the Skeleton King was enraged, he was exhausted again. He sat on the throne and the letter slowly fell from his hand onto the ground. Dear Skeleton King, the Nether King has woken up and the guards are here. The situation is critical! The letter was very short. But such a short letter contained words that made the Skeleton King feel powerless... It was all true. Chapter 506 - Death of the Royal Envoy. Meeting of Ten Thousand Kings!

Chapter 506: Death of the Royal Envoy. Meeting of Ten Thousand Kings!

Dear Skeleton King, the Nether King has awakened. The guards are here. The situation is critical! The letter was very short. It was such a short letter, but it contained words that made the king of the skeletons feel powerless All of this was real That person had returned Pluto! Pluto had woken up! That man had really woken up! The Skeleton King painfully rubbed his forehead, his non-existent temple. Oh, right, my respected Skeleton King, I have one more thing to tell you. It is something that my king has repeatedly instructed me to do. The messenger knelt down once again, his face full of respect. Speak, what is it? The Skeleton King felt extremely powerless. The messenger lowered his head apologetically. Im sorry, Ive upset you, my Skeleton King. Its nothing, just talk about the matter. The messenger nodded. After receiving the Skeleton Kings understanding, he finally dared to talk about the matter. My Skeleton King, our king has reminded me to ask you to attend the meeting of the kings as soon as you have the time. The messenger lowered his head and said respectfully. We have something important to discuss regarding the awakening of the Nether King. Thats what my king said. After hearing the messengers words, the Skeleton King nodded to show that he understood. Okay, I got it. Ill pack up and leave immediately! On the other side. The envoy of the royal family looked at his own energy in despair. It was like a goblet that had fallen from the sky onto the ground. It was smashed into pieces. Such a terrifying energy it was actually sliced apart by his opponent like a piece of vegetables No This was impossible.. How could it be How could there be such a difference in strength? One move? One move and he was proud of it. He had used all the energy in his body to hit it back? He didnt believe it! This was impossible! This was definitely definitely a terrifying nightmare! The royal envoy stood where he was and was dumbfounded. Seeing his energy being shattered, the royal envoy fell to his knees with a plop. Today was really the day of his crucifixion Such painful memories if it was a nightmare it would definitely be the most terrifying nightmare. Why Would I have such a nightmare Thats right, thats right! All of this was just a pathetic andughable dream of mine! Thinking of this, the royal envoy burst intoughter. Hahahahaha hehe Wuhu hahahahaha! Its all a dream, its all a f*cking dream hahahaha! As if he had gone mad, the royal envoyughed and shouted, losing his ability to speak. However, just as the royal envoy was going crazy, the royal envoy realized something. The soldier of the Nether King Guards behind him was standing where he was. Thats not right. If he had broken thew and the other party didnt say that he would kill him, he should havee up and questioned him angrily. Why was he so calm? The soldier of the Nether King Guards stood where he was with his eyes closed, as if nothing had happened. He stood there calmly with his hand on the huge sword, showing no signs of anger. Hehe I knew it hahahaha I knew it was a dream hahahaha The royal envoyughed. Such illogical things could only mean that everything was his nightmare. Just as the royal envoy wasughing maniacally, the soldier of the Nether King Guards suddenly opened his eyes! Hmm? The royal envoy was puzzled. He was originally afraid that the other party woulde up to settle the score with him, but after a long time, the other party didnt make a move. What was going on No he was looking at him The royal envoy reacted. That gaze was pity? Why A nameless anger burned fiercely in his heart. Why was he looking at him with a gaze filled with pity? Why? The royal envoy stood up in anger! So what if there was a huge difference in strength? It was just a dream anyway. Beating him up would be enough! Sigh The soldier of the Nether King Guards sighed heavily when he saw the royal envoys furious look. Hmm? The royal envoy let out a puzzled voice. Still dont understand? The Nether King Guards held their huge swords and closed their eyes again after saying this. It seemed that he did not want to listen to the royal envoys reply no matter what. What still dont understand Wait The royal envoys heart tightened. He seemed to understand what the other party was saying On the other side, when his energy was shattered, the terrifying sword aura still had not dissipated! The sword aura flew and disappeared. Where did it go? The majestic sword aura flew to where he was! Thousands of kilometers away, Lawrences sword aura locked onto the royal envoy and flew towards him! No No! It cant be! The royal envoy widened his eyes. He had already sensed the impending attack. He crawled towards his ck robe in a sorry state and flipped it open, looking for his life-saving props. One after another, life-saving tools were flipped out by the royal envoy. The royal envoy let go of the tools and threw them out. Those tools shed with golden light and turned into barriers that appeared in front of the royal envoy! However! Those life-saving golden barriers were like fragile A4 paper. They were broken through almost instantly by the sword aura! Crack! The world went silent. It hurts The royal envoy split into two and split open. The pain was clearly transmitted into the soul fire. This was not a dream. At thest moment of his life, he suddenly remembered that creatures from the Underworld would not dream. Im not willing The body of the royal envoy was being evaporated by the residual heat of the energy. A strong sense of unwillingness sounded in his mind. Im unwilling! The head of the royal envoy fell to the ground and cried out in pain. Im unwilling Deathgod artifact I havent obtained the deathgod artifact yet Damn it How could I How could I The royal envoy looked at his disappearing body in pain. A heart-wrenching fear echoed in his mind. I I havent been a king yet My life cant end like this How could my life end up in such a ce again Again and again Ive only walked half of the way and it ended again Im unwilling to believe! The head of the envoy of the royal family turned into ashes in his extreme unwillingness and scattered in the corners of this world, bing countless new dead people in the Underworld every day. Hopefully, the death that came again would extinguish his endless greed. Chapter 507 - Mystical Realm? Target Lorna!

Chapter 507: Mystical Realm? Target Lorna!

This Hades was so shocked that he couldnt think of anything else to say. Looking at the terrifying attack, it was the first time in his life that he had seen such an imposing sword aura. Oh my god Godfrey was also speechless. Looking at the residual power of the terrifying sword aura in the sky, he still had some lingering fear in his heart. Hades and Godfrey were both feeling lingering fear They had been very distrustful of Joelsons choice just now. When they saw the other party shamelessly trying to kill them, they even med Joelson in their hearts Although it was only for a moment, they did indeed me him. Now it seemed If they hadnt listened to Joelsons suggestion at that time, what would have happened? If he had angered someone of that level They were probably the target of that terrifying sword aura. Im sorry my father! Hades took the lead and knelt down, his arrogant head beneath him. Whats wrong, Hades? Joelson asked in puzzlement. Im sorry, my master! Without waiting for Hades to answer, Godfrey, who was in front of him, also knelt down with a plop. What What are you doing? Whats wrong with you two? At this moment, Joelson could not understand at all. My father, back then, I actually questioned your judgment and nearly killed all of us. Im really sorry. If it wasnt for your wise judgment, Im afraid we would have already died under that terrifying sword aura. Hades said guiltily. I even med you in my heart my master I Im guilty I am nothing! As Godfrey spoke, the more he spoke, the guiltier he became. In the end, he pped himself! He pped his own face with a face full of guilt. Godfrey showed no mercy! Hey, hey, hey! What are you doing, Godfrey? Stop it! Seeing that Godfrey was so guilty that he directly hurt him to give him physical punishment, Joelson was shocked. He quickly stopped Godfrey and stopped him from hurting himself. Im also guilty my father Hades was also very guilty, and the atmosphere made Joelson confused. Enough, both of you, enough! Joelson reached out his hand and stopped the guilty two. With Joelsons stop, the two stopped feeling guilty and stood up. Well, the matter has been settled. I should go back to report. Lawrence, the soldier of the Nether King Guards in the sky, felt that his attack had killed the royal envoy thousands of kilometers away. Lawrence nodded with satisfaction and flew down from the sky, he slowly put the supreme sword in his hand back into its sheath. Lawrence, the soldier of the Nether King Guards, who hadnded on the ground, bowed to Hades, Joelson, and Godfrey. Thank you for your cooperation. Lawrence, the soldier of the Nether King Guards, will remember you. I admire you very much. The future achievements of the people I admire will not be bad! Joelson hurriedly returned a bow and waved his hand. No, no. Its nothing. Its what I should do! After Joelson finished speaking, Lawrence, the soldier of the Nether King Guards, bowed again and turned to leave. Looking at the back of the other party leaving, Joelson sighed at the other partys strength. I have to work harder to catch up with these terrifying monsters as soon as possible! Thinking of this, Joelson called out to his system in his heart. He looked at his current strength and urged himself to work hard to move forward! System! As he called out, his spiritual domain rippled like a calm sea! [Beep! Beep! Beep!] [The system is here. May I know what the host needs?] Hearing the systems reply, his heart skipped a beat. Check my attribute panel! [Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep!] [System request received!] [Loading the hosts stats page Hosts stats page loadingplete!] Host: Joelson Title: Dragon God Rancher, Dragon Nursery Director Realm: Peak Demigod (1E23/1e) Buildings Owned: Super Large Fire Elemental Dragon Nest x1, Advanced Farm x10 Items Owned: Sword of ughter Alright, thats enough! Joelson understood. The soldier of the Nether Kings personal guards, Lawrence, was his target! In order toplete this goal, the most important thing was toplete the side mission issued by the system and find the lost deathgod artifact! Although he did not know what the deathgod artifact was used for, as long as he got the deathgod artifact, no matter what function it had, even if it was a piece of scrap metal Ss long as he got the deathgod artifact, he would be able to obtain the rewards of the side mission! And the rewards of the side mission was the terrifying dragon egg of the death magic dragon! Godfrey. Now, can you help me remove his contract? Joelson stretched out his hand and pointed at the three soul mes that were thrown on the spot. They were the revenants. The creatures of the Underworld that had already died would be the revenants. Moreover, the revenants couldnt and wouldnt die again! Therefore, the aftermath of the terrifying shockwave did not kill the few weak necromancers. They were still floating in the same spot! Thats enough, my master. If the other partys master has already died, I can just cast a spell directly. Godfrey nodded, indicating that this was not a problem. Then lets not dy. Lets start quickly. Hopefully, we can get some information about the death artifact fragment. Joelson said. Alright! After Godfrey said that, he immediately went into a state. Godfrey put his hands together and a ball of golden light burst out of his eyes! In an instant, a strange wind blew so hard that Joelson almost couldnt open his eyes. Poor revenant, ashes to ashes, dust to dust. After you die, you shouldnt take anything that belongs to you when youre alive. The evil contract on your body is polluting the purity of the revenant! In the name of the previous God of ughter, I will grant you a pure death. Purification! Boom! A thunderous explosion appeared in the sky. A blood-red light enveloped thend. The two soul fires on thend shook violently. In a short while, the dark blue soul fires soared! Death can not be sphemed! This time, the light of sess finally shone on thend. A ball of red light flew out from the skull of the ck-robed skeleton man, Johann. It floated in the air and shone with a strange light! Sess! Godfrey shouted excitedly. He had waited too long for this moment of sess! Chapter 508 - Recovering Consciousness of Johann. Key Information of the Deathgod Artifact?

Chapter 508: Recovering Consciousness of Johann. Key Information of the Deathgod Artifact?

A red crystal-like material slowly flew out of the head of the ck-robed skeleton Johann. After hovering in the air for a while, it exploded, turning into a pair of red fragments that floated in the wind, the few of them were very excited when they saw this scene. This was great.. Godfrey looked at the scene in front of him excitedly. After working so hard for so long, he had finally waited for the moment to sessfully remove the contract in the ck-robed skeleton Johanns head. It was really too difficult. After many twists and turns, he had finally seeded in removing it. The soul fire of the ck-robed skeleton Johann flickered, sometimes bright and sometimes dark, as if it was about to be extinguished. However, the moment the red crystal rose into the air and exploded, the entire world instantly became quiet, the ck-robed skeleton Johanns body also stopped flickering. The ck-robed skeleton Johanns soul me instantly became iparably pure, shining with a holy milky white halo. I Where am I The ck-robed skeleton Johann opened his eyes tiredly. At this moment, he felt light and weightless. However, even so, this was the easiest time he had lived for so long. Seeing the ck-robed skeleton man Johann speak, but with the present Johann, Hades could not understand what he was saying. Godfrey, what is he saying? Joelson asked, puzzled. Godfrey nodded and tranted Johanns words. Tell him that he is dead. Joelson said and Godfrey nodded. He began to tell Johann the exact words of the spell that the resurrected could understand. Johann was stunned when he heard Joelsons words. This Am I already dead.. Johann felt a wave of mncholy in his heart. Thats right at that time I broke through the limit of thew of light Johann suddenly remembered his memories from when he was alive. He remembered the fact that he was already dead. Surprisingly, when he found out that he was already dead, Johann did not have any regret or unwillingness in his heart. In this state, his will no longer had those worldly desires. The current him, Johann, had already obtained the purest death! Haa, tell him my condolences. Godfrey, tell him not to be too sad. Joelson sighed and said. Godfrey tranted Joelsons words to Johann. Oh thank you. I dont have any special feelings. Be it sadness, unwillingness, anger theres nothing. Im pure now. I have no desire. Joelsons face was full of emotions, free and easy. Well, thats good After listening to Godfreys trantion, Joelson nodded and the emotions in his heart were slowly put down. Then what did you summon me for? Godfrey tranted Johanns words to Joelson. We have something to ask you, Joelson coughed and said. Oh? Johann raised his eyebrows. He had already sensed that the shackles that had always existed in his soul hadpletely disappeared. Phew if you have any questions, feel free to ask. Im willing to tell you everything about a worthy opponent like you who has lost the restraints of the contract! Johann opened his hands generously to show his sincerity. Mn, thank you. You are also an opponent worthy of respect! When Joelson heard Johanns words, he nodded and replied. Then, we wont stand on ceremony and will ask directly! Who is your master? Johann asked straightforwardly. My master.. Johann fell into his memories.. My master is an envoy of the royal family, named Castro. He is the emissary of the Skeleton King, the king of the east. He is below the Skeleton King and above all living beings But I cant sense his aura. Our connection ispletely broken. It seems that my master has met with an ident Johann lowered his head and said. Godfrey nodded after listening and said, Yes, your master is no longer in the Underworld. He has be a resurrected undead. Is that so Johann suddenly felt a wave of emotion. He actually did not feel anything for the first time in his heart Haha was it because he was already dead? As soon as Godfrey finished speaking, he quickly tranted the conversation between the two and Johanns answer intonguage for Joelson to listen to. After listening to it, Joelson nodded. Then, why are you all chasing after this skeleton n member? Do you have any grudges? Joelson asked. Hmm theres no grudges Im only following my masters orders to kill all the subordinates of the skeleton archmage. My master specifically instructed me to kill them all at all costs. Godfrey tranted Johanns words again. After listening to it, Joelson and Godfrey looked at each other. Both of them could feel that there must be some crucial information behind this. Follow the skeleton archmage and continue. Who is the skeleton archmage? Joelson asked. Godfrey tranted his words into an incantation to resurrect the dead. After hearing Joelsons words, Johann lowered his head and began to think After a long while, Johann raised his head and said, The skeleton archmage is part of another branch of the skeleton royal family. As for which one exactly Im not sure Ah, I only know one piece of information. I dont know if it will help you Johann said cautiously. Oh? Johann raised his eyebrows and immediately asked. Tell me in detail! Johann asked anxiously. Ahem, I wasnt there at that time. The skeleton archmage has been killed by my master. It seems that the skeleton archmage has a very important piece of information. As for what it is I dont know either Johann rubbed his head in distress and carefully searched through the memories in his mind. Hmm Oh right, after my master came into contact with the great skeleton mage, he kept muttering what deathgod artifact? It seems to be this! Godfrey tranted Johanns words to Joelson, and the two of them were instantly overjoyed. Deathgod artifact! That was the purpose of their trip! Damn it, all this inconvenience and trouble had not been in vain. They had still obtained a rather crucial piece of information! Joelson thought happily. Chapter 509 - The Confused Skeleton. The Relieved Johann!

Chapter 509: The Confused Skeleton. The Relieved Johann!

A deathgod artifact? The few of them were pleasantly surprised. The excitement in the eyes of Joelson and Godfrey could not be hidden any longer. If they could obtain information about the deathgod artifact, then all the hardships and setbacks they had gone through along the way were worth it! Deathgod artifact? Johann, are you really sure that its a deathgod artifact? Could it be that you heard it wrong? To be on the safe side, Godfrey asked again. No, no, no, I didnt mishear. I heard the words clearly. Deathgod artifact. Theres no mistake. Johann said with certainty. Then Joelson stroked his chin and thought for a moment, quickly sorting out the logic of the whole matter in his mind. That royal envoy only started to think about the deathgod artifact when he came into contact with that skeleton archmage. In other words The news of the deatgod artifact was actually obtained by the royal envoy through the skeleton archmage That was why he killed the skeleton archmage. So that was the case. Since that was the case, everything could be sorted out. F*ck If that was the case, it seemed that the royal envoy was quite ambitious.. Joelson reyed the entire incident in his mind. Perhaps the skeletal archmage had found out about the whereabouts of the deathgod artifact from god knows where, or some other news. In short, there was news about the deathgod artifact. After the skeletal archmage received this news, he must have been, or rather, was very anxious, wanting to hurry back and report to his king. And at that moment The skeletal archmage had bumped into the royal envoy After being interrogated by the royal envoy, he had been cruelly killed The royal envoy had harbored evil thoughts, wanting to intercept the deathgod artifact. That was why he had killed that so-called skeletal archmage. However, if that was the case it would be troublesome Joelson furrowed his brows in worry. If others were to know of this existence, then the situation would definitely be stirred into a mess. If that was the case It would be difficult to handle. Joelsons mood was mixed with happiness and worry. Half of it was happiness. It was rare to receive news of the deathgod artifact. This way, his group would not have to wander around aimlessly like headless flies. The other half were worried. After the royal envoy found out about the whereabouts of the deathgod artifact, he ordered the skeleton archmages subordinates to be hunted down Then, were there people under the skeleton archmage who knew about the whereabouts of the deathgod artifact? If they knew, then once they told the news of the deathgod artifact to others, then there would definitely be more forces joining the battle for the deathgod artifact In that case, the situation was very bad for him. The fewer people who knew the news of the deathgod artifact, the better. Now that so many people knew about this matter, the situation was instantly difficult to handle. Moreover, it was not just that skeleton archmage. There was also that royal envoy Did the royal envoy tell his king about this matter If his king knew about this matter then it would be even more troublesome. After all, the Underworld was a ce full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons. He was not that powerful, so powerful that he could ignore the struggles of all the forces. Damn it it was really troublesome Joelson rubbed his head in distress. He had a headache! Then, how much do you know about that skeleton archmage? After agonizing over it for a while, Joelson asked. Instead of wasting his time here, he might as well ask for more information. Who cares what it is. If he dares to fight with me for the deathgod artifact, Ill kill him! Ill kill whoever dares toe! Whats there to be afraid of? Ill just kill him! Hmm about the skeleton archmage I really dont know who he is, because when I came back, my master, the royal envoy, had already killed him. Is that so Joelson sighed. However, instead of asking me, why dont you ask him directly? The person next to me, his master is the skeleton archmage. Perhaps,pared to asking me, this skeleton archmage might know more. Johann said and pointed to another ball of soul fire beside him. That ball of soul fire was the skeleton that he had chased after previously. At this moment, his eyes were staring nkly at the ground, as if he had no consciousness of his own. Hmm thats true! Joelson expressed his understanding. After listening to Godfreys trantion, he nodded. Then, Godfrey! Upon hearing Joelsons call, Godfrey immediately replied: Im here, my master. Do you have any orders? Can you wake him up? The skeleton man that was being chased doesnt seem to have his own consciousness. Yes, indeed. Godfrey looked at the lifeless skeleton man, who seemed to have no consciousness of his own. He nodded and said. Let me wake him up! After saying that, Godfrey made a hand gesture. Wake up, confused soul. Return to your body with your doubts! A golden light suddenly appeared and directly drilled into the lifeless skeleton mans head. His expression became painful. After struggling for a while, he woke up. I I was there.. The skeleton man opened his eyes and looked at everything in front of him with a nk expression. He touched his own body and suddenly realized that he couldnt touch anything. What I Why cant I touch my own body? The skeleton man wanted to touch his face in shock but his hand went through it again. He couldnt touch anything. This The skeleton man couldnt figure out what was happening at the moment. He trembled in fear. This guy doesnt seem to know that hes dead Joelson touched his chin and looked at the skeleton mans panicked reaction. Yes, my master. Godfrey nodded and agreed with Joelsons guess. Well, how could this be? Dont you think Johann knows his own condition very well? Joelson looked puzzled. Yes, but not everyone can achieve the state of relief that Johann had. Only those who had no regrets before their death and reincarnated as the dead could achieve the state of relief that Johann had. As long as there are regrets and obsessions before their death, they will be like this skeleton man,pletely unaware of the fact that they have died, and fall into a kind of confusion and pain. Godfrey exined. Oh Thats terrible Chapter 510 - The News of the Skeleton Archmage. A Fruitless Return?

Chapter 510: The News of the Skeleton Archmage. A Fruitless Return?

How tragic humans still cant be too obsessed with certain things Looking at the skeleton mans pained and confused look, Joelson felt a lingering fear. He was afraid that he would end up like him if he died that day. Rest assured, my father. With me around, with my brothers and sisters around, that kind of situation is still a very distant thing for you Hades pped his dragon wings. The meticulous Hades could sense his fathers thoughts and said. Well, I didnt fall into that kind of emotion but thank you for your concern, Hades. Joelson touched Hades with gratification. Godfrey, can you find a way tofort this skeleton again? If he is in such pain and confusion, we wont be able to ask questions. Joelson touched Hades as he asked. Yes, I do. Godfrey took out a small bottle of medicine from his pocket and shook it. The milky white liquid in the bottle shone with a gentle light. Then, Ill have to trouble you, Godfrey. Joelson said. No, no, my master. You dont have to be so polite. This is what I should be doing. Godfrey shook his head and said politely. Well, then, please. Joelson nodded. Godfrey did not say any more nonsense. He opened the cork of the bottle and a gentle fragrance immediately filled the air. When this fragrance entered the nose, it could immediately rx the brain and wash away the fatigue in the body and mind. It made people feel as if they were lying in a soft bed, very warm. May your soul be saved. Poor and confused soul, face the truth! As the spell that Godfrey chanted took effect, a gentle light was emitted. The soft milky white liquid in the bottle flew towards the other party as if it was being guided by a god. Ah ah ahh! The skeleton mans soul was trembling in fear. However, when he smelled the milky white liquid in the bottle, he instantly stabilized. The gaze he used to look at everyone was no longer as fearful. After Godfreys spell took effect, the liquid flew into its facial features, and the skeleton stopped trembling. The fear in its eyes disappeared. Am am I already dead.. The skeleton slowly epted this fact. Ah this is also helpless something that has already happened The skeleton muttered. Are you feeling better? Godfrey asked. Yes Thank you The skeleton man nodded and thanked him. No need to thank me. The fact of death has already happened. This is irreversible. Please ept all of this and return to your soul for a hug. Godfrey said loudly. Thank you, I have thought it through. The skeleton man looked like he had seen the light. Alright, my master, his emotions have stabilized. You may ask questions now. Seeing that the skeleton mans soul fire condition had stabilized, Godfrey turned around and said to Joelson. Yes, okay! Joelson nodded. We have a few questions for you. Could you please answer them? Joelson said. Of course, sir. I will tell you everything I know about your questions. The skeleton man said humbly. Hmm, may I ask who your master is? Seeing that the other party was so cooperative, Joelson did not waste any more time and asked directly. Godfrey tranted Joelsons words to the skeleton man. The skeleton man thought for a while and said. My master is the skeleton archmage, Ulrix. But I cant feel his aura maybe The skeleton man said indifferently. Thats right he has been killed Godfrey replied. Is that so The skeleton man nodded and epted the fact. Excuse me, do you know the information the skeleton archmage had about the deathgod artifact? Joelson asked. Yes The skeleton man lowered his head and thought for a while. If my memory is correct, then I dont know The skeleton said after recalling all his memories. At least, if his death did not cause the loss of his memory, then he did not know what the connection between his master, the skeleton archmage, and the deathgod artifact was. What Joelson was instantly disappointed. Were the clues broken again? However, the skeleton thought for a moment and said. However, our master, the skeleton archmage, Ulrix, lost his life and participated in a battle against the undead. Previously, I have always been by the side of the skeleton archmage, my master. At that time, he never knew about the deathgod artifact. If he, my master, the skeleton archmage, knew about the news about the deathgod artifact, then it is possible that he learned about it from the battle between the undead and the skeleton n. The skeleton man said. This, this is great. Can you tell me the details of that battle? After hearing what the skeleton man said, a me of hope suddenly lit up in Joelsons heart. He had another clue! That battle I didnt participate in it, so I dont know much. I only know that it was a regr crusade against the undead. It was amon battle. Such battles happen every day in the underworld, and there are countless of them. The skeleton man sank into his memories and said slowly. Hmm continue! Then, if you insist on me saying something strange The skeleton man fell into deep thought. That is, in the past, our skeleton n had always had a strong advantage over the undead n, but that day That day was really abnormal. Our skeleton ns attacks were actually being pushed back. We werepletely no match for the undead n. Those damned undead n found a powerful helper! The skeleton mans words immediately caused Joelsons eyes to light up. Continue, follow the identity of the helper and continue. Godfrey tranted Joelsons words to the skeleton man. After the skeleton man heard it, he smiled bitterly. How could I be so clear about that persons identity? After all, I did not participate in that battle. Is that so Joelson was instantly disappointed, but the skeleton mans next sentence made Joelsons eyes light up. I do know some information about him The skeleton mans words immediately ignited Joelsons hope. However, it was better to know the information than to know nothing. Perhaps if he found that strange helper, perhaps the mystery of the whereabouts of the deathgod artifact would be solved. After all, it was amon thing. If something strange happened, then the problem must be there. Chapter 511 - The Existence of the Mystical Realm. All of This Information Pointed to...

Chapter 511: The Existence of the Mystical Realm. All of This Information Pointed to...

The skeleton mans words immediately lit up Joelsons hope. However, it was better to know the information than to know nothing. Perhaps if he found that strange helper, the mystery of the whereabouts of the deathgod artifact would be solved easily. After all, it was amon thing. If something strange happened, then the problem must be there. With hope, Joelson asked. If you only know a bit of information, thats good too. Can you tell me about that person? Godfrey tranted Joelsons words to the skeleton man. The skeleton man smiled helplessly and said, What I said may be wrong. All the information I received was based on the war report. There must be a slight deviation. You should listen to it as you see fit. After a pause, the skeleton continued. The frontline report said that the undead were tenacious in their resistance this time. Our attack was severely defeated and we requested for reinforcements. Then, the second report said that the other party seems to have a powerful foreign aid. That foreign aid is a human. A human? Hearing Godfreys trantion, the word human in it immediately made Joelson nervous. Huh? How can there be a human in the Underworld? The skeleton manughed when he heard the question. Hehehehe you arent you a human? Do you have the nerve to be curious about others? I have something to do. Sigh, I wont interrupt. Continue. Joelson continued to ask. Okay, okay, ording to the description of our skeleton scout, this human rode over a dozen giant dragons. The strength of the giant dragons were all very terrifying. Our vanguard troops were beaten to a pulp. The entire army was defeated. Not long after, the skeleton scout once again reported that our frontline troops werepletely defeated. The entire army was in a mess. Not long after the entire army was wiped out The skeleton man recalled the scouts report and still found it hard to believe. How could it be possible? How could the undead race obtain the help of dozens of giant dragons? This didnt make sense If it wasnt for the scouts absolute loyalty, the skeleton man would even suspect that the entire skeleton army was lying about the military information. Wait humans riding on dozens of giant dragons Joelsons face turned ck.. What was this A human riding over a dozen dragons Godfrey was speechless as he looked at his master, Joelson. Hades was trying to hold back hisughter. His mountain-like body was trembling. In the next moment, Hades could not hold back hisughter and opened his dragon mouth tough. Hahahaha His heartyughter resounded through the sky, causing Godfrey, who was beside him, to be unable to hold it in anymore. At first, he could hold it in a little, but when he heard Hadessughter, he couldnt hold it in anymore and burst intoughter. Hahahahaha! As for Joelson, he sat on a huge rock with a depressed look on his face and kicked the dust at his feet. Ugh Whats going on The skeleton man didnt know what was going on. This What was going on? Did he tell some funny jokes about queuing up? What he just said wasnt funny at all? What were theyughing at? Hahahaha a human riding a giant dragon hahahaha Hadesughed so hard that he couldnt breathe. Hahahahahaha a human riding a giant dragon Besides my master is there a second person in the Underworld? Hahahahahaha! Godfrey was alsoughing so hard that he was out of breath. Hearing Godfreys words, the skeleton man could not understand thenguage of a living person at all. He could only look at the two people who wereughing so hard that he was out of breath. This skeleton man, Im very sorry. The person who wiped out your skeleton army might be my master The human that your scouts mentioned riding on more than ten giant dragons might be my master, Joelson! Seeing the skeleton mans confused expression, Godfrey exined. Wh what? The the person who wiped out the entire army is actually you! The skeleton mans face was filled with shock. At this moment, he was already speechless. The person who wiped out the entire skeleton army was actually here, right in front of him. This was too much of a coincidence. Ah, thats right, its me Joelson was extremely depressed. Faced with such a fact, he was somewhat speechless. Its actually you Ah in that case, everything can be exined clearly. The skeleton man suddenly felt relieved. Thats right! The person in front of him was someone who couldpete with the power of the royal envoy. Before he died, he had witnessed how terrifying this persons punch was. Wasnt it easy to wipe out the skeleton army? In that state, not to mention the assistance of the undead army, even if it was Joelson himself, joining the skeleton army would only give him a little more pleasure. Not to mention, he also had a giant dragon of that level! If a dozen giant dragons were as powerful as Hades in front of him, not to mention the skeleton army, even his own king might not be able to resist such a giant dragon army! I see. I didnt expect this Underworld to be so small. Weve encountered it. The skeleton nodded and said. Well, its really a coincidence. Joelson said gloomily. Coincidence was a coincidence, but the problem was that if this was the case, his clues about the deathgod artifact would be cut off again. Ah damn it! The depressed Joelson kicked the dust with hatred. Dont worry, this great dragon warrior. Johann, who was at the side, spoke. Well dontfort me, Johann. Im fine. Joelson said in distress. No, Im notforting you. I have a piece of news that I want to tell you. It might be helpful for you to look for the deathgod artifact. Hmm? Joelson raised his eyebrows and hope was suddenly ignited in his heart. On the other side of the Underworld, there is a city where all species live. It is a harmonious and open city. It contains everything, and there are many species living there. It is also the transit station for all information about the Underworld. Basically, there is no information that you cant get. If you go there If I go there? Joelson was excited. You can get any information you want through money or other means. Theres never ack of information there. You just need the money of the person who wants the information or something else. If you want to find the death god artifact maybe you can also find relevant information there. Chapter 512 - A Free and Inclusive City

Chapter 512: A Free and Inclusive City

If you want to go there, you can get any information you want through money or other means. There is never ack of information there, only the money of the person who wants the information or something else. If you want to find the deathgod artifact Maybe you can also find relevant information there. Really! Joelson jumped up immediately! If such an intelligence hub existed, it would be too convenient! In this way, Hades, Joelson, and Godfrey would no longer have to run around like headless flies and often miss their target. Having a target in mind, Joelson immediately felt that the atmosphere hadpletely dissipated, and his entire body was filled with energy. Of course its true. Ive already died twice, would I still y with you? Johann helplessly shook his head and sighed, and said with a self-deprecating tone. Godfrey unwaveringly tranted Johanns words to Joelson. Good, good, good! Joelson excitedly waved his fist. Now that he had found his target, many difficulties would be easily solved! Whats the name of that city? Joelson could not wait and asked. The name of that city is Lorna! Johann called out the name of that city. Lorna? Joelson asked. Thats right. In that city, all races can enter, but there is a rule that you can not fight inside. If you fight, you will be directly executed by the city lord. All personal grudges and disputes can not be brought into that city. Lorna must be resolved in absolute peace! Because of this condition, this city-state has attracted a lot of assassin organizations, assassin alliances, intelligence traffickers, and all kinds of people to gather there. They use this city-state as a base to trade and receive orders, as well as a safe haven. You must remember this. No matter what, you cant do it in the city-state! No matter what kind of huge grudge you have, dont do it in the city-state. If you want to do it, you must do it out of the city-state. If you do it in the city-state, not only will you anger the city lord and offend Lorna, many assassin alliances and organizations that use Lorna as their base will be angered. They will chase after people who vite the rules of the city-state to the ends of the earth! Johann introduced the magical city in the Underworld to Joelson. Joelson was amazed by the rules in the city. Yes, I understand. Joelson nodded. As long as he didnt do anything, this level of rules was not surprising. After all, he was only going to Lorna to find information about the death artifact fragment. He was not going there to cause trouble Then, where is the exact location of that magical city? Joelson asked. However, what surprised Joelson was that Johann shook his head. I dont know Huh! Joelson was dumbfounded. What kind of answer was that? He told himself that there was another city, but he said that he did not know the address? Was he ying with him? Joelson rolled up his sleeves and felt a little angry. Are you ying with me? Godfrey also frowned. Was this man ying with his master? He couldnt say that the Underworld was his hometown, but he was a frequent visitor. He had never heard of a city like Lorna, where only open cities existed. If this Johann was ying with his master Godfreys eyes suddenly turned cold. I really dont know Lornas location is a secret in the Underworld because such an open city is everyones dream. It was everyones ideal city-state when it was founded, and it didnt take long for the city-state to be full. However, everyone in the Underworld still wants to migrate to that city-state. There are countless people who want to migrate every day. Theres no other way. The casten gave an order to build a barrier to stop all people who want to enter Lorna. That barrier is very high-level. Not only can it hide Lornas location, but it will also move every day. Im saying the entire Lorna is moved. In addition to the aura being hidden, no one knows how to enter the mysterious city-state. Hearing Johanns exnation, Joelsons head was full of questions. Then how can outsiders enter? Dont worry. What Im going to talk about next is the way to enter this mysterious city-state. Johann paused for a moment before continuing: Although Lorna the city-state moves every day and is extremely mysterious, its entrance is fixed. The entrance is fixed? When Joelson heard that the entrance was fixed, he was instantly filled with hope. The entrance is fixed, but no one knows the location of the entrance F*ck, are you f*cking kidding me? Joelson instantly spat. No, no, no, no Im not fooling you Johann waved his hand and said. I respect you quite a lot, why would I fool you? Johann said innocently. Im only halfway through, dont keep interrupting me Hearing Johanns words, Joelson said guiltily, Im sorry, Im sorry. Continue! The city of Lornas moves constantly, but the entrance is fixed. Even so, no one knows where the fixed entrance is. If you want to know where the entrance is, you have to find a ferryman. Ferryman? Joelson raised his eyebrows and asked hurriedly, Then where is the location of the ferryman? Johann coughed. That ferryman, in the frozen earth of the Underworld, the Wailing Abyss, the guardian of the broken bridge. He has been guarding there for thousands of years, ferrying every lost soul thates The Wailing Abyss Joelson repeated the name and memorized it in his heart. Okay, then the next step is to go to the Wailing Abyss and ask for the location of Lorna City. After that, everything will be easy to handle! Joelson understood this point, and everything became easy to handle. As long as he could enter the legendary Lorna, he could ask for the location of the deathgod artifact. I see Godfrey nodded in understanding. After understanding Lornas harsh entry conditions, he understood why he had never heard of such a city-state that was hidden so deeply, it was no wonder that he had never heard of any information about this free and open city-state. Im sorry, Johann. I misunderstood you. I apologize for my narrow-mindedness! Chapter 513 - Target the Wailing Abyss! Let’s Go!

Chapter 513: Target the Wailing Abyss! Lets Go!

Im sorry, Johann. Ive misunderstood you. I apologize for my narrow-mindedness! Godfrey bowed and apologized but Johann waved his hand nonchntly. Ive already won the favor of the Goddess of Death twice. Why would I care about such a small matter? Its fine. Get up. Godfrey nodded. Since the other party did not take it to heart, then it would not be good for him to apologize too much. If he did that, he would appear to have no EQ, and it would be impolite to keep chasing after others. No wonder Joelsons heart was filled with disappointment as he digested the news that Godfreys information volume had exploded. The open city of information, Lorna, had an unpredictable location, the mysterious entrance to Lorna, and the ferryman in the distant Wailing Abyss. All of this was too magical! Even if it wasnt for the death artifact fragment or the high-grade dragon egg that the system rewarded, he was still extremely curious about the mysterious and magnificent Lorna. Hiss Joelson pped his thigh. Its decided! Hades and Godfrey were both attracted by this. My father have you decided? Hades asked in a low voice. The journey this time will probably be much more difficult than this one. All kinds of forces are intertwined in the light and dark, and there are many dangers. If we go, Im afraid it will be a fantastic and ominous adventure! Godfrey recalled the legend of Lorna and said with emotion. My master, you have really decided to go to Lorna. Death and danger will apany us on our journey. Danger and opportunity coexist. If you have made up your mind, I, Godfrey, am willing to apany you, even if the journey ahead is apanied by death! After Godfrey said that, he knelt down on one knee! I, Hades, am also willing to go with Father, no matter how dangerous the journey ahead is! Hades also put down his huge dragon body and said respectfully. Well, Ive decided to go there, Lorna, the city of openness and freedom! Joelson said without the slightest hesitation. Okay! Hades and Godfrey said at the same time. Then, next stop, Lorna! Joelson stood up and pointed to the distant horizon with great ambition. Well Im really envious. Its the unique advantage of a young man to have such high enthusiasm. Its been a long time since I met such a young man in this lifeless Underworld. Its great! Johann was touched by Joelsons great ambition! What a pity what a pity Johanns eyes suddenly became lonely. It was a pity that no matter how this world changed, he was no longer rted to this world! That was because he was an existence that had died twice in a row. He had died in the mortal world and fallen into the lifeless world of the dead. In the Underworld, he who had died twice in the Underworld was truly facing true death. When Godfreys spell was over, he would lose his consciousness again and be a wandering soul in the world At that time, all the vitality in the world, all the ups and downs, would have nothing to do with him. Thinking of this, a trace of sadness could not help but sh through Johanns heart. I say you Johann, do you want toe with us? Godfrey was keenly aware of Johanns sadness. As the former God of ughter, Godfrey was very sensitive to the sadness that prated deep into his soul. Ah? Johann was unable to react for a long time. I say, do you want toe with us? Lets go and see that mysterious, open, and free city, Lorna. Im afraid you havent seen it either! Godfrey said loudly. Johann was first happy, then disappointed. He was now a resurrected person and it was all thanks to Godfrey that he couldmunicate with people. Once Godfreys spell failed, he would soon lose consciousness and be a wisp of unconsciousness, drifting around the world. Hey, what are you two whispering about? Joelson was puzzled. He saw Godfrey and Johann chatting with the resurrected spell that he and Hades could not understand. His curiosity prompted Joelson to ask. Well Master, its like this Godfrey heard Joelsons question and immediately turned around. While Johann was thinking, he turned around and tranted the conversation between the two. Oh I see Joelson nodded, while Godfrey knelt down. Im sorry, my master. I didnt ask your permission before I threw the invitation to Johann. Please calm down, Master! After saying that, Godfrey was about to kowtow to apologize but Joelson immediately held Godfrey. Its okay, Godfrey. I should say that I should thank you! Hmm? Why does master need to thank me? Godfrey raised his head in confusion. When Joelson saw Godfreys puzzled expression, he immediately burst intoughter. Because youre doing just as I thought to do! What? Godfrey raised his head in surprise. Godfrey really didnt expect that his master, Joelson, would also want to invite Johann to go on an adventure with him! Do you think youre the only one who appreciates Johann? I also admire his spirit of fighting without regrets, even if he has to give up his life. So, after I finished talking about Lorna, Ive been thinking about how to propose my invitation and invite Johann to go on an adventure with us. I really didnt expect that you would be one step ahead of me and propose an invitation to go to Lorna with us. Its really a pleasant surprise! Thank you, Master!Joelson said happily as he helped Godfrey up from his knees. As expected of Master! Godfrey was touched. His master was not a cold and emotionless master. On the contrary, his master was more humane than he had imagined! To follow such a master on an adventure, to be able to live and die with such a master This was simply one of the most fortunate things in the world! Hey, hey, hey, dont be in such a hurry to be happy. All of this was established on the premise that Mr. Johann agreed to take an adventure with us. If Mr. Johann chooses to let it go and not have any desires, we cant force him! Chapter 514 - Johann’s Will. A Bottle That Can Hold A Soul!

Chapter 514: Johanns Will. A Bottle That Can Hold A Soul!

Hey, hey, hey! Dont be in a hurry to be happy. All of this is based on the premise that Mr. Johann agreed to take the risk with us. If Mr. Johann chooses to be open-minded and has no desire to, we cant force him! Seeing how happy Godfrey was, Joelson could not help but pour cold water on Godfrey. Thats true. I cant force him. If Johannsst wish is to give up his will to live, then we cant force him either. After all, life and death are indifferent to each other. Its also an open-minded attitude to give up the worldly affairs and quarrels of the world. Godfrey calmed down and looked at Godfrey who was floating in the air. Yes, so Joelson also looked at Godfrey. What is your wish? Godfrey tranted Joelsons words to the confused Johann. Yes Johann fell into confusion. Was he alive Or did he choose to give up these superfluous desires and disputes Indeed,pared to picking up something, it was more open-minded to choose to put it down. Or he could be an unconscious undead and float in the vast Underworld. Even though he had no consciousness, it was better to have no worries. No It was absolutely impossible At the end of the day, perhaps before today, he would choose to be undead without any scruples, a resurrected undead, and float in the Underworld. This vast world had no desires or desires. But today, right now, in thisnd There was definitely something that he could not let go of After seeing that thing How could he be so willing to die! Johann suddenly opened his eyes and the fire of his soul burned fiercely! Thats right. After seeing how powerful Joelson was, Johann could no longer live in this Underworld with an open-minded attitude! His life once again had a goal! That was To be able to fight with such a powerful and humble person again! That person who had refreshed his outlook on life Joelson! The height that he had burned his life to reach was only on the same level as him! He also wanted to stand at the height of Joelson and take a look. To take a look at the scenery in the eyes of a powerhouse who belonged to this height! How could this be enough for one exchange! If it was possible, he wanted to spend his entire life chasing after Joelson! After understanding all of this, Johann suddenly felt refreshed. He had never felt sofortable and rxed before. This was a different kind of openness, a kind of openness to understand what he was going to live for! Johanns soul fire had never been so pure and untainted! Johann, who hadpletely understood, opened his mouth and said loudly! I I am willing! I want to follow you! Johanns voice did not contain any hesitation, but was filled with determination! Joelson suddenly stood up! Alright, Johann, I ept you following! Godfrey looked at the scene in front of him and was extremely happy. As a follower of Joelson, he knew the truth. Follow my master, you will never regret it! Godfrey knew very well that the strength of Joelson was not only the strength of his body but also the strength of his soul! Following the footsteps of Joelson, the future road would be lit up like a brightmp! This light would shine on the future path of all his followers! When Johann got Joelsons approval, tears immediately flowed down his face. The me of his soul flickered, and he fell to his knees in excitement. He kowtowed three times! Please get up, Mr. Johann. Youre just following me, not my ve. Joelson quickly went forward to help Johann up, but when he stretched out his hand, he realized that Johanns body was intangible. He could not touch it at all. No, even being a ve to someone like you is my highest honor, my master! Johann ignored him and insisted on calling him master. This was the minimum respect he had for Joelson! Being unable to win against Johann, Joelson could only sigh helplessly and ept this fact. However Although I am willing to follow in your footsteps, but I am now a resurrected person. I am afraid that once Mr. Godfreys circle disappears, my consciousness will dissipate. This process, I can not resist and reverse. What should I do? Joelson finally calmed down. And Johann, who stood up, asked. This This question was indeed directed at Joelson. He couldnte up with a solution for a long time. Thats right, why didnt I think of this part Johann was a revenant, after all, a person who had already died. Even if Johann wanted to follow him, so what? A resurrected person could not rely on their own will to follow someone who wanted to follow them. Dont be afraid. Ive already thought of this! At this moment, Godfrey stood up. Oh? Joelson suddenly looked at Godfrey in surprise. Why? Do you have any idea how to make Johann follow us? Joelson was also pleasantly surprised. He looked at Godfrey with doubt. Of course! Godfrey said confidently. But, I remember you said that as long as a creature from the Underworld dies, it will be a resurrected undead. Once it bes a resurrected undead, it will never be able to be resurrected again, right? Joelson suddenly remembered. That wasnt right. A few days ago Didnt this guy say before that as long as it became a resurrected undead, it would never be able to resurrect again? Could it be that this kid was teasing him again? Yes, my master. I did say that once an undead creature from the Underworld dies again, it will really die and will never be able to resurrect again! Godfrey nodded and admitted that he was the one who had told Joelson about this theory. Then how do we bring Mr. Johann, who is a resurrected undead? Hearing Godfreys admission, Joelson was even more confused. He looked at Godfrey in confusion. If he really could not be resurrected, then how could he bring Johann, who was a resurrected undead, on a trip? Johanns face was also filled with disappointment. As expected Some things couldnt be easily realized just by thinking about it He was, after all, a dead person and a resurrected person! Chapter 515 - The Legend of the Necromancer Is Actually So Terrifying?

Chapter 515: The Legend of the Necromancer Is Actually So Terrifying?

As expected There are some things that can not be easily realized just by thinking about it At the end of the day, Im just a dead person, a resurrected undead! A hint of disappointment shed across Johanns face that could not be concealed. Indeed, the resurrected undead who have already died once can not be resurrected again, but this is under one premise Godfrey said confidently, looking at Joelson and the others with puzzled expressions. That method is Godfrey kept them in suspense, making Johann and Joelson anxious. Have you heard of The legend of the necromancer! Godfrey said with a mysterious expression. Hearing the term necromancer, Joelson and Johann were puzzled at the same time, looking at each other in confusion. Necromancer? Joelson asked doubtfully. Thats right, necromancer! Godfrey coughed and turned around to describe the legend. Legend has it that there is a group of evil mages in this world! Evil mages Joelsons heart skipped a beat. Is it ck magic? Joelson asked. No, no, no, its not ck magic. What they practice is the forbidden magic in this world, undead magic! Undead magic Both Joelson and Johann were shocked. Undead magic? Ive never heard of this before. What kind of magic is it? Could it be rted to the undead? Johann was puzzled. He only knew about undead magic. The two things were called undead, and he didnt know if they were rted. No, no, theyre not undead. Although the inspiration for undead magic came from the undead race, this magic has nothing to do with the undead race except for the name. Oh? So magical? Johann was surprised, while Joelson asked with great interest. A magic inspired by the undead race the person who created this magic is really somewhat wed Johann muttered under his breath. After all, the skeleton race and the undead race were mortal enemies. Johann was still a little conflicted if he had anything to do with the undead race. Those who practice this spell will be regarded as the embodiment of evil by the world. They are unable tomunicate with normal people and are abandoned by the world. Godfrey continued what was said above. Yes This is true. Those who practice spells rted to the undead will definitely be spurned by the people of the world. Joelson nodded and said. Thats right. This is a spell that desecrates the dead. Godfrey nodded and agreed with Joelsons words. In his opinion, from the perspective of a former God of ughter, this spell was an extremely evil existence. A tactic that desecrates the dead? Johann felt his heart go numb. After the necromancer sessfully cultivates, they can use the remains of the dead to summon the dead. Moreover, the dead will still retain thebat power of the living! Godfreys words shocked Joelson. Johann might not have felt anything, but Joelson knew how terrifying it was to be able to resurrect the dead and let them retain thebat power of the living! Just think about it. Going to the sovereign gods graveyard and directly digging up the corpses of the fallen sovereign gods and then resurrecting them for his own use would be a terrifying thing! This isnt this invincible? When he thought of this, he couldnt help but sigh. Thats right. A powerful necromancer is a rather terrifying existence. The corpses of the previous experts would be awakened by him and be thebat power of his subordinates. Godfrey nodded, acknowledging the power of the necromancer. But, Master, you dont have to worry too much. Necromancers are not as invincible as you think. Godfrey changed the topic and said. Hmm? Why? Joelson suddenly said with some doubt. Because, first of all, I said before that necromancers are not epted by the world, not by this world Once they are discovered by the people of this world, if anyone is secretly practicing this evil and unjust spell, then everyone will surround and attack the person who is secretly practicing this evil spell. Godfrey said solemnly, After all, no one wants their grave to be secretly dug out by others after they die, and then all sorts of sphemy will be done to them. Hmm Joelson nodded to show his understanding. Although it was said that people couldnt take anything away after they died and didnt feel anything after they died, when he thought about how his grave would still be targeted by others after he died, who knew if he would be dug up by others on that day No one could ept the feeling of his bones being casually trampled by others. Many necromancers were discovered by the people around them when they were still quite weak and had yet toplete their cultivation. They were besieged and died. Therefore, one must be very calm when bing a necromancer. One must be able to endure it and wait for oneself to be stronger! Godfrey exined, but Joelson had a different opinion: Thats not right Joelson asked. Then as long as you can hold your breath, Im afraid that many people will still seed under the temptation of such a powerful force, right? Hearing Joelsons question, Godfrey nodded in agreement. Thats right, my master. Its indeed what you think. There are still many people who have held their breath, endured, and seeded in their cultivation. But, Master, you still underestimated the peoples intolerance towards necromancers. Oh? Joelson raised his eyebrows. Is it really that terrifying? Yes, those who seeded in their cultivation will be attacked by the churchs army! Godfrey said with a serious face. After all, desecrating the dead is against the churchs teachings. Once this kind of behavior is discovered, the church will organize a holy war. Even if those who cultivate necromancy can defeat a wave of the churchs holy war, it will not be stable for long. Because once the church fails, the church will directly ept the failure of the church and immediately organize a second holy war and a third holy war. The tolerance of the church towards necromancers is zero! Hiss, hiss, hiss After hearing Godfreys exnation, Joelson felt a chill run down his spine. The Church of Lights persistence was actually so terrifying. Thats understandable under such a siege, there really arent many who can survive Chapter 516 - The Hope of Resurrection. A Magical Artifact That Can Store Souls!

Chapter 516: The Hope of Resurrection. A Magical Artifact That Can Store Souls!

Thats understandable under such a siege, there are indeed very few who can survive Joelson said guiltily. Yes, there was once an extremely talented necromancer who defeated dozens of holy wars of the Church of Light and repelled dozens of attacks from the church. However, the Church of Light did not give up once. Every time it was time for the holy war to start, they would prepare tounch an army. The experts they trained would rush up one by one. In the end, the holy warsted for more than fifty years. Even the talented necromancer, a genius, could not withstand such torture and was exhausted to death by the war of attrition. Godfrey recalled that funny incident and could not help butugh. However, what made peopleugh was the Church of Lights zero tolerance towards necromancers. Hiss hiss hiss Joelson felt his scalp go numb. Fortunately, his system did not allow him to practice this kind of spell. If he was allowed to practice this kind of spell, he would not be able to live for long. After taking in a lot of cold breaths, he was filled with admiration for the Church of Light. He was already puzzled. Thats not right. Logically speaking, with this level of encirclement is there really a necromancer in this world? Joelsons question was also Johanns question. Johann also looked at Godfrey with a puzzled expression. Indeed, with this kind of encirclement and interception, necromancers are indeed difficult to grow and survive. But simrly, with this kind of encirclement and interceptionunder this kind of high-pressure policynecromancers who sessfully live until the end are all very terrifying existences! Godfrey said seriously. When he thought of that name, his heart trembled. Then how many people can survive to the end of such a siege? Im afraid its very rare Johann asked carefully. Its not very rare. Until now, only one person can survive to the end. That person is the king of all necromancers, their ancestor, the idol of all those who want to practice necromancy. The ultimate goal of all necromancers, their motivation to advance His name is? Joelson frowned and asked. The lord of the undead, the incarnation of death, the pickpocket that death hates the most. The souls that death keeps in his pocket can be taken out of deaths pocket at will. The incarnation of a natural disaster, the nightmare of the Church of Light. He is the cmity itself, and his existence is the natural disaster itself! His name is the Lord of the Dead: Electrolux Hemiah! The moment Godfrey said his name, the sky suddenly fell without warning, and a bolt of lightning struck down! With a crack, the bolt of lightning struck into the hearts of all the creatures present. Everyone was terrified. If it were him, he would definitely have the ability to take the resurrected from the pocket of the death god. All of this doesnt depend on whether he can do it or not, but whether he wants to do it or not. Godfrey said solemnly. After hearing this legend, even Hades was a little scared. After all, a person who dared to reach out to death, no creature would not be afraid. Hmm Wait Just as everyone was still thinking about this terrifying legend, Joelson was the first to react. Hey, you motherf*cker, werent we discussing how to take away Mr. Johann? Youre going off-topic, bastard! Joelson was rather angry. Although this fellows story was pleasant to hear, wasnt it going off-topic? No, no, no. My master, please be patient. Let me continue Godfrey hurriedly waved his hand and exined. As long as we bring Mr. Johanns soul and go ask Mr. Electrolux Hemiah for help, the old man will be able to revive Mr. Johann with ease. To an expert of his level, to a demigod of Mr. Johanns level, it will be as easy as lifting a finger. Tsk tsk Dont you understand what Im saying, you idiot? Are we discussing how to take away Johanns soul? Joelson emphasized again. Thats right, taking away Johanns soul is just a piece of cake. What Im saying is, after taking Johanns soul, what should we do Godfrey waved his hand innocently. Hmm thats true, but you still havent told us how to take away Mr. Johann. Joelson nodded in agreement, but he still said speechlessly. Although what Godfrey said was not wrong at all, it still did not solve the current problem. With this, my master, taking away a soul is a very simple thing for me. As he spoke, Godfrey fished out a milky white bottle from his coat pocket. This bottle is enchanted with fragments of the soul gem. The requiem grass has been soaked in it for ten years. Look at the paste on it. These are the proof of how long it has been soaked in the requiem grasss medicinal soup. The requiem grass has arge number of calming effects on the soul. The enchantment of the soul gem gives it the ability to absorb souls! As Godfrey spoke, he shook the bottle in his hand. Trust me, Mr. Johann. You wont feel ufortable staying in there temporarily. On the contrary, its much morefortable than floating outside. Godfrey said proudly as if he was showing off his bottle. Are you kidding me? Dont make fun of me. Its already good enough to have a ce to stay. Let alone in your bottle, I can ept other worse things. Joelson let out a sigh of relief and said unhappily You bastard, if you didnt take out such a good thing earlier, you would have made me wait for so long! Sorry, sorry, its my fault Godfrey scratched his head embarrassedly. I want Mr. Johann to hear what will happen to him in the future and what we n to do. I want Mr. Johann to have a little confidence in us As Godfrey exined, Joelson let out a sigh. Sigh, whats the point of saying so much? Its also important for Mr. Johann to have some understanding of his future. Joelson nodded in agreement. Well, what do you think, Mr. Johann? Godfrey, who had been forgiven by Joelson, turned around and asked for Johanns opinion. Chapter 517 - Johann, Who Had Been Put Into the Bottle, and The People Who Set Off!

Chapter 517: Johann, Who Had Been Put Into the Bottle, and The People Who Set Off!

Well, what do you think, Mr. Johann? Godfrey, who had been forgiven by Joelson, turned around and asked for Johanns opinion. Of course I have no opinion! What opinion could Johann have? He just nodded his head and agreed. Alright, in that case, theres no time to lose. Lets get started! Having received Johanns affirmative answer, Godfrey nodded his head and immediately began to prepare for the ceremony. Wait a minute! Joelson stopped the few of them and looked at the skeleton man who had been left on the empty ground since the beginning. What do you think? The skeleton man was shocked. There was something about him here? He was just a small fry who didnt even have a name how could someone look at him? The skeleton man felt his eyes moisten. The other party was not a stinky fish or a rotten shrimp. The punch just now shook the Underworld and caused a magnitude-10 earthquake! Just the aftershock of that punch had taken his life! This kind of person was someone he would never be able to reach in his entire life. This kind of person actually took care of his emotions Tears Fell from his eyes. The tears formed by the soul fire fell to the ground and scattered into sparks. What a powerful person, and what a kind-hearted person! Well do you want to go with us? Seeing that the skeleton man was stunned on the spot and did not respond for a long time, Joelson could not help but ask again. Well Thank you thank you for your kindness The skeleton man nodded and first thanked Joelson for his kindness and kindness. But I think I cant travel with you. The next sentence was a refusal. This was somewhat out of Joelsons expectations. He actually rejected him. What a great temptation, the resurrection of the dead! I know myself well. Experts of your level are existences that I cant interfere with. This isnt a gap that can be bridged with hard work! The skeleton said in a low voice. Besides, for a small figure like me, living might be too tiring. I have already seen through all the things in the mortal world, all the troubles, and turned into a resurrected person who doesnt know anything. The soul can wander freely in this mysterious Underworld. Perhaps, it is also a different way of living. The skeleton man said this sincerely. For him, this life was too tiring. As a soldier, a nameless minor character, he had been arranged by those big characters. He had worked under them all his life. He felt that it was enough. Those hearts that wanted to travel far away had been hidden in his heart for too long. There were too many things to worry about But now, they no longer had anything to worry about when they died. They had be a butterfly that did not know anything and would not even run around for nectar. The metaphor of a butterfly was not very appropriate. To be more precise, it was like a tumbleweed that could finally let go of everything and empty their minds, they were going to travel If thats the case, it might be a better choice for me! With an open-minded smile, the skeleton man tactfully rejected Joelsons invitation. Hmm this is also an attitude. I wish you a long journey! Joelson expressed his understanding with a smile and sent his blessings. Goodbye, strong man! The skeleton man smiled and waved his hand. His soul fire was fading. Goodbye! Joelson waved at him. I wish you good luck! After sending hisst and most sincere blessing, the skeletons bodypletely disappeared. What an open-minded person Looking at the disappearing soul fire, Godfrey looked at the aftertaste and sighed. Yeah Joelson was also depressed. Well, thats it. Lets get back to our work! After feeling mncholy, Joelson sighed and pped his hands to put away the sad atmosphere. Yes, indeed, there are more important things now! Godfrey nodded and took out his small bottle. The milky white bottle had a vivid coating on it. It was very beautiful, and the aura emitted from it made people feel quite peaceful. Its about to start. Are you ready, Mr. Johann? Godfrey was ready. He opened his hands and asked Johann. Yes, Im ready. Mr. Godfrey, you can start at any time. Ive already mentally prepared myself! Johann was also very cautious. Okay, then Godfrey took a deep breath. Its about to start! Godfrey shouted! His aura instantly changed! In the name of the God of ughter, I order the surrounding souls to disperse! The red light on Godfreys body suddenly brightened, and then a terrifying aura appeared on his body. A majestic aura suddenly appeared on thisnd! This was the majesty of the previous God of ughter! The purpose of this step was to disperse the wandering revenants and make those revenants stay away from the ce where they cast their spells. This was to prevent the unnecessary revenants from being stored into this precious bottle when they cast their spellster! Originally, there was no other biological energy in the surroundings. When Godfrey disyed his terrifying God of ughters murderous aura, the surroundings immediately rang with ghostly wails and wolf howls! This There is actually so many resurrected undead? The wails and howls of ghosts sounded, immediately giving Hades a fright. White phantoms floated in all directions, as if they were avoiding the gue. They frantically distanced themselves from Godfreys God of ughters residual might! Can you still withstand it, Mr. Johann? Godfrey asked Johann as he released the residual might of his previous position as God of ughter. Of course Dont worry about me Im fine! Johann struggled to stand on the spot. After all, he was also a revenant. The remaining power of the God of ughter, which was a threat to other revenants, had the same effect on Johann. However, he held on firmly and did not take a step back. Johann, who had suppressed the fear in his heart, raised his head proudly! Good, Im relieved that you can hold on. Remember, if you cant hold on, you must tell me as soon as possible. Dont force yourself to endure! Chapter 518 - Sudden Abnormal Situation. Danger?

Chapter 518: Sudden Abnormal Situation. Danger?

Alright, Im relieved that you can withstand it. Remember, if you cant, you must tell me as soon as possible. Dont force yourself to hold on! Godfrey said loudly, without stopping the residual power when he was God of ughter. The terrifying red light illuminated the entirend! In the name of the God of ughter, I order everyone to retreat! The terrifying light shone on thend. The surrounding undead let out mournful wails and fled in all directions. Godfrey, how are you? Joelson looked at Godfrey, who was sweating profusely and asked anxiously in his heart. Im fine. I havent fully recovered from my injuries just now, so Im a little exhausted now. But Im fine. I can still endure this level of pain! Godfrey replied loudly. Okay, dont force yourself! In fact, Joelson was also a little exhausted. The collision with the royal envoys energy just now had exhausted the three of them. Ah, my god, its finallypleted! Godfreys tightly furrowed brows finally revealed a smile. From his expression, Joelson knew that he had seeded. It was indeed the case. The resurrected nearby had all been chased away by Godfreys terrifying killing intent of the God of ughter. The preparations in advance were already in ce. Now, it was time to get down to business! Godfrey withdrew his killing intent, and the terrifying red light dissipated. After a few deep breaths, he pointed forward, and the jade-like milky-white bottle instantly trembled violently! It was about time for the resurrected ones to be chased away to this extent. Now, it was time for the real operation! Absorb! The milky-white bottle, which no one had touched, actually opened its own cork! With a crack, a green wave of light swirled upwards and rushed into the sky! Are you ready, Mr. Johann? Godfrey closed his eyes and concentrated on controlling the energy that shot out from the milky-white bottle. At this moment, Godfrey no longer had any ability to divert his attention! Im ready! A trace of determination shed through Johanns eyes! Good very good! Godfrey struggled to say these words, and then he roared angrily! Ha! Boom! The green energy shockwave that shot straight into the sky rushed straight towards Johanns body! Mr. Johann, now is the time! Godfrey watched the green energy wave rush towards Johann and shouted loudly. Alright What should I do? Johann asked loudly. You just need to ensure that the green energy wave from the bottle can urately hit yourself. As for the rest, just leave it to me! Godfrey exined. The matter was very simple. In fact, at this point, almost no one thought that there would be any other incidents. However, there was something called Murphys Law. Sometimes, the worst thing would happen when no one thought it would happen! Hahaha! This bottle is mine! In the dark, several ck shadows appeared at the same time! They were the revenants! There were eight revenants hiding in the dark, enduring the driving force of Godfreys God of ughter aura until now! F*ck! When Godfrey saw those ck shadows, he cursed loudly. These bastards actually wanted to snatch the bottle that could hold a soul? Really At this moment, Godfreys body did not have any energy left to help Johann chase away those disgusting resurrected undead. At this moment, he waspletely focused on controlling the milky white soul bottle, if he gave up on controlling that milky white bottle, then this bottle would be considered as having been used and would be directly destroyed! Youre courting death! Almost at the same instant that the few ck shadows reacted, Joelson suddenly rushed towards those few ck shadows! Just as he said that, a ball of terrifying mes appeared on Joelsons palm. With a palm strike towards the mes, the terrifying mes almost devoured the few figures. Hmph How could there be such an overestimation What? As soon as he withdrew his hand, before he could even catch his breath, the next two scenes caused his eyes to instantly widen, his face filled with disbelief. Those few ck shadows had actually directly passed through the blockade of the line of fire. There was actually not a single bit of damage? This was impossible! How could there be an expert of such a level! One had to know that the mes he had just released, if a demigod-level expert had forcefully charged over, would have been burned to the point of his soul dissipating. Not even a speck of dust would have been left behind! But these bastards before him They actually didnt receive even the slightest bit of damage? One had to know that even a god-level expert would have ayer of skin burnt off if they were to encounter an attack of this level! These resurrected undead before him actually didnt receive even the slightest bit of damage. This truly was a bit beyond what Joelson knew. However, it was obvious that he couldnt bear to think about it anymore! The few ck shadows suddenly charged towards him, who was blocking the bottle and Johann! Not good If the other party had the ability to pass through my fire attack unscathed, the other partys strength wouldnt be weak. He had to defend with all his strength! With this thought in mind, Joelson assumed a defensive stance! Come! However, what happened next exceeded Joelsons expectations once again. The few ck shadows actually directly passed through his body without any physical collision! At this moment, Joelson instantly understood what had happened just now! It turned out that it wasnt because these resurrected undead were powerful. It was because these resurrected undead in front of him Did not have a physical body at all! Thats right, the resurrected undead did not have a physical body! This part had actually been forgotten by Joelson Damn it! Who can think of a way! Joelson watched as the resurrected undead passed through his body and rushed towards the green energy wave emitted by the milky white bottle. If they were to snatch the right to stay in the bottle, the matter would be veryplicated! You guys are really courting death! Hades suddenly pped his wings and flew up, instantly raising a cloud of dust! A golden light shed in Hadess dragon eyes as a terrifying light suddenly erupted. A terrifying light wave umted in his mouth! Ill bring all of you down to hell with arrogance! Hades opened his dragon mouth! Chapter 519 - Johann’s Emergency Rescue. Revenge After Death of the Royal Envoy!

Chapter 519: Johanns Emergency Rescue. Revenge After Death of the Royal Envoy!

Bring your arrogance to hell! Hades the dragon opened its mouth, about to spew out a terrifying dragon breath! No, no, no! Theres no Hades, they dont have a physical body, this ispletely useless! Seeing that Hadess dragon breath was about to be spewed out, Joelson warned loudly. What, damn it Hearing that, Hades helplessly put away his dragon breath, and a trace of displeasure shed in his eyes! Damn it What should we do? Should we just watch them seed like this? Joelson angrily hammered the ground and, instantly, the ground was smashed into pieces! Hahahaha, the bottle is ours! As if sensing that there was nothing they could do for themselves, one of the resurrectedughed happily as if mocking the living peoples inability to do anything to the dead. Stop being so smug! At this critical moment, the one who stood out was actually Johann! Johann shed and appeared in front of the resurrected undead. One punch after another, he beat the resurrected undead until they covered their heads and dodged! Ah! The resurrected undead can be dispelled to the resurrected undead! Godfrey cried out in surprise. Thats right, if that was the case, they could only hope that Johann could chase away these greedy resurrected undead on his own. No one present could help Johann! Come on, we cant help you, skeleton brat! Hades cheered loudly for Johann! Of course, I cant lose if you cheer for me, Hades! Johann shouted loudly, bursting out with his powerful fighting strength. He fought against eight undead by himself, and he was actually not at a disadvantage! You bastard, the bottle is mine puah! Before one of the revenants could finish his sentence, he was sent flying by Johanns punch. Stop talking to yourself! Johann was not satisfied after sending one of the revenants flying. He dodged another revenants sneak attack from behind and threw another punch! Aaaaaaahhhhh! The revenant was hit in the stomach and curled up on the ground in pain. A bunch of greedy wild dogs. They pounced on meat when they saw it. They really need to be taught a lesson! Johann snorted coldly and beat up three people like a god of war! Stop being so smug! The remaining five resurrected suddenly exploded in movement! What! The five people pounced on Johann at the same time and pressed Johann under them like a pyramid! This is bad! Joelson was shocked but he calmed down after thinking about it. Well as long as no one is fighting for it, time is not pressing. As long as the final result is that Johann can win! Joelson said calmly and Godfrey nodded. He waved his hand and the green light wave instantly flew into the sky. Godfrey could still dy Johann for a while, as long as It didnt matter if Johann was the final God of War. As Joelson had expected, although Johann was pinned down by five people, the crowd trembled! Johann wasnt pinned down! Johann was resisting! However, just as everything was going well, another ck shadow suddenly rushed out. What what! Both Joelson and Godfrey were shocked! How how could the resurrected be able to resist the temptation and hide until now! This is bad. If this goes on, the bottle will be taken away by the resurrected! Hades was shocked. Looking at the person who flew over, he was so shocked that he couldnt say anything. No way! With a rumble, the human wall formed by the five resurrected undead was directly overturned by Johann! Kuaaaaahhhh! Johann suddenly stood up from the crowd! His heart was burning with fighting spirit! The five resurrected undead were directly overturned by Johann. They fell to the ground and could not get up for a while! Johann seized this fleeting, once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. With a leap, he suddenly rushed forward! Mr. Godfrey, please direct that green light wave to directly bombard me. I have an advantage over that resurrected undead! As he rushed forward, Johann shouted loudly at Godfrey. This but isnt this too dangerous? When Godfrey heard Johanns suggestion, he was shocked beyondpare. One had to know that if he failed, Johanns life might never be revived! I know. If all the responsibility for this fails, its all on me. Please rest assured and boldly bombard me directly! Johann said loudly, his eyes filled with confidence! This was not blind arrogance, but full of confidence. Because the shadow revenant had been enduring patiently, he came out veryte. At this time, he was the furthest away from the green light wave! Johann was confident that he would be one step ahead of the shadow and be illuminated by the green light wave. Alright, then Ill choose to believe you! Godfrey sighed. At this moment, the only thing he could do was to believe Johanns choice! Under such circumstances, no one could help Johann. Johann had to die. Johann had to rely on himself and his own efforts to fight for this green light wave! This was a gamble for his life! Godfrey suddenly shouted, and a terrifying light appeared! Godfrey waved his hand again, and suddenly controlled the green light wave to shoot in Johanns direction! As long as the green light wave shone on Johann, everything would be over! The victor would be decided in this instant! From the current situation, Johann was one step ahead. It seemed that Johanns victory was a foregone conclusion. Hehehehe A burst of sinisterughter suddenly appeared behind Johann, who was moving toward the green light. Johann turned his head abruptly, only to see a face that terrified him. Long time no see, Johann! Johann was extremely familiar with that face. That person Was his master, the previous master! The royal envoy! Johann wasnt the only one who saw that face clearly. Outside the arena, Joelson and Godfrey also saw that persons face clearly! The royal envoy! How could he be here? Didnt he die thousands of kilometers away? How could he appear in this ce in such a short period of time? Chapter 520 - Revenge from the Resurrected Dead. Resentment from the Royal Envoy!

Chapter 520: Revenge from the Resurrected Dead. Resentment from the Royal Envoy!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The royal envoy! How could he be here? Didnt he die thousands of kilometers away? How could he appear in this ce in less than ten minutes after the few of them conversed for such a short period of time? Joelson really could not understand this link. How could a person who died thousands of kilometers away appear in this ce in such a short period of time? No matter how he thought about it, he couldnt understand it. At the critical moment, Godfrey exined: The resurrected cant be understood with the thoughts of a living person. They have the ability to instantly appear at the ce they want to go. It can be simply understood as teleportation. The principle behind this is quiteplicated... Godfreys exnation made Joelson somewhat puzzled, but... The current situation was not how the royal envoys resurrected form would appear in this ce. Instead, it was whether the royal envoy of the resurrected would interfere with Johanns state of mind! How... how could it be you...? Johanns heart indeed wavered. It was this moment of hesitation, this moment of distraction. Johann was instantly caught up by the royal envoy! Dont be disturbed by him. Run hard, Johann! Joelson immediately became anxious and called out loudly. Ah... Hearing Joelsons call, Johann recovered from his shock and continued to run towards the green wave of light, moving his legs! However... That moment of error had allowed the royal envoy to surpass Johann in an instant! Johann, who originally had a huge advantage, was now at a disadvantage! Oh no... Joelson immediately pped his forehead. If that kid from the skeleton n is unable to increase his speed... if this continues, he might lose... Hades let out a long sigh. Johanns speed was not as fast as the royal envoys. Now that he had been surpassed, the gap would only grow bigger and bigger! If... If I dont think of a way... Johanns heart instantly panicked... He would lose... In his fear, Johanns speed was once again one step slower. Hey, hey, hey! Joelson shouted anxiously. Didnt you want to have another fight with me? Dont you want to keep up with my pace? Joelson shouted angrily. If you only have this level of strength, if your heart is so weak... then just give up! After saying that, Joelson left without looking back! Master! Godfrey was extremely shocked by Joelsons words. Didnt Johann need their encouragement at this moment? If he was ridiculed by Joelson, wouldnt his strength continue to decline? Master, isnt this... too heartless? Humph... Godfrey, if thats all his awareness is, then he really isnt worthy to follow me! Joelsons reply was very loud and Joelson heard it clearly... Seeing that he could not persuade Joelson to change his mind, Godfrey turned his head and looked anxiously at the backward Joelson! Hahaha, that bottle is mine. In the end, youre still too weak. Do you know why Im your master and its difficult for you to be great? Its because you cantpare to me in any way. Im stronger than you in every way, hahahaha! Seeing that he was about to win, the royal envoyughed loudly. He could see the light of victory in his eyes! Hearing this, Johann lowered his head... I... My limit... is more than that... My master... do you know? Johann lowered his head and continued to run as he spoke. Huh? Hearing Johanns baffling words, the royal envoy turned his head strangely and looked at Johann as if he was looking at a retard. Your limit? Thats right... Johann lowered his head and ran wildly. Suddenly, golden light burst out around him! After I saw that powerful Mr. Joelson, I touched my true limit under his encouragement. Do you know that Mr. Joelson changed everything for me... Johann said as he ran wildly. The golden light in front of him was extremely dazzling. What... what are you saying, idiot! The royal envoy was puzzled and cursed with disdain. In the eyes of the royal envoy, Johanns words were all nonsense that was used to disturb him. Take a look... my... former master...! My... consciousness! Boom! An explosion! Johanns speed suddenly increased. Johann raised his head once again. His eyes were calm, without a trace of distracting thoughts! Wh... what? The royal envoy watched in astonishment as the distance between him and Johann rapidly shortened at a speed visible to the naked eye. I dont believe it! A ve like you... a ve like you... actually has such an ability! The royal envoys eyes shed with unwillingness. Seeing that Johann was about to catch up to him, he no longer dared to look back. Instead, he lowered his head and suddenly increased his speed! He couldnt... definitely not be caught by this bastard...! He was just a servant... How could this kind of person... how could this kind of person have such lofty awareness! Damn it... faster... faster... The royal envoy squeezed out all his strength and sprinted toward the green light wave. Hahahaha... I won... I won! Seeing that he was about to collide with the green light wave, the royal envoy was ecstatic. However, in the next moment, a despairing scene appeared in front of the royal envoy. Im sorry... my previous master... Johann actually caught up with him and maintained the same identity as him. Moreover, he was about to surpass him... No, no, no, noooo! The royal envoy shouted crazily and squeezed out all the energy in his body and mind! I definitely... definitely want to... The royal envoy who was about to squeeze him saw a terrifying scene in the next moment. It turned out that Johann had maintained the same pace as him just now because he wanted to say goodbye to him onest time. The royal envoy watched in despair as Johann easily surpassed him and jumped forward! The moment Johann came into contact with the dazzling green light, the green light instantly became iparably bright! Chapter 521 - The Defeated Royal Envoy. The Victorious Johann!

Chapter 521: The Defeated Royal Envoy. The Victorious Johann!

The moment Johann came into contact with the dazzling green light, the green light instantly became iparably dazzling! What No, no, no, no! The royal envoy looked at the scene in front of him and cried out in pain. However, no matter how furious the royal envoy was, no matter how unwilling he was, Johann was the winner! Johann was the winner of this race against life! The dazzling light instantly sucked Johann in. The moment it absorbed Johanns soul, the green light was instantly withdrawn and returned to the milky-white bottle along the original route! When all the light was absorbed into the milky-white bottle, the bottle stopper on the ground flew up into the air and pressed back on itself. No, no, no, no! The royal envoy kneeled in front of the bottle in despair. He reached out his hand to pick up the milky white bottle, wanting to open it and enter it himself. He wanted to enter the small bottle that could stop him from wandering. However the royal envoys hand directly passed through the milky white bottle. No matter how hard he tried, he could not touch the small bottle that was right in front of him. Damn it Ahhhhhhhhh! The royal envoy cried out in pain. The resurrected had no physical body. In pain, despair, and unwillingness, the royal envoy lost the effect of the green light in the milky white bottle, and began to wander again as the resurrected. Phew Godfrey suddenly lost his strength and sat on the ground, gasping for air. That was close Hades was scared out of his wits by the thrilling match that had just happened. Meanwhile, Joelson turned around with a confident smile on his face. Oh my god. Master, you really scared me to death just now. Did you know that you could arouse Mr. Johannspetitive spirit by saying that? Godfrey said. He was really scared just now. This milky white bottle was worth a lot of money. It would not be easy to get another one. It could be said that if Johann lost the race for his life, he would basically have no chance of being resurrected. Moreover, Godfrey really thought that Johann was going to lose to the royal envoy. This really scared Johann quite a bit. Hehe, its only half of it. I do think that it will arouse his curiosity, but I didnt pretend to be cold just now. If thats all Mr. Johann knows I really wont ept him continuing to follow me. Joelson said indifferently. Of course, this was all hindsight. Godfrey stood up, patted the dust off his body, and then walked over to pick up the milky white bottle on the ground. Mr. Johann, can you hear us? Godfrey held the milky white bottle and said to the bottle. Ah, I can hear you. Surprisingly, I can hear you very clearly! Johanns voice came from the bottle. Well, how is it inside? Do you feel ufortable? Godfrey said. Ah, not at all. I feel that its really big inside. I didnt expect it to be so big outside. Moreover, theres a gentle smelling from inside. I feel that I dont feel ufortable at all. I feel extremelyfortable inside! Johann said while eximing about the vast space inside the bottle. Ah, its good that yourefortable. Dont force yourself. If theres anything ufortable inside, feel free to tell us. Alright, Im going to put you into my storage space. I hope you can have a wonderful dream inside! As Godfrey spoke, he put Johanns milky white bottle into his storage space. Thank you for your blessing! Johann said. Alright, were about to set off. Joelson stretched his muscles. Are you ready, Hades? Were going to the Wailing Abyss. It seems to be very cold there Are you afraid of the cold, Hades? Joelson asked as he stretched his body. Dont make fun of me, Father. Dont worry about the dragons ability to adapt! Thats good. Godfrey, are you ready? As he stretched his body, Joelson turned his head and asked Godfrey. Im ready. No matter how dangerous the ce is, Im ready to ept the challenge! Okay, lets not waste time. Were ready to set off! As he said that, Joelson jumped onto Hadess dragon back, and then Godfrey jumped onto it as well. Lets go! Joelson raised his hand and pointed to the distant horizon. Target, Wailing Abyss! Hades responded to Joelsons heroic ambition. He raised his head, and the proud dragons roar spread to every corner of the world! The dragon and Joelsons adventure set sail once again! On the other side. The Nether Kings Castle. The Nether King changed his clothes and pushed open the door of his master bedroom. Our Nether King, I greet you. The female musician had already changed out of her tattered long dress and was wearing a set of convenient clothes. The dress was very short, almost unable to cover her perky buttocks and bottom, revealing her thong. You slut,e here. The Nether King waved his hand and signaled the female musician toe over. Yes, my king! The female musician replied in a low voice. She was wearing socks and a pair of high heels, and she came to the Nether Kings side while swaying her hips. The female musician didnt want to do this either, but now, in order to survive, she could only walk and sway her hips as hard as she could to pray for the Nether Kings favor. The Nether King pulled the female musician into his arms and groped her breasts roughly. The cross-cored shirt she was wearing could directly touch her breasts without taking off her clothes. After fondling her full and soft bosom, Hades reached out and flicked the female musicians nipples. Hmm The female musician was rubbed until her entire body went soft. Youre not even wearing your underwear. Are you ready? The female musician lowered her head in shame and enjoyed the Nether Kings manhandling. Her breasts were like a dough that had been roughly kneaded into various shapes by the Nether King. Since you are all mentally prepared, then The Nether King let go of the female musicians breasts and loosened his belt. His loose pants slid down, revealing a huge p*nis with bulging veins. The female musician naturally understood what the Nether King meant. She knelt on the ground and lowered her head to kiss the Nether Kings gigantic manhood. Then, the female musician opened her mouth and held the base of his c*ck, sucking and licking the tip. Hades held her head with one hand and enjoyed the service of his d*ick. Ngh, umn The female musician swallowed the thick c*ck in her mouth with great difficulty, making a loud sucking sound. Chapter 522 - Descendants of the Nether King. Which One? No Idea At All!

Chapter 522: Descendants of the Nether King. Which One? No Idea At All!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Ngh, mmmn. The female musician swallowed the thick c*ck in her mouth with great difficulty and let out a loud sucking sound. Mmm... The Nether King nodded his head in satisfaction. Feeling his d*ck being licked by the other partys wet and hot mouth, he moaned in satisfaction. After licking for a while, the Nether King stood up from the bed. Too shallow, bitch. The Nether King grabbed the female musicians head and thrust his hips forward! His c*ck went straight into the depths of the female musicians throat! The huge manhood almost suffocated the female musician. The female musician patted the Nether King helplessly, indicating that she was about to suffocate. She did not care about angering the Nether King. The Nether King?finally pulled out his length a little. The female musician suddenly felt alive. But before she could breathe, the huge c*ck once again pushed into the depths of her throat! Eat well... Dont be distracted... The Nether King?held onto the female musicians head, not letting the female musician escape. He thrust into the female musicians mouth again and again, directly pumping into the female musicians mouth like an on*hole. Sob... sob... The female musician was almost suffocated by the Nether Kingsrge c*ck. Finally, the Nether King?pulled out his d*ck. Pwa... ha... ha... The female musician sputtered. Having obtained a chance to breathe, she hurriedly panted. However, the Nether King?did not wait for her to breathe. Instead, he directly picked up the female musician and threw her on the bed. Wu... my king... The female musician fell on the bed and whimpered in pain. Before she could finish her words, the Nether King?grabbed the female musicians feet and pulled her to his side. He tore her thong and revealed her exposed sl*t. The Nether King?held his thick c*ck and rubbed the tip of his d*ck against the female musicians p*ssy. The female musicians womanhood was getting wet. No... Lord Pluto... Please... Please at least allow me to stretch out... your manhood is too big... The female musician looked at the thick c*ck rubbing against her p*ssy in fear. If it came in abruptly, she felt that her p*ssy would be directly opened. Shut up. Pluto didnt listen to the female musicians request at all. He just kept rubbing the female musicians c*nt with the erection. Its almost done... Hades felt that the dampness was almost enough, so he held his c*ck and aimed at the female musicians entrance and inserted it. Uhhngh! The female musician only felt that the tip of a huge pir-like object invaded her entrance, almost stretching her until she was split in half. It hurts... ouch... Its so big... The Nether King?ignored the female musicians resistance and kept stuffing his thick length into the female musicians body until it waspletely inserted. Wah... The female musicians lower abdomen swelled up. It was shaped like the Nether Kings d*ck. Its so big... help... ah... The female musician rolled her eyes. This kind of p*nis was already the limit of human physiology. Ahh... The Nether King?waited for a while, which was rare. In this rare calm, the female musician tried her best to adjust her breathing and ept the huge c*ck into her body. Its done... The Nether King?didnt wait for long. He rolled his hips again, and the swelling in the female musicians lower abdomen also rose and fell. At first, he was still gentle but, soon, the Nether King?started to assault the female musician. Ah... Ahh! So big... So big! Im going to die... Im going to die! Tears rolled down the female musicians eyes. She rolled her eyes, but Hades didnt show any mercy at all. Therge c*ck went in and out of her p*ssy, making a sound. After a while, the Nether King?stopped, he used his d*ck to stir up the female musicians body. Ah!... Im... Im going to break... Im going to c*m... ! The female musicians body trembled. She couldnt stand this kind of y anymore. Her inner walls contracted, and she went straight to climax. The Nether King?didnt stop. Instead, he continued to thrusting. During the climax, the female musician rolled her eyes and squirted out a colorless liquid. Is the tide blowing? What a bitch. Pluto snorted and increased his strength. Im dead... Im going to be killed by the Nether King. Ah, ah! The female musician didnt have time to rest. She continued to climax. Under the attack of such a huge c*ck, the female musician didnt even have a chance to breathe. She didnt evene down from the climax. Hmm... Its really tight... The Nether Kings d*ck was also tightly squeezed by the female musicians c*nt. He let out a rxed snort and the attack from his c*ck continued to strengthen. Kill me... kill me! The female musician hadpletely lost her rationality after being f*cked. Take it... Under the constant pincer attack of the female musicians rippling insides, the Nether King actually felt it as well. A stream of leaking intent was transmitted over. The impact became even more violent, like a rainstorm. The banging sounds reverberated in Plutos bedroom as the beast-like sex was going on. Amidst the violent thrusts, the urge to release emerged, Pluto suddenly grabbed the female musicians body and pushed her! So... So hot... Ah, Im going to die... The female musician only felt that there was a terrifying amount of hot liquid pouring into the depths of her uterus. Pluto pulled out his p*nis, and a milky-white liquid leaked out from the female musicians p*ssy. The female musiciany on the bed and trembled. A c*ck covered with the love liquid and semen in her vagina reached out to the female musician. The female musician raised her head and licked it, helping Hades clean the remaining liquid on his d*ck. Mmnm... The female musician licked the manhood clean and looked at the still erect p*nis with a troubled expression. Dont worry, there are still a lot of these thousand years of stock. You just need to consider whether you can handle that much. The Nether Kings words caused the female musicians face to turn pale. Her stomach was already filled with a huge amount of semen, as if she was pregnant. However, this wasnt the end... Keep licking. Its still a long day. Will you be f*cked until youre pregnant, or will you die? Pluto shook his c*ck to remind the female musician that this was only the beginning... Soon, there was another sound in the Nether Kings bedroom.. No one knew how long the sexual intercourse wouldst. Chapter 523 - Wailing Abyss. Lonely Ferryman!

Chapter 523: Wailing Abyss. Lonely Ferryman!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL After a long time, the female musician touched her stomach. She could feel that she was already pregnant. A new life was growing vigorously and absorbing the nutrients from her body. Two maids came forward and changed the female musicians clothes. The other one handed a bowl of medicine to the female musician. Please get ready to give birth. The children of the Nether King are growing very fast. They may be born tomorrow night. What... The maids were shocked. The female musician stroked her bulging stomach in shock. Please drink this cental soup. Without the help of this thing, you may not be able to resist the absorption of life energy from the offspring of the Nether King in your stomach. You will be sucked dry into a mummy. As she spoke, the maid handed over a bowl of ck medicine again. The Underworld, far away in the north. Hu... The cold wind was bleak. The terrifying northern wind whistled. The group of people on the dragons back did not feel too good. After passing through this area, they were already at the edge of the Underworld. The features of thendscape gradually became deste, and no signs of life could be seen. It had already been more than ten minutes, and Joelsons perception did not sense the existence of people anymore. He didnt expect that there was also a barrennd in the Underworld. It was originally a ce where the dead gathered, but it was also a ce where there were no signs of life. Father, were ready! Hadess eyes lit up as he reminded him! Master, were about to break through the Underworlds eternal winter border. After we cross this border, well usher in an eternal winter. Its a barrennd and almost no living beings can survive there! Ah, Im ready. Joelson said calmly. Thirty seconds, we are about to enter the frozen earth of the eternal winter... Get ready! Hades waved his huge dragon wings, creating a storm! The eternal winter border was a natural chasm formed by an exaggerated canyon. Looking from the high sky on the dragons back, it was as if something had used a huge ax to ruthlessly sh through this Underworld, the natural moat seemed to be warning all living beings to stop here or they would lose their lives. Go. Go, Hades! Dont slow down! The originally calm Joelson suddenly opened his eyes and shouted! What...? Hades had slowed down his flying speed for the sake of his fathers experience on the dragons back, so that his father on the his back could have a morefortable experience. I said, charge at full speed! Joelson said with an unquestionable tone! Hades didnt dare to doubt it when he heard this. He pped his dragon wings and created a small hurricane! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The terrifying doppelganger shed through the dragon, man, and soul like a ghost crying and a wolf howling! The moment he passed the border of eternal winter, Hades understood why he had to elerate at full speed! A terrifying pulling force actually came out from the canyon. It was as if a pair of huge hands had grabbed onto Hadess body, wanting to drag him directly into the endless abyss! Roar! Hades let out an angry long howl. The dignity of the dragon race resounded throughout the world, resisting this terrifying gravitational force! Damn it! The two people on the dragons back were also in a bad mood. This downward gravitational force formed an extremely terrifying gravitational force that pressed down on them until they almost couldnt stand up! My master... Godfrey said as he struggled to resist the gravitational force. If this goes on, we might be dragged down by this gravitational force. Quick... quickly think of a way! Godfrey said with some despair. I know... Joelson was also somewhat unsettled. As an ancient giant dragon, Hades was actually being dragged down by this terrifying gravity! As he was resisting this terrifying gravity with all his strength, Hadess speed was also continuously decreasing! Damn it... Joelson said. I sensed the gravity toote. If it was earlier, Im afraid I wouldnt be in such a sorry state! Hades lowered his head. His fathers words made Hades very clear that he was consoling himself. Roar! Hades pped his wings angrily and used all his strength to fight against the terrifying gravity. Come on, Hades! At this moment, Joelson did not have any good ideas. At this time, he could only entrust everything to Hades and believe in Hadess ability! Roar! Hades roared at the sky and fiercely pped his wings, finally increasing his speed. No... Its not that Im attacking you, my master. Hades cant withstand such a terrifying gravity. If this continues, Hades will soon be pulled into the damn abyss by this gravity. Hadess weight is too great. If this gravity, which even we cant bear, acts on Hades, what it says it will bear is more than ten times that of us...! Godfrey said anxiously. So that means... Hades opened his mouth and asked with difficulty, The two of you who are lighter can jump to the other side of the abyss... Hadess question instantly made Godfrey enlightened. Yes, Master. If the two of us jump over here and reduce the gravity of the two of us, it will be much easier for Hades to fly over! Godfreys words were exactly what Hades had thought of! Hades nodded and continued Godfreys words: Master, Godfrey is right. If you can use my body as a springboard to jump over to the other side of the canyon, then everything will be solved easily! After all, although Godfrey and Joelson were not heavy, at this moment, the weight of the two of them, who were being pulled by gravity, was as heavy as a mountain to Hades! Hearing their suggestion, Joelson remained silent. Master, why are you still hesitating! Godfrey said anxiously as he looked at Hadess descending height. At this moment, they were only a few hundred meters away from the other side of the canyon. With Godfreys strength, he could easily jump over it, let alone Joelson, who was much stronger than him! However, Joelson lowered his head and did not say a word. Looking at Joelsons silent thinking, Godfrey was already on the verge of breaking down. My father, what are you still hesitating for! Hades also said anxiously, sweating profusely! Hades, you lied... Finally, Joelson opened his mouth to speak but, the moment he opened his mouth, his words were shocking. Chapter 524 - The True Truth of Gravity. The Key to Breaking the Game!

Chapter 524: The True Truth of Gravity. The Key to Breaking the Game!

Hades, you lied Finally, Joelson opened his mouth to speak. However, the moment he opened his mouth, his words were shocking. Hadess pupils suddenly contracted. Right, Hades? You lied to us There was even some anger in Joelsons calm tone! I didnt My father, what are you talking about! Hades suppressed the fear in his heart and said. Godfrey, who was at the side, was even more confused! What What is this situation? My master, what are you talking about! Godfrey questioned loudly! This is a critical moment, we dont have time to have a baffling conversation. My master, please dont be unreasonable, we are about to fall into the abyss! Godfrey anxiously tried to dissuade him. Hadess height was constantly falling. Under this terrifying gravity, once the height fell, it was almost impossible to rise again! Shut up! Joelson said angrily! Hades, you lied to us. If we jump over you, you wont be able to fly over yourself Hadess pupils trembled. You bastard! Joelson said angrily. You want us to jump over but you dont mind falling into the abyss yourself? The terrifying gravity on our bodies. Once we jump over you, youll be directly kicked into the abyss by our instantaneous increase in gravity! Joelson told the truth of the matter. In fact, Hades did think so too. He was already doing his best, without any spare strength. Just as Joelson said, he nned to trick the two of them into jumping over, using his own life as a springboard, so that his father could jump over. You Hades you Godfrey was already iparably shocked! He did not expect that Hades, who was silent and often ridiculed him, would actually n to silently sacrifice himself! Yes thats right, Ive deceived you, my father. Im sorry, but! Hades apologized guiltily, and then he threw out his own question. If we dont do this, how are we going to survive together! Hades said. He knew his own physical condition. He had already given his all, but he could not increase the height by a little bit, and his speed could not be increased anymore. It was about the other end of the abyss. The closer thend of Everwinter was, the harder it was to fly, and the greater the gravity! Damn it Godfrey knelt down unwillingly. Are are we going to die here? Godfrey said unwillingly. Stand up! Joelson said loudly! Stand up. Even if you die, stand up arrogantly. Godfrey, we have our dignity! Joelson reprimanded him. Of course, it was not only about dignity. The reason why Joelson asked Godfrey to stand up was because of what he said next! Listen carefully. I have already thought of the key to breaking this situation! Joelson said calmly. What? Godfrey and Hades were both shocked. Really? Hades asked while flying with difficulty. Thats right, Ive already thought of the key to unlocking this Gravity Canyon! A confident and confident light shone from Joelsons body! This light brought hope to Hades and Godfrey! Listen up, Hades. Turn around right now and fly back! However, what Joelson said next shocked Hades and Godfrey. Was Joelson stupid? He actually asked him to turn around and fly back? Although it was true that the gravity behind was a little lower, it was only a few hundred meters away from the shore of thend of Everwinter. If he turned around and flew back, he would definitely not be able to reach it? The distance behind was so far, how could he fly to it! This this Hades didnt know if he should believe what Joelson said No matter how he thought about it, flying back would lead him straight into the abyss. If there was still a chance of survival, then flying back now would be purely courting death. Hades was absolutely obedient to Joelson, butpared to Joelsons orders, he still hoped that Joelson could live, even if it meant sacrificing his own life! Trust me, Hades. Im very clear-headed. Now, immediately, fly back! Joelson said confidently. When Hades heard this, he finally made up his mind. He chose to believe. He chose to trust! Okay! Hades pped his wings and flew back! Now, Hades, circle around the midpoint of this canyon and fly! Seeing Hades turn around and fly, Joelson immediately gave another order. Okay, my father! Hades pped his wings fiercely and burned all the energy in his body. He flew forward and circled around the center of the canyon and started to fly in a circle! Master, what do you mean Hades chose to believe in Joelson but Godfrey still could not see clearly what kind of medicine Joelson had bought. Just watch, youll know when you see it! Joelson was full of confidence! This sigh Well, anyway, Im ready to live and die with you, Master Godfrey sighed helplessly. He thought that Joelson was crazy. What could he do if he circled around the center? Under the terrifying gravity, their final oue would still be the same, falling into the endless abyss. Fly! Hades, fly with all your strength. Trust me! Joelson said confidently. Hades had already entrusted his life to Joelson. He flew with all his strength, without any distractions! Hades, who circled around the center of the canyon, felt the change in gravity and instantly understood everything! Wait this This is not the center of the canyon Its more like the center of gravity! Hades finally understood Joelsons n! What What are you guys talking about Godfrey asked in puzzlement. He still did not understand the current situation! Hehehe Godfrey, close your eyes and cast away the fear of death. You will know everything once you calm down and feel it! Godfrey closed his eyes in doubt. He suppressed his restless heart and began to carefully feel the changes in the gravity around him. As for Hades, he had figured everything out, so he naturally circled around the center of gravity with full confidence! Wait this so its like this! Godfrey suddenly opened his eyes and said in surprise! Chapter 525 - Joelson’s Way of Breaking the Game!

Chapter 525: Joelsons Way of Breaking the Game!

Wait this so thats how it is! Godfrey suddenly opened his eyes and said in surprise! My master, you are a genius! This central point is actually the central point of gravity. It moves in circles around the central point of gravity and directly uses gravity to throw us to the opposite side, just like just like using gravity to make a slingshot, and we are the stones in the slingshot. As long as we circle enough times, we will be able to project ourselves over! Godfrey understood everything! Hehehe you just figured it out! Hades said in a slightly mocking tone. Damn it, I actually doubted your judgment just now. My master, I feel ashamed Godfrey lowered his head in shame. Its okay! Joelson calmly stared at the situation in front of him, feeling whether the kic energy was enough. Keep going, keep going Hades! Joelson closed his eyes and concentrated on feeling it. Now! Joelson suddenly opened his eyes and reminded him! Roar! Hades suddenly opened his eyes and flew away from the center of gravity towards the opposite bank! This time, it was not difficult at all! Because the gravity slingshot, which was circling around the center of gravity, directly shot Hades out! Woohoo! Godfrey called out excitedly, rejoicing at the joy of surviving the disaster! Hades flew over the canyon without any hindrance and into the territory of thend of Everwinter! Wait! Hades suddenly realized something and cried out in horror! The terrifying eleration made it impossible for him to stop! We cant stop! Hades took Joelson and Godfrey away from the gravitational pull. Like a runaway wild horse, he turned into a dazzling meteor like a cannonball and flew forward like a stream of light. See that, Hades? Hit the iceberg in front of you and use it to slow down! Joelson pointed at the iceberg in front of him and said loudly! Okay! Hades turned around and aimed at the iceberg! Get ready to receive the impact! Hades reminded him! Boom! With a loud sound, Hadess huge body crashed into the iceberg. In an instant, snowkes flew everywhere, and the iceberg was smashed into pieces! Damn it! Hadess dragon wed deeply into the ice and sank into it. He tried to stop, but under the strong kic energy, he couldnt stop. He glided forward for a long time before he finally stopped! Woohoo! Godfrey vented his emotions loudly. Hades also pped his dragon wings excitedly, shaking off the falling snow on his wings. Phew Joelson let out a long sigh and sat on the dragons back. He survived Looking at this strange world, under the joy of surviving a cmity, Joelson felt that this world was very beautiful. In the ice and snow, a dragon, a human, and a soul made a bonfire and began to make adjustments. After a while, they rested and set off again. Hades waved his dragon wings and set off towards the Wailing Abyss. In the terrifying snowstorm, the giant dragon flew against the wind, breaking through the ice and snow! The rain and snow here were different from the ice and snow of ordinary worlds. They carried the energy of divine artifacts, which could prate any medium and transmit temperature. Phew Joelson exhaled a puff of white smoke, looking at the snowstorm in the distance, silently searching for that ce called the Wailing Abyss. His divine sense stretched out, searching this vast world. All of a sudden, Joelsons soul consciousness sensed an ancient ice bridge. This was definitely not a natural formation. There were traces of man-made carvings on it. Through his soul consciousness, looking at this magnificent ice bridge, Joelsons heart stirred. Hades, go over there and take a look. Perhaps that is the Wailing Abyss? Hades heard Joelsons words and nodded. Yes, my master. Hades turned around and flew towards the ce that Joelson had mentioned. Not long after, they arrived at this magnificent ice bridge. Looking down at the ice bridge from the high sky, they could feel the magnificent aura. Is that the Wailing Abyss? Godfrey asked. Under the ice bridge was a bottomless abyss. Another abyss Hades shivered. At this moment, the three of them had PTSD about the terrain of the abyss. There should be no mistake. This should be the Wailing Abyss. Look! Joelson stretched out his hand and pointed to the opposite side of the bridge. There were actually magnificent icebergs on the opposite side. On the icebergs, they could vaguely see a small house. Through their powerful vision, everyone could see that there should be people inside the fire in the small house. Living in such a ce, they must be the soul ferryman! Apart from him, Joelson and Godfrey really could not understand who else woulde to such a damn ce to settle down. Lets go. Well walk over to prevent this abyss from having any strange attractions. Joelson said, and Godfrey and Hades nodded in agreement. Yes, indeed. I dont want to experience this kind of ce again. Godfrey said with a trembling voice. Yes, lets go! Joelson took the lead and walked onto the ice bridge. Fortunately, there was nothing strange on the ice bridge. It was quite normal. The few of them crossed the ice bridge peacefully, went up the snow mountain, and came to the ice house that they could see from afar. Hey, whos knocking on the door? Godfrey asked. Ill do it! Joelson stood up and knocked on the door of the old house. Knock! Knock! Knock! Hello, is anyone there? Yes, yes An old mans voice came from inside, and then the door opened with a creak. Who is it A small crack opened at the door and, through the crack, a dim yellow me shot out from the door. Oh young man, what can I do for you? Inside the door was an old man with a grizzled beard. The old man looked at the people outside the door and asked with a smile. Hello, old sir. We are looking for the mysterious Lorna. Can you tell us where the entrance is? Joelson asked. Hehehe The old sir heard it and immediately said with a smile. Good, good. Good boy. Do you want to look for the city of openness and freedom, Lorna? Alright,e to my room. Come, warm yourself up. As the old sir said that, he moved aside and made a gesture to invite the few people at the door in. Joelson and Godfrey looked at each other and nced at each other. They could see the vignce in each others eyes! Chapter 526 - Lorna. The Way to Enter the City of Freedom!

Chapter 526: Lorna. The Way to Enter the City of Freedom!

Good, good. Good boy. Do you want to find the open and free city of Lorna? Alright,e to my room. Come, warm yourself up. As the old man spoke, he moved aside and made a gesture of invitation, inviting the few people at the door to enter. Joelson and Godfrey looked at each other and saw the vignce in each others eyes! This old man be careful of a trap Godfrey said in a voice that only Joelson and himself could hear. Hmm I think so too Joelson also said warily. It was not that they were afraid of the old mans strength, but they were afraid of the enchantment in the room. Boys, its so cold outside. What are you waiting for? Come in quickly and warm up! The old man was still smiling and making an inviting gesture. Ah, old man, weve traveled a long way and came here from the other side. Our bodies are too dirty. Were really embarrassed to go in! Joelson said. Although he rejected the other party, he was quite vignt. Good boy, good boy. I, an old man, wont mind at all. Come in! The old man said with a smile. It was hard to refuse such a kind offer. After thinking for a while, he decided to go in! Lets go, Godfrey. We cant disappoint the old man. After saying that, he went straight into the old mans old house. Okay Seeing that he entered the house, Godfrey strode into the house without much pretense. Sorry to disturb you! With an apologetic tone, Joelson entered the room. The fire in the firece brought a warm feeling to the hearts of Joelson and Godfrey. Come,e,e The old man took out a kettle from the firece. The water in the kettle was boiling and steaming. Come, drink some hot water. Its very cold outside! The old man took out two cups and gave each of them a cup of hot water. Phew Thank you Joelson picked up the cup and took a sip. Seeing that Joelson drank it without any scruples, Godfrey no longer doubted it and drank the hot water with him. Oh! Godfreys eyes widened. This hot water was not ordinary hot water. The warmth contained in it could actually directly release afortable warmth from his stomach. Phew the cold repelling effect of this hot water makes me ashamed! Joelson sighed. Hehe, as long as it repels the cold, as long as it repels the cold! As he spoke, the old man carried the hot water bottle and gave a bottle of hot water to Hades who was waiting outside. Old sir, Im really grateful. However, we still have urgent matters. We urgently need to find a free city, Lorna. May I ask if you know how to enter that lost city? Joelson asked the smiling old sir. Hahaha, young man, you are really impatient! The old sir said with a smile and put down the kettle in his hand. s, the entrance to that city is not here. The old sir said and sat down. We know! Godfrey said and asked excitedly. So, old sir, do you know the location of that city? Godfrey asked. Yes no hurry! The old man said with a smile and sat down. That city, the entrance to Lorna is at the center of the Underworld! The Land of Freedom! The old man directly told them the location of Lornas entrance! Joelson and Godfrey did not expect that he would ask for the location of the citys entrance so easily. The two of them looked at each other and saw the excitement in each others eyes. Logically speaking, they should not have obtained Lornas location so easily. Shouldnt they have paid something or searched for something? Joelson and Godfrey really did not expect that they would be able to obtain Lornas location so smoothly. Thank you! Joelson thanked him excitedly. Thank you, old sir! Joelson, who thanked him once again, was overjoyed. Lets go. Theres no time to lose. We have to set off immediately. Thank you, old sir! Joelson thanked him once again and walked towards the door. Wait, child. Theres one more thing you must know! The old man did not let the two of them leave. Is there anything else, old man? Joelson stopped and asked. You know, young man, why is the entrance of Lorna not set here, but in the center of the Underworld, which is so far away, and the entrance set here, in this barrennd, thend of eternal winter, to let you run so far? The old man asked with a smile. Ah, this Joelson was suddenly stunned and began to think about this question. Old man, I dont understand. After thinking for a while, Joelson really couldnt understand. Dont me yourself, hehehehe The old man waved his hand with a smile. To be honest, not many people can guess it. The old man continued, and at this moment, Godfrey, who was also thinking, said loudly. Heh could it be that the city lord of Lorna used such a method to test our patience and our sincerity to judge that we dont have enough sincerity and perseverance to decide whether to let us enter Lorna? Godfrey voiced out his own spection. Hahaha Hearing Godfreys spection, the old man immediatelyughed out loud. Youre a smart young man! The old man first praised, then he counted to Godfrey: But, you guessed wrong. Although the casten does have such thoughts, this is not the most important problem, child. Uh Godfrey, who was rejected, suddenly felt awkward. After thinking for a while, Godfrey suddenly had a new idea. Could it be that there are other ideas? Ah, I understand! Godfrey pped his forehead and said. Since it is not testing our hearts, then it must be testing our bodies! Godfrey voiced out his reasoning. If we dont have a strong physique and enter the mysterious free city of Lorna, we wont be able to survive in there. Thisnd of everwinter has a terrifying natural chasm, and that canyon with a great gravity is a test of our strength. If we dont have enough strength, we wont be able to reach this ce and obtain the test of thend of everwinter. If we fall off the cliff, well die without aplete corpse! Chapter 527 - Lorna’s Other Conditions. The Conditions That Must Be Fulfilled!

Chapter 527: Lornas Other Conditions. The Conditions That Must Be Fulfilled!

So, the casten wants to test our bodies through this. If we dont meet the requirements, we wont be able to obtain the position of the citys entrance. Moreover, the number of powerful people is very few. If we cant reach this ce, then everything will make sense! Godfrey happily voiced out his own deduction. He looked excitedly at the smiling old man, wanting to be praised. No, no, no The old man shook his head in disappointment. Ai, thats not right. However, youre right about a few of them! The old man nodded and praised Godfreys deduction. Indeed, after entering Lorna, the spirit of the person entering must be tested. They must be sincere enough and have the same perseverance. Therefore, toe to thend of Everwinter, a long journey will dissuade arge number of people who want to immigrate. At the same time, the natural moat of thend of Everwinter, the terrifying gravity of that horrifying natural moat, is another test of the ability of the test subject. If one doesnt have powerful strength, one can not settle down in Lorna! The old man stopped smiling and said seriously. However, these are all secondary conditions. Oh? The old man coughed, sat down and said loudly. The city lords real consideration is that only in thend of Everwinter can there be gemstones that can open the entrance to Lorna! The old man said seriously. The name of that gemstone is called the resplendent gemstone! Only by obtaining your own resplendent gemstone can you have the qualifications to open the entrance to Lorna! The existence of the resplendent gemstone is the very essence of this trial! The old man said loudly, the true trial. Hahaha! Joelsonughed loudly. As expected, it wasnt that simple! Then, old sir, where do I get this resplendent gem? Resplendent ore The old sirughed and did not answer. Instead, he picked up the cup on the table and took a sip of tea. Phew The old sir exhaled a mouthful of hot air. But Joelson was not anxious. Old sir? But Godfrey could not hold back the impatience in his heart and said anxiously. Hearing Godfreys urging, the old man smiled and pointed at his feet. What does this mean? Godfrey asked in confusion. Could it be Godfrey touched his chin and said thoughtfully. The bright gem is in your old man house, under your feet? Hearing Godfreys guess, the old manughed loudly. Silly child, its not under my feet. Why would I hide that thing under my own house? Well, thats true Godfrey nodded in agreement when he heard the old mans words. Then Where did you put that thing? The old manughed and waved his hand, indicating for Godfrey to follow him. Come,e,e The old man bent over and picked up amp beside the bonfire. He waved his hand and led Joelson and Godfrey out of the house. Come,e, take a look! The old man pushed open the door, and the blizzard outside immediately entered the house like a storm! Phew What a big blizzard! Godfrey suddenly used his hand to cover his face so that he would not be embarrassed by the terrifying blizzard. The snow is getting heavier Joelson looked at the dark sky and sighed. Is my father done? Outside the house, Hades was waiting for Joelson respectfully. Joelson shook his head. No, not yet. Joelson shook his head. Well Hades nodded and exhaled a breath of hot air. The snowstorm is getting heavier Looking at the dark sky, Hades sighed with the same emotion. Yes, this snowstorm that is rich in magic energy must be resisted by magic energy. Ordinary clothes cant resist the cold of this magic ice and snow. They can directly pierce into our souls and take away our heat. If we dont use magic energy to resist, we wont be able tost long in this world of ice and snow! Godfrey sighed. Come, young people, take a look! The old man stood outside the house with a smile on his face. The cold wind blew his white beard into the wind. Hiss Looking at the world of ice and snow outside, Godfrey sighed. The bright gem is right there! The old man stretched out his hand and pointed. Joelson and Godfrey immediately followed the old mans gaze and looked over. Thats The two of them focused their eyes and saw what the old man was pointing at. They were instantly shocked! This old man, you cant be saying Godfreys mouth was wide open. He looked at the world of ice and snow in shock. Thats right, thats it! The old man nodded! Hiss hiss Joelson also sucked in a breath of cold air. Because the ce that the old man was pointing at was actually under the ice bridge, that endless ice cliff! The atmosphere instantly froze. Going down there to find the resplendent gemstone.. This was simply impossible! Dont joke around, old sir. That resplendent gemstone is under there, who can find it Hahaha Godfreyughed awkwardly, trying to ease the frozen atmosphere! Im not joking! The old man said unhappily. This This is impossible! Godfrey said anxiously. I can feel it over there. There is a no-fly spell over there. No living creature can use the power of magic to fly over there. Without flying, how can any living creature climb down from there in such a terrible environment! Godfrey said with a little bit of a breakdown. Hehehe, young man, let me tell you, this old man can do anything but theres one thing I wont do and thats lie! The old mans mouth twitched as he said with confidence. The resplendent gem is under the bottomless abyss. If I lie to you, this old man will be struck by lightning every day! Hearing the old mans words, Godfrey was like a deted ball as he sat on the ground and said dejectedly. If thats the case, we probably wont be able to get the resplendent gem What kind of words is that, Godfrey? Such a small setback might be a big challenge for us but, to give up so easily, its too cowardly! Joelson reprimanded him unhappily. Aiya, aiya, thats right. This young man is more reliable. You, how can you give up so easily? The old man stroked his beard and said with a smile. No, old man, its easier said than done! Chapter 528 - At the Bottom of the Wailing Abyss is...

Chapter 528: At the Bottom of the Wailing Abyss is...

No, old man, its easy for you to say that! When Godfrey heard the old mans words, he was instantly displeased and looked at him unhappily. What kind of words were these? What did he mean by he was unreliable? Although his master was indeed a very reliable person, to say that he was unreliable was really too much. Hey, hey, hey Seeing that Godfrey was furious, Joelson wanted to stop him, but he was a step toote. You old man, its easy for you to say that. Try it yourself. Do you dare to climb down? Its easy to say that you want to climb down. I think youve lost your mind! Godfreyined unhappily until he saw the upset look in Joelsons eyes. He did not continue toin. Godfrey is really too rude! Joelson red at Godfrey unhappily. Even if the old man was talkative, he shouldnt have criticized an old man with such vicious words. Hahahaha Its my fault, its my fault. Good boy, dont me him! The old manughed and stroked his white beard with an open-minded look. Im sorry, old man! Although the old man did not care, Godfrey still lowered his head in guilt. Hahaha, its fine, its fine. Good boy, youre young. There are many things that you havent experienced. I can understand. The old man was happy and did not feel angry at all. You know, that bright crystal grew in such a dark and deste ce. How was it discovered? The old man smiled and asked the first question. Ah Godfrey was confused. Thats right, why was the resplendent crystal discovered in such a ce where there were no living people? After thinking for a while, Godfrey couldnt figure it out. He lowered his head and said humbly. Please enlighten me, old man. I dont know! Hehehe The old man said with a smile. In this world, the first person to eat crab is a warrior. Thats because it might be poisonous and can not be eaten. When I was young, I was an explorer. I once stepped on the peak of a mountain and entered the valley of the world. Both of them benefited me a lot. In my life as a living person, I devoted my life to exploration. I conquered one natural moat after another under my feet. I conquered those terrifying hopeless situations one by one. At this moment at the peak The old man was in high spirits and his face was flushed red. He was very excited just by talking about the past. It was as if his body was no longer old and weak. All of this ended in an ordinary adventure that seemed to me to be very simple It was just a very small valley It was said that there were very few medicinal herbs on it. With the intention of earning some extra money and warming up, I set off without any protective gear Sigh In the nature that I once conquered, this was just a very small mountain peak. Originally, I would have been like an old man taking a stroll in the back garden like usual The old man sighed deeply. You should be able to guess what happened after that. Yes Joelson and Godfrey lowered their heads heavily and nodded lightly. Old man did you miss Hades was also listening to the old mans story. Yes, thats right. An explorer, a brave man who has conquered countless wonders, fell on a very ordinary mountain peak andnded on his head first. As far as I know My body was exposed in the wilderness and no one found my body because they never thought that I would be on such a mountain peak Sigh The old man sighed. Then, I came here and lost the challenge of the wonders of nature. Even if I gained another life, I would never be able to feel joy again Until I met that person. Who? Both Joelson and Godfrey were puzzled. The founder of the free city-state, Kiana, Kan! As the old man said this, his eyes shone with a dazzling light. That was a legendary person. At that time, she was not outstanding and did not create the city-state, but her personality was iparably dazzling The old mans eyes looked at the dark sky, sinking into memories. I became her subordinate. Under her guidance, under the guidance of that greatdy, I found the meaning of my life once again. Huh? Joelson, Godfrey, and Hades were all surprised. Thats right. Under her introduction, I learned about this gorgeous world, thend of Everwinter! Just crossing that natural moat, that strange gravitational point, I thought hard and challenged it many times. Finally, under my tireless efforts, I finally conquered that natural moat. I was ordered to investigate this forbiddennd of the undead, which had no life. That natural moat let me regain the hope of living! After entering, this ce was different from the Underworld outside. It was covered in yellow dirt and dust. There were no lofty mountains or steep valleys. This ce was full of dangers. I gained a new life in thisnd of eternal winter. After that, I found this ce through constant exploration and challenges. The Wailing Abyss! Now, Lets return to the first question. Do you know why there are no living people here? Why did someone discover the resplendent gemstone? The old man paused for a moment before continuing to ask. Hmm I think the answer is already on the tip of my tongue! Joelsons eyes became filled with admiration, and a look of shame appeared on Godfreys face. Im sorry Hahaha, I already said that I dont care. Kids, just as you thought, the first person to descend to the bottom of the Wailing Abyss is indeed me! After these words were said, everyone was guessing, but they still sighed. What they admired was the old mans unyielding life, his endless desire to probe, and his courage to face nature, which only belonged to humans. How is it? Do you still feel that climbing down from the Wailing Abyss is something impossible? No Godfrey lowered his head in shame. Yes Alright Its alright. The old man stroked his beard with a smile. How is it? Do you want to challenge the most difficult natural moat in the entire Underworld? Then, the old man threw out a challenge. Of course, you can also refuse. Its better to return empty-handed than to die! Chapter 529 - The Natural Moat of the Underworld, Wailing Abyss!

Chapter 529: The Natural Moat of the Underworld, Wailing Abyss!

How about it? Do you want to challenge it, the most difficult natural moat in the entire Underworld? Then, the old man threw out a challenge. Of course, you can also refuse. Its better to return empty-handed than to die! Facing the old mans provocative challenge, Joelson grinned coldly. Old man, my life dictionary doesnt have the idiom of returning empty-handed! Joelson said with a sneer. Why, have you decided to go down? Yes, Master has made a decision. At the same time, I have also made a decision! Godfrey patted his chest. Yes, and me! Hades waved his dragon wings! The man, the dragon, and the soul seemed to be full of confidence, as if nothing could stop them. Good, good, good! The old man said three goods in a row with an excited expression. But However, the old man changed the topic. Youre not lucky enough The old man looked at the dark sky and said sadly. Huh? Whats wrong? Joelson asked in puzzlement. Look at the sky. There are no clouds at all. ording to my experience of living here for many years, its probably a snowstorm that only happens once in a hundred years. It wont be weak. Its really not a wise choice to challenge the Wailing Abyss in this weather What Godfrey looked at the dark sky and asked in surprise. This This is not a snowstorm! Godfrey looked at the heavy snow and the howling wind. Is this really not a snowstorm the real snowstorm has not arrived yet? Joelson was also surprised. Yes, look at the weather. It looks like its going to fall soon. A real snowstorm is hundreds of times more terrifying than this. The snow is bigger than this, and the ice magic contained in the snow will be harder to defend against, not to mention the whistling wind. Its estimated that it can overturn a castle. The most dangerous thing to do in climbing the canyon is to encounter turbulence. In a snowstorm, the probability of turbulence is more than ten times or hundreds of times. Moreover, the intensity of turbulence will also increase exponentially. Under such circumstances, the danger of climbing would probably be many times more difficult. The old man exined to Joelson. When he heard the old mans exnation, Godfrey was shocked. He stared at the dark sky in a daze. Hehe, so ording to my suggestion, if you want to challenge, you should wait until the snowstorm passes. The old man said cheerfully. However, his words were also agreed by Godfrey. Yes, we are not in a hurry. Lets wait for the storm to pass before we start the challenge, my master. Godfrey said nervously. Thats true Joelson looked at the ck sky. The snowkes that were the size of goose feathers. He really could not imagine what would happen when the real blizzard came. Sir, may I ask how long this snowstorm willst? Joelson asked. A snowstorm, at least five years. At most, it willst for twenty to thirty years. This is verymon in thend of Everwinter. Anyway, it will take a long time, and the undead and Underworld creatures dont need to eat food. You dont have to rush. My house has a special ce for meditation. You can rest well in my house and wait for the snowstorm to pass before you challenge me! The old man pointed at the house behind him. Five years! Joelson spat on the spot. What is this? Only stopping after five years? Godfrey was also on the verge of breaking down. Hahaha, young people, dont be so impatient. Learn to be calm, learn to let go of the anxiety in your heart, and cultivate here for a while to improve your strength, cultivation, and state of mind. Whats wrong with that? By then, five years will be over in the blink of an eye. The Underworld is full of strong people. By then, we will have more confidence in entering Lorna with that bright gem! The old man said patiently, but the two of them shook their heads. No, no, no old man, five years is too long. We have urgent things to do. We cant wait until that time Joelson said anxiously. Yes, old man, we cant wait that long. Are you sure youre not mistaken? How can there be a blizzard thatsts for five years? Godfrey asked in distress, his mood somewhat broken. Sigh, Im an old man. Why would I lie to you? The old man waved his hand helplessly. I only have a small room and I dont charge for it. Are you afraid that Ill lie to you? Ill be waiting in the Wailing Abyss all day long, never to see the light of day Do you think an old man like me has the need to steal something from you? The old man shook his head Im just an old man. Dont tell me that Ill give up the Wailing Abyss that Ive protected for thousands of years because of your life? The old man said unhappily. We We really didnt mean that Godfrey said helplessly. He was also helpless. Godfrey, who had been misunderstood by the old man, was extremely helpless. We really have urgent matters to attend to. Were not looking down on you, old man Godfrey exined in a flurry. However, the more he exined, the more confused he felt. Sir, its like this. We dont want to settle down in that mysterious city, Lorna. We want to enter Lorna, actually Seeing Godfreys flustered exnation, Joelson didnt know whether tough or cry as he continued Godfreys words. Oh? The old man was puzzled. He looked at Godfrey and Joelson in surprise. You dont want to settle down in the free city of Lorna? The old man was extremely surprised. He had never heard of anyone refusing to settle down in Lorna. Ah, I know. You want to build a meeting point for your forces in Lorna and a stronghold for your forces, right? After thinking for a while, the old man suddenly seemed to understand. He returned to his smiling appearance and said. As if he had seen through the other partys trick, the old mans face was filled with a proud smile. No, no, no its not like that Joelson sighed. What is that? The old man asked in puzzlement. Master Godfrey looked at Joelson with a doubtful look, his eyes flickering with a me of hesitation. Should I confess to the old man Such a question appeared in Godfreys mind. Well Chapter 530 - The Whereabouts of the Death Artifact. The Story of Pluto!

Chapter 530: The Whereabouts of the Death Artifact. The Story of Pluto!

Godfrey thought for a moment and said truthfully. Deathgod artifact? Hearing these words, the old man was shocked! With such a big reaction, the old mans facial expression was caught by Joelson, and he was overjoyed. Old man judging from your performance, dont tell me you know about the deathgod artifact? Joelson was overjoyed. If the old man knew the truth, then wouldnt it mean that he wouldnt go through so much trouble to get that resplendent gemstone? At that moment, Joelson didnt dare to ck off and hurriedly asked. The news of the deathgod artifact is really important to us. If you have any news about the deathgod artifact, then please do tell me! Joelson excitedly grabbed the old mans hand. Ah dont be agitated young man calm down! The old man was shocked by Joelsons agitated look. Old man, dont worry. As long as you tell me the clues about the death artifact, as long as its real, I will definitely not mistreat you. I can give you whatever you want. Even if I dont have it with me, I can find it for you! Good, good, good Good boy The old manforted Joelson speechlessly. Dont get too excited. I do know the divine weapon of death. After all, Im old. Ive seen the rise and fall of the Underworld! Joelson finally calmed down and let go of the old mans hand. The divine weapon of death. It was the divine weapon that created the Underworld. Its a terrifying legend. Its said that the Underworld was split open by Pluto with the divine weapon of death. Oh, right. In the past, the Underworld was a world where the sky and the ground were connected. Pluto used the divine weapon of death to split open the entire Underworld. It made the Underworld different and made it vast. It gave the Underworld the ability to amodate all the dead in the world. If Pluto was the only god in the Underworld, then it could be said that the divine weapon of death was the creator of the Underworld. Oh? Hearing the old mans story, the mysterious veil of death was finally revealed. Joelson, who hade to the Underworld from the side mission of the system, finally knew what the deathgod artifact was. Before this, Joelson didnt even know what the mysterious deathgod artifact looked like. Ah, if thats the case, then the deathgod artifact really is quite terrifying Hmm! It wasnt just terrifying. If he had a deathgod artifact, most likely, with the power of a highgod, he might even be able to exchange blows with the Nether King! If they were on the same level, then the deathgod artifact would be able to directly chop off the Nether Kings head and send it to his horse. Hissss Hearing the old mans words, Joelson and Godfrey were instantly shocked. They looked at the approaching snowstorm in the distance and became absent-minded. What we have been looking for is actually such a terrifying existence Joelson looked at the ck hole in the sky and sighed. No, no, no. Children, why are you looking for that thing? The old man asked in puzzlement. Well the situation is quiteplicated Joelson lowered his head and pondered for a moment, sorting out the words in his head. Well that is, to put it simply, we are entrusted by someone. If we can find the fragment of the death artifact, we can hand it over to that person and receive a very generous reward. We are here for the whereabouts of the death artifact, and we want to enter Lorna to trade information and obtain information about the death artifact! Joelson thought for a while and told the old man his difficulties in a different way. Well The old man thought for a while and nodded. Good, good. Fortunately, you are only entrusted by someone. If you want to take the deathgod artifact for yourself, the situation will be dangerous! The old man sighed and said something inexplicable. Hearing the old mans words, Joelson and Godfrey instantly felt puzzled. Why? If we take the deathgod artifact for ourselves What will happen! Godfrey couldnt help but ask. Right The old man looked at the ck hole in the sky and sighed. If ones power hasnt reached that of a highgod, then theres no way, nor is he worthy of having a deathgod artifact Joelson raised an eyebrow, staring at the old man in puzzlement. Why, old man? If one doesnt have the power of a highgod, what terrifying thing will happen upon touching this deathgod artifact? Nothing will happen The old man shook his head. If a demigod touches a deathgod artifact, he will immediately wee true death. If a god touches a deathgod artifact directly, then he will be infected by the emotions of death within and be mentally deranged. Only the existence of a highgod can touch a deathgod artifact The old man shook his head, calmly stating this fact.. Hiissss Joelson sucked in a cold breath, staring at the old mans shock. After hearing this news, Joelson was unable to calm himself down for a long time. This Fortunately, old man, you told us. If you hadnt told us, we might have identally lost our lives Godfrey said gratefully. Joelson also felt guilty and cursed the damned system in his heart. The system didnt warn them about this kind of thing where they didnt know that they would die instantly Fortunately, they met this old sir and asked a lot of questions. Otherwise, they might have gone through a lot of hardships and finally collected the deathgod artifact. They might not have experienced the fruit of victory and the joy of sess yet, first, one of them was taken away by the deathgod artifact Old man, do you know anything else about the magic of death? After sighing, Joelson continued to say. Now that he knew nothing about the deathgod artifact, he had to get more information about the deathgod artifact. Well I dont know much else The old man fell into deep thought. Oh, right! The old man pped his thigh. Speak loudly. Theres another crucial problem with this death artifact! The old man cleared his throat and introduced. Oh? Joelson and Godfrey were shocked and immediately listened carefully. The key to the death artifact is that, currently, in this Underworld, the death artifact no longer exists. The death artifact was destroyed tens of thousands of years ago! What? Both Joelson and Godfrey were shocked. Whats going on? Chapter 531 - The True Whereabouts of the

Chapter 531: The True Whereabouts of the Death Artifact. The Destruction Artifact with the Aura of Death!

What? Both Joelson and Godfrey were shocked. Whats going on! The two asked anxiously. This The old man touched his beard. Sigh Its a long story! Joelson and Godfrey immediately asked anxiously. Tell me in detail! Okay, okay! Okay, dont hurry me! The old man sighed and looked at the dark sky, lost in his memories. Legend has it that the death artifact was in the hands of Pluto. He broke the world of the Underworld. After that, Pluto used this deathgod artifact to fight everywhere. During the war, he kept breaking his own limit. With the death artifact, he killed everywhere as he went through this terrifying world. Ah he is really a legend Godfreys eyes were full of admiration. He wanted to know more about the terrifying Nether King. This man was born to fight. He kept fighting. He didnt feel tired at all. He led his army to fight everywhere. He kept plundering and expanding his forces. It was as if It was as if he was a god of war. He wasnt the Underworld King. He was the god of war. However, everything stopped at that moment. That day, he met his true love, the King of the Underworld and the King of Kings. He met the love of his life, the Goddess of Death! The old man looked at the ck sky with memories in his eyes. It was as if he had seen through time and space. He had returned to that terrifying era! Pluto met the Goddess of Death. That woman had all kinds of feelings. Plutos heart was captured by the Goddess of Death just by meeting her. War could no longer bring him any pleasure. The continuous victory in battles, the pleasure of winning, the pleasure of conquering all vanished at that moment. Seeing the Goddess of Death, the life of the Nether King for tens of thousands of years seemed to be eclipsed. At this moment, the life of tens of thousands of years had a new chapter. The new fire of life seemed to have met a lighthouse of life. Pluto fell deeply into the love of the Goddess of Death! The Nether Kings past seemed to be right in front of his eyes. The old man looked at the endless snow and the terrifying snowstorm. He sighed. This sigh brought Joelson, Godfrey, and Hades, back to that ancient era. Everything was rapidly regressing. Pluto pursued the Goddess of Death crazily. In his pursuit, anything could be given to the Goddess of Death by Pluto just to win a smile from the Goddess of Death. Cities, weapons, treasures, fine wine and silkall kinds of beautiful new clothes. The Nether King offered all the treasures he could think of and everything he cherished in his heart to that woman, that Goddess of Death! The old man looked at the ck sky and sighed. Oh Joelson sighed. What a beautiful love story! Godfrey was even more surprised. But those didnt get the smile of the Goddess of Death. That woman, the Goddess of Death, seemed to be uninterested in everything in the world. Cities, weapons, treasures, fine wine and silk, all kinds of beautiful new clothes in her eyes But in the eyes of the Goddess of Death, they are just piles of garbage. In her eyes, all kinds of things are just passing clouds, as if nothing could arouse interest in the eyes of the Goddess of Death. The old man sighed. Sigh, this is a strange woman. Thats right Joelson said with a sigh. Just listening to those treasures, Joelson thought that perhaps no woman in this world could refuse. A treasure of this level could capture the heart of almost any woman There is actually such an arrogant woman in this world who is not interested in anything. In that case, the Goddess of Death has not revealed her heart to the Nether King? As he thought about it, Joelson voiced his guess. Yes. The old man nodded in agreement. In this world, there probably isnt another woman as unique as the Goddess of Death. However, Pluto still managed to woo the Goddess of Death in the end! Huh? Joelson and Godfrey were both shocked. This Nether King actually managed to woo the arrogant Goddess of Death. Indeed. At that time, almost no sovereign god would have thought that there would be a person who could woo the Goddess of Death! Then Listening to the old mans immersive exnation, the few of them immediately asked in shock. What kind of method did he rely on to woo such an arrogant woman! Godfrey asked impatiently. Mm Hmph The truth of the matter indeed, no one would have imagined that at that time, someone would actually be able to woo the Goddess of Death. In addition, his methods caused all the sovereigns to be iparably shocked! His method of wooing the Goddess of Death was to deliver his own death artifact, the creator artifact that split apart the Underworld! What? Both Joelson and Godfrey were shocked. They watched as the old man couldnt calm himself down for a long time. This, this, this Godfrey was suddenly at a loss for words. Ha hahahaha The old manughed loudly when he saw how shocked the two of them were. Right, right. Right! Thats the expression on your faces, but all the sovereign gods had the same expression! Hahahaha The old manughed heartily. Its Tell us. Tell it. Tell it, tell it, tell it, tell it, tell it, tell it! Godfrey and Joelson waited to hear the rest of the story. s, at that time, Pluto had given away all his treasures, but he couldnt get the favor of the Goddess of Death. This was the first loss for the invincible Nether King, who had obtained countless treasures and countless victories. The Nether King was almost depressed. He wasnt interested in anything. He was disappointed. He drank every day and passed his days drunk. He wasnt interested in anything. He held his wine cup, his battles, his opponents. He wasnt interested in anything. Until one day, when he was squandering his treasures, he found the deathgod artifact that he had neglected for so many years! That deathgod artifact was lying quietly in the treasury, shining with the shadow of death. Looking at the death artifact that had apanied him for many years, Pluto had a terrifying thought. He, Pluto, wants to give the death artifact to the Goddess of Death! Chapter 532 - The Truth of the Broken Death Artifact. Let’s Go and Find the Resplendent

Chapter 532: The Truth of the Broken Death Artifact. Lets Go and Find the Resplendent Gemstone!

That death artifact was lying quietly in the treasury, shining with the shadow of death. Looking at the death artifact that had apanied him for many years, Pluto had a terrifying thought. He, Pluto, wants to give the death artifact to the Goddess of Death! As the old man spoke, he told the truth of the past. The death artifact was actually given to the Goddess of Death? Joelson and Godfrey were both shocked. No way How could a girl like this like something that was born to kill This Pluto is really straightforward Godfreyined helplessly. In fact, no one who had been in a rtionship would have such thoughts. Did he sessfully woo the Goddess of Death? It was Joelson who was calmer and asked calmly. Yes, thats right. He sessfully wooed the Goddess of Death. What? Godfrey was shocked. How could a girl possibly fall in love with him, relying on something like this as a gift to a girl? Hahaha. In truth, this has indeed exceeded the expectations of the other sovereigns. The old man stroked his beard, then chuckled as he looked at Godfrey. Their expressions heh heh, they were just like yours right now! Dont tease me Godfrey said speechlessly. Hahaha The old manughed. Speaking of which, at that time, the Goddess of Death received the death artifact from the Nether King and actually smiled. So, the Goddess of Death is only interested in death. She has no interest in anything in the world. In the eyes of the Goddess of Death, that death artifact contains magnificent death energy. Touching the patterns on it, you can feel the soul flowers that bloom instantly when every person whose head was decapitated by the death artifact dies. As the old man spoke, he walked back into the house. The snow in the Wailing Abyss was getting stronger and bigger, sorge that it blotted out the sky and the sun. The old mans story contained a huge amount of information. It could be said that it made the directionless Joelson, Godfrey, and the others goals clear. First, they knew the origin of the death artifact. Moreover, they knew the whereabouts of the death artifact. In the end, it was given to the Goddess of Death as a token of love between the Nether King and the Goddess of Death. What happened after that? Joelson asked. After knowing that the death artifact was in the hands of the Goddess of Death, all their actions would be purposeful. As for further questions, they could help Joelson and the others pinpoint the final location of the death artifact. The story isnt finished yet What? Joelson and Godfrey were both shocked. Didnt I say it before? Pluto sessfully pursued the Goddess of Death, and the Goddess of Death and Pluto got married. Pluto basically got everything in this world, everything in this world Pluto was extremely high-spirited at that time. He was sessful in all wars. Pluto was extremely happy when he was apanied by beautiful women in the castle and the Goddess of Death. However everything ended at that moment The old man paused and sighed. Sigh, maybe the Goddess of Fate didnt want to see such a happy couple. She made a fatal joke to Pluto about the most spirited sovereign god in this era. The Goddess of Fate When Joelson and Godfrey heard this, their hearts skipped a beat. They had never heard of the legend of the Goddess of Death so Thats right its exactly what you think, the Goddess of Death sigh It was a normal day. Pluto led his Nether King Guards on an expedition. However, after the Nether King Guards set off, a group of elite squads raided Plutos castle. Pluto usually fights in all corners of the world. He constantly conquers other forces and has also made enemies with many other forces. That group of elite assassin teams is an assassin team formed by the Plutos enemies. Their target is precisely the source of Plutos happiness, the soft spot in his heart, the Goddess of Death. Hiissssss Godfrey sucked in a breath of cold air. He was a little shocked. These people are really too despicable Joelson also felt that these people were really too much to y with. They couldnt beat Pluto, but they actually killed a woman who had no fighting power at her home. It was really an unfair victory. Sigh The old man sighed. The guards who stayed behind risked their lives to protect the safety of the Goddess of Death. However, all of this was futile struggle. The guards who stayed behind in the castle werent strong. They were all cut down by the assassins alliance like cutting vegetables. After all, the powerful soldiers had already left the castle and followed Pluto on his expeditions to other worlds. The overall strength of the guards who stayed behind in this world wasnt strong. Just like that, under the protection of the guards, the Goddess of Death was forced to a cliff. The assassins alliance surrounded this ce. Originally, the assassins alliance didnt intend to kill the Goddess of Death. Their best idea was to kidnap the Goddess of Death and use her as a hostage to bnce the power of Pluto. However, they didnt expect the Goddess of Death to be so upright. She wasnt willing to give in to the threat of the assassins alliance. Instead, she turned around and jumped off the cliff with Plutos death artifact, using her death to show her determination! Knowing that the castle had been attacked, Pluto tried his best to rush back, but he was still a step toote. When Pluto came back, he only found the Goddess of Death jumping off the cliff with the death artifact in her arms. He didnt know whether she was dead or alive. Pluto went berserk on the spot and massacred the entire assassin alliance. Pluto came back to his senses. Covered in blood, he led his soldiers to the bottom of the cliff to search for the Goddess of Death. However, they couldnt find her no matter how hard they tried. They only found the death artifact lying alone at the bottom of the cliff. Pluto copsed on the spot. After days of fruitless searching, Pluto was filled with grief and anger. He raised his hand and smashed the deathgod artifact into pieces! The death artifact was smashed into pieces by Plutos palm. Under the terrifying energy, it shot to every corner of the underworld. There were seven pieces in total. The death artifact was buried with the Goddess of Death. It was scattered in every corner of the Underworld and everywhere in this world. After that, Pluto was devastated. After taking revenge on his enemies, Pluto stopped the war and fell into an endless sleep in his castle The old man slowly finished the ending of the story. Phew After listening to the sad story of the ancient times, Godfrey and Joelson felt a lot. They felt sentimental for Plutos infatuation and felt sorry for the fall of the Goddess of Death. However, Joelson was even more ecstatic. A divine weapon that could split open the Underworld a divine weapon of death! Now, it seemed that this thing was even more terrifying than a dragon egg if they could collect it Chapter 533 - Set out. Beneath the Wailing Abyss Lies...

Chapter 533: Set out. Beneath the Wailing Abyss Lies...

After listening to this sad story from ancient times, Godfrey and Joelson both felt a lot. Theymented Plutos infatuation and the fall of the Goddess of Death. However, Joelson was even more ecstatic. The divine weapon of creation that could split apart the Underworld The divine weapon of death! Now that they thought about it, perhaps the value of this thing was far higher than the legendary dragon egg of death magic. He had put the cart before the horse. It turned out that the power of the death artifact was so powerful he had actually always thought of the death artifact as the key to unlock the death magic dragon egg. Now that he thought about it, he had been very naive before He was simply too naive and unreasonable! But then he thought about it again and felt relieved. The death artifact wasnt that terrifying. Although the death artifact itself was extraordinarily valiant, it had a fatal w. That was, if the death artifact had been acquired by a demigod, then a demigod wouldnt be able to pick up the death artifact at all. Once he picked up the death artifact, his body would probably explode and he would die This trip hadnt been in vain. That terrifying gravity gorge hadnt been passed in vain! Whew. Thank you, old sir, for your exnation. Ive benefited greatly from it. Thank you, old sir! Joelson nodded, then bowed to the old sir. Thats too much. Theres no need for that! The old sir waved his hand, indicating that it was nothing. Then, what happened after the death artifact? Joelson asked. What happened after the death artifact? The old man raised his head in confusion and asked. Thats right. Can you tell us in detail what happened after the death artifact broke into pieces? Joelson asked. This The old mans eyes suddenly became evasive, not daring to look at Joelsons eyes. Well, Im ashamed to say this. I only know that after the divine weapon of death was broken into pieces, all the forces didnt dare to move at first. But when the news of Pluto falling into a deep sleep spread throughout the Underworld, all the forces couldnt sit still anymore. They all came out to collect the pieces of the death artifact. The pieces of the death artifact became a treasure that all the strategists fought for. It led to wars in many countries. The owners of the pieces of the death artifact were constantly changing. No one knew the true whereabouts of the death artifact. Everyone wants to piece together the death artifact, but no one has seeded. Over the years, there have been many changes of ownership. After so many years of disputes, its very difficult for anyone to know the whereabouts of the death artifact The old man sighed and slowly said. Oh Its fine, old man. This news is quite natural to us Godfrey sighed. Indeed, the whereabouts of the death artifact fragment was not that easy to find. To be able to obtain so much valuable information in this ce was already enough to make Joelson, Godfrey, and Pluto happy. The most important thing now is indeed to obtain the resplendent gem first and obtain the qualifications to enter Lorna Joelson muttered as he looked at the icy world of the entire country and sighed. Thats right. The most important thing right now is to find the resplendent gem at the bottom of the Wailing Abyss. Godfrey cast a look of approval. How is it, young man? Although I know that you guys are in a very urgent situation, I still rmend that you take it slow. The old man came to the door of the house and made a gesture of invitation. How about it? Do you want to avoid the storm in my small house? The old man said earnestly. Well Thank you for your kindness, old man. After pondering for a while, Joelson said. We still decided to set off immediately! After thinking for a while, Joelson made a decision! What? Not only the old man, but also Godfrey and Pluto were surprised. My master, this is a snowstorm. Climbing in such terrible conditions is exhausting enough. The 90-degree vertical cliff is full of ice cubes without friction. We dont have any protection. Climbing on it is already a narrow escape. Climbing in such a ce despite the snowstorm, isnt that courting death? Godfrey anxiously tried to persuade him. Yes Thats true. Godfrey, what you said makes sense. Joelson nodded and agreed. Ah, thats right. Young man, if you encounter such weather, I still suggest that you wait in my little room and meditate. After all, theres no risk of going hungry. Twenty to thirty years is just a snap of the fingers. With this speed, you really cant wait for long. Things arent that urgent, right? The old man tried to persuade him: Even if it were me, I would still choose to wait until the weather was fine before setting off in such a dangerous ce. I had made a lot of preparations before this, such as understanding the climate change of the permafrost, the distinction between the four seasons, and making sure that I wouldnt encounter any terrible natural disasters on the way. Only then would I be able to rx and challenge the frozen canyon, the terrifying Wailing Abyss! The old mans words and actions were filled with goodwill. What he said was also for the good of Joelson, Godfrey, and Pluto. Thank you for your kindness, old man, but Joelson sighed. We still choose to set off! What! The old man was surprised. Twenty years is too long. I cant wait. I still choose to set off right now! The old mans expression changed when he looked at Joelson. Humph Hahaha Suddenly, the old manughed out loud. Good, good boy! The old man patted Joelsons shoulder, his eyes full of praise. Sigh maybe Im old, but I can actually say so many long-winded words to dissuade you. If I was young, I wouldnt have waited. I would have directly chosen to beat up this annoying old man. The old man sighed as he spoke. Im old Im old! The younger generation is awesome! As the old man spoke, he let out a long sigh! Theres no time to lose. Lets hurry up and set off. Isnt the blizzard notpletely descending yet? I want to take advantage of the eve when the blizzardpletely descends to set off quickly. I want to strive to conquer this canyon before the blizzardpletely descends! As he spoke, he was about to bid farewell to the old man and set off with Godfrey and Pluto to conquer the legendary natural danger, the Wailing Abyss! Wait a minute young man! Chapter 534 - Wailing Abyss, March. The Time of the Snowstorm!

Chapter 534: Wailing Abyss, March. The Time of the Snowstorm!

Theres no time to lose. Lets set off quickly. Isnt the snowstorm not yetplete? I want to take advantage of the eve of the snowstorm to set off quickly. I want to conquer this canyon before the snowstormpletely arrives! As he spoke, he was about to bid farewell to the old man and set off with Godfrey and Hades to conquer the legendary natural danger, the Wailing Abyss! Wait a minute Young man. I have something for you! As he spoke, the old man turned around and walked into the house, rummaging through the boxes and cabs. There were all kinds of strange things in the old mans boxes and cabs. They looked like things he had collected when he was young. Some things looked like garbage to outsiders, however, the old man kept them very well. Hoo wait a minute. Wait a minute Ah! I found it! The old man suddenly cried out in surprise and found two things that looked like nes. Come, take a look Hahaha The old man was like a child who had found a toy and was dancing with joy. His aged face was radiant and his expression was full of excitement. Hey, buddy, guess what this is? The old man said happily. This is Joelson carefully observed the ne on the old mans hand. The ne was a fiery red gemstone. The gemstone was gray and covered with a lot of dust. It looked like a low-quality imitation gemstone ne that was randomly picked up from a cheap gift shop. I cant guess Joelson shook his head helplessly. Take this. Its a cold-proof ne. I took a risk to get it. Its a rare treasure. Wearing it will have a very strong cold-proof effect. Whether its wind, snow, hail, or anything else, it can help people keep out the cold. Here, take it. This will increase your chances of sess. This This is such a valuable thing! Godfrey was shocked. This ne was a rare treasure. Sir, please take it back. We cant take such a valuable treasure from you. If we take it, we will be really embarrassed. We really feel bad. Sir, please take it back! We have understood your intention. Joelson hurriedly pushed away the old mans palm and waved his hand, indicating that he could not ept such a valuable item. Hey! The old man who was rejected by Joelson was unhappy for a moment. Im really angry with you! The old man said with an unhappy face! This is a gift from me to you. If you dont take it, youre looking down on this old man and despising my gift, right? Do you want it! The old man blew at his beard and red at them. He had the attitude that if they didnt take his ne today, then he wouldnt let them leave. Sigh old man, you Joelson really couldnt refuse, so he could only take the precious ne. Thank you, old man. Joelson took the old mans treasure and said respectfully with a bow. Well, youre wee. This is what I should do, silly child. The old man waved his hand. Remember, child, I have a word for you. Seeing that Joelson was about to leave with Godfrey and Hades, the old man shouted loudly. Okay! Joelson waved his hand, indicating that he was all ears. The hymn of mankind is the hymn of courage. The greatness of mankind is the greatness of courage! The old man said in a loud voice: Go and conquer those obstacles. Let this damned world see the courage that only belongs to mankind! The old man waved his hand as he spoke. I wish you good luck, young man! Alright! Joelson also waved his hand and replied in a loud voice. On the way down the mountain, the snow was even heavier In the snowstorm, Joelson and Godfrey wrapped their clothes tightly and released ayer of magic shield to resist the terrifying snowstorm that contained magic energy. The transparent shield above their heads was constantly shing with ripples, snowkes the size of bread fell on the shield one after another, constantly depleting their physical strength. Phew Hurry up, we have to hurry! Joelson urged. This terrifying snowstorm had a high possibility of bing stronger, which immediately made Joelsons heart heavy. Hmm, it seems that the snowstorm ising Godfrey lowered his head, exhaling waves of hot air as he advanced with great difficulty. Winter ising Hades looked at the cold winter with a profound gaze. He could feel the ck hole in the sky. This was not the time for the snowstorm to be at its peak. Fortunately, not long after, the few of them went down the mountain and came to the Wailing Abyss, in front of the magnificent ice bridge. This Godfrey looked at the bottom of the ice cliff. He couldnt see the bottom at all. This is too deep Even Hades was shocked. Crack! Godfrey broke an icicle and weighed it in his hand. Lets try it Lets see how deep this canyon is As he said that, he threw the icicle in his hand into the canyon. When he threw the icicle into the canyon, they immediately listened attentively and calcted when the icicle wouldnd to determine the depth of the canyon. Hmm After waiting for a long time They did not hear the sound of the iciclending. This Godfrey opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he could not say anything. This is too deep Hades helped Godfrey say that sentence. Well This is a little ufortable Godfrey nodded and agreed with Hadess words. Sigh Joelson let out a long sigh. Now, he was a little doubtful of the correctness of his insistence to go down. My master, are you sure you want to go in? The snowstorm ising, and we still have room to turn back. Go up and ask the old man to take us in. After the snowstorm passes, we will go down to look for the resplendent gem Godfrey tried to persuade him. No! But Joelsons reaction was very intense. Godfrey, you heard what that old man said Joelson lowered his head and said. Hmm What? Godfrey didnt react for a while. Idiot, the death artifact is the dream of the entire Underworld! Joelson said loudly. Do you know what that means? Joelson asked loudly! Chapter 535 - Racing Against Time. About the Terror of the Wailing Abyss?

Chapter 535: Racing Against Time. About the Terror of the Wailing Abyss?

Do you know what that means? Joelson asked loudly! Yes Godfrey lowered his head in disappointment. This means that our target is the entire Underworld! Godfrey replied. Thats right! Joelson nodded. This means that every week, every day, every hour, every minute, every second we wait, we are getting further and further away from that death artifact. Idiot, dont you understand? Twenty years! Joelson shouted. Twenty years. Maybe when we get the resplendent gemstone, someone has already assembled the entire death artifact and galloped through the Underworld! As Joelson spoke, Godfrey lowered his head in shame. Yes So, we have no way out now! Joelson looked at the endless abyss, his heart filled with righteousness. Get ready, Joelson. We will charge straight towards that ce. There is no time for us to wait. Now is the time! Even if winter ising, the cold will not be able to obstruct our path. Lets head towards the Wailing Abyss! As he spoke, Joelson handed the cold-proof ne to Godfrey. Come, do you want to go down with me? Or do you want to wait for me toe back up there? Joelson looked at Godfrey, his eyes full of fighting spirit! Of course, I want to go down with you. No matter if you are alive or dead, no matter what, I am willing to apany you. Of course, I will not wait for you toe back up there. I want to go down with you, my master! Godfrey said excitedly with a respectful expression. He was influenced by Joelsons heroic spirit! Okay, then lets get ready to set off! Joelson nodded. Godfrey took the ne. After the two of them put on the ne, they immediately felt a warm current rush into their bodies. The magic power consumption used to resist the cold was greatly reduced. Hey, you two, wait for me! Seeing that the two of them were about to go down, Hades immediately pped his wings unhappily. You, Godfrey went down with Father. What about me? Hades said unhappily as if Joelson had risked his life without the dragon. Hades was very jealous. Hades, be good Joelson stepped forward and caressed Hadess skin. Your body is too big. The situation down there isplicated. Once you get stuck down there, the situation will be veryplicated and dangerous. Youd better wait up there and guard our backs. Before wee up, guard the safety of this area, okay? Joelsonforted him gently. Hades then waved his wings unwillingly. Okay, then. Go back early, or Ill fall into hibernation. You wont be able to wake me up. Hades let out a breath, climbed on the bridge, and said unhappily. Okay, well be back soon! With that, Joelson and Godfrey set off! Without any climbing tools, how could Joelson and Godfrey climb this unfathomable cliff? The answer was magical energy! Magical energy was like maic force. Maic force could only respond to positive and negative poles but magical energy could respond to everything. As long as they wrapped their hands around the magical energy, Godfrey and Joelson could absorb it on the smooth ice. The only thing to consider was the consumption of magical energy. They had to reach the bottom before the magic energy was used up. This was also one of the difficulties of this challenge. How to persist to the bottom. In itself, climbing was a continuous consumption of energy. To resist the ice and snow, it also required magic energy. Under this trade-off, the amount of magic energy required was still very terrifying. The test was no longer the explosion from the sh with the Royal Envoys energy, but the durability of the magic energy. Hoo Joelson took a deep breath. The bone-chilling cold air was sucked into his lungs. It was so cold that even his lungs were tingling with pain. Ha! His hands suddenly stretched forward, and a milky white light appeared on his palms. The magic energy was attached to it! Exhaling the turbid air in his chest, Joelson began to adjust the size of the magic energy in order to find the most suitable critical point. Phew On the other side, Godfrey also took a deep breath and began to release the magic energy. A blood-red light appeared in his hand. Godfreys eyes shed and a terrifying aura appeared! The residual power of the former God of ughter was released. Around that aura, even the ice and snow were melted by the terrifying aura! Haa! With a loud shout, Godfrey adjusted his magic energy output to the most suitable level to see what was happening in front of him! With that thought, Godfrey slowly put his hand on the ice surface. Hissss! Godfrey took a deep breath, and his palm shivered from the cold. Yes, thats right. Magic energy could resist the cold, but touching the ice and continuously releasing ice would consume a lot of magic energy if it continued to resist! Huff. Huff. Huff. Huff Godfrey took a deep breath from the cold and carefully ced half of his body outside the cliff, then the other half. Only his two hands were left on the ice with soul energy, and his body was suspended in the air. This energy intensity is about right just right! After adjusting for a while, Godfrey opened his eyes excitedly. I can do it, Master! On the other side, Joelson was also adjusting the intensity of his magic energy. Phew! Joelson, who was shivering from the cold, kept oveing the cold and adjusting the magic energy in his palm. Finally, he reached a critical point. It could not be too much, leading to unnecessary waste, and it could not be too little either as he would not be able to absorb it himself A little more a little less Joelson closed his eyes and carefully felt a subtle feeling. He put all his heart and soul into it and finally found the most perfect number ! Thats it! Joelson opened his eyes abruptly and said excitedly. Then, after adjusting the size of his magic energy, Joelson nodded and looked at Godfrey. How is it? Are you ready? Joelson asked. Im ready. Get ready to go! Godfrey answered loudly. When Joelson heard Godfreys answer, he immediately nodded and replied loudly. Then, get ready. Let me know when youre ready! Phew Joelson took a deep breath, and Godfrey was also feeling his body. Yes, he was at his best! A golden light burst out of Godfreys eyes! Im ready! Chapter 536 - Dangerous Rock Climbing. Snow and Wind!

Chapter 536: Dangerous Rock Climbing. Snow and Wind!

Thats right, he was in his best condition! Golden light burst out of Godfreys eyes! Im ready! Godfrey said loudly! Okay! Joelson also adjusted his body to his best condition. Get ready, lets go! Under themand of Joelson, the two began to climb. Sigh I hope everything goes well Hades let out a long sigh andy on the ground, looking at the wind and snow in the distance. He quietly waited for the return of Joelson and Godfrey. Hey! Godfrey shouted loudly. This seems to be easier than I thought. If this goes on, I think we will soon reach the bottom of the valley! As Godfrey spoke, his hands did not stop. Instead, he tried his best to lie down and sprint down together with Joelson. I advise you to be careful! Joelson replied loudly. At this moment, he was doing his best to conserve the magic energy and prioritize resisting the cold to ensure that his soul would not be frozen by the wind and snow. Okay! As Godfrey spoke, he looked up and saw that the two of them had already gone deep. Hades lowered his head and looked up. He could not see the figures of Joelson and Godfrey anymore. He could only see them from afar. The two of them were like two small ants in a world of ice and snow. They were very inconspicuous. Phew Godfrey exhaled a deep breath of white air. They had already climbed down for thousands of meters, but when they looked down, they still could not see the end. Bang! Suddenly, the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground came from below. What! Godfrey and Joelson were shocked. They had already climbed to this ce, but they only heard the echo of the Icicle just now. This was too terrifying The hearts of Joelson and Godfrey jumped to their throats as they looked at the scenery below in disbelief. The wind whistled through the valley, forming a series of wails and howls. Krrakk! Suddenly, the sound of lightning came from above. Blue and white lightning illuminated the valley! Oh my god! Godfrey was shocked. He almost lost his grip on the ice and almost fell down. It looks like a snowstorm ising! Joelson looked up. In fact, he could not see the sky anymore. The long canyon blocked their vision, so they could not see what was happening up there. In fact, they had thought that it would be very dark down there, but it was still rtively bright. The reflected light from the ice could shine down to the very bottom but the light was also fading, bing weaker and weaker, and the bottom was also getting darker and darker Phew! We have to hurry! Joelson shouted at Godfrey who was above his head. Godfrey did not dare to stand still. When he heard Joelsons shout, he immediately sped up the climb in his hands, afraid that he would be separated from Joelson in this bottomless abyss. Once they separated, it would be difficult for them to meet again. Phew Iming! Godfrey shouted and sped up his hands. Hu Up there. Hades looked at the dark night and the dark sky. He looked at everything up there, as if he wanted to devour everything in the world. Krakk! Another bolt of lightning. The snowkes that were falling slowly suddenly increased in number. The snowkes that were falling slowly suddenly fell dozens of times faster! The blizzard ising! A glimmer of light shed in Hadess eyes! The wind became stronger and stronger. Hades stood and looked into the distance. The magic energy barrier on his body was activated. Just a moment ago, he could still do nothing and use his dragon scales, which had high magic resistance, to block the damage of the blizzard. Now, the blizzard of this level was no longer something that his dragon scales could be carefree about! My father I hope youre okay! Hades thought as hey on the ground. He could have gone up the mountain to seek shelter from the wind and warmth from his old master, which would have been much better, but Hades did not want that. Hades had to guard the spot and wait for the return of Joelson. He did not want to miss even a second to reunite with his father! Hu Joelsons physical strength was more than half-exhausted, so he stopped and rested for a while. Hu hu hu Godfreys condition was obviously worse. Seeing that his master, Joelson, had stopped, as if he had been saved, he quickly panted and rested. Godfrey! Joelson shouted up. Hows your physical strength? Not good, Master. Ive forgotten how long weve been climbing and how deep weve climbed. We still cant see the end of it Godfrey panted heavily as he looked down at the despair on his face. He was now deep in doubt. It was as if this was not some grand canyon or an abyss, but a passage to hell. Otherwise, how could he not see the end of it even after climbing for so long? What made Godfrey even more desperate was that the wind was getting stronger. The moment he let go of his hand, he would often be swayed by the wind. The strength of one hand on the ice was obviously not enough. What was worse was that his hand was so cold that he could not feel anything. He had to divert more magic energy to resist the cold! Hey, if you cant withstand it, just say it! Joelson shouted loudly. Its still not toote for you to go up. Do you want to go up? Hearing Joelsons question, Godfrey shook his head. No, Master, I wont go up. If I go up, Ill spend the rest of my life ming myself! Alright Joelson sighed. Godfreys physical condition was not good and he, Joelson, was not much better. His hands were also frozen and had lost consciousness. If he wanted to protect the soul of his hands, he had to put in more effort. Hey, catch! Joelson took out a leather-like thing from his chest pocket and threw it to Godfrey. Okay! Godfrey suddenly leaned forward and caught the object. Eat that, youll feel better! As Joelson said this, he took out the same thing from his pocket and took a big bite. This thing was still very hard to bite. It took him a while to bite it off and put it into his mouth. Phew its really hard to bite. Whats this? Holding the ice cube in one hand and the thing in the other, Godfrey asked. This is the beef jerky of the soul dairy cow. It can recover physical strength! Joelson replied in a loud voice. Oh Okay! After hearing his answer, Godfrey chewed the difficult-to-chew jerky and swallowed it. Chapter 537 - Once Again Encountering Danger. A Desperate Situation Over 90-Degrees!

Chapter 537: Once Again Encountering Danger. A Desperate Situation Over 90-Degrees!

Oh Okay! After hearing the answer, Godfrey chewed on the difficult-to-chew jerky and swallowed it. Oh! The moment he swallowed it, Godfreys eyes widened, and he looked at Joelson in shock! What What is this? Godfrey felt the changes in his stomach in shock. He could only feel a warm current flowing into his limbs to help him resist the cold. At the same time, his magic energy had also recovered arge portion! Phew After eating the beef jerky, Joelson felt refreshed. He exhaled a breath of hot air. His body was much warmer but, at the same time, he had more strength to climb. Alright, you rest a little longer. I want to test it out. Joelson raised his head and said loudly to Godfrey. Then, he stuffed the remaining half of the beef jerky back into his trouser pocket. He thought about climbing the ice mountain at the side. Okay! Godfrey agreed loudly. He put the beef jerky back into his storage space, closed his eyes, and rested! Pa! With a pa sound, Joelson pulled out arge icicle and attached it to the iceberg with one hand. He looked down at the endless abyss and sighed. I hope you can bring me some good news to cheer me up! As he said that, Joelson let go of the hand holding the icicle. The icicle fell straight into the Abyss and disappeared into the darkness. One minute, two minutes three minutes There was still no sound of the icicle falling to the ground. Joelson sighed heavily and shook his head in disappointment. Bang! Suddenly, the sound of the icicle falling to the ground was heard from the bottomless valley! Hey! Joelson was overjoyed and waved his arms excitedly. We have hope. We can roughly sense the bottom of the valley! Joelson said excitedly and Godfrey immediately widened his eyes. Really? Godfrey looked at Joelson in disbelief, his face full of surprise. My god Godfrey almost cried. He looked at the bottomless valley in joy, and the uncertainty and despair in his heart disappeared. Get ready to go, Godfrey! Joelson shouted confidently and began to climb! Good! Godfrey was also full of confidence andunched his final charge toward the bottom of the valley! Come one on! Godfrey panted and climbed down quickly. The fear of people all came from the unknown. However, when the unknown became the source of information, the fear would disappear! The two of them were even faster than when they were climbing down. The two of them who were charging down had an endless amount of strength in their hands! Suddenly! Joelson suddenly stopped and stopped at a delicate ce. Godfrey, who was on top, was climbing down with all his strength and charging down. For a moment, he did not see that Joelson had stopped what he was doing, he almost sat on top of Joelsons head. Whew! Godfrey sensed that Joelson had stopped, and he hurriedly stopped the brake, almost colliding with Joelson. Whats wrong, my master? Godfrey asked the question in his heart. Godfrey did not quite understand why Joelson had stopped at this ce. Hey Youll know when youe and take a look Joelsons voice was trembling. Okay how do I get here? Godfrey asked. Go around from the side ande to my position Joelsons voice sounded very stiff and weak, which made Godfrey confused. Okay Iming! As Godfrey said that, he climbed down and came to the same height as his master, Joelson. Godfrey looked down with confusion. The scene made Godfrey suck in a breath of cold air. Hiissss Godfrey sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at the scene he saw with disbelief. I Im not dreaming, am I? Godfrey murmured. The cold air that he had just inhaled made his lungs hurt. The pain reminded Godfrey that he was not dreaming. Sigh Joelson sighed. My master pinch me. Let me know is this a dream or reality Godfrey said in a daze. Okay! Joelson pinched Godfreys thigh, causing Godfrey to scream in pain. My god, this is real, this is not a dream! What Godfrey saw was the ice surface below, which had be a slope of more than 90 degrees. Moreover, this slope was not a positive slope, but a negative slope. If he used the 90-degree vertical line above and the slope below as an angle, this angle was at least 270 degrees! How How could he climb? Godfreys heart was filled with despair. The most important thing is phew Joelson said while panting. The most important thing is how far is the slope from the ground. The light here is very poor its almostpletely dark Godfrey sighed and said, I cant see the ground at all Joelsons heart moved and he said, Wait for me here Ill be back soon! As he said this, Joelson climbed up, and his target was a protruding icicle. Ha! Joelson exerted force in his hand and broke the icicle. He held it in his hand and weighed it. Looking at the icicle, Joelsons eyes were serious, and his expression was very serious. Icicle, bring me some good news. This will decide whether we should retreat or advance! As he said that, he let go of the icicle and threw it out. Phew The wind whistled in the canyon. Godfrey and Joelson held their breath and focused, nervously waiting for the sound of the icicle falling to the ground. One minute, two minutes three minutes Five minutester, a crisp sound was heard! Bang! Godfrey and Joelson let out a breath. Thest time was ten minutester. This time, it came in five minutes. We are very close to the bottom of the valley. Joelson muttered and Godfrey nodded. Yes, I agree. Including the sound, it will take time toe back. This is very close to the bottom of the valley As Godfrey spoke, he changed the topic. But my energy is already stretched to the limit. Master, what about yours? Godfrey asked. I hehe I still have one-third of mine! Joelson replied and then sighed again. But, this amount is not optimistic at all! Joelson angrily hammered the ice surface! Chapter 538 - A Test of Willpower. A Battle at the Bottom of a 100,000 Foot Cliff!

Chapter 538: A Test of Willpower. A Battle at the Bottom of a 100,000 Foot Cliff!

Its not good at all, Joelson replied before sighing again. But, this amount isnt optimistic at all! Joelson angrily hammered the ice surface! With a crack, the ice surface shattered like a spider web. Damn it Joelson knew that this wasnt optimistic. Damn it Godfrey was also furious. Were already here do we have to go back like this? Godfrey said unwillingly. Joelson was silent. No, Im not willing! Before Joelson could answer, Godfrey shouted angrily. How is it possible How can we go back like this? Godfrey hammered the ice surface and said angrily. Hehehe Joelson smiled. Thats right, if we go back just like that, itll be too embarrassing! Joelson said loudly! Lets go. After eating thest jerky, well continue on our way! As he said that, Joelson took out half of the jerky in his pocket. Even though the jerky was frozen hard, Joelson did not hesitate to stuff the jerky into his mouth, chew it, and swallow it directly! The muscle fibers of the beef jerky were like wood chips, stinging his throat! A warm current rose up from his stomach and he quickly recovered. Godfrey was not willing to be outdone. He took out the beef jerky and swallowed it. Phew! Feeling this rare warmth, Godfrey let out afortable breath. Are you ready? Joelson came to the side of the steep slope and asked Godfrey. Im ready, Master! Godfrey nodded and answered loudly! Okay, charge! Joelson shouted heroically. The two of them instantly exerted strength and released their hands. The moment they fell, they suddenly reached out and grabbed the ice surface of the steep slope! Ah! Godfrey made aborious sound. Joelson and Godfreys bodies were directly suspended in the air, supported by only their two hands! When they were climbing the 90-degree vertical slope, they could still use their feet to pedal on the ice surface to reduce the burden on their hands. Now, without a foothold, their bodies were suspended in the air. Not only could they not reduce the burden on their hands, but they could also increase the gravity of their bodies to increase the challenge on their hands. They also added the gravity of their own weight to increase the challenge on their hands! Damn it Quick lets end this quickly! Joelson also shouted with great difficulty. Joelson could clearly sense that! If he wanted to maintain the state of being attached to the ice surface he had to use magic energy that was ten times heavier than before to support his hands to be able to attach to it! Damn it Godfrey shouted with difficulty. At the same time, he did not dare to slow down his hand and tried his best to climb down. But The speed was too slow! The speed of both of them was too slow! While Godfrey was struggling to climb, Joelson was also not rxed, and his speed was very slow! No, if this goes on Godfrey felt the extent of his magic energy consumption in despair. He did a simple calction and came to a conclusion that made him despair. If this goes on The exhausted Godfrey said with difficulty, If this goes on, we might not reach the bottom the magic energy will be exhausted first! Godfrey said his judgment with difficulty. Damn it Godfrey lowered his head in self-me. It was a bastards behavior to say such words at this time, but he could not control the fear in his heart. Its okay Godfrey dont me yourself Joelson answered with difficulty. I think so too But you cant admit defeat so easily. Come on, work hard, believe in yourself Believe in miracles! Joelson shouted angrily as he moved down. Okay! Godfrey followed Joelsons footsteps. The two of them nned to rely on their willpower to fight against this natural chasm and nature! No danger could resist the courage to conquer nature! There seemed to be a burning fire in their hearts, crackling and crackling. The burning fighting spirit was like a me, supporting the actions of Joelson and Godfrey! Their bodies suddenly seemed to have endless strength, and the fatigue on their bodies also dissipated. At that moment, the pain and suffering seemed to be far away from the two of them. Is is this the true meaning of the sentence that the old man gave us All of a sudden, as if he had understood something, his eyes widened! Joelson understood the true meaning of the sentence that the old man had given him before he left. Godfrey What do you think the old mans strength is? While climbing, Joelson asked. Eh? Godfrey was puzzled. Why are you suddenly asking this? Godfrey said in puzzlement. Just answer. Joelson said calmly. Hearing Joelsons question, Godfrey fell into a state of reminiscence. Oh if I remember correctly, its probably because hes not a demigod, right Godfrey carefully reflected on the aura of the old man, then said with certainty. The power of the old man shouldnt be wrong. It should be that he hasnt reached the demigod level yet, but hes at the peak of the deity realm! Then Godfrey, why do you think that the two of us, demigod-level people, and me, a peak demigod, arent able to easily challenge this gorge, while that old man was able to rely on the power of the peak of the deity realm to sessfully challenge this Wailing Abyss? Joelson followed Godfreys answer and continued to ask questions. Hmm this thats right! Godfrey was suddenly jolted awake. Logically speaking, the magic energy at the peak of deity domain should be much less than ours. However, why is it that the old man was able to seed in the challenge, while we have more magic energy, yet we are unable to seed in the challenge? Thats right, Godfrey. This is the key! Joelson spoke, his eyes burning with raging mes. The old man also encountered this steep slope. He was also able to seed in the challenge. What he relied on was not the amount of magic energy Joelson spoke his own understanding. It was that sentence, Godfrey. The old man who understood that sentence relied on the energy brought by that sentence to sessfully hold on until he reached the bottom! Joelson said loudly, The hymn of mankind is the hymn of courage. The greatness of mankind is the greatness of courage! With his high fighting spirit aze, Joelson said this sentence loudly! Chapter 539 - Before the Dawn of Victory, Is There Turbulence?

Chapter 539: Before the Dawn of Victory, Is There Turbulence?

The hymn of mankind is the hymn of courage. The greatness of mankind is the greatness of courage! In the small wooden house on the snowy mountain, the old mans eyes shed with a glimmer of light. Looking at the storm outside the house, his eyes shed with a trace of shock. At that time it was this kind of faith that allowed me to survive through that difficult moment. Sigh, I hope that all of you can be keenly aware that surviving that steep slope is only possible if you rely on the faith of courage to defeat this terrifying Wailing Abyss. If you dont have faith in your heart, no matter how much magical energy you have, its still not enough! In the abyss. The cold wind was blowing! Joelson looked at the top, but he could not see the sun and he could not see the ground. At this moment, only faith can win! Yes! Godfrey agreed and mustered 100% of his energy to charge towards the bottom of the valley. Fatigue and coldall of it were put behind him. Now, at the bottom of this terrifying snow mountain, in the Wailing Abyss, only courage, only faith could defeat this snow mountain! Ha! After forgetting their exhaustion, they ignored the painful protest in their hands and relied on their will to push forward! After an unknown amount of time, their speed obviously increased, and the distance between them and the ground was getting closer and closer. Everything was going in a good direction, but it was at this moment A strong wind blew over! It was the turbulence in the canyon! The two strong winds converged and formed air currents that kept colliding, forming a strange pulling force! Damn it! Joelson was shocked. He felt that his body was being pulled down by the turbulence! He had to increase the output of magic energy immediately, or else he would be blown away by the turbulence! Godfrey was also shocked. He felt his body swaying in the wind and turbulence. He increased the output of his magic energy in a panic. However, it made Joelson shout! Godfrey, idiot, dont just increase the output of your magic energy! Joelson scolded him anxiously. Godfrey looked puzzled. Why Ugh! I cant hold on much longer! Godfrey replied painfully. In fact, Joelsons situation was not any better. Damn it Cold sweat ran down his forehead but soon, a thinyer of ice formed on Joelsons face! The turbulent flow of time was far away but, almost in the next second, Godfrey and Joelson were about to fall down! Uhh! Godfreys magic energy was already stretched to the limit. Under the scarce magic energy, Godfrey struggled to hold on. The milky-white light in his hand was like a light bulb that kept blinking like it was about to go off, it was as if it was about to go off! Damn it I I have to think of a way to calm down calm down! At this moment, Joelson could not remain calm. At this moment, he had undoubtedly fallen into a dead end. How do we break the situation Joelson held onto the ice surface nervously. This was definitely not a difficult situation that his willpower could withstand. If he could not think of a way now, it would not be long before he and Godfrey would be torn apart by the magic energy in the turbulent flow of this canyon. They would be directly buried in the endless abyss by the violent wind. Wait Wait! A sh of inspiration suddenly shed through Joelsons mind! If the turbulence wants to pull us down then let the turbulence pull us down! Joelson shouted excitedly. What? Godfrey looked at his master, Joelson, in despair. Damn it has Master been driven mad in despair Looking at his masters excited look, Godfrey closed his eyes in despair. Im not mad, Godfrey. Since this turbulence wants to pull us down, then let this turbulence pull us down! Joelson shook his head and said to Godfrey excitedly. What What? Master, you have indeed gone mad, havent you? Godfrey said in despair and Joelson shook his head. No, Im very clear-headed. Since this turbulence wants to drag us into this abyss, then why dont we just follow this energy? Joelson saw that Godfreys eyes were still very confused. He shook his head helplessly. What I mean is, now that were tightly holding onto this ice surface and not letting go, why dont we directly reduce the output of magic energy and let this turbulence take us directly down! As he said this, Joelson released his magic energy output, leaving only a part of it in contact with the ice surface. Then, just as Joelson had expected, he directly slid down the ice surface! Looking at Joelson sliding down, Godfreys eyes widened as he watched Joelson directly slide down. Ah! Godfreys heart suddenly brightened as he looked at Joelsons figure. So thats what he meant! Godfrey also rxed his magic energy output. Sure enough, after reaching a certain degree, he was directly pulled down by the turbulence in the canyon! So thats what he meant Godfrey suddenly thought in relief. Since the turbulence was pulling him down, then wouldnt it be fine to let the turbulence pull him down? Through sliding, Joelson and Godfrey continued to shorten the distance between them and the ground of the canyon! Just like a pulley, the palm only needed to maintain contact with the face of the steep slope. The difficulty was greatly reduced. It was like sliding on the ice with a pulley rope. The speed was also much, much harder than climbing with bare hands! The dawn of victory was about to be seen! Godfrey was so happy that he even wanted to cry. This was really not too bitter. Although the time of climbing was not calcted, it had already been more than ten days. With such high and light magic energy continuously being released, coupled with the constant struggle against the cold and hunger, the two of them were really suffering too much As Godfrey was skating, he suddenly kicked an icicle under his feet. Godfrey exerted strength under his feet and broke the icicle. ! Godfrey and Joelson were nervous, waiting for the icicle to hit the ground. Pa! In less than a minute! In less than a minute, the icicle hit the bottom of the valley. Godfrey, were going to win! Joelson shouted excitedly and Godfrey was so happy that he couldnt say anything! Awesome! He shouted to vent his anger and Godfrey felt very happy! Wait! Chapter 540 - A Sudden Accident. The Disappearance of Joelson!

Chapter 540: A Sudden ident. The Disappearance of Joelson!

Wait! Suddenly, the sharp-eyed Godfrey seemed to have seen something. He opened his mouth wide in fear and shouted loudly to remind Joelson! No, be careful, Master! What? Joelson did not feel any danger at all. He raised his head and asked curiously. In his heart, he thought that the danger was some kind of monster. He did not choose to use his eyes to look for traces of the monster. Instead, he chose to have a higher perception, a divine sense scan that was especially used to search for living things. No! Use your eyes to look. Its below you! Godfrey shouted in despair. Huh? Joelson used his eyes to look down and finally found the location of that thing. Oh my god! Joelson finally saw the threat below him! A high protruding ice surface. If he slid down at this speed Bang! The protruding ice surface mmed into Joelson. The already exhausted Joelson was knocked into a daze by this powerful impact. Although he did not pass out due to his willpower, but the magic energy output in his hand was instantly cut off! In that instant, even if Joelson immediately recovered the magic energy output in his hand, the cut off of the magic energy in that instant was absolutely fatal to Joelson! Joelsons hand was empty and he fell off the cliff! No! Godfrey screamed in horror, released the magic energy in his hand, and jumped down with Joelson! Theres still a chance Theres still a chance! Godfrey suddenly stretched out his hand toward Joelson, who had fallen down the cliff. Ah! Godfreys eyes widened as he saw his hand getting closer and closer to Joelsons hand. Godfrey quickly used his other hand to hold onto the ice surface, while his other hand tried to reach out to Joelsons hand. Ive got you Ah! Godfrey had clearly touched Joelsons fingertip but he was just a little bit away. Godfrey and Joelsons hands were less than 1mm apart, but it was like a natural chasm. No matter how he tried, he could not grab onto it. This 1mm became the furthest distance in the world. No! Godfrey watched helplessly as Joelsons figure disappeared into the wind and snow, disappearing into the bottom of the valley. Bang! A dull sound came from the bottom of the valley. Godfrey stared nkly at the white abyss, trying his best to find Joelsons figure. However, a miracle did not happen. Joelson did not turn the situation around like in the TV series, smiling and waving at Godfrey to show that he was fine. The only thing that responded to his gaze was the white snow and the mournful sound of the wind. Damn it Damn it! Godfrey angrily hammered the ice surface. This ce was already very close to the bottom of the cliff but there was still a distance that life could not bear. Could it be Could it be that his master was just Damn it! When he thought of this, tears welled up in his eyes. Godfrey did not know how he would face Hadess questions after going up, how he would respond to Hadess anger If If he had not said it in such a hurry and calmly told him that there was a protruding rock under Joelson, perhaps perhaps the ending would not have been like this? However, it was toote to think about all this now Godfrey hung in the air and thought in great pain. No I dont believe it! Godfrey suddenly opened his eyes. I absolutely dont believe Joelson, my master, will die in this ce like this! Godfrey held onto the ice with one hand and wiped his tears with the other. I must find my master. If he is dead, I must bring his body back. If he is alive, I want to see him. If he is dead, I want to see his body. I absolutely dont believe that my master will die in this ce like this! There was no sadness in Godfreys eyes. He looked at the scene at the bottom of the abyss and felt relieved. At least, even if the situation was really as bad as he thought he must at least bring back the remains of his masters soul! How could he let his masters soul sleep in such a ce in such a snowy ce! Thinking of this, Godfrey wiped his tears and continued to climb down At the bottom of the Wailing Abyss. The bottom of this ce was probably the lowest point in the entire Underworld. The moment he fell, Joelson felt extremely rxed. He fell weakly like a butterfly with its wings broken, or like a cotton wad that fluttered in the wind. Bang! He fell heavily into the thick snow. Although there was snow underneath, he fell from a height of a few hundred meters. It was as if he had jumped from the tallest building in the world, no matter what was underneath, the heavy kic energy almost broke his body into pieces. He fell deeply into the snow. The white snow covered his body, like a soft quilt. The snow was like a soft mattress. Joelson was immersed in it. The snow in the sky was like a quilt. Soon, it covered Joelsons body with a thin quilt. Ugh Joelson raised his head with difficulty and observed the surrounding scene. The surrounding scenery was very beautiful. It was a time of ice and snow. Joelson had thought that the world below would be very dark but, unexpectedly, there were many ores embedded on the ice surface. These ores emitted colorful rays of light, reflecting The world below was actually not dark at all. The multicolored rays of light shone in the underground time, adding a fantastic color to this space. Most importantly, although the gap above was very narrow, the space below was unexpectedlyrge. Thanks to thendslide, the width of the underground world was not narrow at all. It was clearly difficult for Hades to spread his wings above, but in the underground world it was enough to fit dozens of houses. These scenes surprised Joelson, but there was a hint of disharmony in the beautiful underground world. In the white snow, there were many frozen hands. Their bodies were buried in the snow, leaving only one hand outstretched. It was as if they were unwilling to bepletely buried in the underground world. Ugh Joelson fainted. He lowered his head weakly and fell into aa. Chapter 541 - Coma. The Mysterious Girl in the Snow

Chapter 541: Coma. The Mysterious Girl in the Snow

Ugh Joelson fainted. He lowered his head weakly and fell into aa. In the cold wind, a ck shadow fell on the snow and slowly closed his eyes. Joelson was in a deep sleep. His body was in pain but, in his sleep, the pain was gone. There was only warmth. He had lost the protection of magic energy Why did he feel warm? It was said that if a person was to freeze to death, they would feel very hot and take off their clothes. Perhaps this was his current state. He was about to freeze to death He did not expect his life to be so dramatic to die here After he died, what would happen to the dragon pups in the Dragon God Ranch He hoped that someone would feed them and shovel their feces. He didnt know if they would miss him He was so sleepy Joelsons consciousness couldnt hold on anymore and he fell into a deep sleep. He didnt know how much time had passed. Hey, wake up It was so noisy Joelson thought unhappily, he didnt want to get up at all. Hey, wake up! A pair of delicate and cold hands patted his cheeks. Hmm Joelson opened his eyes with difficulty and raised his head unhappily. He wanted to see who was so bold. Yo, youre awake? A girl wearing a blue dress with long white hair was as beautiful as a snow elf. Her long hair was slightly curled and coiled on her head. Her shoulders were draped with a white shawl. She was wearing a light blue dress and, through the neckline, one could see deep cleavage. Her pair of gem-like eyes were watery and limpid. It was really hard to resist looking at them twice. You What are you looking at The girl noticed Joelsons gaze and subconsciously pulled her shawl to cover her snow-white cleavage. Her face was slightly red as she said unhappily. I didnt mean to offend you Its just youre very beautiful. I cant help it Joelson said embarrassedly. You know Im a man, I cant help but offend you physically but I really didnt mean to offend you Hisssss As Joelson said this, he suddenly covered his head in pain. Are you okay? The girl was shocked and came closer. Looking at Joelsons pale face, she reached out her hand to touch Joelsons forehead in worry. Phew Youre burning up. Your soul has been severely injured! Hearing the girls description of her body, he did not listen at all. There was a calm fragrance from the girls body, which made him feel rxed and happy. He did not know if it was an illusion but, when the girl came closer, he actually felt that the pain was effectively reduced. Seeing that Joelson had no reaction to her words, the girl sighed, stood up, and said, Wait, Ill be right back! As she said this, the girl stood up and wanted to leave, but she was grabbed by Joelson. Dont go Joelson said weakly. You The girls face was slightly red. She originally wanted to reprimand him for his rudeness, but when she saw Joelsons pale face and weak tone, the girls heart instantly softened. She reached out her other hand and ced it on the hand that Joelson was holding onto tightly, patting it. Its okay. Ill get you some medicine. Be good She caressed his hand to calm him down. He slowly let go of his hand and it slowly fell. The girl sighed. When she saw that he let go of her, she turned around and went to the bonfire. There was a kettle hanging on the bonfire. Looking at the steaming out of it, she could guess that it was boiling water. Looking at the girls busy back, Joelson smiled. What a kind girl Joelson said softly, which made the girl turn around and ask in confusion, Sir, did you say anything? No nothing Joelson shook his head. While the girl was boiling water, Joelson looked at his surroundings. This was a cave. Although there was ice still frozen in the cave, it was obviously warmer than the outside of the cave. Joelson was lying on a sheepskin futon, which gave him a little bit of warmth. The wind was howling outside and the cave was unusually quiet. Only the crackling sound of the fire could be heard. Phew Sir, youre really lucky The girl fiddled with the bonfire and spoke to ease the awkwardness. Mm yeah, I thought I would fall to my death Joelson nodded and said. The cave fell into silence once again. You came down to look for the resplendent gem as well. Do you want to enter Lorna? This time, it was Joelson who spoke. Mm more or less. Im also here to search for the resplendent gem. However, Im only here to prove myself. I dont want to enter Lorna. As the young girl spoke, she picked up the ne on her chest and started to stroke it. Your courage ismendable Joelson sighed and then said in a self-deprecating manner, Even an uncle like me has been overturned. You look quite young, how can you be an uncle? The young girl asked curiously. Hahaha Joelsonughed and was about to say something, but the sudden pain made him groan. Ah! Itsing. Itsing! The young girl picked up the kettle and rushed over. She took a small cup and poured out the liquid from the kettle. Immediately, a fragrance swept through the entire cave. The kettle was not boiling ordinary water but medicine for chills. Come, can you sit up? The young girl asked. Ill try Joelson tried hard but he found that his lower body waspletely numb. No After trying for a long time, Joelson could not get up by himself, so he helplessly gave up andy down. Then let me help you The girl put down the kettle and helped him up. Then, she handed the cup in her hand to him. Come, drink a little. Drink slowly! Okay He nodded weakly and took a sip with difficulty. Immediately, a warm current flowed down his throat and into his stomach. Like a powerful army, it quickly drove away the cold in his body. Phew I feel much better. Joelson said gratefully. Mm, finish the rest. The girl said as she refilled the cup. Phew thank you so much Joelsons eyes were filled with gratitude. He did not care that the medicinal soup was still smoking and very hot. He directly drank the rest of the medicinal soup in one gulp. Feeling the warmth in his body, Joelsons mental condition visibly improved. Chapter 542 - There’s Another World Under the Wailing Abyss. The Yeti Kingdom!

Chapter 542: Theres Another World Under the Wailing Abyss. The Yeti Kingdom!

Phew Thank you, my body is much better. As he spoke, he wanted to sit up, but his lower body could not feel anything. Hmm my leg whats going on? Joelson pinched his thigh in confusion. What shocked him was that his thigh could not feel anything at all! Joelsons eyes widened! My My thigh? Looking at Joelsons shocked gaze, the young girl sighed and said. Your waist is broken and your lower body is paralyzed! When Joelson heard this terrible news, he was unable to recover. This Looking at Joelsons dejected and disappointed expression, the young girl immediately felt pity for him. Sigh, dont be too sad. Things will turn around eventually. Upon hearing this, Joelson immediately reacted. Thats right. He was not an ordinary human who had not cultivated. So what if his waist was broken? He only needed medicine to recover almost immediately. Even if Godfreys internal organs were damaged and all his organs were failing, he could be cured with his medicine. As long as he had medicine, Joelson would not have to be afraid of any pain. Yes, youre right. Thank you, kinddy. I havent asked your name. What should I call you? Joelson rubbed his numb thigh and asked with a rxed expression. My name is Elena. Whats yours? The girl tilted her head and asked Joelson. My name is Joelson, kinddy. Such a kind person like you will definitely be rewarded! Joelson said with a cheerful face. Elenas heart skipped a beat. Seeing that Joelson had moved on from the pain of his broken leg so quickly, she really had a good impression of this young man that she had picked up. Such an optimistic person was really strong! Elena did not know that Joelson had a potion that could allow him to recover quickly. For a moment, she was very impressed by Joelsons optimism. By the way, why are you so brave toe down in the blizzard? Arent you afraid of making a mistake? When I came down before the blizzard, I experienced a few setbacks and almost fell off the cliff several times! Elena immediately became interested in this optimistic young man. She put down the kettle and sat beside Joelson. Joelson raised his head and looked at the beautiful girl with a self-mocking expression. So, you see, this is the result of being arrogant and blindly confident. See! Joelson patted his unconscious thigh. Pfft! Elena couldnt hold it in and immediately giggled. Youre really interesting. Elena, who had finally stoppedughing, said helplessly. Ha Joelson was infected by Elenas beautiful smile and he also revealed a smile. Phew When youve rested, well set off. Set off to where? Joelsons eyes nted as he looked at Elena. To the underground world hidden under the Wailing Abyss. This may be the ce where the temperature of thend of Everwinter is the most suitable for living. Many civilizations have been born here! Elena said. The resplendent gems here are all in the hands of these underground civilizations. If you want to get them, you have to go to these civilizations tomunicate with those creatures. Dont tell me you came down in a daze and dont know anything Elena nced at Joelson who was lying on the ground. Heh, its true. Ive learned a lot Joelson sighed, thinking that he was indeed too impatient. He should have waited a little longer. You just said we. Dont tell me youre going to bring me, who is half-crippled, with you? Youd better put me in this cave and go get the resplendent gemstone yourself. Bringing me with you might drag you down. Joelson said kindly. His magic power had reached the bottom, and he still needed a while before he could activate his storage space to take out his healing potion. Thus, he wanted to dissuade this kind-hearted girl, Elena, from bringing him along. Although Joelson was very reluctant to part with this kind-hearted girl. Still, he did not want to be a burden for her and disturb others. No, no, no, Ill leave you here alone. What if you get eaten by a wild wolf? If thats the case, Ill feel so guilty that I wont be able to sleep. Youd better go to the underground civilization with me. Maybe you can find some medicinal herbs there, which will be good for your injured leg! Elena said with a serious expression. Hmm Alright then. Joelson agreed with a conflicted expression. His emotions were extremelyplicated right now. On one hand, he felt guilty for troubling this kind-hearted girl in front of him. On the other hand, he was happy that he was temporarily stuck besides this girl deep in the depths of Joelsons heart, he was still unwilling to be separated from Elena just like that. Ive almost rested. Your medicinal soup is really effective. Lets set off as soon as possible. How about it? Finally, he gave in to his wish. He looked at Elena with aplicated expression. Alright, lets set off now! Elena stood up and patted the snow on her dress. She walked to the campfire and pulled a sleigh. Did you use this to pull me here? Joelson asked when he saw the sleigh. Yes, thats right! The girl nodded and walked over. Joelson, who could not move his lower body, was carried in the sleigh. No, no, I can climb up by myself. Joelson waved his hand and refused. He was notpletely paralyzed. As he spoke, Joelson pulled himself onto the sleigh with his hand. Elena was behind him and helped him move his unconscious legs onto the sleigh. Elena put out the bonfire, put away the kettle and cup, and also got onto the sleigh. She sat beside Joelson. Lets go. Lets go! Elena shouted. Then, she stretched out her hand, and snow-white magic energy appeared, driving the sleigh to move! With a beauty beside him, a smile appeared on the corner of Joelsons mouth as hey on the sleigh. He looked at the iceberg above his head and felt satisfied. I wonder how Godfrey is doing? Joelson thought hically in his heart. Master My master, where are you Godfrey trembled as he continued to search for the white snowdrift. He dug out a pile of unknown corpses, one after another, but he could not find Joelsons corpse. At this moment, Godfrey was at the bottom of the valley, frantically searching for Joelsons corpse. Meanwhile, Joelson, whom Godfrey wanted to find, was sittingfortably on the beautys sleigh, starting a new adventure. Chapter 543 - Game. Wolf Pack Crisis!

Chapter 543: Game. Wolf Pack Crisis!

Was that wolf magic beast bluffing? Joelson knew very well that it was definitely not bluffing! The level of this wolf magic beast was roughly at the deity-domain level. In the past, he would not even put a wolf magic beast of this level in his eyes. However, at this moment, with his current body condition, this god-domain wolf magic beast was extremely troublesome, if he didnt handle it properly, his life would be in danger. If he was attacked, he would probably die immediately. His soul would turn into ashes and turn into a resurrected person. However, under such circumstances, Joelson still allowed Elena to charge forward. This was because he no longer held back. He gathered some of the magic energy that he had just recovered at his fingertips. If that wolf magic beast pounced on him to intercept his sleigh, then Joelson would directly bombard his opponent with this concentrated magic energy! Come on Lets make a big bet Hehe Lets see who will win! Joelson stared at the wolf monster with full concentration. In his extreme nervousness, he started tough. The distance between the sleigh and the wolf monster was constantly shrinking. Time seemed to slow down. Elenas heart was filled with fear of the unknown as she drove the sleigh blindly. If it wasnt for the fact that Joelson was in her car and she was the only one in this snowynd, without the order given by Joelson, she might have made the decision to get down the sleigh and fight the wolf monster. Damn it Why did she listen to that youths words Elena suddenly had a trace of doubt about what she was doing now. What if that wolf-type magical beast pounced on her? If that wolf-type magical beast hadnt been scared away by the sleigh what would she have done if it had pounced on her? Elena could also sense the wolf-type magical beasts strength. She was only at the peak of the deity-domain realm. If she were to be pounced on like this, she probably wouldnt have the chance to counterattack In the end, she had only met that optimistic youth once. Why did she have to trust this person so much But Elena looked at the wolf magic beast that was right in front of her and made up her mind. Instead of slowing down, she increased the output of her magic power and rushed over! Ha! Now that things hade to this, she could only believe it, right? There was no way out! For Joelson, he was also suffering. He was fully focused on the wolf monster. At this time, he could not rx! From Joelsons point of view, based on his experience of taking risks, it was not difficult to guess that the wolf magic beast must have used some kind of spell to quicken his speed. At that time, his agility would rush up at a terrifying speed, if he could not catch that moment of eleration, then the two of them would be buried in the snow, without aplete corpse! More importantly, Miss Elena believed in her judgment. She had the responsibility to respond to Miss Elenas belief, and she had the responsibility to lead Miss Elena out of this snowynd! The wolf monster stared at the sleigh that was charging at them crazily, its ws deeply embedded into the ice! Awooo! The wolf monster roared and attacked the sleigh. Like a sharp sword, the wolf disappeared on the spot. The next moment, it appeared above the heads of Joelson and Elena! Ah! Elena screamed and subconsciously pulled out her long sword, trying to resist. I won a beast is a beast after all! Joelson raised his finger and pointed at the magic beast in the air! At this moment, the tip of Joelsons finger was brewing a terrifying magic energy. Although the amount was small, the quality of Joelsons magic energy was there. Even if it was such a small amount of magic energy, if all of it were to hit the wolf monsters body! It would still be able to take the little life of the wolf magic beast! However, at this critical moment, the wolf-type magic beast had already expected it. It suddenly swung its body and dodged! What? Joelson was shocked. Had the intelligence of this wolf magic beast reached such a high level? It had actually found out his intention to attack the moment the other party rose into the air? No Joelson suddenly realized why the magical beast had suddenly turned around! It was not because the other party had sensed the killing intent and attack method that he had tried his best to hide and had dodged in fear. It was because the wolf-type magical beast was dodging Miss Elenas swordsmanship! Hah! Miss Elena suddenly shed at the wolf monsters abdomen with the thin sword in her hand. She wanted to cut open the wolf monsters soft stomach with her sword! Roar! The wolf turned around angrily and dodged the attack. In fact, the wolf was not afraid of the attack. It could not cut open its belly with such a sword skill. It had dodged the attack just now. It was just a simple tactic. It was called the wolf pack attack tactic! The target of the wolf was no longer to kill the two vignt humans in front of it alone. Instead, after the wolf let out a long howl and called for itspanions, it became a dying tactic! As long as they dyed until the arrival of the wolf pack, it didnt matter what trump cards these two humans had. After all, no matter how powerful a human was, they wouldnt be able to withstand the attacks of the wolf pack! They could kill one wolf, they could kill two wolves. Perhaps if they worked hard, they could kill three wolves, but they definitely couldnt kill a pack of wolves! Thebat ability of a pack of wolves was far from a qualitative change of one plus one greater than two! Roar! After the wolf magic beast pounced on the air, its paws fluttered in the snow. It turned around and suddenly rushed towards the enemys sleigh. Roar! The wolf magic beast roared as it chased after it! I I scared it off! Elena looked at the wolf magic beast that was scared off by her and immediately shouted happily. Dont be happy too early. Run quickly! Joelson said. In fact, Joelsons words were already very restrained, because Joelson could clearly see that the wolf-type magical beast was not scared away by Elenas thin sword. Joelson could see this cunning wolf-type magical beast, and he really had a n in his heart! Damn it Cold sweat broke out on Joelsons forehead. Looking at the wolf magical beast that was chasing after him relentlessly, Joelson felt that he was in a very difficult situation. Fortunately, he reacted and saw the wolf magical beast turn its body. He immediately released his ability and did not let his magic power shoot out. Otherwise, his magic power would have been shot out, there was not a trace of magic power in his body to defend himself. He was afraid that the current situation would be even worse. Phew Mr. Joelson, we we might be in trouble! Elena turned her head and looked at Joelson. Her eyes were filled with fear! Chapter 544 - The Encirclement of the Wolf Pack Has Been Completed. Is the Situation a

Chapter 544: The Encirclement of the Wolf Pack Has Been Completed. Is the Situation a Dead End?

Phew Mr. Joelson, we we might be in trouble! Elena turned her head and looked at Joelson, her eyes filled with fear! Elena looked at the pairs of eyes shining with blue mes on the cliff She could only see pairs of eyes appearing in the darkness, floating in the air like pairs of ghostly blue mes! Seeing such a terrifying sight, Elena felt her hair stand on end. The deepest fear of humans, the fear of the unknown, was triggered. She turned her head back to look at Joelson who was lying behind the sleigh in fear. Dont panic Joelsonforted Elenas emotions. However, the next moment, a wolf howl sounded, causing Elena to shiver! Awoo! A few wolf magic beasts appeared on top of the protruding rocks in the valley. They stared fiercely at Joelson and Elena in the sleigh on the ground. Looking at the threat in front of them, even Joelson felt a chill run down his spine. F*ck Cursing in his heart, Joelson thought to himself, if he was not so weak, why would he be afraid of a pack of wolf-type magic beasts at this level? He had to quickly think of a way to break out of this situation! Elena, you Can you trust me! Joelson turned his head and asked Elena. Hmm? Why are you asking this all of a sudden? Elena asked in confusion. In her heart, she had the friendship and trust of trusting the people she just met to their lives. However, when she saw the reliable look in Joelsons eyes, Elena suddenly had some trust in him! Okay, I believe you! Elena nodded and agreed! Alright, then listen to mymand for everything you do now. Okay? Joelson nodded and replied. Alright, you decide. Ill leave my life in your hands! Elena turned around and said as she controlled the sleigh! At this moment, there was no better choice. Pairs of eyes walked out from the darkness. One wolf demonic beast after another appeared! These wolf-type magical beasts were not as terrifying as the one behind the sleigh. The first wolf magical beast they encountered was terrifying, but there were simply too many of them! They were everywhere in all directions, densely packed together, causing one to feel a chill run down their spines. Most importantly, a few of them had appeared in front of them, blocking the way. Their stance did not seem like they wanted to dodge, even if the high-speed sleigh was feigning death They wouldnt take a step back! The first wolf demonic beast that they met earlier now had a strange smile on its lips. Stupid humans! The wolf demonic beast looked excitedly at the encirclement that was about to bepleted, and at the two people on the sleigh that were about to fall into its encirclement! Why would the wolf demonic beast go through so much trouble to kill these two people? It wasnt because it was hungry. The wolf magic beasts food wasnt primarily human. In fact, it was the first time the wolf magic beast that lived at the bottom of the canyon had met a human. Although it didnt know what species the other party was, the wolf magic beast was very clear that if it could eat the other party, it would be able to improve immeasurably. Roar! The wolf magic beast roared and ordered its wolf magic beast to surround this sleigh! The wolf magic beast was ecstatic as it watched the sleighpletely fall into its encirclement. The smile on its mouth became more and more obvious. It panted excitedly as it ran wildly. It could not wait any longer! On that sleigh, that weak human! His body contained a terrifying amount of magical energy, but the other party was very weak and injured! As a wolf magic beast, it could clearly sense that the other partys injuries were very serious. If If it could eat the other party If it could eat the other partys body that was being nourished by magical energy! It might directly be the Wolf King! Awooo! (Wolf Language: Stop them! At all costs!) As the leader, the wolf magic beast gave a death order! Awooo! Awooo! (Wolf Language: Sir. Yes, sir!) The few wolf magical beasts in front responded, their eyes were resolute as they looked at the approaching sleigh! Even if they were killed by the sleigh, they would never take a step back! Elena, stop! Seeing that Joelson and Elena were about to fall into a dead end, Joelson suddenly shouted loudly! Eh? Elena was so shocked by Joelsons order that she could not say a word. For a moment, she could not react. Stop? Isnt that courting death? Elena immediately thought to herself in confusion. Under such circumstances, once the sleigh stopped, it would immediately be surrounded by a pack of wolves. At that time, the two people who were surrounded by a pack of wolves would be unable to escape no matter what. Even if they grew wings, they would still be unable to escape from this pack of wolves! Listen to me. Trust me. Stop now! Having long known that Elena would hesitate, Joelson had actually given Elena a certain amount of time to react. But now, Elena had to stop. If she didnt stop now, her n would no longer be able to be carried out! Damn it Alright, I believe you! Elena pulled the sleigh and stopped the supply of magic energy. At the same time, she also stopped the sleigh manually. Ha! Elena used all her strength and finally stopped the sleigh in front of the wolf pack. She didnt crash into the sleigh directly. She was still fifty to sixty meters away from the wolf pack. Idiot human! A trace of joy shed across the eyes of the leader of the monster wolf pack, the wolf magic beast! Hahaha, if he stopped at this time, what else could he do but seek death? The wolf magic beast opened its bloody mouth, and saliva kept flowing down from the side of its mouth. It could already imagine the moment when it would feast on the human flesh of Joelson! Awooo! (Wolf Language: Surround them, dont give them any chance!) The leader wolf monster gave the order, and the other wolves immediately followed the leaders order and surrounded Joelson and the others. Awooo! Seeing that the encirclement wasplete, the leader wolf monster raised its head proudly and roared into the sky, as if showing off its might! The cold wind whistled, and the wolf fur on its body was constantly swaying. Its fur stood on end, and it looked like its body had be a little bigger! Theres nowhere to run Elena saw the dense encirclement of the wolf pack surrounding her sleigh. It was so tight that not a single gap could be seen. She immediately felt extremely desperate. How could she escape? There was an adjective to the current situation: a dead end! That was, a situation where there was no way out! At this moment, Elena closed her eyes in despair. Chapter 545 - The Way to Break Out of the Situation. The Primal Fear of the Beast!

Chapter 545: The Way to Break Out of the Situation. The Primal Fear of the Beast!

How could she escape? There was an adjective to describe the situation: a dead end! That was, a situation where there was no way out! Elena closed her eyes in despair. Should she not trust this young man whom she had never met before, whom she had only met once? If I had trusted my judgment and rushed over directly, even if the sleigh was slowed down a little, there might still be a chance of survival. But the situation before me It should be hopeless. Elena sat on the sleigh in despair. She lowered her head and sighed heavily. Were finished Elena said in disappointment. Awooo! Seeing Elenas desperate expression, the leader of the wolf magic beasts, the Magic Beast Wolf King, suddenly felt proud! Thats right, you guys are finished! Under such circumstances, even though they were as vignt as the Wolf King, they rxed. These humans were obviously in a desperate situation. Unless they could grow wings out of thin air! However, this was obviously impossible. Moreover, so what if they grew wings? He was a wolf magic beast. He could use long-range hail spells to attack! His subordinates, so many wolf-type magic beasts, could also use long-range attacks! If they dared to fly, then what if he let them fly? Sigh it seems that optimism cant be used as food Elena looked at Joelson helplessly. This person looked quite handsome, but she did not expect him toe up with such a stupid idea Sigh, it was a pity that she had never been in a rtionship before. She had not even kissed someone before. It was as if she had a sweet rtionship and died. She, who had never experienced anything before, was too unwilling to die just like that. At least, let me know what it feels like to kiss. Elena thought dejectedly as she looked at Joelson who was lying on the sleigh. Hmm He wasnt very handsome, but he was really very handsome. At first nce, she thought he was handsome. Now that she was in a life-and-death situation, she didnt expect him to be so handsome. Why not make do with him? He could be considered to have fulfilled his bucket list However, how should she ask? Why not forcefully kiss this youth? No, no, no, it doesnt seem very polite Elena thought in distress. She did not notice that there was not a trace of despair on Joelsons face. Instead, he revealed a confident smile. Elena, can you help me up? Joelson asked and suddenly opened his mouth, scaring Elena. Whats wrong? Joelson looked at the frightened Elena and asked in confusion. Nothing! Elena shook her head with a red face. Thats good I said, can you help me up, Miss Elena? Joelson sighed and continued to say. Yes, okay Elena answered absentmindedly, then went up and helped Joelson up. What was this girl thinking? What Joelson didnt know was that Elena had already made a big decision! She was going to die anyway, so who cared about her manners! Im sorry, Mr. Joelson! The moment Elena thought about it, she lowered her head and kissed him directly! Miss Elena Hmm? Joelson was shocked. Elenas cold little mouth gently touched his mouth, as if cotton wool was touching his feet, which made peoples hearts stir. Miss Elena? Elena raised her head and turned her face away, not daring to look at Joelson anymore. Meanwhile, Joelson was also dumbfounded. He looked at Elena and recalled Miss Elenas outrageous action just now. I Im sorry! Elena said with a red face. Since Im going to die, Ill be straightforward. I want to experience the feeling of kissing before I die. I havent experienced it yet. Im sorry for using you to attack Mr. Joelson! Elena turned her head away, not daring to look at Joelson at all. Hehe you little girl who said were going to die? Joelsonughed lightly, amused by Elenas cuteness. Ah? Thats it we still have a way to live? Elena said in puzzlement. Elena pointed at the surrounding wolf pack. The wolf pack had already surrounded their sleigh from threeyers inside and threeyers outside. When Joelson and Elena said that there was a chance of survival, Elena would only feel that Joelsons brain had been scared silly! The Magic Beast Wolf King of the wolf magic beasts looked at the two people kissing each other. Suddenly, an unknown fire rose in his heart. When he saw the confident smile on Joelsons face, the Magic Beast Wolf King of the wolf-type magic beasts was instantly furious! It seemed that these two humans had treated their wolf magic beast army as a spectator stand for romance? Anger instantly burned the wolf magic beasts mind! The Magical Beast Wolf King, who could no longer hold back, raised its head and issued a new order! Awoo! (Wolf Language: Dont be too proud. Everyone, attack!) The encirclement had beenpletelypleted, and there was really no need to wait anymore! The Magical Beast Wolf King opened its bloody mouth in anger, looking at the people on the sleigh below. It was furious, and directly gave the order to attack! Roar! The wolf magic beasts roared and immediatelyunched a general attack on the sleigh of Joelson and Elena! Waaa!! Elena covered her face in fear. She didnt dare to look at the wolf pack. She didnt dare to look because Elena was afraid that she would see the scene of her body being torn apart by the wolf magic beasts. At this moment, there was only one thought in Elenas mind. She hoped that the wolf magic beasts would give her a quick death! Open your eyes, Elena. Look carefully. There is still a chance! Joelson excitedly looked at the tight, 360-degree encirclement. This was what he wanted! Drink! Joelson suddenly shouted and stretched out his hands. A terrifying aura appeared on his body! me Elves, please help me and listen to mymands! As he chanted, he mobilized his meager magic energy. Damn it, if it was in the past, he would have been able to cast such a low-level spell in an instant. Now that things hade to this, his body was extremely weak, and he could only go back to the time when he had just learned magic and chant honestly This was the only way to ensure the sess of the spell! Flight of Fire: Fire Snake! A terrifying fire snake spat out! With a rumble, the fire snake spat out from Joelsons two hands. It was burning as it shot towards the pack of wolf demonic beasts! The orange-red mes instantly lit up the entire valley. The raging mes were very terrifying! Chapter 546 - I Promise You. In the Name of God!

Chapter 546: I Promise You. In the Name of God!

With a rumble, the fire serpent spat out from Joelsons two hands, burning as it shot towards the pack of wolf demonic beasts! The orange-red mes instantly lit up the entire valley. The raging mes were so terrifying! Roar! The wolf demonic beasts immediately looked at the mes that they had never seen before in horror. Fear instantly crept into their hearts! The deepest fear of humans was the unknown. Simrly, the fear of all living creatures was the same, the unknown! The wolf demonic beasts in this world of ice and snow had never seen a fire before, and today was their first time seeing a fire. They were instantly terrified! Awoo, awoo, awoo, awoo, awoo The wolf demonic beasts were instantly defeated, and they scattered in all directions. Elenas eyes instantly shed with a glimmer of hope! Mr. Joelson! You really really! Elena was so surprised that she lost her ability to speak! Roar roar! (Dont retreat!) The Wolf King of the wolf demonic beasts was so angry that his lungs were about to explode when he saw the pack of magical beasts fleeing in all directions in fear. He looked at his defeated subordinates and no matter how much he shouted or how many orders he gave However, it could not stop the wolf pack that had been defeated because of fear! Joelson waved his hands and used the mes that shot out from his hands to drive the wolf pack away. At first nce, it seemed like he was waving around randomly. However, upon careful observation, Joelson was actually using the fear of mes of the wolf demonic beasts to continuously adjust to drive the position of the wolf demonic beasts! This guy What on earth was he doing? The Magic Beast Wolf King of the wolf demonic beasts was suddenly shocked. The cunning Wolf King realized this but, no matter how hard it racked its brain, it could not figure out Joelsons purpose. Moreover, the situation was turning to its advantage! After the wolf demonic beasts experienced the initial fear of mes, their formation was in chaos. However, after watching for a while, they all steadied themselves and hid far away from Joelson, quietly watching. It looked very embarrassing to be cowardly, but the most important thing was that the magic beast wolf pack did not disperse the encirclement of Joelson and Elena! The situation was still in their favor, but they did not know what this human was up to However, it did not matter anymore, the Magic Beast Wolf King of the magic beast wolf pack thought. Anyway, the scales of the goddess of victory had already been tipped to his side. That humans trick was no longer important. As long as he used up all his magic power and the mes stopped, the result would be the same. Poor human! Thest struggle before death was like setting off fireworks for himself! Elena, who was beside Joelson, also gradually realized that the deadlock had not been broken. Her originally ecstatic mood gradually calmed down, and her eyes were filled with worry as she looked at Joelson. Mr. Joelson Can we really survive? Elena asked. Her nervous mood was undoubtedly revealed through her trembling tone. Looking at Joelsons sweaty face, Elena, who had thought that she would see his desperate expression, saw a different scene. We will, Elena. I promise you, in the name of god! A confident expression appeared on Joelsons face. That smile was as if he was not in a desperate situation. The one who should be sad should be the enemy! This why Elena was puzzled. She turned around and carefully observed the situation around her. The wolf pack that was adjusted by Joelsons me Wait! Elena looked at the change in the wolf packs formation and was shocked! This Joelson Was this all in his n? No, no, no, no From the beginning, everything was in Joelsons n! Mr. Joelson, are you a monster? Elena, who understood everything, asked happily. Hehe, who knows! Joelson answered with a smile! The Wolf King, who was supervising the battle from high up, also noticed something This This kid! The Wolf Kings eyes widened in anger! This human was actually adjusting the formation of the entire wolf pack, making the wolf pack reveal the weakest point! Most of the wolf pack was driven to a ce, and that weakest point would be the direction where Joelson would break out of! This kid This bastard human! The Magic Beast Wolf Kings face was filled with unwillingness. It wanted tomand the wolves and remind them of the fact that they were being controlled by Joelson! However, it was toote to realize all of this The weakness of the magic beast wolf packs formation had beenpletely controlled, and Joelson had given hismand! Elena, charge! Okay! Elena responded excitedly. She activated her magic energy and drove the sleigh towards the weak point of the wolf formation! The mes in Joelsons hand continued to spew towards that ce, and the few wolf demonic beasts hiding there immediately ran away as if they were running for their lives. The front of the sleigh was instantly cleared, and they rushed out of the wolf pack! No wonder No wonder that human did not choose to forcefully control the sleigh to crash into the few wolves blocking their way. That was because that human knew very well that even if they crashed into the few wolves, they still had manypanions behind them They would run into the middle of the road one after another to stop them. In the end, they would definitely be forced to stop and end up in a melee. Realizing this, Joelson chose to stop directly. This way, he would use himself as bait to attract the attention of all the wolf demonic beasts, making all the wolf demonic beasts surround him. This way, there would be no more wolf demonic beasts after he broke out of the encirclement They would ambush and stop him on his way forward When the encirclement was formed and there were no more wolves ambushing in the distance, Joelson began to use the fire trick to drive away the wolf pack. After they broke out of the encirclement, there would be no more wolves waiting for them in the middle of the road. All the wolves had been chased behind them! The sleigh that was caught in a simple chase might be able to outrun the magical beast wolf pack if it had the upper hand. Damn it Damn it Damn it! The Magical Beast Wolf King of the magical beast wolf pack angrily used its hooves to hit the iceyer under its feet. With a crack, the iceyer shattered like a spider web and broke into pieces! Roar roar? Roar roar roar! (Wolf Language: What are you standing there for? Chase after them!) The Magic Beast Wolf King angrily shouted. Its pair of wolf eyes stared at the ce where Joelson and Elena were riding the sleigh far away. It was angry and unwilling to give up and urged its subordinates. The wolf demonic beasts were still recalling the fear of the mes just now. They lowered their tails. They stared at the back of the sleigh that was disappearing into the distance in fear. They did not dare to chase after it for a long time. Chapter 547 - The Hope of Survival. The Furious Wolf King

Chapter 547: The Hope of Survival. The Furious Wolf King!

Roarrr? Roooaaarrrrr! (Wolf Language: What are you waiting for? Chase them all!) The Wolf King roared angrily, its pair of wolf eyes staring at the ce where Joelson and Elena were riding the sleigh away. It urged its subordinates angrily and unwillingly, while the wolf monsters were still recalling the fear of the mes just now. Lowering their tails, they stared at the back of the sleigh that had gone far away in fear. They did not dare to chase after it for a long time. The Wolf King was so angry that its eyes went ck. It almost fainted. Hu! Speed up! Joelson shouted loudly. Seeing that they were about topletely leave the wolf pack without a trace, the two of them happily opened their arms and enjoyed the joy of surviving a disaster. Roar! The magical beast wolf pack roared uneasily. They held their tails between their legs and lowered their ears. Looking at the back of the sleigh that was far away, they did not dare to attack for a long time. The Wolf King paced left and right in anger. In the end, the paws under his feet suddenly mmed down, directly breaking the ice under his feet! Awooo! The Magical Beast King roared to the sky unwillingly. Traces of magical energy shed in his eyes! Roar Wuuuuu Feeling the terrifying pressure of the Magical Beast Wolf King, the wolf demonic beasts immediately felt that something was wrong. They looked fearfully at the Wolf King standing at the bottom of the canyon, on a small mountain made of ice. Their eyes were filled with fear. Wuuuu The wolf demonic beasts whimpered in fear. Their eyes were filled with fear as they looked at the Magical Beast Wolf King. For a long time, no wolf magic beast dared to step forward to appease the angry Magical Beast Wolf King! Roar roar roar! Suddenly, the Magical Beast Wolf King lowered its head. A huge piece of dark ice condensed from its mouth. The terrifying magical energy shining on the dark ice made all the wolf demonic beasts present tremble in fear. They looked at the dark ice in the Magical Beast Wolf Kings mouth in fear, some of the wolves realized something. They whimpered, spread their paws, and suddenly fled! Roar roar! (Wolf Language: You bunch of trash!) The Magic Beast Wolf King cursed with a dignified expression. Then, the ice in its mouth suddenly broke into pieces and turned into many icicles! Hail spell! It was a very rare magic skill among the wolf magic beasts. It was precisely because it learned this skill that the Magic Beast Wolf King slowly became stronger from an unknown beast. Finally, it had its own say in the magic beast wolf pack. It continued to be stronger, in the end, it caused the dissatisfaction of the old Magical Beast Wolf King. On the day of a snowstorm, the Magical Beast Wolf King issued a challenge to the old king! Recalling the past, the Magical Beast Wolf King vaguely remembered the scene of the old kings neck being bitten open by him. It was the blood of the Wolf King, which contained magical energy. It made the Magical Beast Wolf King immerse himself in the nature of the wolf ns ughter. The Magic Beast Wolf King, who was enjoying the joy brought by the ughter, the pleasure of killing the old king, and the joy of the Wolf Kings ascension to the throne. Suddenly it saw the sorrow in the eyes of the old Wolf King. With the Magic Beast Wolf n, we will survive. With the Magic Beast Wolf n, we will upy a ce in this world of ice ins, at the bottom of this world The Old Wolf Kings neck was bitten open, and he fell into a pool of blood. His mouth was full of blood, and the words that came out of his mouth were very unclear. However, it was still heard by the Magical Beast Wolf King who was in the joy of victory. At that time, the Magical Beast Wolf King still solemnly swore to the old Wolf King that he would lead the n to glory. After hearing the words of the Magical Beast Wolf King, the Old Wolf King closed his eyes in satisfaction and died. Now that he thought about it, the glory of the race Was all bullshit! The Wolf King was jolted awake from his memories in anger. Looking at the cowardly Wolf Pack, his heart was filled with a raging me! You lowly pack! You dont deserve to live! What bullshit glory! All of you, go to Hell! The Wolf King roared and reprimanded. Icicles suddenly shot out towards the wolf pack! Puchi! One after another, the sound of sharp spikes piercing into flesh and blood filled the air. The wolf pack was filled with grief, some were dead and some were injured. In just a few hours, the entire pack of wolves was cleansed by the Magic Beast Wolf King, only a few sharp-eyed wolf-type magic beasts managed to escape from this ce before the Magic Beast Wolf King started its massacre. Only then did they manage to survive! Wu wu wu The entire pure white snowy ground was instantly turned into a hell on earth by the Magic Beast Wolf King. The blood dyed the entire snowy ground red. The warm and heated blood melted the snow on the ground. The snow and the blood mixed together, it turned into a small river that slowly flowed towards the low-lying area! Wuuuuu The Magic Beast Wolf King looked down at the wolf magic beast that was still breathing under its feet. Its eyes were filled with a kind of emotion called coldness. Why Hearing the question of the poor worm under its feet, the Magic Beast Wolf King snorted coldly. Arent you our king? The other wolf magic beast that was lying in a pool of blood looked at their king, their Magic Beast Wolf King, in disbelief. Yes, I am, the Magic Beast Wolf King. The Magical Beast Wolf King said slowly, then slowly walked forward, slowly walking towards the ce where Joelson and Elena were escaping. I am the King of the wolf-type magical beasts. I am the strongest one, and not the nanny who is constantly cleaning up your mess. That kind of King has long been bitten open by me! The Magic Beast Wolf King said fiercely and ran in the direction of Joelson and Elena. Weak creatures are not worthy to live in this cruel snowfield. With such a group, it will only make my path to be stronger difficult! In such a short time, this Magic Beast Wolf King had changed from a king of a group to a lone wolf. The Magic Beast Wolf King that was far away from the wolf group became even more dangerous. Its snow-white fur was stained with the blood of itspanions, on its brown eyebrows, there was a hidden danger. A wolf pack was extremely terrifying. A lone wolf was even more terrifying! It, the magical Beast Wolf King, would continue to hunt its prey in the dark! It would be like a predator, relying on its superb hunting skills, in the dark, it would hunt these two humans that had escaped right under its nose! It, the Magical Beast Wolf King, was determined to bite off the neck of the man sitting on the sleigh and taste the fresh blood in his carotid artery! It actually dared to show a confident expression towards itself, and at the same time, use its desperate situation to flirt with another female creature in its besiege and trap? There was no way it could leave this icy in alive! The Wolf Kings figure was hidden in the snow! Chapter 548 - Above The Wailing Abyss. Hades’s Worry!

Chapter 548: Above The Wailing Abyss. Hadess Worry!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The figure of the Magic Beast Wolf King was hidden in the snowstorm! The snowstorm became bigger and bigger. The snowstorm was as big as goose feathers, and the sky and earth became a white flower. The Magic Beast Wolf King directly merged into this world of ice and snow. It smelled the scent of its prey in the air and kept moving forward. Hu... On the top of the Wailing Abyss. Hades opened his eyes and looked at the flying snow in the sky. He looked at the ck sky and let out a heavy sigh. Fifteen days had passed. For half a month, Hades had been standing guard on the top of the Wailing Abyss, guarding the ice bridge at every step. Looking at the bottom of the abyss, Hades could not help but cry out. Fifteen days ago, if he remembered correctly, his father, Joelson, had climbed down from that ce. He did not know if the climb was going well? Would he be in danger... All kinds of questions, like vines of grapes, lingered in Hadess mind, making it impossible for him to fall asleep no matter what. The temperature was close to the extreme freezing point, and Hades had been enduring this kind of weather for fifteen days. Hades could have fallen into hibernation directly. Hibernation could have avoided the terrible natural disasters in nature. As long as he fell into hibernation, even if the temperature here dropped to absolute zero, Hades wouldnt be afraid at all. This was because Hadess hibernation could effectively save energy and avoid the cold winter by sleeping. However, Hades didnt want to fall into a deep sleep. He just didnt want to sleep directly. He just didnt want to close his eyes. Crack! A p of thunder sounded in the sky and temporarily illuminated the dark sky! Hades had been feeling anxious recently. He didnt know whether it was because of the bad weather or because he was worried about the risk-taking Joelson at the bottom of the valley. His father, Joelson, was suffering. How could he have the nerve to fall into hibernation to avoid this terrible weather? The environment at the bottom of the valley must be even worse. His father, Joelson, didnt hibernate to avoid this terrible snowstorm! Hades couldnt fall asleep because of the guilt he felt when he used hibernation to enjoy himself. Hey... big guy! An old mans voice suddenly came from the snowstorm. Hades raised his head in surprise and looked around, trying to find the source of the voice. He wanted to confirm what kind of person was calling him. Hades even thought that the human voice was his father when he was fighting against the snowstorm. But soon, Hades woke up and told him that it was not his fathers voice, his father, Joelson, was not so old. Big guy, Im here! Suddenly, the old voice sounded at his feet again. Hades lowered his head and looked at the old man. It was the old man who lived on the top of the mountain. Big guy, do you want to go to my hut? There is a ce to shelter from the wind and a barrier to resist the cold. The weather here is too cold. Really, I have lived here for so many years, but I have never encountered such cold weather. Can you resist it? The old man held the oilmp in his hand. The orange me of the kerosenemp in his hand lit up the dark snownd. The kerosenemp in the old mans hand was also swaying in the strong wind. No, thank you, kind old man. Hades nodded and rejected the old mans kindness. I want to wait for my father, Joelson, here. I want to see him as soon as hees up. If hes injured, Ill be the first to receive him. Hades said slowly, his tone full of sincerity. Oh... what a loyal big guy... The old man said with emotion. You really dont want toe to my hut to get warm? Your father will go down for at least ten days. Even if he finds the bright gem immediately after going down, it will take a long time to climb up. I mean, you can wait here for ten days. Your father wonte back so soon. The old manmented Hadess loyalty in his heart, but he still sighed and sent Hades a final invitation. No, Im afraid helle back early. Hades shook his head and said. Alright... Alright... loyal big guy... The old man saw that his invitation had been rejected many times, and he understood Hadess firm attitude of waiting for his father. He could only shake his head helplessly. After all, this was Hadess own choice. The old man had good intentions in his heart, so that Hades would not suffer so much. However, under Hadess insistence, the old man could not persist any longer. He only shook his head, he sighed and set off on the road back. My father, I hope that the Goddess of Fate will bestow her favor and bless all your actions to be smooth. I hope that you can return safely! Hadess deep eyes looked at the distant sky, the dark sky, and muttered. He offered his own blessing to his father, who did not know the situation. Phew... Joelson turned around and saw that none of the wolves had followed him. He let out a heavy breath. Were we saved? Elena asked curiously. Thats right. It looks like were saved! At this moment, there was really not a single drop of magic energy left in Joelsons body. The only spiritual energy left was very weak, and he could not directly scan arge area when he was healthy in the past, as for whether there were any magic wolves chasing after him, Johnson was not very clear about it. Phew... that was a close call... Elena let out a sigh of relief. From the beginning, Elenas heart had been hanging high like a giant knife on a guillotine. Now, she finally let out a sigh of relief. By the way... Im sorry... Elena said as she drove the sleigh with her head lowered. From Johnsons angle, he couldnt see Elenas expression. Hmm? Why did you suddenly apologize? He was confused. Its... Its because I forced myself to kiss you just now... Elenas voice became softer and softer until the buzzing sound of a mosquito was almost inaudible. What did you say? Your voice is too soft, I cant hear you! Although he could hear Elenas words clearly, he still asked with a smirk. I said, Im sorry for kissing you without your permission just now! Chapter 549 - The Magical Beast Wolf King that Caught Up. In Danger Once Again!

Chapter 549: The Magical Beast Wolf King that Caught Up. In Danger Once Again!

What did you say? Your voice is too soft, I cant hear you! Although Joelson clearly heard Elenas words, he still asked with a wicked smile. I said, Im sorry for kissing you without your permission just now! Elena raised her voice in shame and anger and shouted loudly! Oh, about that ! Joelson said with a wicked smile and then licked his lips as if he was recalling the scene just now. Well now that I think about it, you really went too far Joelson said sinisterly. Ah Are are you angry? Elena was shocked and turned to look at Joelson. Yes, thats right, Im angry. I need yourpensation. Joelson nodded seriously. This How How can I make it up to you Elena looked worried and lowered her head, not daring to look at Joelson. Just say it. Im the one who was rude. Ill try my best to make it up to you Elena said embarrassedly. Ah Let me think about it! Joelson touched his chin and looked like he was thinking seriously. Since you kissed me forcefully, then do me a favor and let me kiss you back forcefully! After careful consideration, Joelson said in a light tone. Eh? Elena turned her head with a look of shock. Joelson reached out his hand, pinched Elenas chin, and stuck his head out to kiss her. Oh! Elenas face was full of shock. Joelson took a good taste of it and let go of Elena. Hooligan! Elena wiped her mouth with her arm and turned her head. Her face was red as she cursed in a low voice. Joelson nodded in satisfaction. If you want to talk about hooligans, then you have also forcefully kissed me before. Then, arent you a female hooligan? Looking at the bashful Elena, Joelson said with a mischievous smile. Elena was rendered speechless by Joelsons words. Seeing that Elena did not retort, Joelson touched his mouth and said with satisfaction, Hmm it was too short a time before. Now I finally have a clear recollection! To sum it up: ice-cold, revitalizing, and refreshing! Just as the two of them were chatting, a snow-white figure quietly followed them from the dark. It was the Magic Beast Wolf King from before! The Magic Beast Wolf Kings eyes were filled with a hunting aura. Its dark blue eyes stared intently at the rapidly moving sleigh in front of it. Huff huff huff The Magic Beast Wolf King panted as it continuously chased after them. Finally, just as the two of them were rxing, it used the augmentation of magic energy and the ice sprinting spell to sessfully catch up to this damn sleigh. When it caught up to the sleigh, the Magic Beast Wolf King once again smelled the very heavy magic energy. It continued to run wildly, trying to catch up to the other party. If If it could eat that guy A dangerous aura shed across the Magic Beast Wolf Kings eyes. At this moment, Joelsons body was abnormally weak. The Magic Beast Wolf Kings beastly perception had already clearly felt it. At the same time that Joelsons body was weak, what made the Magical Beast Wolf King even more uneasy was that Joelsons body contained an extremely high level of nourishment! If the body of a peak demigod expert like Joelson could be eaten alive by him Being able to eat the soul of a peak demigod expert, then the wolf magical beast believed that he would definitely be able to directly rely on this soul to increase his power by several levels. He would directly break through his current low level and step into the world of demigod experts! Hmph. Hmph. Hmph Continue to talk about love, humans The Magical Beast Wolf Kingughed coldly in his heart. Seeing the rxed Joelson and Elena, he felt wild joy in his heart. The moment his prey rxed was the moment the hunter made his move! Hail spell! The Magical Beast Wolf King suddenly opened his mouth, and a terrifying ice ball condensed within it. The ck ice waspletely formed, and the Magical Beast Wolf Kings bloody mouth suddenly bit down. The ice ball shattered into countless icicles. The ice cones floating around its body were all aimed at Joelson and Elena on the sleigh! Go to hell! The Magic Beast Wolf King shouted crazily in its heart and instantly shot out the ice cones in its mouth! Countless ice cones instantly shot towards Joelson on the sleigh! The sound of air being broken could be heard and Joelson instantly became alert. His many years ofbat experience told him that he could not ck off! Ha! Joelson ignited the magical energy that he had managed to recover with great difficulty on the way to escape just now! Elves in the snow, please help me to resist the iing attack. I will give the snow goddess the most sincere tribute. Ice Wall! As soon as Joelson finished chanting the ice wall spell, the snow elements in the air were instantly summoned and formed an ice wall behind the sleigh, blocking the iing icicles! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The dense sounds of collision sounded in an instant. Elena stopped the sleigh and looked back in shock. Whats going on? Elena asked nervously. Joelsons face was pale. His hasty defense had almost emptied out thest of his magic energy. Cold sweat rolled down his pale face. Joelson had reached his limit. There are pursuers Joelson said weakly, and the dense sounds of collisions continued to ring out. The ice wall was struggling to block the Magic Beast Wolf Kings hail spell, and cracks appeared on the ice wall one after another. Crack! The ice wall suddenly shattered, and the ice pieces broke into pieces and flew in all directions. Fortunately, the hail spells attacks were all blocked, and the ice wall was able to block all the attacks at itsst moment! Roar A deep roar of a beast was heard. In the valley, the roar from the bottom seemed toe from all directions at the same time. Through the continuous echo in the valley, it gave a great sense of pressure to Joelson and Elena who were on the sleigh. Damn it What is that? Elena looked around nervously, looking for the source of the attacker, but she could not be sure. Hu Hu Meanwhile, Joelson was sitting on the sleigh, gasping for air and breathing in the cold air. At the same time, he struck all of his spirit to recover the magic energy that he had just lost. Without knowing the exact location of the opponent.., Joelson did not dare to ck off at all. He looked around nervously. The entire canyon fell into silence. Only the whistling sound of the wind, like the sound of a woman crying, was heard. Swish! Elena pulled out the slender long sword at her waist. Chapter 550 - The Battle of the Wolf King. The Battle of Survival. The Battle of Desire!

Chapter 550: The Battle of the Wolf King. The Battle of Survival. The Battle of Desire!

The entire canyon fell into silence. Only the whistling of the wind, like the sound of a woman crying, was heard. Swish! Elena pulled out the slender long sword at her waist. Phew The air was very quiet. If a steel needle suddenly fell to the ground, both of them could hear it instantly. Elena held the slender sword in her hand and nervously observed her surroundings. Meanwhile, Joelson was sitting on the sleigh, nervously recovering his magic energy. Damn it Joelson cursed in his heart. Crises came wave after wave. It was simply endless. As long as he rxed a little, almost immediately, the crisis woulde again. What was even more dangerous was that every time, the little bit of magic energy that Joelson had recovered with great difficulty was forcefully used to protect himself. He could not concentrate on recovering the magic energy that could open his storage space. Every time he recovered a little bit, he was forced to attack. This made Joelson very frustrated. In the valleyat the bottom of the valleyJoelson and Elena could almost hear each others nervous heartbeats. What about the Magic Beast Wolf King in the dark? This attack that should have taken the lives of Joelson and Elena was blocked by Joelsons ice wall, which really made the Magic Beast Wolf King feel unhappy. He had attacked just now because he was prepared to kill it in one strike. Now that the sneak attack failed, the other party became vignt. This situation was not what the Magic Beast Wolf King expected. Damn it Elena said nervously. Why hasnt hee out yet? Joelsons thoughts werepletely different from Elenas. Right now, he was really hoping that the Hidden Magical Beast Wolf King would attack a littleter. This way, he would be able to seize this little bit of time and quickly recover his energy. Roar! The Magical Beast Wolf King seemed to have sensed something. Hiding in the shadows, it stared uneasily at Joelson, who was sitting on the sleigh, looking extremely uneasy. This human Wasnt ordinary! Before he had been injured, his strength had probably far surpassed its own. It wasnt just the demigod that it had guessed. The current Magical Beast Wolf King thought to itself, this human, Joelson, might be at the peak of the demigod level, or even at the level of a god! At such a dangerous juncture, this person had always been the calmest to make the best judgment, repeatedly breaking through the inescapable that it had set up. This sort of person wasnt just powerful; in terms of scheming, it might even be slightly better. As he thought to himself, the magical Beast Wolf King suddenly grinned evilly as he looked at Joelson on the sleigh. Unfortunately, the current Joelson was in an injured state! So what if he was a demigod, a peak demigod, or even a god? The current Joelson was so weak that its not like even a deity-level wolf magical beast like himself couldnt be able to do something about it! If If he could eat this fellow Right now, in the eyes of the Magical Beast Wolf King, Joelsons soul was even more alluring. This fellow was very strong. He didnt know what kind of misfortune he had encountered to be in such a state. This was simply a great gift from the goddess of luck to him. He had to seize this opportunity and seize the favor of the goddess of luck. He had to eat this human before him steadily! Suddenly, the Wolf Kings body shivered. What was going on? The Wolf King felt his body inexplicably. His body actually felt uneasy for a moment just now Was he afraid of that human who was in trouble and was already so weak? How could it be! The Wolf Kings ws suddenly reached out and deeply dug into the ice. His eyes stared at Joelson in front of him with hatred. Suddenly, the Wolf King sensed something. No that human was rejoicing! Why, why was that human rejoicing that he had fallen into my trap? The Wolf King was shocked. Where are you? Come out! Elena couldnt hold on any longer under the tense atmosphere and shouted. When the Wolf King saw that the female human was on the verge of copsing under the pressure, it felt a wave of relief. It had a certain amount of proof that this female human was capable of winning a battle with her. To be honest, the level of this female human was more or less the same as the Wolf Kings. Both of their levels were around the peak of the deity domain. Based on the data on the paper, in theory, Elena shouldnt have lost to the Magic Beast Wolf King. However, the Magic Beast Wolf King was abnormally confident. This confidence came from one thing. It was something called experience. The Magic Beast Wolf King firmly believed that this youngdy wouldnt be able tost long against him. Although this youngdy had an extremely powerful level and had such high talent at such a young age, she had already cultivated to the peak of the deity domain so quickly. In the Magic Beast Wolf Kings eyes, however, she was nothing. With just a nce, the Wolf King could tell that this female human creature did not have much adventuring experience. The fact that she had zero adventuring experience was practically written all over this young girls face. If not for the interference from that Joelson, who had seen through his ploy several times, he would have already used his ploy to kill the other party the first time they met! Thats right, all the variablesy in that hateful human, who was also his main target this time. That hateful human had seen through his schemes time and time again, breaking through his traps and breaking through his encirclement time and time again! This human wasnt simple! The Magic Beast Wolf King red at Joelson with hatred in its eyes. At this moment, Joelson was extremely weak. Even in his body, there was no magic energy at all. It seemed that he should be harmless, but the wolf magic beast was realistic. He felt an inexplicable pressure and a sense of fear from his opponent. No The Magic Beast Wolf King shook his head and exhaled a breath of hot air. That hot air instantly turned into a puff of white smoke under the extremely cold weather. No, it couldnt continue like this. Looking at that human, that Joelsons confident face, the Magic Beast Wolf King felt even more uneasy at this moment! He had to immediatelyunch an attack! His target would be Joelson! As for the woman next to him? Even if he was slightly injured, the Wolf King wanted to get rid of Joelson as soon as possible. He did not want to leave behind any hidden dangers. As for the woman, as long as his injuries were not too serious, he could still use his tricks and then he would do it again! Chapter 551 - The Attack of the Magic Beast Wolf King. Elena Was Caught in a Fierce Battle?

Chapter 551: The Attack of the Magic Beast Wolf King. Elena Was Caught in a Fierce Battle?

Even if she was slightly injured, the Magic Beast Wolf King still wanted to get rid of Joelson immediately in its mind. It didnt want to leave any hidden dangers behind. As for that woman, as long as its injuries werent too serious, it would still be able to use its tricks he would do it again! The Wolf King made the final decision in his heart! He was ready tounch an attack! Hu Dont be nervous, Miss Elena. Calm down. This will be beneficial to any difficulties you encounter in the future. Joelson closed his eyes and tried his best to recover his bodys weakness. He was trying his best to wait for his body to be in the best condition. Phew Elena heard Joelsons words and reacted. She realized that she had fallen into a nervous and negative mood, so she quickly adjusted her emotions. She took a deep breath and tried her best to calm down her restless heart. Roar! Suddenly, an angry beast roar echoed in the valley and startled Elena! Itsing Joelsons eyes focused, looking at the back of the sleigh with vignce! The Magic Beast Wolf King let out an angry roar, and all the snow-white fur on its body stood up. Its entire body seemed to have expanded by a circle and it let out a series of growling sounds from its throat. After umting power for a while, the Magic Beast Wolf Kings body Magic energy appeared one after another, and the surroundings of the Magic Beast Wolf Kings body instantly became very cold. A terrifying aura appeared around the Magic Beast Wolf Kings body, and the entire Magic Beast Wolf Kings body seemed to have changed into a different species. It was giving off an extremely oppressive force. Ice Magic: Ice Sprint! Using the rich ice and snow elements in the air to stimte the contraction of the muscles on his legs, it could allow the casters body to be extremely swift. It could practically increase the speed of the caster by 50% in an instant! Sensing the subtle changes in the aura around him, Joelson opened his eyes keenly and looked at the existence behind him! Its at that ce! Joelson vigntly said. Although the other party had already concealed his aura very well, Joelson, who had been traveling around for many years, was still keenly aware that behind him, there was an obvious killing intent that was gradually emerging! Unfortunately, the target of the other partys killing intent was himself, which was why he was keenly aware of it. If the other partys killing intent was locked onto Elenas body, then even someone as strong as Joelson Then it would be very difficult for him to sense the other partys existence just by leaking a little bit of his killing intent! Almost at the instant that Joelson spoke, the Magic Beast Wolf King did not hold back any longer and suddenly pounced forward. With a sudden push of his feet, the iceyer under his feet shattered like a spider web, the Magic Beast Wolf King was like a rapidly moving cannonball, shooting towards Joelsons position! What! Even with Joelsons warning, Elena already had a certain amount of psychological expectations in her heart. However, when she saw the terrifying speed of the Magic Beast Wolf King, she was still shocked! Oh no, that guys target wasnt me? Elena was surprised to find that the target of the Magic Beast Wolf King was actually the defenseless Joelson from the beginning to the end. This really made Elenas heart full of doubts. Is there something wrong with his brain? Why did he attack the unthreatening enemy first and not kill her first? She had the ability to resist! Would it give the Magic Beast Wolf King an advantage if she killed Joelson? Could it be that the Magic Beast Wolf King didnt know that Mr. Joelson was in a defenseless state? Although there were many questions in her heart, Elena did not hesitate. She directly used the sword in her hand to sh at the body of the Magic Beast Wolf King that was flying towards her. As long as the Magic Beast Wolf King did not give up on attacking Mr. Joelson, then it would definitely receive this sword. If the Magic Beast Wolf King did not want to be injured, if it did not want its stomach to be cut open by the sword then the Magic Beast Wolf Kings only choice was to quickly stop attacking Joelson! The best defense was to attack! Elena gave her own answer. Originally, Joelson had roughly thought the same. After all, withmon sense, no one would have thought that the Magic Beast Wolf King would take the risk of being injured and attack a person who had no ability to resist. This was the cunning part of the Magic Beast Wolf King. It made use of peoples habitual thinking and made use of what people thought was reasonable. Naturally, it allowed the Magic Beast Wolf King, who had made an unreasonable move, to seed! Fortunately, at the critical moment, Joelson keenly caught the killing intent of the Magic Beast Wolf King, which had been locked on to him. This guy? Why didnt he dodge when he saw Elenas swording at him? Why did he directly crash into it! Did he not want to live anymore? No, this kind of attack would injure him and not kill the wolf. However, why did this guy keep an eye on the risk of injury and insist on attacking a defenseless human like himself? Joelson was puzzled, but he made a move with his hand! Joelson reached out his hand and pushed the sleigh forward! What? The Wolf King was shocked. His n was actually seen through by this human! The sleigh was pushed by Joelson and slid forward for a distance, causing the Wolf Kings attack to miss. The Wolf King jumped onto the sleigh, but it didnt hit Joelson, the Magic Beast Wolf King that missed was shocked and doubtful. Was this person a monster? He had hidden such a deep n, how could it be seen through by this human in such a short time? This made the Magic Beast Wolf King think that it was dreaming! However, the situation at this moment could not make the Magic Beast Wolf King stunned. Almost as if it was fighting instinct, the Magic Beast Wolf King turned its head and opened its bloody mouth to bite at Joelsons head! Elena was shocked in her heart. When she saw that the Wolf King did not retreat. It wanted to stare at her sword attack and was determined to kill Joelson, Elena was stunned. Fortunately, Joelson was fast he relied on his perception of killing intent to dodge the Wolf Kings attack. Then, seeing the Wolf King open its bloody mouth to bite Joelson, Elena did not hesitate this time. She did not miss the opportunity. She directly thrust her sword forward. The tip of the thin sword was aimed straight at the Wolf Kings neck. This time if the Wolf King did not retreat, the Wolf Kings neck would be directly pierced through! Chapter 552 - Entanglement. A Stalemate with the Magic Beast Wolf King!

Chapter 552: Entanglement. A Stalemate with the Magic Beast Wolf King!

Following that, seeing the Magic Beast Wolf King open its bloody mouth to bite Joelson, Elena did not hesitate this time and did not miss the opportunity. She directly thrust her sword forward, and the tip of the thin sword was aimed straight at the Magic Beast Wolf Kings neck. This time If the Magic Beast Wolf King did not retreat, the Magic Beast Wolf Kings neck would be directly pierced through! Damn female human The Wolf King was aware of its current situation. If it continued to attack, it would lose its life. It could only look at the head of Joelson that it was about to bite off, its eyes filled with unwillingness. It was it was so close to biting off Joelsons head! Although it did not want to give up, the Magic Beast Wolf King was not stupid. Its life was still very precious. Taking a look at Elena who was holding a sword, the Magic Beast Wolf King retracted its bloody mouth and jumped back under the sleigh. It stared at Joelson and Elena who were on the sleigh. Phew Joelson touched his neck. The head on his neck was still there. Just now, Joelson thought that the Magic Beast Wolf King would make a hole in his brain and kill him in this barrennd. This wolf seems to be the wolf king that has been chasing us since the beginning Elena stared at the angry Wolf King and said in surprise. Yes Joelson stared at the Wolf King in surprise. I didnt expect it to be so persistent Joelson sighed. Stupid dog, your opponent is me! Elena said and jumped down from the sleigh. She waved her thin sword and stood in front of Joelson. Roar! The Magic Beast Wolf King was displeased. It walked back and forth. Its pair of sinister wolf eyes stared at Elena in front of it, looking for her weakness. Miss Elena, I advise you to be careful. This wolf magic beast is unusual. It has a different aura. You should be careful. Its target doesnt seem to be you. Wouldnt it be better for you to just run away? Sitting on the sleigh, Joelson tried to recover his magic energy while staring at the Magic Beast Wolf King in front of him. Elena nodded. Thats right. From the looks of it, it was indeed better for her to just run away. Because the Magic Beast Wolf King in front of her didnt seem to be targeting her, but Mr. Joelson behind her. As long as she stepped aside and let the Wolf King attack Joelson, she would probably be saved, and she would not have to fight here. Speaking of which, Mr. Joelson. Perhaps if I stepped aside and let the Wolf King eat you, I would be saved, and I would not have to get involved in this battle Elena muttered, her beautiful eyebrows tightly locked together. But, I refuse! Elena said righteously! If I abandon the weak in exchange for my own survival, I, Elena, cant do such a thing! A strong fighting spirit burst out from Elenas body, and even the Magic Beast Wolf King, who was watching from afar, was shocked when he saw Elena. This kind of awareness Was called the awareness of protecting others! At this moment, Joelson was already looking at Elena sideways. This kind of awareness appeared in the form of a novice adventurer. Roar! The Magic Beast Wolf King roared angrily. The snow-white fur on its body trembled, and its ws suddenly stretched forward! Its more dangerous here. Please move aside, Mr. Joelson! Elena said as she kicked the sleigh, sending it to a ce where the Wolf King could not attack. Then, she sent the sleigh to the outside of the battle circle between herself and the Wolf King. Alright, since you have such an awareness, then I cant say anything more. Please hold on! Sitting on the sleigh, looking at Elena who was gradually moving away, Joelson said calmly. He sat cross-legged and concentrated on gathering the magic elements in the air, hoping to recover as soon as possible and join the battle! Rooaaaarrrrr! The Magic Beast Wolf King roared again and again, roaring and attacking forward. But Elena was not afraid at all. She raised her thin sword and also attacked the Magic Beast Wolf King! Stinky dog,e on! As Elena said that, she suddenly thrust her thin sword forward! Secret Spell: Withering Heart-Piercing Stab! This stab was like a ship breaking through the ice at the south pole. It pierced through the air and was about to pierce through the head of the Magic Beast Wolf King! The Magic Beast Wolf King was not afraid of the attack that wasunched with a terrifying aura. It let out an angry roar and charged straight at Elenas stab. It did not dodge at all! You have the awareness of your protection, I have the awareness of my hunting! The Magic Beast Wolf Kings eyes were filled with determination! At this moment, the mournful cry of the Old Magic Beast Wolf King that was about to die echoed in its mind once again. Bring our species, let our species, in this snowynd As the words of the Old Wolf King that was about to die echoed, the Magic Beast Wolf Kings eyes became even more ferocious! I will naturally be the strongest magic beast wolf king in this snowynd! All living creatures will watch in fear as I ascend to the peak of strength in this snowy ins. All living creatures will kneel before me, and all living creatures will be trampled under my feet! I will be the peak of this food chain! In this way, your wish will be fulfilled! The Magic Beast Wolf King ferociously let out a long howl as it charged straight towards the thin sword that Elena was thrusting towards it. If he retreated now, he would be doomed for the rest of his life. However, if he could eat the man on the sleigh He would be able to fulfill his dream and stand at the top of the food chain! Roar! Roar! Roar! Seeing the wolf charging at her, Elena was surprised, but she didnt withdraw her attack. Instead, she stabbed at the Wolf King! Stinking dog, lets see if your resolution can withstand my sword skills! The human and the wolf magic beast charged straight towards the other party! Suddenly, the Magic Beast Wolf Kings body suddenly shrank, and its body soared into the air. It twisted in the air, and its body strangely twisted at a strange angle, avoiding Elenas sword tip! What! Elenas eyes were filled with shock. She couldnt believe that this Magic Beast Wolf King could actually move so quickly to dodge her attack! Elena panicked when her sword missed. She quickly pulled back her sword and tried to block the attack of the Wolf King! Chapter 553 - Noble Consciousness. The Final Battle Between the Wolf and the

Chapter 553: Noble Consciousness. The Final Battle Between the Wolf and the Human!

Elena was a little flustered when her sword missed. She quickly pulled back her sword, wanting to pull it back to block the attack of the Magical Beast Wolf King! Damn it! Seeing that her attack missed, Elena became very nervous. She quickly pulled back her sword, which was exactly what the Magical Beast Wolf King wanted! As expected, this idiotic human, who had no experience, fell into a panic after being dodged by her! Damn it, dont panic, Elena! At the back, Joelson hurriedly reminded her. However, how could Elena, who had fallen into a panic, recover her state in such a short time? Roar! The Magic Beast Wolf King looked at the shocked opponent with a mocking look. The fear in her eyes and the expression on the other partys face made the Magic Beast Wolf Kings eyes filled with the satisfaction of having seeded in its evil scheme. It directly leaped and dodged Elena, who was defending against it, its feet exerted force and it directly pounced towards Joelson, who was watching and recovering from a distance! Idiot, from the beginning, my target was not you. From the beginning to the end, my target was the male human behind! Damn it! Elenas eyes were filled with fear. She defended herself, but the other party did not attack. Thispletely disrupted her formation. She could only watch helplessly as the Wolf King leaped straight towards the distant Joelson! Oh no, the other partys target is me! A trace of panic shed across Joelsons eyes. He should have expected this, but why did this guy still seed? Joelson began toin in his heart. As expected, the fall had dulled his battle senses? Wait for death, human! The Magic Beast Wolf King pounced forward, opened its bloody mouth, and attacked the opponent directly. Oh no! Joelson was shocked. Elena waspletely fooled by the opponents scheme. And his magic energy had been exhausted. After meditating for a while, only a little bit of energy had been recovered in Joelsons body! What could such a little bit of energy do if he wanted to block the opponents attack? What could it do? Joelsons heart was in a mess. He carefully recalled all the memories in his mind and recalled all the tactics that he had learned from the beginning until now, he recalled what other moves he could use to block the other partys ability, to stop the other partys attack, and to take back his life under that bloody mouth. Damn it he had never expected this Such a rare amount of mana, and the number of tactics that could be used was extremely few. At this critical juncture, it was as if Joelson had reached the end of his path. He had reached the end of his life at dusk! As for Elena, he could no longer count on her. Looking at her, Elenas eyes were filled with fear. It was obvious that she had not expected the Magical Beast Wolf King to suddenly change its target. In such a state, she had no way of reacting let alone save herself. But suddenly, he saw a strange scene. Elenas expression.. Didnt seem to be as simple as fear.. It seemed that Elena was smiling.. That guy why was she still smiling? Wait a minute! He suddenly realized that it was Elenas growth! Thats what Ive been waiting for, stupid dog! Elena shouted in a delicate voice, and the thin sword in her hand suddenly thrust forward, aiming at the Magic Beast Wolf King who was attacking Joelson! Idiot! The Magic Beast Wolf King looked at Elenas actions and mocked in his heart. Did she not know how long her thin sword was? At this distance, Elenas long sword could not pierce through him, and it could not even touch him! This was extremely stupid. What was this attack doing? Was it a childs y? The Magic Beast Wolf King looked at Elenas actions and his heart was filled with mockery! Secret Sword Technique: Meteor Strike! Elena let out a soft shout and a terrifyingbat aura burst out from her body! Weng! Weng! Weng! Weng! The sword in Elenas hand made a weng weng sound. It shook and suddenly expanded! Bang! The thin sword in Elenas hand suddenly shot out like a rifle. With a bang, a puff of white smoke burst out, and the thin sword was shot out! Elena held the hilt of the sword in her hand, and the thin sword was shot out like a bullet! What? How could the Magic Beast Wolf King have thought that his opponent had such a swordsmanship? The Magic Beast Wolf King, who had no expectations at all, was now in the air, and there was nowhere to hide. How could it dodge in the air? Puchi! The Magic Beast Wolf Kings stomach exploded with blood! Awooo! The Magic Beast Wolf King howled in pain and fell from the sky! That slender sword was like a bullet flying at high speed. It actually directly pierced through the Magic Beast Wolf Kings body! Beautiful! Elena, well done! When Joelson saw the scene before him, he immediately cried out in surprise. Amazing! Through the Wolf Kings disdain for Elena, Elena deliberately showed weakness and used a sword technique that ordinary people could not imagine. All of this was for the other party, so the Wolf King could let down its guard against her! Under the careful arrangement, this sword technique that was obviously not very strongbut against the Wolf King that had the same strength, it instantly caused an extremely serious injury. This time, it directly reduced the other partys strength. Although it was not a one-hit kill But with such a serious injury, the Magic Beast Wolf King definitely wouldnt be able to fight back anymore! Awoooo With a plop, the Magic Beast Wolf King fell into the snow, lying in the white snow. It cried out in pain and looked at Elena in disbelief. The hilt of Elenas sword was still emitting white smoke. Hu Elena picked up the hilt of her sword and blew into the ck hole, blowing away the remaining white smoke in the hilt. Awoo Awoo The Magic Beast Wolf King felt the piercing pain in its lower abdomen. It cried out in pain and kicked its paws in the snow in pain, sending snowkes flying. Its over stinky dog! Elena took out a new thin sword from her pocket and ced it on the hilt of her sword. With a sh of her sword, she stared coldly at the Magic Beast Wolf King who was lying on the ground. Wuuuuuu The Magic Beast Wolf King whimpered softly and sat up with great difficulty. Its pair of cunning blue eyes were filled with pain at this moment. It stared at Elena with great difficulty, the one who had caused all of this. Chapter 554 - The Awareness of the Magic Beast Wolf King and Its Desperate

Chapter 554: The Awareness of the Magic Beast Wolf King and Its Desperate Resistance!

The Magic Beast Wolf King whimpered in a low voice as it struggled to sit up. Its pair of cunning blue eyes were filled with pain as it stared with difficulty at the other party, Elena, who had caused all of this. Wuwuwuwuwuwuuuuu The Magic Beast Wolf King whimpered in pain as it relied on its willpower to slowly stand up. The current Magic Beast Wolf King, every time it moved, the wound on its lower abdomen would feel as if it was being torn apart, causing a heart-wrenching pain. However, the Magic Beast Wolf King still stood up. Its resentful eyes were filled with resentment as it stared at Elena. This woman This detestable human woman The Magic Beast Wolf King cursed Elena in its heart unwillingly. Its eyes were filled with disbelief and unwillingness. It actually made use of its disdain towards this human woman, using its underestimation of the enemy to set it up! Roar The Magic Beast Wolf King growled, a puff of white smokeing out of its mouth. Its resentful eyes were filled with resentment as it stared at the other partys eyes. Its eyes were filled with malice! I want I want to tear your throat apart. I want to make all the blood flowing from your throat spill onto this piece ofnd! The Magic Beast Wolf King thought viciously. Its tail hung behind its back, and the wolf fur on its body all stood up. Its terrifying energy carried a sense of determination as it growled at Elena. The low roar was filled with hatred! Hey, hey. Hey Do you still want to fight? A hint of surprise shed across Elenas eyes. Roar! As the magic energy shed, a white magic energy shed across the Magic Beast Wolf Kings body. This energy revolved around the Magic Beast Wolf Kings body continuously, and the wounds on the Magic Beast Wolf Kings body also gradually healed, the Magic Beast Wolf King with hatred in its eyes opened its bloody mouth and let out an angry roar at Elena! This was an invitation to a duel between knights! The angry roar of a trapped beast! A hint of admiration shed across Elenas eyes! Good! The thin sword in Elenas hand flew up and down, making the sword dance and saluting to the Magic Beast Wolf King. I, Elena, ept your challenge! Roar The Magic Beast Wolf King let out an inexplicable roar, with a determined spirit and a sense of pride that belonged to the wolf n. The two sides circled around each other. The human and the wolf were looking for the ws in each others body. Watching each and every move of the other. Observing every detail in each others hands. And thinking about the ws in each other! Ha! Elena took the lead inunching an attack! Roar! The Magic Beast Wolf King nimbly dodged Elenas first attack. Looking at its agile movements, it did not look like the Magic Beast Wolf King with a through-and-through wound on its stomach at all! Roar! After dodging Elenas attack, seeing that Elenas attack had missed, it was instantly overjoyed. It opened its bloody mouth and condensed a piece of dark ice in its mouth! Dont even think about it. If you want to seed, you have to ask the sword in my hand first! Elena suddenly took a step forward, and the thin sword in her hand directly attacked the dark ice in the Wolf Kings mouth! Bang! With an explosion, the dark ice in the Wolf Kings mouth was directly hit by the thin sword, and the sword directly hit the ice ball in the Wolf Kings mouth! Roar! Roar! Idiot! The Wolf King mocked in its heart! Didnt this help itplete the second stage of the hail spell? This time, Elena, who was close to it, directly entered the range of the Wolf Kings hail spell! Go to hell! Seeing that Elena had entered its range, the Wolf King was overjoyed, and directly shot all of its hail spells at Elenas body! Shua! Shua! Shua! The sound of air being torn apart rang out again and again. One hail after another shot out towards Elenas defensive stand. Elenas situation suddenly became dangerous! Be careful! Joelsons heart immediately became anxious. Seeing that the opponents attacks were about to hit Elena, who could not dodge them, Joelsons heart immediately burned with anxiety. At such a distance, how could she dodge such a dense hail spell? Joelson could not think of anything! Now that his magic energy had recovered a lot, he could not help but want to intervene in the duel between Elena and the Magic Beast Wolf King. However, this was a little too despicable. Damn it Joelsons heart was suddenly in a dilemma. Hah! All of a sudden, a ball of golden light burst out from Elenas body! Boom! Elena began to spin, as graceful as a dancer. The thin sword in her hand danced up and down, blocking left and right, blocking all the hail that was shot by the opponent! The magic energy flew up and down, blocking all the attacks from the opponent! Secret Sword Technique: Absolute Block of Waltz! Elenas sword technique instantly caused all of her opponents attacks to miss. Beautiful! Joelson eximed in admiration. Seeing her opponents ability miss, his heart that was hanging high was also relieved. Rooooaaarrrrrr! The Magic Beast Wolf King roared unwillingly. Under its feet, brilliant magic energy shed, directly causing its body to expand by a circle! Beast Form: Berserk Skill! This was a secret skill belonging to the Magical Beast Wolf n. It was a secret skill that could only be used in times of danger. It could allow its strength to increase greatly in a very short period of time, allowing it to obtain the ability to challenge those of a higher level within a short period of time. Roar! The Magical Beast Wolf Kings aura continued to increase. Its body expanded by more than three circles, and a strange blood-red rune appeared on its forehead. Its tail had also be three! Phew What a terrifying aura! Elenas eyes were filled with shock as she looked at the other partys ability. There was actually a technique that could increase its powerful energy in such a short period of time! Elena did not dare to be careless. She stared at the other partys movements vigntly, guarding against the other partys next attack. Her thin sword was ced in front of her chest, ready to block the other partys attack. Roar! The Magic Beast Wolf Kings body stopped expanding and stabilized to the size of an adult grizzly bear. Its body shone with terrifying magical energy as it red angrily at the tiny Elena in front of it. Roar! Roar! Roar! (Wolf Language: Die! Die, human!) The Magic Beast Wolf King roared fiercely andunched an attack at Elena in front of it! This attack was so powerful that it seemed like it would tten the tiny Elena and turn her into ashes and smoke before beingpletely extinguished! Chapter 555 - he Magical Beast Wolf King’s Final Counterattack. The End of the Battle of

Chapter 555: The Magical Beast Wolf Kings Final Counterattack. The End of the Battle of Trapped Beasts?

Rooooaarrrrrr. Roarrr! (Wolf Language: Die! Die, human!) The Magical Beast Wolf King roared fiercely andunched an attack at Elena! This attack was so powerful that it could swallow mountains and rivers. It was as if this attack would directly tten the tiny Elena, turning the tiny Elena into ashes. Turning her into smoke and extinguishing her! Be careful! This is a battle between trapped beasts of the Wolf King! Well win if we can survive it! As he saw the approaching figure of the Wolf King, he was shocked! Damn it! Elena was shocked. Seeing the attack of the Wolf King, she had no choice but to flee! Secret Technique: Lightning Strike! A terrifying lightning appeared on Elenas body. The lightning was like tiny snakes of lightning, coiling around Elenas body! With a swoosh, Elena was like a bolt of lightning. Her speed increased tremendously, and she directly dodged the wolf w attack of the Magic Beast Wolf King! Roar! One attack missed, but the Magic Beast Wolf King did not have the intention to give up. With a low roar, it continued to chase after Elena. Under its pursuit, the Magic Beast Wolf Kings attacks missed many times! The lightning strike that Elena had used just now had used the energy of lightning to direct its own magic energy into its own body. The terrifying energy instantly stimted its bodys speed to continuously increase! Roar! The Magic Beast Wolf King roared unwillingly and continued to attack Elena who was dodging. Under its continuous attacks, Elena had repeatedly dodged it. The Magic Beast Wolf Kings heart became more and more anxious. Ha! Look at the sword! Elena shouted and suddenly shed at the Magic Beast Wolf Kings body. This sword cut open the Magic Beast Wolf Kings paws, and the Magic Beast Wolf King immediately howled in pain. Awoo The Magic Beast Wolf King felt the pain on its feet. The Magic Beast Wolf King knew that it was at the end of its rope. Looking at the vigorous energy of its opponent, the Magic Beast Wolf King gradually became desperate. If this went on, it was only a matter of time before it lost But It was unwilling, unwilling to lose just like that Was there any way It couldnt think of anything at all Could it be that this was the end of its miserable life Its heart was filled with unwillingness as it looked at Elena, who was constantly dodging right under its nose. Thats right, just keep dodging like this, dont stop! Joelson warned loudly. At this time, there was no need to do anything else. Joelson knew very well that the other partys ability would notst for long. He only needed to watch the other partys attack and keep dodging. As long as he kept doing this, then this Magical Beast Wolf King would also be unable to escape the fate of failure. Joelson saw through the essence of the other partys strengthening ability at a nce. The principle was to burn ones own body to obtain an ability that far exceeded his current ability. In a short period of time, he could even obtain the ability to challenge those of a higher level. However, such an ability was extremely unhealthy. After all, by burning ones own flesh and blood, such a method of strengthening ones own ability would not be able tost for long. If this continued, as long as he could hold on until the Wolf Kings flesh and blood werepletely burned, the Wolf King would stop its attacks before that time. At that time, the victor would naturally be Elena. Elena understood this very well in her heart. While continuously dodging, she was also bncing the consumption of her own magic energy in order to pursue her own magic energy, she would not end up in a disadvantageous situation when the other party could not hold on any longer and her own magic energy was exhausted. At this rate as long as she could not attack Elena, who was running around like a fly, she would have no chance of winning. The Magic Beast Wolf King kept evaluating his ability in his heart. The evaluator said that he had little energy left, and he was evaluating the little energy he had left and the consumption of his opponents magic energy. The conclusion he came up with was very disadvantageous to the Magic Beast Wolf King. Hiss hiss hiss A wave of pain came from his lower abdomen. The Magic Beast Wolf King took a deep breath in pain and stopped his attack. Was this his limit? The Magic Beast Wolf King lowered his head and looked at the snow-white snowkes on the ground. Looking at the pure white snowkes, his heart was filled with hatred. Pitter-patter, two drops of blood dripped onto the snowy ground. Looking at the blood on the ground, the Magic Beast Wolf King was in extreme pain. His body had already reached its limit. If this continued, it would not be long before his body would be dragged down. That super strong human was not far away, and he had already reached this stage. He had already tasted the sweet flesh of that human on the sleigh a few times However, he was just a little bit away! This little bit of distance became the furthest distance in the world. This tiny difference became the most painful difference in the world. Although it was extremely unwilling, the Magical Beast Wolf King still lowered its head! Awooo It lowered its head and showed its weakness to show its submission. If this continued, no matter how much it struggled, it would be useless. If this continued, its failure would be a foregone conclusion. There was no need to continue resisting and embarrass itself! Damn it Why did the Goddess of Fate want to toy with her like this. The Wolf King lowered its head, indicating that it was admitting defeat! Hu hu hu Elena panted heavily as she watched the other party admit defeat. Her heart was filled with shock. I really won? Initially, there were still some doubts in her heart, and there were still some who did not react. However, when she saw the Wolf King lowering its proud head and looking at its submission, Elenas heart was filled with joy! She had actually sessfully defeated the Wolf King! Elena jumped up in joy. This was the first time in Elenas life that she had tasted victory. Hmm? Seeing the Wolf Kings submission, the other partys submission made Joelson feel a wave of doubt in his heart. This fellow such a cunning Wolf King, it really admitted defeat just like that How strange There was a hint of wariness in his heart as he watched the other party submit. In any case, he didnt really believe it in his heart. Seeing the other party submit, there was still a hint of wariness in his heart towards this crafty creature. The crafty wariness of this Magical Beast Wolf King wasnt due to the viciousness in his heart, but was due to his intuition after all these years of being in danger! Chapter 556 - The Last Struggle in the Heart of the Magical Beast Wolf King. The Vigilant

Chapter 556: The Last Struggle in the Heart of the Magical Beast Wolf King. The Vignt Joelson!

A sense of wariness remained in Joelsons heart as he looked at the other partys submission. In any case, Joelson did not quite believe it in his heart. Looking at the other partys submission, a sense of wariness towards this cunning creature still remained in Joelsons heart.., the crafty wariness of this magical Beast Wolf King was not due to the viciousness in Joelsons heart, but it was due to his intuition that he had been groping around in danger for so many years! GRRR The Wolf King let out a low whimper. Elena heaved a sigh of relief. Looking at the Wolf King, who had its tail between its legs, she felt an uncontroble joy in her heart. This is the first victory of my adventure! Elena excitedly raised the thin sword in her hand and pointed it high into the sky, celebrating the first victory of her adventure! Yes! ! ! Joelson looked at the Happy Elena below and smiled. He was really envious of the excitement of winning the first victory of his adventure. Seeing Elenas excited look, Joelson felt like he had just won his first victory in the beginning. How Nice Young Man! Roar! Suddenly, the Wolf King turned hostile! Thats right, from the very beginning, the Magic Beast Wolf King had never thought of admitting defeat. From the very beginning, when the Magic Beast Wolf King admitted defeat, its appearance of submission was just a smokescreen, used to make Elena rx her state of mind, thus revealing a w! Young human pay the price for yourck of experience! Ice Sprint! The Magic Beast Wolf Kings body suddenly became smaller, and its body flickered with white ice and snow elements. A wave of magical energy fused into its body, and the Magic Beast Wolf Kings speed instantly received a terrifying leap! Awooo! ! ! The Magic Beast Wolf King suddenly pounced forward, opening its bloody mouth and letting out a long howl, shouting out the dignity of the Wolf n. Never surrender, thats what a wolf is. If you surrender like that, thats what a dog is! The Magic Beast Wolf King suddenly pounced forward. Obviously, it was not within Elenas expectations. This pounce really gave Elena, who was celebrating her victory, a good knock on the head! Damn it! The Magic Beast Wolf Kings bloody mouth was about to bite Elenas neck. At the critical moment, Elena waspletely helpless! Afterpletely rxing her tense body, she needed to warm up! Under such a sudden sneak attack, Elena almost fell into an absolute disadvantage. Roar! Watching helplessly as the Wolf Kings bloody mouth was about to swallow her body, Elena closed her eyes in despair. Her adventure hade to an end.. Bang! Suddenly, there was an explosion! What? ! Elena opened her eyes in surprise, Evil creature! The one who made the move was actually Joelson! Joelsons hand reached out in front of him like an eagles w. He stretched his hand forward as if he was strangling somethings neck! AWOOOO The Wolf King howled in pain. An unknown, invisible hand grabbed the wolf kings neck. What is this thing? ! The Wolf King was shocked. Looking at the situation, it was lifted up like a chick. It didnt have the demeanor of a wolf king, it was just like a poor animal, waiting to be ughtered! This Elenas eyes widened as she looked at Joelson who was sitting on the sleigh. Her eyes were filled with disbelief. This fellow was actually so powerful? ! When she had saved Joelson, Elena had never thought that the other partys strength would actually be so powerful. There was, however, a deep mystery. At that time, she had already been guessing the other partys strength. But now, after seeing Joelsons true attack, she understood that the other partys strength was actually not the slightest bit weaker than hers. As for Jorsons real strength, Elena guessed that his strength was about the same as hers, or even slightly stronger than hers. The reason for Elenas misjudgment was very simple. The reason was that the few moves that Jorson had disyed were all very basic moves, such as ice wall and fire breath. These moves were not powerful, and were even skills that all low-level mages knew, elena was not the least bit curious about the fact that Joelson could disy these moves. However, the move that Joelson had disyed this time relied on magic energy to materialize, directly transforming into an invisible giant hand, the terrifying move of grabbing the opponents neck had truly shocked Elena. Initially, when Elena had not seen such a move, she had thought that the opponents strength was roughly equivalent to an early-stage Gods domain expert. However, now that Mr. Joelson had disyed such a terrifying materialization move.., elenas assessment of Mr. Joelsons power had changed. This persons power was at least not lower than hers. In some ways, he might even be slightly stronger than her! Elena was a genius girl. To make such a judgement was already an extremely high estimate. Who knew, Elena knew that Joelsons true power was actually at the peak of the demigod level. When that time came, how wonderful would his expression be. Ow, ow, ow, ow The Wolf King struggled painfully in the hands of Joelson. As it struggled violently, the wound on its lower abdomen burst open. Fresh blood flowed out, and its white intestines were faintly exposed. The Wolf King let out a painful howl, the rupture of the wound instantly weakened the Wolf King. Woo-hoo The Magic Beast Wolf King whimpered and stopped struggling. Seeing that the Magic Beast Wolf King hadpletely lost its temper, Joelson finally released the hand formed by magic energy. The Magic Beast Wolf King immediately fell and fell into the white snow pile. Huuu huuu The Magic Beast Wolf King panted weakly. Looking at Elena in front of him, its eyes were filled with weakness. Sigh Why Elena sighed as she looked at the Magic Beast Wolf King with sorrow in her eyes. The fate of the Magic Beast Wolf King was entirely its own fault. It would not have been fatal if it had been pinched just now. It had struggled intensely, which had caused the wound to open and it was at the brink of death, Elena walked to the side of the Magic Beast Wolf Kingwhich was lying on the ground and gasping weaklyand touched its chin. Although the two of them were rivals who wanted to kill each other in the battle of life and death, Elena put down her hostility and touched the Wolf Kings chin when the Wolf King was on the verge of death. Wuuuu The Wolf King whimpered, and the world in front of it became blurry. Chapter 557 - The Vast Underground City! The Ancient Underground Civilization!

Chapter 557: The Vast Underground City! The Ancient Underground Civilization!

Two figures slowly walked over from the horizon. The girl wore a blue one-piece dress and had long white hair that was as beautiful as a snow elfs. Her long hair was slightly curly and coiled around her head. Her shoulders were draped with a white shawl and she wore a light blue one-piece dress. Through the neckline, one could see the deep chasm of her cleavage. Her pair of gem-like eyes were watery and limpid, causing one to really be unable to resist taking a few more nces at her. She was indeed extremely beautiful. The man seemed to have experienced some vicissitudes of life. At this moment, he was wearing a set of ordinary clothes, and there were many injuries on his body. It was as if he had gone through a great battle. In particr, one of his legs seemed to have been heavily injured. At this moment, with the support of the woman, he was still walking in a very awkward manner. He was limping, and it was very strange. The two of them were Elena and Joelson, who hade from the Wailing Abyss. At this moment, in order to search for the gem, Joelson had fallen from a high altitude and suffered a lot of injuries. Meanwhile, Joelson, who had coincidentally received Elenas help, followed Elena to the underground city. At this moment, the two of them were sitting on the sleigh. Elena was controlling the sleigh, and Joelson was sitting behind the sleigh. The cold wind blew on their faces, and Elenas shawl was fluttering in the wind. In the vast white snow, the two of them were talking andughing. After an unknown amount of time, a huge and blurry outline appeared in the distance. Seeing this scene, Elenas eyes not only lit up, but her originally exhausted spirit was instantly swept away. She pointed at the huge outline in the distance and shouted excitedly. Look, Joelson, thats the underground city! Well be arriving soon! Behind her, when Joelson heard the news from Elena, his exhausted spirit was immediately roused. He rubbed his tired eyes and yawned as he said. Thank you for your hard work, Elena. In the vast white snow, the sleigh of the two of them flew at high speed, breaking through the cold wind and breaking through the ice and snow. After driving for an unknown amount of time, the hazy outline in the fog gradually became clear. The details of the huge city gate gradually appeared in front of their eyes. The spirits of Elena and Joelson instantly felt a little excited. The magic energy in Elenas hand increased its output, and the speed of the sleigh immediately became faster. The speed increased by another level! Just as the two of them were hurrying along, an angry shout was suddenly heard. Stop, despicable foreigners! What unspeakable motives do you have! Why did youe to our beautiful and holy underground city! The guard was wearing a silver-white silver-scaled breastte and a coat made of animal skin. His pants were made of pure cotton, and the boots on his feet emitted a dazzling light due to the reflection of the light. The guard was a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties. At this moment, he was very angry. His eyes were bloodshot, and his thick eyebrows were raised. He was waiting for the two of them. In his excitement, his neck was already red, and blue veins appeared on his face. It seemed that he did not like to exercise. He only ran a few steps and roared a few times, but he was already exhausted. At this moment, this guard was holding a silver spear that was about the height of a person. The spear was shockingly covered withplicated and fine lines. It was unknown what magic was engraved on it. It faintly emitted a magical fluctuation and surrounded the spear. This flustered and exasperated soldier appeared not far away from Elena and Joelson. Elena hurriedly stopped the sleigh. Elena paused for a moment before she turned towards the direction of the guard and said apologetically. Im really sorry, sir guard. We didnt know that there were guards stationed nearby. If we had known, we would have reported to you first before entering the underground world. The guard was not satisfied with Elenas exnation. To him, this man and woman had suddenly entered his territory and disturbed his rare peace and quiet. One had to know that the area he was in charge of usually did not have any activity for several months. This was also the reason why he was angry. More importantly, his beautiful lunch break was actually disturbed by these two guys! Looking at Elenas extremely beautiful appearance and Joelsons inconspicuous presence in the crowd, the guard felt even more displeased. This guards family was not harmonious. Not only was his tigress wife not one-tenth as good-looking as Elena, she was not even one-twentieth as good-looking. Her figure was extremely bloated and her personality was vile. She often insulted him. Damn it, how could this ordinary stinky man have such a charming, curvy, and perfect-looking wife? Oh god, this is totally uneptable! Isnt it fair between people? The guard shouted in his heart, but the people in front of him, such as Joelson and Elena, naturally did not know. Seeing that the guard did not respond for a moment, Elena subconsciously raised her delicate hand and waved it in front of the guard. Sir guard, are you alright? The guard was stunned for a moment before he snapped back to his senses. Seeing that Elena was not only so good-looking, but also so gentle, and that she was so concerned about him even though he was only stunned for a moment, he could not help but feel even more unbnced in his heart! He gritted his teeth and nced at Joelson beside him. Have you two prepared the taxes for entering the city? The guard raised his eyebrows and stretched out his hand towards the two of them. His attitude was very clear. He wanted money! Elena was about to speak when Joelson, who was behind her, asked first. How much money do you need? After Joelson said that, the guard sneered and stretched out his hand towards the two of them. He stretched out his five fingers and made a figure of five. 500 snow crystal coins per person! When Elena heard that a person actually wanted 500 snow crystal coins, she could not help but raise her eyebrows and open her small mouth slightly. Elena was very shocked. Obviously, she was shocked by this number. ording to Elenas memory, the price of a loaf of bread was only one snow crystal coin! One person entering the city actually needed 500 snow crystal coins! This number was too much! Moreover, the amount of 500 snow crystal coins for two people would double, reaching a total of 1,000 snow crystal coins! The guard looked at the two of them with a sneer, especially Joelson. Dont you have a beautiful wife? Today, I will make your wallet bleed! Chapter 559 - Just a Glance. Is the Power Really That Great?

Chapter 559: Just a nce. Is the Power Really That Great?

It actually costs 1,000 snow crystal coins per person? When Elena heard the guard say that a person actually costs 1,000 snow crystal coins, she could not help but exim in shock. When the guard saw Elenas change in attitude, he immediately realized that the price he said was a little too exaggerated. However, if he were to change the amount now, Elena and Joelson would definitely be suspicious. The current guard felt like he was riding a tiger. Even though it was winter and the cold wind was constantly blowing across his body, the bone-piercing coldness was constantly blowing on his face. However, the guard still felt that there was sweat on his forehead. He subconsciously wiped it off, his eyes evading. However, when his hand really touched his forehead, he was shocked to find that he was really nervous and was sweating a lot. Was he really that nervous? The guard was a little surprised. However, he still maintained a calm look. He looked at Joelson and Elena in front of him and said. Yes, the two of you. As I said, the price has changed sincest month. Sincest month, if you want to enter the underground city, the tax to enter the city has changed from 500 snow crystal coins per person to 1,000 snow crystal coins per person. If you have any objections, just tell the king about entering the city. Whats the use of telling us guards? We are not people who change the price. Those who are really powerful would not be patrolling outside in such cold weather. The guards expression did not change as he said coldly. After saying all this, he felt that he was simply a first-rate actor in the underground city. He was actually able to lie with such perfect acting skills. Even if he did not be a guard, he would be able to find a troupe and get a good sry with his acting skills! Elena nced at the guard. She already felt that there was something wrong with this guard. However, what Joelson said earlier was right. They were not in a good condition now. Although it was possible that this guard was clearly trying to scam them of their money. However, it might be a good option to spend money to get rid of this disaster. After all, if there was a dispute, the mobility-impaired Joelson would bring them great inconvenience. Thinking of this, Elena frowned slightly. She once again took out her exquisite purse from her fanny pack. She took out another thousand snow crystal coins. This was not a small expense for Elena! Beside her, Joelson frowned slightly. Right now, Joelson did not have any money. If the guards just asked them about the taxes for entering the city, Joelson would ask Elena to pay it. After that, when Joelson received the money, he would return it to Elena. But the problem was that there was an 80% chance that the guards were cheating them of their money. This made Joelson a little unhappy. If the guards wanted to make Joelson a sucker, they might have found the wrong person. Joelson frowned slightly and looked at the guard coldly. The guard, who had just touched himself because of his acting skills, suddenly felt that an extremely terrifying beast was staring at him. He only felt that at this moment, his surroundings were not the ice field that he was familiar with. His clothes had also disappeared and he had entered an extremely dark ice cer. That bone-piercing cold made the guards soul tremble! He felt as if his life was being targeted by that unknown beast. As long as the other party was willing, he could end his life at any time. His life was as easy as crushing an ant to death to that terrifying beast. Bathump! Thump! Thump! The guard only felt his heartbeat quicken, as if his heart was directly in his throat! This feeling was too unbearable! Every minute, every second was a torture to the guard! Only two or three seconds had passed, but to the guard at this moment, it was as if several years had passed. It was iparably long! At this moment, the guards forehead and back werepletely drenched in cold sweat. It wasnt because of anything else, but because of that terrifying threat that came from god knows where, causing the guard to feel extremely uneasy! Could it be that there was a terrifying existence in the underground city? The guard subconsciously thought to himself, that huge sense of danger made it difficult for him to breathe! In fact, he even had the thought of copsing in an instant. Perhapsmitting suicide right now was the best way to escape! He did not have the ability to escape from a ferocious beast that could release such a terrifying aura! It was likely that not a single person in the entire guard regiment would be a match for such power! Even if there were ten or a hundred of them, the result would still be the same! There was no difference! Currently, Elena was not affected by Joelsons aura. In fact, there was no pressure at all. To put it bluntly, it was just that the guard behind Elena coldly nced at him. Even the guard did not expect that his gaze would have such a huge effect. He looked at the originally arrogant guard and was suddenly stunned. After which, he seemed to have received some kind of shock and his entire person seemed to be on edge. Elena carefully discovered that the guards thigh had already begun to tremble. Even the majestic long spear in his hand was trembling at this moment. It continuously collided with the silver scale breastte, emitting a ding ding dingsound. At this moment, 99% of the Guards eyes were white, while his pupils had be the size of a pinhole. His eyes were bloodshot, and they were trembling non-stop! His face was pale, without a trace of blood! At this moment, all the blood on the guards body seemed to have been sucked dry. This statested for a full minute. Sir Guard? Sir Guard! Even if Elena took out her small hand and waved it in front of the guards eyes, there was no reaction at all. However, after a full ten seconds, the guard suddenly let out a loud cry and ran into the distance as if he had gone mad. His voice was so loud that it was as if he had suffered a terrifying encounter. On the snowy ground, a shiny object was left on the ground. It looked very conspicuous. It seemed that the guard had left it behind by ident. Chapter 560 - Elena, Who Doesn’t Know the Power of Love

Chapter 560: Elena, Who Doesnt Know the Power of Love

On the snowy ground, a shiny object was left on the ground. It looked very conspicuous. It seemed that the guard had identally left it behind. Elena looked at the distant guard and was very puzzled. She didnt know why he had suddenly run away. He had just asked her and Joelson for the tax money to enter the city! What had happened to cause such a change in this middle-aged man? And it seemed that the change in his mental state was not small. Had he suddenly received some sort of special shock? Elena was puzzled. However, the guards had already run far away, and even their figures had disappeared. Even if Elena wanted to summon the guards, it would not be realistic. Elenas gazended on the shiny object that had fallen into the snow. Because Joelsons legs were not that good, Elena volunteered to get down from the sleigh, and came to the shiny object. Elena approached it carefully. After her previous experience fighting wolf-type magical beasts, Elena was very cautious. She knew that she had to be careful at all times. After all, when she was out, her safety was the most important thing. If she lost her life, no matter how much gold or silver she used, she would not be able to make up for it. Elena approached the shiny object that had fallen into the snow. Elena picked it up carefully and shone it under the light. Elena swept the white snow on it. In the distance, Joelson narrowed his eyes and saw the thing in Elenas hand. It was the token on the guards waist. The token was silver in color. It was exquisitely carved and engraved with the words front guard. On the back of the token was carved a lifelike snond wolf. The snond wolf bared its fangs and brandished its ws. It looked extremely cold and awe-inspiring, as if it was going to jump out of the token in the next moment and attack Elena and Joelson. Even the experienced and knowledgeable Joelson was secretly eximing in his heart at this moment. This symbol was drawn very well. Itpletely drew the essence of the snond wolf. That imposing manner That imposing manner, even Joelson could feel a trace of the cunning of the snond wolf from it. Joelson stopped the distracting thoughts in his heart. At this moment, the picture of the snond wolf was secondary. The most important thing was still the words front guard. It was likely that as long as he had this thing, he would be able to enter the underground city without any obstruction. However, the most important thing about this token was that it should be able to free him from some financial worries. At this moment, this was what Joelson thought in his heart. After all, he did not have a single snow crystal coin on him. Joelson This should be the identity token that the guard identally dropped. Maybe we should return it to him. At this moment, Elena thought that Joelson, who was sitting in the back seat of the sleigh, didnt know what he had gotten from the snow. She hurriedly said to Joelson, who was sitting in the back seat. Joelson pretended to nod and said to Elena seriously. So its the identity token dropped by the guard Elena, we cant even find the shadow of the guard now. It seems that it will be difficult for us to return this token to him. Joelson sat in the back of the sleigh, holding his chin with his big hand and slowly said to Elena. Elena also nodded. The guard suddenly roared and ran away as if he had met a monster. If this was said to the other guards, they would probably not believe it. If these guys had a bad guess, it could be that Elena and Joelson had killed people to silence them and obtained the guard token. Perhaps the two of them would still encounter a prison sentence for no reason. Elena did note all the way here to go to prison. Joelson saw that Elena was already on her own path, so he continued. Now that the guard has run far away, he hasnt evenpleted the work that he needs to patrol. If the people above him find out that the guard has gone missing, and we recklessly handed this token to them, it might cause a misunderstanding. Im afraid that this is also something that you dont want to see, Elena. Elena nodded. There was nothing wrong with Joelsons analysis. That was exactly what Elena was thinking. At the same time, in Elenas heart, Joelsons status was even higher. She couldnt help but think to herself, why did Joelson guess what she was thinking clearly. Could it be that because they had kissed before, it was because of the exchange of saliva that led to the telepathic connection between the two of them! This shouldnt be possible! Elena couldnt help but feel a little flustered. In her mind, she couldnt help but recall the scene where she was surrounded by the snond wolves and Elena forcefully kissed Joelson in front of all the snond wolves. Of course, she also naturally recalled the scene where Joelson forced himself to kiss her back. Joelsons strong and powerful chest Joelsons manly taste Joelsons intoxicating lips And Joelsons crazy tongue Scene after scene shed in front of Elenas eyes. At the thought of this, Elenas fair little face couldnt help but turn red. Beside her, Joelson was puzzled when he saw Elena suddenly turn red. Of course, Joelson was also very gentlemanly and didnt interrupt Elenas fantasy. Although Joelson didnt know that Elena was currently reminiscing about the passion between the two of them, if he knew, he would probably be disobedient again. After a long while, Elena finally woke up from the original scene and remembered that she had been in a trance for so long. Elena quickly patted her little face to wake herself up. Elena, Elena, what are you thinking about! Wake up! After patting her fair little face until it was slightly red, Elena returned to the sleigh. She gave the token that she had just picked up from the guard to Joelson for safekeeping. Elena did not know why she gave the token that she had just obtained to Joelson. She was not a fool. Of course, she knew how much benefit this token would bring her if she did not give it to the guards. However, Elena gave the token to Joelson without hesitation. For some reason, Elena always felt that she could rx when she was beside Joelson. She did not think too much about it and handed over the token directly. After all, Elena had never been in a rtionship before. Of course, she did not understand the power of love. Chapter 561 - If You Hadn’t Met with Danger, Would You Have Kissed Me?

Chapter 561: If You Hadnt Met with Danger, Would You Have Kissed Me?

Joelson and Elena entered the city. With the token, they could enter the underground city without any obstruction. Joelson thought that after showing the guard token, the guards would at least ask him a few questions and charge him a slightly cheaper tax to enter the city. However, not only did they not ask Elena and Joelson to pay the tax, they did not even ask him a single question. Of course, the guards did not dare to ask the two of them because the token in Elena and Joelsons hands was silver-grade. One had to know that there were only four types of guards. ck iron, bronze, silver, and gold. After that was tinum, which was something that only existed in the inner city. The entire underground city was divided into two levels, the inner and outer. Joelson asked around and it seemed that ordinary people did not have the qualifications to enter the inner city. However, he did not know the specific qualifications. After all, in the outer city, most peoples identities were not that special. They were just ordinary passersby. As for the guards who had gold rank or above, they all had unique skills and were extremely powerful. Of course, to be able to have a silver rank guard token in the outer city, one could be said to be a very powerful existence. One had to know that many guards had only heard of the outer citys soldiermander. This soldiermanders strength was not simple. Someone had seen that the soldiermander was unarmed and had directly defeated an entire pack of direwolves! He was unarmed, and he did not even have any defensive equipment. This battle record could be said to be very shocking! If an ordinary person were to face a pack of direwolves, no, even if it was just a single direwolf, or even a heavily injured existence, an ordinary person might not be able to defeat them. Of course, the probability of being killed by the direwolves was higher. After hearing the news, Joelson was also a little interested in the rumoredmander of the outer city soldiers who had a gold token. Perhaps they would really meet and make Joelsons eyes light up. At this moment, Joelson and Elena had entered the underground city. Their first goal now was to find a hotel. Due to the fact that she did not pay the taxes for entering the city, Elenas wallet was still very abundant. She was even confident that she could check the prices of some luxurious hotels. Of course, she was only checking the prices. Elena and Joelson hade to this underground city with a mission objective that belonged to her. She did not n to stay in the underground city for too long. As long as shepleted the mission objectives, she would immediately get up and leave. Of course, she was not sure how long it would take toplete the mission. Therefore, when Elena chose the cheapest hotel, she actually chose the cheapest one. After all, if Elena and Joelson needed to stay in the underground world for a long time, the overpriced hotel would directly empty Elena and Joelsons wallets. He almost forgot that it was Elenas wallet. At the moment, Joelson did not have a single snow crystal coin in his pocket. Even if Joelson had something that was priceless and could be exchanged for a lot of snow crystal coins, Joelson still did not have the chance to exchange for it now. After all, he still had a pair of legs that were inconvenient to move on! Because of the inconvenience of his legs and legs, Elena tied her sleigh to the side and let Joelson sit there and wait for her. She woulde to pick him up after Elena hadpleted the check-in procedures for the hotel. Looking at Elenas disappearing figure, Joelson could not help but mutter. What a good girl! Looking at his legs that could no longer move on their own, Joelson was indeed a little unhappy. It seemed that he had to find a ce quickly and use a healing potion to heal his legs. Joelson hoped that as soon as possible. If possible, he nned to heal his legs immediately after he stayed in the hotel. It was indeed difficult to be a disabled person! At this moment, he could already feel how difficult life was for those who were born without legs. With this thought in mind, Elena walked over from the corner of the street, holding two keys in her hands. Apparently, she had alreadypleted some of the procedures for staying in the hotel. Without any nonsense, he directly entered the hotel with the help of Elena. The hotel was not shabby, but as soon as he entered, he could feel the old feeling of the hotel. Although the floor was wiped clean, he could still feel the vicissitudes of time on the stone floor. The wooden handrail was also full of scratches. On the wall, posters had been used to cover the marks. It seemed that many things had happened in this ce. Perhaps some people cheered here, while others cried here all night. However, with the passage of time, those important things and those important people had be unimportant. With the passage of time, the river of time hadpletely disappeared in everyones eyes. However, these traces could never be buried, time was fair. Regardless of whether it was men, women, old or young, poor or rich, they all had the same amount of time. Time was also cruel. Whether it was the heavily injured criminals or the veterans who were struggling on the verge of death, their time would not be extended by a second because they had done a good deed or protected the safety of the people. Joelson, what are you thinking about? Elena, who was supporting Joelson, could not help but ask when she saw that he was staring at the wall in a daze. Joelson was stunned for a moment. He recovered from his daze and gave Elena a faint smile. Nothing important. I just suddenly feel a little emotional. Maybe Im getting old. Elena could not help butugh when she saw that there was nothing going on with Joelson. You still call yourself an uncle? Youre obviously still very young and handsome. Youre very charming. Joelson could not help but tease her. So, even if you didnt meet those snond wolves, you would still do those things to me for a reason? The kind of things that Joelson was talking about were, of course, the intimate actions between the two of them earlier. After being mentioned by Joelson, Elenas fair little face could not help but be slightly hot again. She subconsciously stretched out her small fist and gently hammered on Joelsons chest. Then, she whispered in a voice that only she could hear. It should be It should be Chapter 562 - What the Hell Is Wrong with Me!

Chapter 562: What the Hell Is Wrong with Me!

Because she chose a hotel that wasnt very luxurious, Elena naturally gave Joelson and herself a separate room. Although when the two of them were with the direwolf, Elena wanted to find a man to give her first kiss before she died, so she kissed Joelson. But now that Elena had calmed down, she naturally wouldnt choose to stay in the same room as him. Although Elena knew that because of his mobility, she could take better care of him if she stayed in the same room as him. But Elena didnt do that. When Elena leaned her head on his chest, she felt the sound of his heart beating and his manliness. Elena was not sure if she could remain calm when she was in the same room with him. Therefore, it was the best choice for the two of them to separate. Elena coughed and helped Joelson into the room. Then, she lit the kerosenemp on the side. The fment of the kerosenemp was lit and the light came out from it. The simple room seemed to be alive. The walls of the room where Joelson and Elena were located werepletely made of wood. It was unknown what kind of paint had been used on the surface of the wood. It had clearly been through countless years, but the surface was still extremely smooth. Some potholes would be directly covered by that magical paint. At this moment, the kerosenemp that Elena had just lit was reflected, causing the entire room to light up. On the wall, there was an oil painting hanging on the head of the bed. To be precise, it was right above the pillow. The oil painting was bound with a very exquisite wooden frame. On the oil painting, there was a naked, plump woman. She waszily sitting by thekeside, looking into the distance. If there was anything special about this woman, it would be the pair of huge beautiful wings behind her, which were emitting a dazzling light. Under the contrast of these wings, the naked woman actually did not appear to have a trace of lewdness. Instead, she appeared to be extremely holy. Elena looked at the oil painting by the bedside and her face subconsciously turned red. Although Elena could also feel the holy aura from the oil painting, Elena still could not help but look at the womans chest. There was a pair of huge breasts there. On the other hand, Elenas chest seemed to be even more barren. Elena subconsciously nced to the side and did not intend to continue looking at the oil painting. Why did this damn oil painting have to be ced in the hotel? This oil painting was not particrly obscene or sacred. Elena didnt even know what the artist was trying to say. Could it be that the hotel she chose was a hotel reserved for couples? All of a sudden, many inappropriate scenes shed through Elenas mind. But in the next moment, Elena rejected her inner thoughts. After all, she had seen many burly men and handsome men drinking on the first floor of the hotel. Their bodies were full of muscles, and they even had their arms around each others shoulders. They were extremely intimate. Wait a minute! Elenas little eyebrows shot up. Could it be that these strong men who were so intimate with each other Could it be a couple? Thinking of this, Elenas fair little face could not help but be even redder. At this moment, her face was like a ripe apple. Elena, what are you thinking about? Looking at Elena, who was supporting herself, in a daze at this moment, Joelson could not help but ask subconsciously. As for the thoughts in Elenas mind at this moment, Joelson definitely did not know. He would not associate so many things just because of a painting. When Joelson saw that Elena did not have any reaction, he not only frowned slightly. He stretched out his hand and gently flicked Elenas small face. Click. Elenas smooth and stic small face made a wonderful sound at this moment. Ah? Elena was obviously shocked by Joelsons behavior, and she was supporting him at this moment. Otherwise, this sudden behavior of Joelson would make Elena panic. Are you feeling unwell? Joelson asked with great concern. After all, they had just encountered the snond wolf and had not even received any treatment. After that, Elena had been driving the sleigh and heading towards the underground city for a long time. If Elena had suffered some minor injuries in the beginning and had forcefully endured without treatment, it was likely that she would have suffered a serious injury and had to be treated immediately. Elena shook her head and hurriedly exined to Joelson. Im fine. Dont worry about me. When he heard that Elena was fine, Joelson suddenly understood. He suddenly remembered that girls had a few special days every month. Oh, I see. I understand. Joelson pped his hands and pretended to understand. Elena did not know what Joelson understood. She put Joelson on the bed and said to him. Joelson, my room is next door. Ill go back to my room to tidy up. Ill go outter to see if I can find some herbs for your leg. Before Joelson could speak, Elena immediately left the room and closed the door tightly. After Elena closed the door, she subconsciously looked back at the wooden door. Behind the door was Joelson who was lying on the bed. Elena leaned against the wall and took small breaths. She had just supported Joelson and was extremely close to him. The manly auraing from Joelson made Elenas imagination run wild. She pursed her lips and swallowed subconsciously. In her mind, the romantic scene of kissing under the siege of the snowfield wolf had once again appeared in her mind. She quickly calmed down and patted her cheeks with her little hand, hoping to use the pain to slightly ease her wild thoughts. Whats wrong with me? Elena was very confused. She entered her room and went into the bathroom, washing her little face with clean water. The temperature of the water was very cold, which made Elena sober up at this moment. She recalled all kinds of strange actions that she had just done, and her mind became more and more confused. She was not like this before! Chapter 563 - Take the Medicine. It’s Time to Restore Your Legs!

Chapter 563: Take the Medicine. Its Time to Restore Your Legs!

In Joelsons room. Feeling the outside of the door, Elenas figure had already walked far away. Phew Only then did Joelson let out a long sigh of relief. The huge burden in his heart had finally been lifted. Currently, Joelsons mobility was inconvenient. Naturally, it was because he had fallen from the Wailing Abyss, causing his legs to bepletely crippled. If he was an ordinary person, he might have been crippled for the rest of his life and lost the ability to move. The days that followed would probably be very difficult. However, it was different for him. There were many potions in his system space. Especially one of the potions. He remembered that it was especially useful for injuries. He slowly closed his eyes. Magic power gradually emerged from his surroundings. At first, there were only a few magic waves. But then, in less than five minutes, the magic waves in the room became more and more intense! It was like boiling water, constantly bubbling. At this moment, if other mages who were proficient in magic were beside him, they would definitely be shocked by the magic waves in the surroundings. This was because the magic fluctuations that covered the entire room represented that Joelsons control over magic power had already reached an extremely terrifying level. It was likely that even if one looked at the entire city, one would not be able to find someone like Joelson who could control magic power to such an extent. After which, another ten minutes passed. The entire room waspletely filled with Joelsons magic power. The magic power in the entire room suddenly stopped. Subsequently, the magic power in the air suddenly shrunk together. The magic power in the entire room began to shrink continuously. From the size of the entire room, it finally turned into a magic light ball that was the size of a normal mans head. The magic energy within it had changed from the gaseous magic energy that had filled the entire room to a sticky slime-like existence. This magic energy waspletely golden. If an ordinary person were to look at the current Joelson, they would definitely think that he was holding a very precious gem. Unfortunately, this magic light ball was not worth a single cent. After all, this magic light ball could not escape Joelsons control. Once it lost control, this magic light ball would instantly disappear. Of course, there was also a small chance that the chaotic magicw within would cause a violent explosion. If this extremely terrifying explosion could be considered a value, then this magic light ball of Joelsons should also be worth something. After all, if such a terrifying bomb could be produced, it would also require a lot of resources. At this moment, Joelsons eyes were tightly shut. His mental energy was extremely concentrated. The magic light wave on his right palm slowly began to change. At the beginning, it was only a circr shape, but soon, the magic light ball in Joelsons hand becameplicated. The light ball turned into fine threads and slowly wrapped around his body. The magic threads were even thinner than hair. As the magic threads wrapped around his body, various details about his body gradually appeared in his mind. It was extremely detailed, and he did not miss even the slightest bit of information. After performing a major examination on his upper body and finding that there was no problem, and that he was even healthier than most people, Joelson turned his gaze to his lower body. He had fallen from an unknown height, but only his lower body had suffered serious injuries. It seemed that his body was indeed very strong. That was what Joelson could not help but think. However, as the magic fments wrapped around Joelsons lower body, he could not help but frown. What was going on? This situation was too horrible to look at! At this moment, it was not an exaggeration to describe Joelsons lower body as tragic. Below his thigh, there were shattered bones. Even Joelson could not find where his original knee was. His muscles had also suffered terrible injuries. It could be said that it was already a miracle that both of his legs had not been amputated. Of course, the biggest reason was that the extremely powerful magic power in Joelsons body was supporting the lower half of his body. This majestic magic power covered the lower half of Joelsons body and helped his legs bear 99% of the force. If he did not have this magic power, it was likely that his legs would immediately explode and turn into a bloody mist. Afterpletely understanding the situation, he was able to find the right medicine. His right hand slowly snapped his fingers in the air. After which, the space slowly twisted, and a strange system space appeared in front of him. Among them, all the good things that Joelson had looked for were ced in this ce. Joelson searched for a while, and finally found an extremely ordinary small bottle in a corner. With a sh of light, this small bottle appeared in Joelsons hand. Joelson twisted the cap of the small bottle, but before he could open it, a rich medicinal fragrance came from within. This thing was called the Tears of Goddess Walgrace. It was something that Joelson had found on a journey. It contained a huge amount of magic power and could repair various injuries to the body. Even if he was only left with hisst breath, as long as he drank this thing, he would be able to recover his strength in a short period of time. Joelson did not hesitate. He directly opened the bottle cap and swallowed the turbid liquid into his mouth. The moment the turbid liquid entered his throat, he raised his eyebrows. Bang! Bang bang! He could clearly hear the sound of his heartbeating from his chest. His heart had been strengthened. It was as though his heart was operating like a steam engine. After the pressure of the heart, countless blood rushed towards the five viscera and six bowels! After the five viscera and six bowels were strengthened by the blood of the heart, they also showed different changes. Chapter 564 - The Lower Half of His Body Has Been Repaired. He Can Finally Stand Up!

Chapter 564: The Lower Half of His Body Has Been Repaired. He Can Finally Stand Up!

At this moment, Joelson felt that the temperature of every organ in his body had begun to rise. From the initial warmth to the boiling heat, it was now likeva! Joelson subconsciously exhaled! In the next moment, the countless magical energy in Joelsons body directly rushed towards his lower half. The mission of this magic energy was to repair Joelsons thigh. If a doctor heard about Joelsons n at this moment, he would probably show a disdainful look. After all, Joelsons legs werepletely shattered into powder at this moment. It was impossible to repair them. Forget about repairing them, even if he could only roughly shape them, the difficulty was extremely exaggerated. In the next moment, both of Joelsons legs turned red! At this moment, the bones in Joelsons thighs were slowly growing. Although the growth speed was not fast, it was already observable by the naked eye. However, there was also an extremely intense pain. However, at this moment, Joelsons expression was very casual. After all, he had experienced all kinds of things and had seen all kinds of things. Right now, it was just a little pain. Joelson did not care. He just had to endure it. After about half an hour, Joelsons leg bones had finally finished growing. Under the observation of the magic fments, Joelson found that his bones were now even harder. It was as if his bones were as bright as gemstones. Joelson could feel a strong sense of powering from his bones at this moment. But this was only the beginning of the repair. If Joelson wanted to stand up again, he would need to grow ligaments and muscles. After the bones in Joelsons legs hadpletely grown, they continued to strengthen a little. Around the originally bright bones, there was a circle of milky-white things. These milky-white things wrapped around the bones in his legs. Right now, the bones in his legs were simr to those of an ordinary person. However, if the difference in strength was really greater than theirs, it would be extremely exaggerated. Right now, if he was willing to stomp his feet, the entire hotel would probably be shocked. The guests in the hotel would probably think that an earthquake had suddenly urred and run out to take refuge. Thinking of this, Joelson could not help but feel a little funny. He did not continue to think about it. Instead, he continued to focus on repairing his legs. After the repair of his leg bones waspleted, muscles grew out of Joelsons leg bones like strands of hair. This was undoubtedly a huge project, but Joelson did not intend toplete it in one step. He was very patient and controlled the muscles on his leg bones to grow slowly. Another hour passed, and the clock hanging on the wall had already pointed to the direction of five. More than two hours had passed since Joelson started to treat his legs. At this moment, the muscles in Joelsons legs had alsopletely grown. The muscles were extremely strong, and Joelson felt that his legs had be stronger after being reorganized. If the strength of his legs had originally been one, then the strength of his legs, which had yet to bepletely repaired, had already reached the level of six. This was a gap of six times! And Joelson also estimated that after his legs werepletely repaired, his strength would increase once again, reaching ten times of his original strength! This was an extremely exaggerated level. After all, ordinary people wouldnt smash their legs into pieces for no reason. Although Joelson had broken his legs, it was a blessing in disguise, and he had gained even more power. It wouldnt be long before Joelsons power would rise from the peak of the demigod level to the god level. At that time, Joelsons power would once more increase! Right now, his muscles and bones had already grown back. In the end, the only thing that needed to be reconstructed was his ligaments. This step could be said to be extremely simple, but it could also be extremely difficult. After all, if Joelson only wanted to stand up and rely on his own strength to walk, then he would only need the most ordinary ligaments to achieve his goal. It could even be said that ligaments that were inferior to ordinary people could also help Joelson achieve his goal. However, Joelson was unwilling to do so. After all, if his ligaments could reach the level of bones and muscles, then the strength of his legs could reach an astonishing ten times. How could this allow Joelson to choose the most ordinary, or even inferior, ligaments? With this thought in mind, the repair work in Joelsons legs was not neglected. Strips of fine ligaments were formed above the muscles. Logically speaking, ligaments were the same as muscles. However, unlike muscles, ligaments required a stronger ability to stretch and contract. This was also an advantage that muscles did not have. This time, the feeling that came from his legs was no longer an iparable pain. Instead, it was an itch that made people break down. If it was said that an ordinary person could still use an iron-like will to resist pain, an itch would cause the vast majority of people to despair. The desire to scratch would really cause one to break down. Even an expert with such great willpower like Joelson was currently covered with perspiration on his forehead. Joelsons brows were tightly knitted. He subconsciously clenched his fists so that his body would not be unable to control itself from scratching his legs. Joelson knew that once he scratched his legs, it would further slow down the progress of his treatment, or even reverse the situation. Therefore, he absolutely could not scratch his legs. Joelson took a deep breath and could not help but swallow his saliva. His fists could not help but tremble. Although the ligaments did not take as long to regenerate as the bones and muscles did, it was so itchy that even he almost could not hold on. Finally, after another ten minutes, the ligaments in his legs hadpletely grown. Thus, both of his legs were finally fully recovered! However, he did not stand up immediately. He used the magic thread to continuously scan the condition of his legs. Only when there was no problem with his legs did he use all his strength. He stood up! Chapter 565 - She was Cheated of 5,000 Snow Crystal Coins. This Girl is a Rich Girl!

Chapter 565: She was Cheated of 5,000 Snow Crystal Coins. This Girl is a Rich Girl!

In the dim room, the figure of Joelson standing up was so prominent. It had been a long time since he felt the feeling of standing up alone. For a moment, joy shed in his eyes. Is this the feeling of standing up? I havent felt it for a long time indeed. Looking at his standing posture, he couldnt help but mutter to himself. No, this is different from the feeling of standing up He felt that his body had be lighterpared to his original body. His jumping ability had even increased by several times. Just as Joelson was feeling the sensation of his legs, Elenas voice suddenly came from outside the door. Mr. Joelson, Im back. Have you rested? Is it convenient for me toe in now? Elenas voice seemed to be a little tired. However, Elena was indeed a very virtuous girl. There was not a single snow crystal coin in Joelsons wallet at the moment. Elena was the one who paid for the hotel. Although Joelson nned to return the hotel money to Elena in the future, wasnt it because he had not returned the money to Elena yet? In this way, the right to use the room at the moment was actually not Joelsons, but Elenas. However, Elena did not think so. Instead, she knocked on the door and asked Joelson if he was willing to let her in. If it was Joelson, he might have pushed the door open and entered. One had to admit that Elenas upbringing was excellent. In addition to her beauty, there should be quite a number of men who pursued Elena behind her back. In an instant, Joelson hurriedly sat on the bed and shook his head. I havent rested yet. The door isnt locked. Just open the door. Hearing that Joelson was willing to let Elena in, Elena turned the doorknob and pushed the door open. Creak. Creak. The old wooden door made an ear-piercing sound. Elena entered from the corridor. Her beautiful figure looked particrly breathtaking under the light behind her. Mr. Joelson, I just went out and found some medicinal herbs that might be good for your body. Ive already asked someone to help me process them into powder. Mr. Joelson, please forgive me for acting on my own initiative. Please pull up your pants. Ill help you apply the medicine. Elena lifted the bamboo basket in her hand. There were several small bottles among them. The small bottles werepletely sealed, but there was still a slight smell of medicinal herbsing from inside. It seemed that these medicinal herbs were the ones Elena had gone out to look for for Joelson. Joelson sniffed and probably figured out which medicinal herbs were among them. Damask vani Glen fragrant flower Graeme hazelnut .. More than ten different medicinal herbs appeared in his mind. These medicinal herbs didnt have anymon characteristics. If he had to say it, it was just one word. Expensive. Although these medicinal herbs didnt do much harm to the human body, to say that they could really treat his legs was simply a pipe dream. Elena, the guy who gave you the medicinal herbs, did he really say that these medicinal herbs could help me treat my legs? Joelson asked Elena in confusion. Elena nodded and opened the bottles one by one. That doctor gave me his word. He said that although it cant immediately restore your vitality, it can at least guarantee that the blood in your legs will flow smoothly and that there wont be any other diseases because of it. Elenas hands were very gentle. She poured the powder one after another onto Joelsons calf and then patiently helped him start massaging. It had to be said that Elenas little hands were cold and felt very good. Looking at Elena taking care of him very gently at this moment, Joelson could not help but feel a little headache. Damn it, why did he subconsciously pretend that he had not recovered his body just now? Now that he suddenly said that he was fine, it would probably be very awkward. Elena had probably been cheated by the seller of the medicine, and she had also been cheated of a lot of money. If these medicinal herbs could really be used, then it would be fine if it was Joelson. But the problem was that these medicinal herbs had no other use except for being expensive. Not only that, medicinal herbs like the damask vani had extremely high profits. It was likely that they could obtain a profit margin of more than 30% just by changing hands. Joelson was already calcting how much money Elena had been cheated of. Elena, how much did you spend on these medicinal herbs? Joelson asked. Elena was still very serious as she helped Joelson to massage his legs. Not much, just a little snow crystal coin. Elena was not good at lying. At this moment, under Joelsons questioning, in order to not make Joelson feel guilty, Elena subconsciously told a white lie. At this moment, Elenas small face was slightly red, and her eyes were darting around, not daring to look directly into Joelsons eyes. Joelson raised his eyebrows. A little snow crystal coin? How was that possible. The cheapest medicinal herbs here were probably things that ordinary people could not afford even if they lived frugally for a few months. This girl was really simple. She was actually able to pay so much for a stranger that she did not know by the roadside. If he was a swindler, Elena would have already been cheated by him until she was penniless. She might even have helped him count his money. There were probably not many such simple-minded people in the world. Joelson thought to himself. How much is it exactly? In short, there should be a specific number. I dont have any snow crystal coins on hand right now. After I exchange the money, Ill return it to you along with the hotel room fee. Joelson said. Elena waved her hand and rejected Joelson. Theres really no need. I really dont have much money. Elena, tell me. Joelson stared at Elena very seriously. Elena, who was ufortable from being stared at by Joelson, finally said in a low voice. Five thousand Five thousand snow crystal coins Joelson raised his eyebrows. Good heavens, Elena was really apletely little richdy. She had been cheated of five thousand snow crystal coins so easily. Most ordinary people would not even be able to take out one-fifth of that. He was really curious about this little girls background. With this thought in mind, Joelson patted Elenas head. Dont worry about me. I will pay you back the five thousand snow crystal coins I owe you. Although Joelson would pay back the money he owed Elena, those who cheated Elena had been cklisted in his heart. Chapter 566 - The Auction of the Kardas Family, News of the Resplendent Gemstones

Chapter 566: The Auction of the Kardas Family, News of the Resplendent Gemstones

The next day. Joelson and Elena were already on the street. It was crowded at the moment, and many pedestrians were hurrying along the huge street. At this moment, Joelson was really starting to size up the city. It hadnt rainedst night, but the ground was as wet as if water could be wrung out. The floor tiles were made of marble, and there were many dirty stains on them. It seemed that the sanitary conditions of the underground city were not that good. The air was very humid, but the temperature was very cold. Elena subconsciously scrunched her shoulders up, trying to hide her neck into a warm coat. Elena somehow found a pair of crutches for Joelson, but he didnt say anything and just used them. He couldnt suddenly tell her that his legs had suddenly healed after seeing this pair of crutches. Sigh Joelson sighed helplessly in his heart. As expected, if a person told a lie, he would need to use another ny-nine lies to make up for it. If he had controlled his actionsst night and told Elena directly, he would not be so embarrassed now. With his crutches, it was much easier for him to move. He did not need Elenas help. Without the help of the sleigh, he could move around by himself. Of course, this was only from Elenas perspective. Elena and Joelson walked on the streets of the underground city. Not far away, a young man in a suit was very polite, which attracted Joelsons attention. It wasnt that the young man was handsome but that he was handing out flyers. On the flyers, there was information about the auction. For this unfamiliar underground city, Joelson needed to understand all kinds of information. After all, there was information about the resplendent gem, and he could not let go of any information. If he really missed the news about the resplendent gem because of his carelessness, then Joelson would really chase after his chest and stomp his feet. He would be vexed for a very, very long time. Narrowing his eyes, Joelsons gaze suddenly flickered. With the support of magic power, Joelson was still able to clearly read the content written on the flyer even though they were dozens of meters apart. The general content was that an auction would be held in an auction house owned by the Kardas family in the outer city soon. At that time, many treasures would appear. Hopefully, everyone would be willing toe and participate in the auction. Joelson, that guy in front seems to be handing out something. Elena pointed at the young man in a suit. He should be handing out flyers. Joelson was about to tell Elena about the contents of the flyer. However, when Elena heard that he was handing out flyers, she immediately became interested. She hurriedly trotted towards the direction of the young man who was handing out flyers. Joelson had no intention of going over. He just held onto his walking stick and waited for Elena. Not far away, Elena chatted with the young man in a suit for a while and immediately ran back. Elenas small face was filled with excitement. Joelson, guess what news I heard! Joelson raised his eyebrows and said in a calm voice. I guess you heard that the young man is a flyer bearer. He is from the Kardas family, and his status is not very high. The flyer bearer is because his family is going to hold an auction. There are a lot of treasures in the auction. I hope everyone will participate. Elena was stunned when she heard what Joelson said. The expression on her small face was very interesting. Joelson, how did you know? Joelson shrugged his shoulders. Maybe my eyesight is better. I can see the contents of the leaflet clearly from this distance. Hey! Mr. Joelson, since you know, why didnt you tell me? You made mee here for nothing. Didnt you run away before I even opened my mouth Joelson said helplessly. Elena seemed to have realized that she was a little reckless, so she stuck out her little tongue. In that case, lets go to the auction. Elena said to Joelson. Hearing that Elena was going to the auction, Joelson raised his eyebrows. Why did this girl suddenly go to the auction? Shouldnt their target now be the resplendent gem? Seeing that Joelson was extremely puzzled, Elena couldnt help but burst outughing. Mr. Joelson, I guess you just looked at the flyer from afar. You must not have seen the back part of the flyer. Joelson was a little puzzled and asked. Whats printed on the back of the flyer? Elena took out a flyer that she had just taken from the young man from her pocket and handed it to Joelson. The front of the flyer was exactly the same as what he had seen earlier. However, when he turned the flyer upside down, his pupils constricted. On the flyer, there was a picture of a resplendent gem! The meaning of the resplendent gem to him was self-evident! This was an existence that he had to get his hands on. Since the resplendent gem was most likely rted to the Kardas family, it was necessary for him to make a trip to the auction that was about to start. Joelson held the flyer tightly, deep in thought. Standing aside, Elena looked at Joelson in puzzlement, not disturbing his deep thoughts. How much snow crystal coins was a resplendent gem worth? Joelson thought to himself. Although Elena was indeed a little rich and didnt even blink when she bought the medicinal herbs for more than 5,000 snow crystal coins, 5,000 snow crystal coins was childs ypared to the resplendent gem. Joelson conservatively estimated that if the Kardas family knew the use of the resplendent gem, they would need at least one hundred thousand snow crystal coins to obtain it. One hundred thousand snow crystal coins was already an astronomical figure in the outer city of the underground city. Of course, this wasnt much to the current Joelson, even though he didnt have a single snow crystal coin. But if he took out any of the treasures in his storage space, it would probably be enough to exchange for an extremely exaggerated number of snow crystal coins. But if he did that, it would definitely attract attention. This wasnt what he wanted. At this moment, he and Elena were in the underground city. Everything was very unfamiliar. Before he could find out about the enemys situation, he felt that it was better to keep a low profile. Chapter 567 - The Street of Criminals

Chapter 567: The Street of Criminals

Elena and Joelson were walking on the street at this moment. Joelson looked at the flyer in his hand and fell into deep thought. He especially saw a note at the bottom right corner. If one wanted to participate in the auction, one had to provide at least 10,000 snow crystal coins as proof. Elena, do you know that if you want to participate in the auction, you have to provide at least 10,000 snow crystal coins as proof of assets? Joelson asked Elena. Elena nodded. Although 10,000 snow crystal coins was not a small number, she could still take it out if she gritted her teeth. After all, to enter the auction, one only needed to provide proof of assets of 10,000 snow crystal coins. It was not the entrance ticket that required 10,000 snow crystal coins. If one really needed 10,000 snow crystal coins to enter the auction house, then it would be a robbery. 10,000 snow crystal coins could buy a whole 10,000 pieces of bread. To the ordinary people in the underground city, this was an extremely terrifying number. Unless it was the real group of rich people at the top of the underground city, the price was too high. Elena replied to Joelson. I can barely take it out. Elena took out her small pink wallet from her waist andpared it with Joelsons. Joelson nodded and continued. In that case, you should go to the auction house first. Elena asked in puzzlement. Joelson, arent you going to the auction house with me? I remember that your target is also the resplendent gem, right? Joelson said indifferently. Of course, my target is also the resplendent gem but Elena, you probably didnt look at the flyer carefully. The asset proof on it is based on the price of the head. Joelson paused for a moment and continued. In other words, if the two of us go together, we need 20,000 snow crystal coins as the asset proof. After Joelson said that, Elenas eyes widened. What? This is too much! Its actually 20,000 snow crystal coins. Elena was in a dilemma. If it was 10,000 snow crystal coins, she might be able to barely make it out. But if it was 20,000 snow crystal coins, she definitely wouldnt be able to take it out. The resplendent gem was a necessity for Elena. No matter what, Elena needed to get it. What Elena didnt know was that this 10,000 snow crystal coins was just a drop in the ocean for the price of the resplendent gem. Joelson shrugged and continued speaking to Elena. Its alright, Elena. You can just go to the auction houseter. You dont have to worry about me. You helped me treat myself and helped me pay for the hotel. I already owe you a lot. Right now, you cant take out so many snow crystal coins. Of course, I cant continue to seek your help. Dont worry, I have my ways. I must get this bright gem. Joelson smiled faintly, and his face was full of confidence. As if Joelsons smile was too charming, Elenas little face not only blushed slightly. Then Elena nodded obediently. In that case, Mr. Joelson, Ill go to the auction house first to collect some information. After saying that, Elena and Joelson split up and headed to the auction house first. Looking at Elenas disappearing figure, Joelson let out a sigh of relief. Alright, Elena has left. Now its time to solve the problem of the wallet. After saying that, he walked away with his crutches. At the corner of the street, in a very hidden location. This was a pawn shop in the underground city. At the same time, it was also a ce that provided usury to all kinds of people. Joelsons figure appeared in front of the pawn shop. Joelson raised his head and looked at it. His eyes were slightly flickering with light. The people in the pawn shop seemed to have also discovered Joelsons existence and hurriedly came out to wee him. The neer was a thin middle-aged man with shifty eyes. He sized up Joelson from head to toe, as if he was thinking about how much money he could squeeze out of him. However, the middle-aged man felt very strange about the current Joelson who was holding a walking stick. The middle-aged mans name was Giko. In the outer city of the underground city, those who knew him usually called him Mustache. If it was a disabled person with a cane, Mustache would probably kick them out. After all, they were disabled, which meant that they had lost the ability to make money, so they couldnt extract much from them. If they lent money to such people, they might even lose money. However, the feeling that Joelson gave Mustache was very different. He wasnt like those disabled people who had lost the ability to move, emitting a dispirited aura. Instead, he faintly had the aura of a superior person. Obviously, Joelson did not do anything. He just stood there with his crutch. However, he still emitted an oppressive aura. This kind of aura could only be felt by some extremely powerful people or people in high positions. Mustache rubbed his hands and hurriedly weed Joelson in. He didnt know why, but his body had already done so. Maybe this was the subconscious. His body was telling Mustache that if he didnt treat Joelson respectfully, there was a high possibility of serious consequences. The pawnshop was located in a remote area outside the underground city. If it was a resident of the outer city, they would definitely stay away from this area. After all, this was a street known as the criminal paradise. If you were a weak old man or a woman walking alone on the street, then the probability of you being robbed would be at least 80%. Not far from the pawnshop, there were two or three figures who had already noticed the person who was about to enter the pawnshop. These three people were all famous local ruffians and hooligans on the streets. Especially the leader, the bald man who was blind in one eye. This made the surrounding residents even more terrified. These three people were people who killed without batting an eye. As long as there were benefits, they would not show any mercy. Moreover, the three of them were extremely narrow-minded. There was once someone who angered the three of them. The three of them sneaked into another persons house in the middle of the night and directly killed all the women and children in the other persons house. They would not take the initiative to provoke the strong, but bullying the weak was their hobby. Boss, that disabled person went to the pawnshop! Should we make a move? Behind them, one of the gangsters said. Chapter 568 - The Targeted Joelson. The Dragon Scale That Shocked the Mustache!

Chapter 568: The Targeted Joelson. The Dragon Scale That Shocked the Mustache!

Boss, that disabled man went to the pawnshop! Should we make a move? Behind them, one of the hooligans asked. The three of them had been paying attention to Joelson, who was on crutches, for a long time. From the moment Joelson entered the street, they had already regarded him, who was inconvenient to move, as their fat sheep today. Although he was wearing a shabby coat and limping on his crutches, his unique temperament could not be concealed. These three hooligans felt that he must be a down and out noble. Now that he hade to the pawnshop, he must be auctioning off his belongings. Boss, if he goes in, the treasures that can be exchanged for money will be taken away by the Mustache! Another gangster said anxiously. The Mustache had quite a reputation in the outer city of the underground city. If the three of them stole the business of the Mustache, they would definitely be hated by the Mustache. At that time, it would be even more difficult for the three of them to move in the underground city. The one-eyed bald man called boss frowned. He nced at his underling behind him and gave them a hard p on the face. Are the two of you brainless? Do you really have to steal Mustaches things? He went to a pawn shop. Could it be that Mustache wouldnt give him money after he pawned his things? Well wait for him to finish exchanging the money and directly rob the money in his hands. Wouldnt it be more convenient and faster? Every time the one-eyed man said something, he would give his underlings a hard p on the face. When the one-eyed man finished speaking, the faces of the two underlings were alreadypletely swollen. As expected of the boss. Hes really smart! Thats right, thats right. When that brates out, well make a move. This way, we wont even need to do anything dirty. The two underlings echoed. The one-eyed man fiercely said, When that brates out, well follow him all the way. When we reach a ce where theres no one, well make a move. That brat is just a cripple who cant move easily and needs to rely on crutches to walk. Its absolutely impossible for him to escape from our hands! Boss is mighty! Boss is wise! Boss is mighty! Boss is wise! A cruel glint shed across the eyes of the twockeys. They could already imagine the miserable state that Joelson was in under their hands. If Joelson still dared to resist, they did not mind chopping off all of his fingers and adding another nameless corpse to the underground city. The three of themid in ambush at the door, waiting for him toe out. He entered the pawnshop. There werent too manyplicated disys in the pawnshop. There were only a few scattered items. These items were all very strange. Rather than saying that they weremodities or treasures, they were more like a kind of art that was only used for decoration. These decorations were all pieced together with white strips of objects, forming one strange pattern after another, making people feel particrly ufortable. Seeing that Joelson had noticed these decorations on the table, the mustached man exined. These are all my spoils of war. Spoils of war? Joelson frowned, not understanding. Other than running a pawn shop business, I also lend money to some people when I have nothing to do. These are all things left behind by those customers who didnt pay on time. The mustached man continued to exin. Of course, I didnt kill them. I just left them with a deep lesson. Every month that the arrears are dyed, I will take a bone from them and use it as the material for my artwork. When Joelson heard this, he was a little surprised. It turned out that these artworks that made Joelson a little ufortable were actually made from human bones. The mustached man looked shifty-eyed. He didnt expect that he would be so vicious. Sir, youre only here to pawn things. Just pretend that you didnt see these things. Hahahaha, in this line of work, no matter what, you have to have some deterrence. Otherwise, the money borrowed will be like water sshed out. It wonte back, will it? The mustached man rubbed his hands and said to Joelson with a shifty look. Although Joelson could not agree with the mustached mans way of doing things, he could not deny it either. If the loan shark was not ruthless, then he was doing charity work. Sir, what do you want to pawn in our pawnshop? The mustached man and Joelson came to the center of the pawnshop. There was a round crystal-like instrument here. It seemed to be used to identify things. I need money urgently. These have been pawned for me. Joelson took out two or three pieces of objects from his pocket. These pieces of objects werepletely ck. In the dim room, they reflected light. When these ck objects appeared in the room, they instantly emitted a terrifying pressure. It was as if a hurricane had suddenly appeared in the room. The things that Joelson took out were the dragon scales that Hades had dropped. After a long while, the pressure that represented Hades in the room slowly dissipated. At this moment, the mustached man was able to take a deep breath. His legs went soft and he sat down on the ground. He looked at the dragon scales that Joelson had taken out and his eyes were filled with disbelief. Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! The mustached man sucked in a breath of cold air! He had thought that the noble temperament of Joelson would belong to some poor noble family. The things that he had taken out were only good things that only some noble families had. However, the moment the dragon scales appeared, the mustached mans view of Joelson hadpletely changed. One had to know that these were dragon scales! Legendary existences! The dragon scales that had fallen off a dragons body could only be preserved in the shortest amount of time possible to store the energy within them. If the dragon scales had fallen off for too long, the energy stored within the dragon scales would disappear into the world. The pressure within it would naturally disappearpletely. Although such a dragon scale had some value, it was definitely not as valuable as a dragon scale that could be preservedpletely. Since Joelson was able to take out such a terrifying dragon scale, it was definitely a dragon scale that had been preservedpletely! Moreover, the owner of this dragon scale was definitely an extremely terrifying existence! Chapter 569 - A Shocking Pawnbroker. And Joelson Actually Agreed!

Chapter 569: A Shocking Pawnbroker. And Joelson Actually Agreed!

The mustached man looked at the scattered dragon scales on the table, and his heart was filled with shock. His voice was trembling from the intense shock. The mustached man looked at Joelson and, in that instant, he became respectful. He originally thought that Joelson was just a down and out noble, but now it seemed that he had underestimated Joelson. To be able to produce such a powerful dragon scale, how could Joelson be a simple character! All of a sudden, the mustached man became a little flustered. Perhaps Joelsons background was much more terrifying than he had guessed. Sir, this thing of yours is really too valuable. I dont dare to ept it! The mustached man said in fear and trepidation. There was no change in the expression on Joelsons face as he said to the mustached man indifferently. Name your price. Theres no need to say the rest. When the mustached man heard what Joelson said, he subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. After deliberating for a long time, the mustached man finally took a deep breath and said solemnly to Joelson. Sir, my shop is small. The price I said might not be able to enter your eyes, but please believe me. This is already the highest reward I can pay. The mustached man slowly raised one of his fingers and said with difficulty. I can give you a maximum of 100,000 snow crystal coins for each dragon scale. This is really the highest amount that my shop can give you. If you think its too little, Ill immediately rmend a few bigger pawn shops in the inner city for you. You can definitely get the amount you want there. If you dont have the permission to enter the inner city, I can think of a way to help you open it. The mustached man said with difficulty. He could not help but close his eyes. He was afraid that Joelson would teach him a lesson because he heard that the price was too low. It was not that the mustached man was too weak, but it was because the mustached man did not dare to fight back at all! How could it be easy to take out a treasure that had theplete aura of a dragon scale? If he really wanted to fight back, his precious life would be forfeited here. The mustached man swallowed a mouthful of saliva and closed his eyes with difficulty. He had already sensed Joelsons fury. One second Two seconds Three seconds It was clearly such a short time, but now it had be so long. Even the mustached man felt as if several years had passed. One dragon scale for 100,000 snow crystal coins? Then its settled. Joelsons voice slowly sounded. The mustached man suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were filled with disbelief. How could it be! This gentleman was actually willing to exchange 100,000 snow crystal coins for one dragon scale! One had to know that a dragon scale that was not well-preserved could be exchanged for at least 50,000 snow crystal coins in the underground city. And now that it was so well-preserved, it could at least be doubled! Not to mention, the owner of this dragon scale was an extremely powerful existence. This point did not need the mustached man to observe. Just the terrifying pressure produced by the dragon scale produced by Joelson alone was enough to prove that the owner of these dragon scales was extraordinary. Sir Are you not lying to me? Do you really intend to use the price of 100,000 snow crystal coins to sell the dragon scales in your hands? Mustaches voice was trembling. Even now, he still felt like he was in a dream. One had to know that the reason he was offering 100,000 snow crystal coins for a dragon scale was entirely because he only had so many snow crystal coins in his hands. It did not mean that this dragon scale was only worth so much. If the dragon scale was really put in the auction, any dragon scale would probably fetch a sky-high price of at least 500,000! Moreover, the lord in the inner city just happened to need the dragon scale Under such circumstances, the value of the dragon scale in the auction would probably be even higher! And the Mustache just needed to casually flip the dragon scale on the table, and he could directly earn over 100,000 snow crystal coins! This was picking up money while lying on the ground! This kind of free-for-all business was a loss for the current Joelson. Why did he do it? For a moment, Mustache didnt understand. Joelson nodded, agreeing to this deal. These dragon scales were nothing to Joelson. These were all dragon scales that fell off from Hadess body when he grew up. They were all conveniently ced into the system space by Joelson. There were at least as many of these dragon scales in his warehouse as there were hills. If one had to estimate a rough figure, there would probably be more than a thousand of them. These things might be very precious to Mustache, an underground city merchant who had rarely seen dragons, but to the dragon master, they were like weeds on the side of the road. They were not rare at all. Mustache rubbed his hands. After making sure that he was not joking, he carefully ced the dragon scales on the table, which were emitting a strong pressure, into a special box. This box seemed to be a magic tool. After cing the dragon scales inside, the small box was directly locked to iste the pressureing from the dragon scales. At the same time,plicated magic patterns appeared from the lock core. From the looks of it, it should be a magic tool that could seal off ones aura. From the analysis of the materials, this small box should not be cheap to make. As Joelson sized up the small box in front of him, the mustached man also took the reward that he promised to Joelson. The mustached man held a thick envelope in his hand. Sir, I have received a total of five dragon scales from you. I will exchange them for one dragon scale at the price of 100,000 snow crystal coins. This is an underground city bank card with a face value of 500,000 snow crystal coins. You can exchange it for 500,000 snow crystal coins in any bank in the underground city. Of course, the mustached man would not directly take out 500,000 snow crystal coins to give to Joelson. If Joelson did not have the system space, he would probably carry this mountain of snow crystal coins back. He would probably be the most eye-catching person in the outer city of the underground city. Perhaps even the inner city of the underground city would spread the news of Joelson. He took the card from the mustached man, which could be exchanged for 500,000 snow crystal coins. He did not know what kind of gem the card was made of. The moment he took it, it felt very cold, but then he immediately felt a very warm feeling. Thispletely opposite feeling made him feel very strange. On the card, there was a string of numbers formed by tiny magic threads. It was the number of the bnce in the card. 500,000 After a slight magic scan, Joelson found that there was indeed a special signal fluctuating in the card. It seemed that the mustached man was not lying to him. Chapter 570 - Uninvited Guests

Chapter 570: Uninvited Guests

Joelson took the card and scanned the cards structure with magic. After confirming that the Mustache did not lie to him, he prepared to leave. Sir! At this moment, the Mustache suddenly called out to Joelson. Whats wrong? Joelson stopped in his tracks and turned to look at the Mustache. Maybe Im wrong, but you dont want to attend the auction held by the Kardas family, do you? Mustache asked worriedly. The auction held by the Kardas family? Wasnt that the purpose of Joelsons trip? Joelson was puzzled, but he didnt show it. He wanted to know what Mustache was trying to say. So what if I do? So what if I dont? Joelsons expression did not change in the slightest as he calmly replied to the mustached man. He did not know why, but even though Joelson was leaning on his walking stick and looked like he could fall at any moment, in the eyes of the mustached man, the Joelson in front of him was as terrifying as a flood or a ferocious beast. Just when Joelson looked at him, he did not know why he felt ufortable all over, as if he was being targeted by a ferocious beast as its prey. The mustached man couldnt help but tremble, and quickly continued. I just heard the news from a rumor. Sir, please dont tell anyone about it. I heard that thest item in the auction held by the Kardas family is extremely precious. Even some big families in the inner city of the underground city havee. I even heard that some forces have sent assassins to kill people and steal the goods. Although I dont know what thest item in the auction is, Im afraid its definitely not an ordinary item. Otherwise, these big forces wouldnt make such a big move. You suddenly need so many snow crystal coins. In my opinion, sir, youre going to participate in the auction of the Kardas family, right? Please listen to my advice. If possible, you can attend the next auction Im afraid that the auction this time will be very dangerous. The mustached mans voice became softer and softer. In the end, his voice became as soft as a mosquito. As he spoke, he looked around, afraid that someone was eavesdropping on his words. If the people from the big families heard this, it was not impossible for them to kill Mustache immediately. Mustache, who had lived in the underground city for so many years, naturally understood how terrifying these big families were. It could be said that if there was no king in the underground city, the current underground city would have long changed its name to the city of ughter. When Joelson heard the news about the Mustache, he nodded. I got it. Thank you for your information. After saying that, he leaned on his walking stick and disappeared into the pawnshop without looking back. Leaving the Mustache alone, he looked at the sealed dragon scales on the table and was somewhat lost in thought. Joelson limped as he walked. At this moment, Elena had clearly left him, but Joelson was still happy to y the role of a disabled person. There was no other reason. This appearance of his was too suitable for concealing his whereabouts. No one in the underground city would spare him a second nce, because his current appearance was an existence that did not even have the ability to fight. Hiding meant that it would be easier to gather intelligence, allowing Joelson to quickly grasp this underground city that was hidden in the underground world. However, as he walked, Joelson felt that something was not right. Under his perception, there were three small hooligans following him quietly. Even if he quickened his steps and turned a few corners, these three small hooligans did not have any intention of giving up. These guys, could it be that they saw that he was easy to bully and were nning to rob him? Joelson thought in puzzlement. But soon, Joelson understood. These hooligans must have seen that he had entered the pawnshop and thought that he had sold some treasures. And because he was a disabled person who could not even truss a chicken, they were nning to make a fortune on him. At this moment, the corner of Joelsons mouth could not help but curve into an interesting arc. Who could not be picked by these people? They had actually picked on him. He really did not know whether he should me these people for their bad luck or their luck being too good. Joelson, who was leaning on his walking stick, slowly came to a stop. There were no people in the surrounding alleys. Logically speaking, this should be the best ce for these three hooligans to strike. As expected, just as Joelson stopped his body, the figures of the three hooligans directly dashed out from a short distance away. Not only that, each of them held a shiny long de in their hands. The long de was shockingly more than a meter long, and it seemed to be quite powerful. Joelsonughed coldly in his heart, but his expression did not change. He indifferently looked at the three hooligans walking towards him. The hooligan in the lead was bald and had one eye. He used a blindfold to cover his left eye. At this moment, he saw that there was no way for Joelson to escape. He sneered and said to Joelson. You brat, it seems that your luck is not very good today. You met the three of us. If you are sensible, hurry up and hand over all the money you have on you. Maybe we can save you from a physical disaster today. After the bald hooligan said that, the two underlings behind him chimed in. Yeah, yeah. Kid, your luck today is really bad. But dont think that well let you off just because youre a disabled person. I dont know if youve heard of the name of the Viper Trio? But it doesnt matter. If you dont hand over all the money obediently, Im afraid that our Viper Trio will be thest name youll ever hear in your life. The two underlings shouted crazily. After all, in their eyes, Joelson was just an ordinary person who was inconvenient to move around. Joelson didnt have any expression. He looked at the two people in front of him indifferently. So, have you said enough? I advise you to be sensible and quickly leave. Joelson gave the three hooligans a final ultimatum. If the three hooligans were sensible and left, Joelson didnt want to lower himself to the level of these hooligans. Know whats good for you? Your brain must be fried along with your legs! Thats what we said! Youre really too arrogant. If I dont educate you, you really dont know who you are! The hooligans rubbed their fists and could not wait to give Joelson a good beating. Chapter 571 - The New Card of the Bank?

Chapter 571: The New Card of the Bank?

Kid, you really are too arrogant. I really dont want to educate you. You really dont know who you are! The hooligan rubbed his hands together. He couldnt wait to give Joelson a good beating. Joelson watched as the hooligan walked towards him. He didnt panic at all. After all, Joelson, who was at the peak of the demigod level, would probably be able to kill these hooligans with just a casual blow. However, he didnt do so. It had been a long time since he had pretended to be a pig to eat a tiger. He really wanted to see just how shameless these three hooligans would be to a disabled person like him. Looking at these three hooligans, it was likely that they had been running amok in the streets of the underground city for a long time. What made Joelson puzzled was why these three hooligans wanted to attack him. Obviously, Joelson already felt that his face was very dignified. If he were to seriously stare at them, he would also feel aplete sense of oppression. However, these three hooligans were not intimidated by his gaze. Could it be that the power of money was too great? Perhaps if Hades was by Joelsons side, then the appearance of such arge dragon in front of them might be able to calm them down. However, this was of course impossible. Because the Wailing Abyss was too narrow, Hades was simply unable to enter the Wailing Abyss. Otherwise, Joelson wouldnt have left Hades alone outside the Wailing Abyss. At this moment, Joelson didnt know how Hades was doing. Was he eating on time? The punks didnt know what Joelson was thinking. If they knew that they were threatening him because they were thinking about whether their pet was eating on time, they would probably be so angry that their lungs would explode. They also didnt know that they werent facing a disabled person, but a terrifying existence with the power of a peak demigod. Of course, an even greater situation was that they didnt even know the concept of a demigod. They were just ordinary hooligans. How could they possibly understand such a powerful existence like Joelson? The leader of the hooligans looked at the calm Joelson and was instantly intimidated by him. After all, there were quite a number of big families in the underground city. To be able to face their threats without any fear was definitely not something they could afford to offend. However, in an instant, the leader of the hooligans shook his head. If he was really an existence with a high status in the underground city, why would hee to such a remote ce. It should be known that the people from thoserge families hatedmoners like them the most. In their eyes,moners like them were no different from rats in a stinky ditch. An existence with such a status would definitely not have no reaction when facing them. Instead, he would reveal an expression of disdain. Kid, I was almost fooled by you. The head of the gangsters pressed Joelson against the wall and looked at him provocatively. At this moment, the distance between the head of the gangsters and Joelson was only half a meter. Joelson looked at the head of the gangsters who was very close to him and could not help but frown. He could already sense the sour stench from the gangster leaders body because he had not showered for a few days and did not like to be clean. Seeing the frown on Joelsons face, the gangster leader was shocked. Could it be that he had guessed correctly that the person he was targeting was really an existence with an illustrious identity? No, that might not be the case. In an instant, the gangster head suddenly turned his head and pulled one of his underlings behind him over to his body. The underling directly sniffed the scent of the gangster heads body. The strong pungent smell directly stimted the underlings nasal cavity, instantly causing the gangster underling to be unable to stand it. The little brothers legs went weak and he knelt on the ground, unable to control his retching. Boss The smell on your body is really Its too big! Yeurgh! Just as he finished speaking, the little brother directly vomited. It could be seen that the pungent smell on the gangsters body was indeed not something that an ordinary person could stand. However, the head of the gangsters was very happy at this moment. After all, Joelsons reaction was very calm. If it was those young masters, their reaction would definitely be hundreds of times more exaggerated than their own underlings. He slowly put the long knife in his hand against Joelsons neck. Hand over all the money you just took from the mustached man. My patience is very limited. The gangster leader had just finished speaking when Joelson took out the envelope from his pocket and ced it between his index finger and thumb. If you want it, you can take it. If you are qualified to take it from me. There was still no fluctuation in Joelsons voice, as if he did not care about the three gangsters in front of him at all. This was the attitude of a superior. An existence that was above these three hooligans. For some reason, the head of the hooligans did not dare to retort when he saw the look in Joelsons eyes that made him extremely unhappy. He directly snatched the envelope from Joelsons hands and cursed. At least you know your ce. Joelson shook his head and expressed his regret. The gangster leader directly opened the envelope in front of Joelson. At this moment, the card made of gemstones appeared in front of the gangster leader. Boss, why is this card purple-gold? I see that the bank cards in the outer city are all bronze, silver, and gold. This card cant be fake, right? The other subordinate had just finished vomiting. He quickly wiped his mouth and poked his head over. No, this kind of card can only be made by a bank. Other than a bank, theres no other way to forge this kind of card. Maybe its a new model. We havent seen it before. The gangster leader also believed his subordinates words. After all, in their knowledge, no one other than a bank could make this kind of card. The gangster leader slowly took out Joelsons card. The warm feeling made the gangster leader feel a little strange. Because he had robbed a lot of people before. He had never felt sofortable when he took the card from them. At the next moment, the three gangsters saw the number on the card. 500,000 snow crystal coins! At this moment, they sucked in a breath of cold air! They even stopped breathing! Chapter 572 - This Kid Is Definitely Not an Ordinary Person!

Chapter 572: This Kid Is Definitely Not an Ordinary Person!

500,000 snow crystal coins! At this moment, the three gangsters sucked in a breath of cold air. In the underground city, one snow crystal coin could be exchanged for a piece of bread. This was a total of 500,000 snow crystal coins. It was definitely a terrifying number that an ordinary family could not imagine. This was also the most snow crystal coins that the three of them had ever robbed. Before this, they had only robbed once, but it was only 60,000 snow crystal coins. And even that 60,000 snow crystal coins was enough to make them feel at ease for quite a while. But they did not feel happy at all. They even felt a chill down their spine. They were very clear about the exchange ratio of the mustache pawnshop. If an item was worth 100 snow crystal coins, then the mustache pawnshop would only pay 80 snow crystal coins at most. Most of the time, the mustache pawnshop would only pay 50 snow crystal coins. And this 500,000 snow crystal coins was very likely something that was worth 1,000,000 snow crystal coins that was exchanged by Joelson! Was Joelson really just a disabled person with limited mobility? If that was really the case, why could he suddenly take out a treasure that could be exchanged for such a huge amount of snow crystal coins? What exactly was that thing? If Joelson could really take out such a priceless treasure, then Joelson was most likely a member of the underground citys big family. But this also didnt exin why Joelson woulde to such a ce to sell stolen goods, and not bring any bodyguards with him. This was a paradise for criminals. Anyone with a bit of background in the family would strictly tell their children not toe to this street. The head of the gangsters looked at the extremely warm card in his hand, and muttered in his heart. He subconsciously raised his head and looked at Joelsons face. However, as the thug leader had expected, Joelsons panic did not appear. On the contrary, Joelsons expression was extremely indifferent as if he was looking at a stain in the corner of the wall. He looked at himself calmly. Although Joelson did not say anything, did not do anything, and did not even reveal anything on his expression. However, the pressure that this suddenly gave to the head of the gangsters was not small! It was as if there were many small hills on the shoulders of the head of the gangsters at this moment. The pressure made the head of the gangsters unable to breathe. The underlings behind the head of the gangsters did not look directly into Joelsons eyes. Therefore, they were not affected by Joelsons terrifying aura. They looked at their boss in confusion. They did not understand why their boss kept staring at his face and did not move his eyes away. Could it be that their boss had such a special hobby? Thinking of this, the two underlings subconsciously looked at each other, and then their bodies suddenly shivered. They even felt that their tailbones were cold. Their toes suddenly buckled on the ground, and they felt so ufortable that they had nowhere to put them. Although they did not object to their boss having such a special hobby, after all, everyone was free. But they were hanging out with their boss every day. If their boss developed feelings for them over time, it would be terrible. The head of the gangsters was now staring at Joelson. He did not realize that under such a strong pressure from Joelson, his forehead was already covered with fine beads of sweat. His breathing gradually became rapid, and he could not help but clench his fists. Who exactly are you? After a long while, the gangster leader finally managed to blurt out these words with great difficulty. At this moment, Joelson had clearly not done anything, but he had already given the gangster leader a huge amount of pressure. If it was not for the gangster leaders exceptional courage, having seen many big scenes, and having a good mental fortitude, he would probably have fled like the guard who had entered the city. If someone who was familiar with him were by his side, most likely they would think highly of this bald gangster leader. After all, for him to be able to stare directly at the power of a peak demigod for so long was already an incredible achievement. Although he didnt even frown. Im just an ordinary disabled person. He said calmly. Youre lying! To be able to release such a huge pressure on me, youre definitely not an ordinary person. Even if youre a guy whose legs cant move freely, youre definitely not an ordinary existence. Let me tell you, even if you have an extraordinary background and are from arge family, Ill definitely eat this 500,000 snow crystal coins. Up until now, no prey has been able to escape from my hands! Not a single one! The gangster leaders clothes werepletely soaked in sweat. He panted heavily and felt that his chest was under intense pressure. As a result, although he had been breathing heavily, he still felt that he had not taken in much oxygen. He was a little short of oxygen. After saying so much in one breath, his vision suddenly turned ck. His hand that was tightly gripping the hilt of the long knife was also somewhat unable to move. The two underlings behind him were shocked when they heard their bosss evaluation of Joelson. They had originally thought that their boss had taken a liking to Joelsons beauty and wanted to tease him before making a move. But they had not expected that they would meet a tough guy! In the past, when they robbed, of course, they had also met a lot of tough guys. After all, in the criminal streets of this underground city, without some skill, they would not dare to live in it. The two underlings were very clear about the n of meeting tough guys. They had already carried out these acts at least a hundred times in the previous robbery. They directly drew out their shining long knives and tilted their heads. Kid, I think youre going to do it the hard way instead of the hard way! We were kind enough to let you avoid the physical pain. In the end, it seems like were treating you like a good person. You want us brothers to teach you a good lesson, right? Since thats the case, well teach you a lesson! Boss, how about I chop off this kids little finger first! One of the underlings snorted coldly and walked forward. However, as expected, their bosss response did note. What was going on? This was different from their previous procedure! The underling subconsciously looked at Joelson and was instantly stunned. It was a pair of deep eyes! It was as if their souls would be sucked into it. And the pressure that was faintly emitted from these deep eyes made their souls feel fear! This kid was definitely not an ordinary person! Chapter 573 - Tell Me Your Name!

Chapter 573: Tell Me Your Name!

The underling subconsciously looked at Joelson and was stunned. Those were a pair of deep eyes! It was as if their souls would be sucked into them. And in those deep eyes, there was a faint pressure that made their souls feel fear! This kid was definitely not an ordinary person! Subconsciously, this little brother took a step back. His sixth sense told him that this man was extremely dangerous! He absolutely did not want to interact with such a terrifying existence. Even if they were to look into each others eyes, he absolutely did not want to! Unfortunately, it was already toote! Just as this little hooligan wanted to move his eyes away to avoid looking into Joelsons iparably deep eyes, he shockingly discovered that he could no longer control his body! He was iparably shocked! Just what was going on! His heart was beating non-stop! Bang! Bang! Bang! It was as though an invisiblerge hand had directly pinched his heart. The little thugs forehead was also beginning to be covered with fine beads of sweat. He pursed his lips and strongly wanted to break free from this feeling. However, he quickly discovered that all of this was futile. This feeling was like a quagmire. The more he wanted to break free, the deeper he would sink. The little thug swallowed a mouthful of saliva. At this moment, he finally felt the pressure that his boss was experiencing. He finally understood why his boss would say such extraordinary words. To be able to give them such a terrifying, mountain-like pressure with just a nce without using any magic was simply too terrifying. They would probably be unable toe up with such a background even if they racked their brains. If they knew that a random pet dragon that Joelson took out could destroy the entire underground city, they would definitely be shocked to the point of suffocation. They had actually provoked such a terrifying existence. Of course, Joelson would not be so bored as to reveal his family name. To Joelson, wasting so much time with the usually evil hooligans was already lowering his status. If he still announced his family at this moment, wouldnt it be a little too demeaning. Under the terrifying pressure of Joelson, the hooligan leader and another hooligan were fixed in ce, not daring to move. Obviously, Joelson did not use any magic, nor did he use any spiritual power. However, the gangster leader and the other gangster followers could clearly feel a strong threat of death. It was as if they had already washed their necks clean and ced them in the ferocious beasts bloody mouth. As long as the ferocious beast bit down hard, their lives would be destroyed in an instant. At this moment, their bodies had also entered a miraculous state of suspended animation. Like frightened hamsters, they handed over the control of their bodies to Joelson, even if Joelson had no intention of taking them. The other follower saw that his boss and the other follower were all firmly fixed by a look from Joelson, thinking that Joelson had used some secret method. He cried out in his heart that things were not good, and quickly prepared to escape. The green mountain would not change, and the green water would flow forever! If his boss and hispanions died, they would die, but they would only have one life. If they died, they would really be unable to revive. If he were to follow them, he would definitely be finished as well. Now was the best time to escape! With this thought in his heart, this little hooligan directly ran behind him without turning his head back. But who was Joelson? If this hoodlum could really escape from Joelsons hands, then the real Joelson wouldnt need to be a hoodlum anymore. At this moment, just when the hoodlum thought that he had sessfully escaped, Joelsons pupils slightly moved. Fire elves roaming in the sea of fire, hurry up and burn all the enemies in front of you into ashes! Even though Joelson did not say anything, everyone present could feel this incantation! The voice came from all directions, but no one could guess where it came from. The voice of the incantation was Joelson! Immediately after, a ball of intense mes suddenly burst out from the space. The location of this me was the body of the little hooligan who was about to escape sessfully! The me burned fiercely. Its length and width reached two meters! In an instant, that terrifying high temperaturepletely incinerated the little hooligan! He did not even cry out in pain. Under the burning of this terrifying me, it was as though his soul had been shattered by the me. This me only appeared for an instant. In the blink of an eye, the terrifying me in this space had disappeared in an instant. It came and went so quickly, as if it was an illusory dream! However, the heat that came from the air told everyone present that this wasnt a dream, it was all reality! The heat wave that followed directly made the gangster leader and his underlings feel as if they were about to melt. What kind of terrifying high temperature was this! Even if these little gangsters didnt have any knowledge of alchemy, they could roughly guess it. The temperature was probably more than five thousand degrees in an instant! Otherwise, they were almost fifty meters away from the escaping little gangster. How could they be so far away and almost take them away in an instant. The shock in the eyes of the gangster leader and his underlings had turned into despair and bitterness. They had never thought that Joelson was not only a disabled person with limited mobility, but also a terrifying arcanist. They had seen many arcanists, but none of them could release magic directly like Joelson, who did not need to chant spells or use a magic wand. What kind of existence was Joelson? However, this was not important to the gangster leader and his underlings. They had provoked a master arcanist who could cast such terrifying mes, and their ending was obvious. The gangster leader swallowed hard. He stared at Joelson. He forcibly took back control of his body from the pressure of Joelson. He panted heavily, and sweat kept falling from his body onto the ground, dripping like rain. Tell me your name. The gangster leader said coldly. Joelson. Joelsons expression remained unchanged, as if he was the god of death who held the power of life and death. Boom! At the next moment, mes suddenly appeared! The terrifying heat wave directly enveloped the gangster leader and his underling! In just an instant, the two of them disappeared on the spot, not even leaving a shadow behind. Chapter 574 - You Have the Purple-Gold Card. I Have No Right to Check Your Balance!

Chapter 574: You Have the Purple-Gold Card. I Have No Right to Check Your Bnce!

The me was burning! Then, it suddenly disappeared as if it had never appeared! In the air, the purple-gold card that felt cold yet warm hovered in the air. With his crutches, the card automatically returned to his pocket. Now that Ive got the snow crystal coins, its time to go to the auction. I wonder if Elena has already entered. As he muttered to himself, he slowly walked towards the auction house with his crutches. The auction held by the Kardas family was located in a high-rise building near the inner city. This high-rise building was the property of the Kardas family. In the underground city, which had at most four or five floors, there were more than ten floors. Moreover, it was extremely spacious. The building, which was like a castle, was extremely prominent. When Joelson was halfway there, he could already see the building from afar. Is the auction house there? He casually nced at the time. It was almost noon. ording to the time on the flyer, the auction would start at noon. It seemed that there was not much time left for him. He was not anxious because of the time constraints. He continued to walk slowly towards the auction house with his walking stick. During the previous trip, the pace of his life was so fast that he did not even have time to breathe. Now that he had broken his leg, he could have a short and slow life. This made him enjoy this feeling. Looking at the hurried crowd around him, they were running for their lives. Looking at the hawkers by the roadside, they were fighting for a better position. Even the wild cats by the roadside had their own stories. Joelson walked very slowly, as if everything around him had be one story after another in his eyes. Sir, wee to the auction house organized by the Kardas family. What can we do for you? Just as he was immersed in the slow pace of life, a sweet female voice called him back to his senses. In front of him were two rows of scantily d bunny girls. They were well-built, with bulging front and back. They wore bunny ears, fis stockings, and high heels. They also wore bunny ears on their heads. It seemed that they were the bunny girls that the Kardas family had specially weed guests at the door this time. At the moment, Joelson was still holding a crutch, but these bunny girls did not look down on him just because he was a disabled person. Instead, they treated him like an ordinary guest. This could not help but make Joelson a little surprised. were these bunny girls so high-spirited in their service? Of course, what these bunnies would not tell Joelson was that they would only treat a disabled person like Joelson, who had an extraordinary temperament, in such a way. If there really was a disabled person who wore shabby clothes and whose entire body was filled with a terrible stench wanting to enter the Kardas familys auction house, it was likely that he would be directly thrown out by the security personnel. Im here to participate in the auction. Joelson took out a flyer and said faintly. Although these bunnies were all beautiful girls, Joelson felt that they were still a littlecking. Having seen so many beautiful girls, ordinary beautiful girls would not be able to enter Joelsons eyes. Hearing that Joelson was here to participate in the auction, the two rows of bunnies became even more respectful. Sir, please follow me this way. I will bring you to the inspection area now. One of the bunnies walked over and helped him up. The bunnys breasts were not ordinary. Perhaps the bunny did it on purpose, but the two huge objects were directly attached to his arms. That iparably soft touch was indeed something that could not be reced by anything else. Ah, boobies are really a good thing. Joelson could not help but think so in his heart. The rabbit girl did not give any sexual hints to Joelson and did not say much either. After bringing Joelson to the verification hall not far from the main door, she bowed deeply to Joelson, after that, she immediately left the hall. Hello, sir. A middle-aged man in a suit slowly walked over. It seemed that the bunny girl was not in charge of verifying Joelsons eligibility to enter the auction. Wee to this auction. In order to not cause any trouble to your auction, please show us at least 10,000 snow crystal coins or the equivalent. We will keep the items you provide for the time being. After the auction is over, you can take back the items that belong to you. Of course, the items you provide or snow crystal coins can also be used in the auction. After the middle-aged man in a suit introduced the items to Joelson, he politely brought Joelson to a small workbench. He didnt want to talk to the middle-aged man in the suit. After all, middle-aged men were the most boring. They didnt have boobs, big butts, or even a beautiful face. If he didnt have to deal with this guy, he wouldnt even want to spend a second with this guy. Boring, really boring. Please give me more boobs or butts. Of course, he wouldnt tell others what he was thinking. He took out the purple-gold card from his pocket and ced it on the workbench. The middle-aged man in a suit saw the purple-gold card and his pupils shrank. The servants of a big family like Kardas understood what this purple-gold card meant. In the underground citys money houses, those who could provide purple-gold cards had at least 500,000 snow crystal coins. Among the big families in the underground city, the god who controlled the familys funds had cards of this color in their hands! He had thought that Joelson would take out something worth 10,000 to 20,000 snow crystal coins in exchange for the right to enter the auction, but now it was obvious that he was looking down on others. The middle-aged man in a suit broke out in cold sweat. He quickly picked up the purple-gold card that Joelson had ced on the workbench with both hands and handed it to Joelson respectfully. Sir, Im really sorry! You have a purple-gold bank card. ording to the rules of the underground city, I have no right to see your card. You can enter the auction directly! Chapter 575 - Mr. Joelson, Did You Really Go Commit a Robbery?

Chapter 575: Mr. Joelson, Did You Really Go Commit a Robbery?

Sir, Im really sorry! You have a purple-gold bank card. ording to the rules of the underground city, I have no right to see your card. You can enter the auction directly! Joelson looked at the man in a suit in front of him, who had been gentle and elegant at the beginning, but now he was full of fear and trepidation. He was not used to it. If you were a pretty girl, you could just be myp dog. But a middle-aged man who was hisp dog was really unbearable. The man in the suit took out a poker mask from the side. Sir, guests who provide more than 500,000 snow crystals at one time are all qualified to enter the VIP room of the auction. This is your pass, and you can also bring it to prevent your privacy from being leaked. Joelson looked at the poker mask handed over by the middle-aged man in the suit. The mask was pure white, but in the middle, there was a king of spades printed on it. King of Spades? This card was quite good. Joelson didnt intend to stand on ceremony. He directly took the mask from the middle-aged man in the suit. Sir, due to your identity as a purple-gold card, we dont know the exact amount in your card. But you have a limit of one million snow crystal coins. Even if you dont have that many snow crystal coins now, you can still take the rest of the auction items away when youe to pay the rest in the future. The middle-aged man in a suit said respectfully. Joelson raised his eyebrows and looked at the purple-gold card in his hand. It seemed that the purple-gold card given to him by the pawn shop mustache was indeed quite useful. Under the enthusiastic guidance of the man in the suit, Joelson officially entered the area of the auction house. This was the underground floor of the building. It was different from what he had imagined. The underground floor was ridiculously wide. Even if it could amodate two to three hundred people, it would still be very easy. It did not seem crowded at all. The lights suddenly dimmed. At this moment, there were already many people sitting around, waiting for the auction to begin. Joelson released his magic power. In the blink of an eye, his magic power filled the entire underground auction hall. In an instant, Elenas figure was discovered by Joelson. At this moment, there were many people who could use magic in the auction hall. However, to be able to use magic without being discovered by anyone like Joelson, only Joelson alone could do it. There was no other way. In this ce, he was definitely an ancestor of magic. Elena was sitting in her seat. Her eyes were filled with anticipation for the auction. She put her hands together uneasily. After a while, she would look around for something. What are you looking at? Beside Elena, he suddenly asked. Ah! Elena was shocked by the sudden appearance of Joelson. She was about to scream, but she immediately covered her small mouth to prevent her scream from attracting the people around her. It had to be said that Elenas quality was very good. The other girls would definitely scream when they were scared by Joelson. Mr. Joelson, dont scare me Elena patted her small chest and couldnt help but me him. But Mr. Joelson, you are really amazing. You managed to gather 10,000 snow crystal coins in such a short period of time. Elena looked at Joelson in surprise. After all, it had only been an hour since they separated from each other. And within that short hour, Joelson had actually managed to obtain 10,000 snow crystal coins. This really surprised Elena. Even if they were to rob someone, it wouldnt be that fast. I feel that Im quite slow. Joelsonughed and directly sat beside Elena. At this moment, the light in the auction venue was set to be very dim. Even those with good eyesight wouldnt be able to see very far in this ce. However, for the powerful magic and spiritual power of Joelson, this ce was no different from turning on the lights. Joelson sat down, took out a small money bag and handed it to Elena. This was what Joelson had collected from the three hooligans. He did not know how many innocent people these hooligans had harmed. This is the hotel fee you paid for me and the snow crystal coins you used to buy medicine for me. Ill return it to you. Mr. Joelson, Im not that desperate for money. You dont have to be so desperate to give it to me Elena wanted to return the money bag in her hand to Joelson, but she identally touched his big hand. The wonderful touch made Elenas hand shrink back as if she had been electrocuted. Just take it. Its not a lot of money anyway. Besides, we still have to go to the seller to settle the score. When the timees, the money from his hand will be mine. Elena didnt understand what Joelson meant. She had already bought the medicine, so why did she go back to the seller? Elena was a little confused. However, Elena finally took the money bag from Joelson. When she opened it, Elena couldnt help but cover her mouth. There were 8,000 snow crystal coins in this money bag! Elena subconsciously looked at Joelson, her beautiful big eyes full of shock. Mr. Joelson, where did you get so much money! You got 18,000 snow crystal coins in an hour. Mr. Joelson, you didnt really rob someone, did you? Elena thought that Joelson had also put 10,000 snow crystal coins in the verification hall like her. Therefore, she was so surprised when Joelson took out 8,000 snow crystal coins. If the few hooligans who robbed Joelson had more than 10,000 snow crystal coins, then Joelson would have directly mortgaged the snow crystal coins to the front desk instead of using the purple-gold card. However, it was a pity that only 2,000 snow crystal coins were missing. Even if Joelson wanted to keep a low profile, he couldnt. In any case, Joelson couldnt take a piece of Hadess dragon scale as coteral, right? If that was the case, the entire Kardas family would be shocked by the piece of dragon scale that he had taken out. In fact, manyrge families in the underground cities would fight over the Hadess dragon scale that Joelson had taken out. This was a treasure among treasures! After all, other than Joelson, who else could possess a dragon scale with such a powerful aura from Hades? Chapter 576 - The Uninvited Guest of the Auction House!

Chapter 576: The Uninvited Guest of the Auction House!

Just as Elena wanted to say something to Joelson, a light suddenly lit up on the stage not far away. It seemed that the auction had officially begun. Although Elena wanted to continue, it did not seem like the right time. After the auction was over, she would have a good chat with Joelson. With this thought in mind, Elena shifted her gaze to the stage not far away. On the stage, the curtain was slowly pulled open. It was a circr stage withyers of lights. The effect was very gorgeous. It seemed that the Kardas family had done a very good job with the stages lighting effect. Then, a groove appeared in the center of the stage. A beautiful figure appeared from it. It was a woman wearing an extremely gorgeous lolita outfit. Her face was as white as milk, and her eyes were as bright as gems. She had a head of golden wavy hair that hung at her waist. Looking from afar, she looked like a doll. She was indeed an extraordinary beauty. Joelson, who was sitting below the stage,mented in his heart. This beauty was not bad, but her chest was too unfortunate. Even Elenas poor breasts were much better than this doll-like girl. Thinking of this, Joelson could not help but raise his head. This emcee girl, could she be an underage girl! If that was the case, it would probably be able to exin why her breasts were so poor. Look, its the eldest daughter of the Kardas family, Freya Kardas! Shes as beautiful as the rumors say! Yeah, shes clearly in her twenties but she looks like a child. Shh! Keep your voice down. Lady Freya hates it when people call her little girl. If she hears you, Im afraid you wont have a good ending! Ah! Little girl, I like this type of girl the most! When Freya appeared at this moment, there was amotion around Joelson. Through the magic power that was released, Joelson could easily hear the voices of these people discussing. After collecting this information, Joelson was even more surprised. This girl who looked like a doll was actually in her twenties? Wasnt she a legal loli? Perhaps he should consider this type of beautiful girl as well? On the stage, Freya would not slow down the progress of the auction just because of what Joelson was thinking. She raised her small hand and held the microphone-like magic item that was used to amplify the volume with some difficulty. Dear guests, I am the eldest daughter of the Kardas family, Freya Kardas. Here, on behalf of the Kardas family, I would like to express my most sincere gratitude to all of you foring to our familys auction. After saying that, Freya bowed deeply. Of course, these were just pleasantries. They were just the most basic procedures. If they really treated this eldest daughter of the Kardas family, Freya, as someone who was easy to bully, they would probably suffer a great loss. On behalf of the Kardas family, as the host of this auction, I would like to introduce the various details of this auction to all of you. We dont need to say any more nonsense. Let the auction begin. Freya casually said a few words before snapping her fingers. The staff at the side immediately understood. They immediately pulled an iparably huge iron box onto the stage. Everyones attention was immediately attracted by this huge iron box. After all, this was the first item in the Kardas familys auction. It was definitely not an ordinary item. Next, lets directly introduce the first item. To be honest, I dont really like these things. This kind of thing is not a hobby that ady like me should have. After Freya finished speaking, the huge metal box behind her suddenly opened up. An iparably huge metal ax appeared in front of everyone. This metal ax was three meters long. Just the tip of the ax was one meter long. The axs de was dark-gold in color, and it was engraved with aplicated magic array. It seemed to have several magic seals on it. Moreover, this axs de looked extremely sharp. Its might should not be underestimated. This was an extremely exaggerated ax. If an ordinary person were to stand beside it, the axs de alone would take up half of their body, not to mention brandishing it. The first item in the collection is a weapon. The Berserkers battle ax has metal attributes and is at gods domain rank. The starting price is 5,000 snow crystal coins. Each bid will be increased by at least 100 snow crystal coins. Before Freya could finish her sentence, everyone present was in an uproar. A weapon at gods domain rank! One had to know that even in the inner city, a gods domain rank was a top-tier existence. As for the majority of the people in the outer city, they had to raise their heads and look up at the word gods domain. Now that a gods domain ranked weapon had appeared before their eyes, how could they not be shocked? Is this really a gods domain ranked weapon Some people below the stage muttered to themselves. On the stage, Freya also heard this voice that made her unhappy. Freya snorted coldly and said, If you doubt our Kardas familys reputation, you can give it a try. When the person below the stage who had been doubting Freya heard what she said, he could not help but shudder. Thats right. Kardas was a golden signboard in the underground city. They would not tarnish their own reputation just because of a god-domain-level weapon. At this moment, an unpleasant voice rang out from a private room directly above the stage. You cant say that, Miss Freya. Your Kardas familys signboard can not be used as a guarantee for the quality of this ax, right? If you ask me, if this ax really hasnt reached the god-domain level and caused the buyer to suffer a great loss, if the other party has no power or influence, would they dare to look for you? When Freya heard this voice, she immediately raised her head to look at the mysterious private room. As the eldest daughter of the Kardas family, she naturally knew who this voice belonged to. The underground city was located in the outer city. It was an existence whose reputation was on par with the Kardas family. The Benolu family! Below the stage, Elena whispered into Joelsons ear. Joelson, this is a gods domain weapon. Why is it only selling for 5,000 snow crystal coins? Isnt this a loss? Joelson shrugged and said calmly. Its just amon auction method. I estimate that the price of this ax shouldnt be lower than 100,000 snow crystal coins. So expensive! Hearing Joelsons words, Elena sucked in a breath of cold air! Chapter 577 - The Conflict Between the Two Great Families!

Chapter 577: The Conflict Between the Two Great Families!

Its just amon auction tactic. I estimate that the price of this ax shouldnt be lower than 100,000 snow crystal coins. So expensive! Elena drew in a cold breath when she heard what Joelson said! In Elenas memories, although weapons were very expensive, they should only be worth 10,000 snow crystal coins at most, right? In Joelsons opinion, a gods domain-level battle ax required 100,000 snow crystal coins to obtain. One had to know that one only needed to pay 10,000 snow crystal coins to enter the auction house. To Elena, this number was already an astronomical figure. Just as Elena was still in shock, Freya, who was standing on the stage, felt that something was amiss. She clenched her small fists and her eyebrows were raised. It could be seen that Freya was very angry at this moment. Dordona, what do you mean? Freya said through gritted teeth. When the audience heard the news about Dordona, not only were they discussing it, but the name was well-known in the underground city. After all, the Benolu family was on par with the Kardas family, and Dordona was the most eye-catching existence among the younger generation of the Benolu family. Not only did Dordona possess an outstanding business mind, his strength was also quite good. Compared to the younger generation in the outer city of the underground city, it was already over 95%. Even if the remaining 5% did not surpass, there was not much of a gap between him and Dordona. Perhaps, with some time, Dordona would be able to catch up to them. He would definitely be the most outstanding existence among the younger generation of the underground city. What do I mean? Dordona, who was in the private room on the second floor,ughed coldly. Lady Freya, you can understand it however you want. Since youve said so, then its meaningless for me topete with your Kardas family. Then, Ill give everyone a start. It can also be considered as throwing a brick to attract jade. As Dordona spoke, he pressed a button on the armrest of his seat. Beep beep beep! On the stage, behind Freya, arge screen appeared. The number that was originally zero turned into 50,000! Ill pay 50,000 snow crystal coins for this weapon. I dont know if any of you have a higher price than me, Dordona. If you do, then I wontpete with you. After all, the good stuff is still behind us, isnt it? Dordona Benolus voice seemed to contain a mocking emotion, which made people feel like beating him up. Of course, most of the people present only had this evil intention, but they didnt have the guts to do so. How could the Benolu family, which was as famous as the Kardas family, be an existence to be trifled with in the outer city. Once in the underground city, there were people who tried to challenge the authority of the Benolu n. However, on the second day, that guy directly disappeared from the underground city. Even though many people were dispatched to search for him, they didnt find anything. It wasnt until a monthter that someone found the corpse of that guy who challenged the Benolu family in the sewer of the underground city. The Benolu family wasnt to be trifled with! Everyone present looked at each other, not daring to raise their bids for a moment. After all, although Dordona had said that he didnt need to care about him and could continue to raise his bid, who knew if this young master of Benolus was a narrow-minded existence. Even if there were people in the auction venue who really liked this god-ranked battle-ax, they still chose to give up. They did not wish to offend Dordona, much less the Benolu family! There was only one life left. Who knew if they would disappear into thin air the next day after offending an existence of this level? Eventually, their corpses would be found in the stinking ditch That would be too tragic. They were not willing to leave this world in such a tragic manner. For a moment, the auction venue was extremely quiet. As for therge screen behind them, due to the fact that no one increased the bid, a 60-second countdown appeared below the 50,000 snow crystal coins. On the stage, Freyas little brows were tightly knitted together. 50,000 snow crystal coins was enough to bid for this gods domain ranked battle ax. Moreover, it was a rare weapon that possessed both lightning and metal attributes. It was simply a great bargain! ording to the calctions of the Kardas familys elite auctioneers, this gods domain ranked battle ax could be sold for at least 100,000 snow crystal coins! Just because Dordona had shouted, the Kardas family had lost half of their snow crystal coins! This was too ruthless! This was not a simple loss of half of their profits. This gods domain ranked battle ax was a good item that the Kardas family had specially obtained from an adventurer for the sake of this auction. If other sellers wanted to sell items at the auction, then selling them at a low price would only reduce themission they received. However, the current situation was different. There was a cost to it! After going back and forth, it was likely that Kardass first transaction had lost tens of thousands of snow crystal coins! When she thought of this, Freya gritted her teeth. This Dordona Benolu was probably here to cause trouble on purpose! However, as the eldest daughter of the Kardas family and the auctioneer who represented the face of the Kardas family, Freya absolutely could not lose herposure. She hurriedly took a deep breath and adjusted her emotions. Her underdeveloped chest was rapidly heaving up and down. After over ten seconds, she finally recovered. Meanwhile, behind Freya, the countdown on the gigantic screen only had half a minute left. Thirty seconds! Currently, no one was willing to make a bid! Freya looked at therge screen behind her. Although she clearly knew that this gods domain-level battle ax was about to be taken by Dordona Benolu, she was still unwilling to believe this oue. Freyas small hands clutched her skirt as she pursed her lips. A hint of anticipation inadvertently shed in her eyes. The numbers on therge screen were still jumping! Ten! Five! Three! Two! One! The countdown ended. The battle ax, which was originally worth 100,000 snow crystal coins, had already entered Dordonas bag. When Freya saw this oue, a hint of disappointment shed in herrge eyes. Although this was only a momentary reaction, Freya quickly recovered. However, all of this was still seen by Joelson. Looking at Freyas reaction and the tone of Dordona in the VIP room, it was likely that therge families in the underground city were not united. In fact, they did not like each other. When he thought of this, Joelsons eyes lit up. This meant that as long as Joelson was willing, he had a lot of room to maneuver! Chapter 578 - Frost Flower. Joelson’s Surprise

Chapter 578: Frost Flower. Joelsons Surprise

Freya shook her head, sweeping away her bad mood. The gloomy expression on her face turned into a business-like smile. If she had not seen the girls expression earlier, she would have thought that Freya was an extremely gentle youngdy. Congrattions to the guest in VIP Room 4 for obtaining this gods domain-level battle ax. Since this auction item has already been auctioned off, we wont waste any more time exining. Now, lets move on to the next auction item. Freya continued. The staff behind her removed the metal box from the stage. In its ce, arge ice cube appeared before everyones eyes. The ice cube was the size of a human head. In the middle of the ice cube, there was a blooming flower. The flower was very beautiful. Many women in the audience were immediately attracted by the flower. After all, which girl didnt like flowers? Beauty ran through their lives. Many powerful people, even when they died, would bury them with the most beautiful flowers. Elena tugged at the corner of Joelsons clothes. Mr. Joelson, look, what a beautiful flower! If someone gave me such a beautiful flower, I would be so happy! Elena said excitedly. However, after Elena finished speaking, she didnt receive any recovery from Joelson. She not only turned her head, but also looked in the direction of Joelson. Mr. Joelson? At this moment, Joelson frowned slightly. He supported his chin with one hand on the armrest. He nodded slightly as if he was thinking about something. Feeling Elenas gaze, Joelson turned around. Whats wrong, Elena? Joelson did not realize that Elenas words were directed at him. Nothing Elena was a little disappointed and turned her head around. For some reason, Joelson was not listening to Elenas words at this moment, which made her feel very ufortable. What was going on? Could it be that she was sick? Elena was very confused. Ever since thest time she was saved by a hero in the snow, Elena felt that her condition was getting worse and worse. She would be absent-minded from time to time. Even in some things that required a lot of attention, she would be like this. Damn it, perhaps Ive been sleeping too poorly recently Ill definitely have to change my pillow when I go back. Elena thought to herself. By the side, Joelson wouldnt know what Elena was thinking. The moment he saw the fresh flowers being presented on the stage, he knew what they were. The soul-absorbing Greendia lc flower. This was a type of nt that was born in ancient times. It was born with an extremely powerful, mesmerizing aura. Even powerful demigods who smelled the fragrance of the Greendia lc flower would be temporarily mesmerized by it. Even experts with the power of demigods were like this, much less ordinary people. Once an ordinary person smelled this aura, their soul would most likely be drawn away,pletely immersed in the scent of the Greendia lc flower. They wouldnt think about food or tea, and in the end, they would starve to death by the side of the flower. The corpses of these people were the best nourishment for the Greendia soul-absorbing lc flower. The more animal and human corpses died beside it, the more nourishment it would receive. The Greendia soul-absorbing lc flower in Freyas exhibit was the most powerful one that Joelson had ever seen. Although this flower was firmly sealed by ice, even from such a great distance, Joelson was still able to sense the powerful soul-absorbing fluctuation that this flower emitted through magic. From the looks of it, this was indeed a treasure! This was what Joelson thought in his heart. The use of the Greendia soul-absorbing lc flower was not small. After grinding it into powder, it could be used as an augmenting medicine for various medicinal ingredients. Even if it was only used in an ordinary recovery medicine, it could also strengthen the effects of several times that of a recovery medicine. On the stage, Freya also opened her mouth. This flower was found in the vast snowy mountains outside the underground city. ording to the records, this flower is called the Greendia soul-absorbing lc flower. The fragrance emitted by the flower is extremely mesmerizing. Moreover, looking at the hard ice in the surroundings, our Kardas family surmises that this Greendia soul-absorbing lc flower has a history of at least 500 years. If any of you are interested in alchemy, you can consider making a move. After all, our familys appraiser has set a very low starting price. The starting price is 1,000 snow crystals. Each increment must not be lower than 50 snow crystals. When Freya finished speaking, the entire auction hall fell silent. If the battle ax of gods domain was something that everyone knew its value, then not many people knew the value of this flower sealed in ice. After all, no matter how beautiful Freyas words sounded, if they did not have any use for it, wouldnt buying it be a waste of snow crystal coins? Freya looked at the silence below the stage and subconsciously pursed her lips. The first battle ax had already caused her family to lose quite a bit of snow crystal coins. Now, the second item had been neglected for so long. Could it be that the auction was going to fail? The sessive failures made Freya somewhat unhappy. On therge screen behind her, a countdown appeared. Sixty seconds! After a minute, if no one was willing to make a bid, then the bid for the soul-absorbing Greendia lc flower sealed in the ice and snow would fail. One thousand snow crystal coins! Finally, someone made a bid at this moment. Upon hearing the bid, Freyas eyes lit up. Someone made a bid! Although it was only the lowest price, it avoided the fate of letting the item go unauctioned. Just when Freya thought that the flower was going to be sold for 1,000 snow crystal coins, another two bids were heard. 1,100 snow crystal coins! 1200 snow crystal coins! Just as the huge countdown behind the stage was about to end, the number suddenly trembled and returned to one minute. Joelson did not bid. After all, he was not like these anxious fellows. He was very calm. Since the people of the Kardas family were able to find information about this flower, then there would definitely be one or two people who knew about it among the bidders present. They were very clear about the effects of the soul-absorbing lc flower. 1,000 snow crystal coins was really not expensive for such a medicinal herb. Chapter 579 - The Item Is in Hand. The Troublemaker Doldona

Chapter 579: The Item Is in Hand. The Troublemaker Doldona

1,250 snow crystal coins! 1,300 snow crystal coins! 1,400 snow crystal coins! All of a sudden, there were more and more voices bidding for the flower. Seeing the increasing number of bidders, not only did joy sh across Freyas big eyes, she said excitedly. Someone has already bid 1,400 snow crystal coins. Is there anyone else willing to bid higher? 1,500 snow crystal coins! Below the stage, another bidding voice sounded. However, when the price exceeded 1,500 snow crystal coins, the speed of bidding for the Greendia soul absorbing lc flower slowed down. After a while, when the auction price exceeded 2,000 snow crystal coins, itpletely stopped. It seemed that the highest bid of the bidders for such a flower that was sealed in ice and snow would only be 2,000 snow crystal coins. This was a matter of course. After all, the auction item was just a medicinal herb. After it was used up, there was no more. On the stage, Freya also nodded. 2,000 snow crystal coins was already a pass for such a medicinal herb that could bring an unknown amount of value. Although the countdown on the big screen behind them had not ended, Freya intended to press the button in her hand to end the countdown ahead of time. At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded from below the stage. The voice was extremely maic and clear. 10,000 snow crystal coins. The number that had stopped at 2,000 on the stage suddenly jumped and finally became 10,000! The difference was a full five times! The owner of this bidding voice was actually Joelson. Seeing that there was no longer anyone else bidding, Joelson directly stated the price in his heart. If this Greendia soul-absorbing lc flower that was sealed in the ice and snow was just a medicinal ingredient that did not have a good appearance, it was likely that the price that Joelson offered was only around 2,000 snow crystal coins. But the one on the stage was different. Joelson could clearly feel the spirit-absorbing fluctuation that the spirit-absorbing lc flower emitted from the ice and snow. If there was no ice and snow to seal it, the scent that the nt emitted could directly control everyone present. Such a powerful lc flower was naturally not simple. ording to Joelsons estimation, this lc flower had already grown for more than 200 years before it was sealed in ice and snow! A lc flower that was a few years old, or even a few decades old, could not bepared to this lc flower that had grown for 200 years. Regardless of whether it was the medicinal effect or the soul-absorbing scent, the one on the stage right now was a high-grade one. Compared to the Greendia soul-absorbing lc flower described in the illustrated handbook, the effect of this ice-sealed lc flower was probably dozens of times stronger! For this lc flower that had been growing for at least two hundred years, the price in Joelsons mind was around 50,000 snow crystal coins. In other words, even if Joelson paid 10,000 snow crystal coins, he would at least earn 40,000 snow crystal coins! Right now, there was no one who knew more about the existence of this nt than Joelson. This was a great bargain for Joelson. Upon hearing Joelsons bid, the surrounding bidders were in an uproar. They looked in the direction of Joelson but, unfortunately, the dark environment made it impossible for them to see his appearance clearly. My god, how can there be such a fool who is willing to pay 10,000 snow crystal coins to bid for such a nt? Crazy, he must be crazy! Even if its to give it to the woman he likes, he wouldnt spend so much money for nothing! 10,000 snow crystal coins, thats enough to buy a nice house in the underground city! He only bid for a nt that I dont know what it can do! Damn it, he might be a rich man! The discussions rose one after another. Elena, who was sitting next to Joelson, widened her eyes at this moment. She didnt understand why Joelson would suddenly bid so much. Just to bid for a nt that she did not know what it could do! All of a sudden, all kinds of thoughts shed through Elenas mind. The most likely thought suddenly appeared in Elenas mind. Could it be that he was bidding for her? Yes, she had just told him that she liked this beautiful flower, which made him have the impulse to bid for this lc flower! Sure enough, Joelson really liked her! In the darkness, Elena touched her fair little face and, sure enough, it burned badly. After Joelson finished bidding, he sat on the chair and quietly waited for the auction to end. On the screen, the number of 10,000 snow crystal coins was so eye-catching. At this moment, Doldona Benolu in the VIP room carefully looked at the number on the screen, smiled and said. Ten Thousand and fifty snow crystals. Doldonas voice echoed through the auction house. Even the good-natured Elena was more than angry at the moment. Where was this Doldona to bid for the lc. It was obviously to deliberately disgust Joelson who was determined to win the lc! 10,500 snow crystals. Seeing that Doldona had increased the price, there was no change in his expression. He continued to raise the price. Fifteen hundred and fifty snow crystals. In the VIP room, Doldona took an interest. It was not known whether he was interested in the frozen flower or in the Joelson at the auction. Twenty thousand snow crystals. Joelsons face did not change. This price was enough to shock everyone. This was just a frozen nt, how could it be auctioned at such a high price? Rich people were used to throwing money for fun, right? Everyone was speechless in their hearts. Everyone was waiting to see if Doldona in the VIP room would bid again. But this time, Doldona didnt bid. Seeing that Joelson didnt do anything, Doldona cursed him for being bored and stopped raising the price. A full minute passed, and there was no sound at the auction. Silence. Atst, when the countdown wasplete, Freya was relieved. She looked at the slightest of the VIP room in the eyes, but also shed a touch of resentment. That damned Doldona was actually trying to cause trouble. Did he really think that the auction house of Kardas was owned by the Benolu Family? Freya suppressed the unhappiness in her heart as she spoke to Joelson. Congrattions to Mr. King of Spades for winning the auction. He used 20,000 snow crystal coins to obtain this auction item. Joelson expressionlessly looked towards VIP room No. 4, where Doldona was located! Chapter 580 - No Need to Wear the Required God-Domain-Level Magic Ring!

Chapter 580: No Need to Wear the Required God-Domain-Level Magic Ring!

Congrattions to Mr. King of Spades for winning the auction with 20,000 snow crystals. Without any expression, he looked at the No. 4 VIP room, where Doldona was! Obviously, this prankof Doldona, has already made Joelson have an aversion to Doldona. If Doldona continued to be so domineering, Joelson didnt mind paying an unbearable price to this arrogant yboy in the underground city. And right now, he was in the VIP room. Doldonazilyy on the soft leather sofa. Beside him were two bunny girls in revealing clothes. This was a service exclusive to the VIP room. As long as Doldona needed it, the bunny girls would provide all the services he needed. Joelson, who had the purple-gold bank card, also had this qualification. However, in order to find Elenas location, he voluntarily gave up this service. Of course, as long as Joelson wanted it, he could enter the VIP room at any time. And it was Doldona, who was sitting on the sofazily, hugging the bunny girls on his left and right, who suddenly shivered. He looked left and right, as if he was looking for something. All of a sudden, it was as if he was being targeted by a ferocious beast. The fear that came from his soul made Doldona extremely ufortable. However, in the VIP room, other than the two bunny girls with gigantic breasts, what else could threaten Doldonas existence? Doldona was not considered weak. In fact, he was even stronger than some middle-aged men. However, this still did not make him feel any sense of security at this moment. He immediately said to the two bunny girls behind him. Leave my room, now! The two bunny girls were at a loss. Wasnt Doldona just touching their tits and wantonly venting his lust? Why did his attitude suddenly change so drastically? It was as if he had be apletely different person. However, they did not dare to disobey Doldonas request at this moment. After all, it was not just the Kardas familys request. Doldonas identity also made them very apprehensive. After bowing deeply to Doldona, the two bunny girls quickly left the VIP room. Whats going on? Im the only one in the room right now Why hasnt this uneasy feeling disappeared? Doldona touched his heart and asked in puzzlement. At this moment, the blood flow in his heart was elerating, as if it was about to jump into his throat. Damn it Doldonay back on the sofa, his fists clenched, and a hint of struggle appeared on his face. After an unknown amount of time, Doldona finally recovered. At this moment, his entire body was drenched in sweat, and a sickly red flush appeared on his face. Doldona looked at the one-way privacy ss in front of him. At this moment, Freyas auction had already auctioned off a few more items. Weapons, gemstones, medicinal herbs, pets There were all kinds of items and some of them were sold at high prices. After that, Joelson and Elena did not bid again. Because the lc flower had to be paid for backstage after the auction was over, it had not yet entered Joelsons hands. Even though they had bid 20,000 snow crystal coins, many people had ignored Joelsons existence because they had not bid for a long time. Next, the real treasures of our Kardas family will be auctioned. Please prepare snow crystal coins so that you dont run out of money. After Freya said that, the staff behind her carried a fist-sized small box to the center of the stage. The light from Freyas body gathered on the small box. The entire box was crimson in color. Its skin was made of animal fur and it was furry. The exquisite box slowly opened and a ring that was as bright as a gemstone appeared in front of everyone. Only then did everyone understand why the light was focused on the ring. Under the illumination of the light, the ring shone with a resplendent light. It did not lose out to any top-tier gemstones! Its too beautiful Beside Joelson, Elena could not help but exim. Thats right. This ring was simply beautiful to the extreme. Freyas voice sounded just in time. This is a magic tool forged by a master dwarf craftsman using his entire lifes worth of knowledge. Theres no need to exin its rank. The resplendent rings rank has also reached the gods domain rank. This ring can release a defensive barrier. Its defensive power is quite good. Most importantly, the rings defensive barrier can be set to a passive mode. When danger arrives that the ring cant react to, the resplendent ring will automatically release a defensive barrier to help the host defend against the iing attack. Freya said excitedly. Of course, none of this is important. The most shocking thing about this ring is that its assembly requirement is 0! What does this mean? Even people who dont know magic can use this protective barrier magic by wearing the ring! Of course, the magic needed to activate the ring also needs to be recharged by people who have magic. However, the recharging period is as long as a week. If the host is in extreme danger within a week, the ring will automatically release the protective barrier. As soon as Freya finished speaking, all kinds of discussions immediately came from the audience. It seemed that the resplendent ring that Freya had introduced was indeed very moving to everyone present. After all, even if there were no magic talents, they could still release powerful defensive magic just like other mages. Out in the world, safety was the first priority. If one were to identally lose their life, what use would it be even if one had a lot of snow crystal coins to squander? Hence, many people in the auction hall were gearing up. It seemed that they were extremely tempted by the resplendent ring. They all wanted to obtain this item, even if it meant paying a huge price! When some people in the audience could no longer suppress the agitation in their hearts, Freya announced the starting bid for the resplendent ring. Gods domain-level magic equipment: resplendent ring. The starting bid is 50,000 snow crystal coins. Each increment must not be less than 1,000 snow crystal coins! Even though Freyas bid was the highest so far, it still could not stop the enthusiasm of the various bidders. Below the stage, Elena softly asked Joelson. Mr. Joelson, what kind of astronomical price do you think this resplendent ring will fetch? Joelson nodded slightly. A conservative estimate is 200,000 snow crystal coins or more Chapter 581 - The Appearance of the Inner City Clan. The Competition for the

Chapter 581: The Appearance of the Inner City n. The Competition for the Resplendent Ring!

Mr. Joelson, what kind of sky-high price do you think this resplendent ring will fetch? Joelson nodded slightly. Conservative estimate, it should be above 200,000 snow crystal coins It was at this moment that the auction round began! 51,000 Snow Crystal Coins! 55,000 snow crystal coins! 60,000 snow crystal coins! I bid 66,000 snow crystal coins! All of you, move back a little. 80,000 snow crystal coins! For a moment, the voices of the bidders rose and fell one after another. The depths of everyones eyes were filled with fanaticism. Elena looked at the bustling scene. If it wasnt for the fact that her wallet was shy, she would probably have also tried to bid at this moment. It was not because of how powerful the resplendent ring was or the imprable iron wall. It was simply because the beautiful ring attracted Elena. Elena had never seen such a beauty before. Joelson looked at the craziness around him. His expression did not change and he remained unmoved. At this moment, the numbers on the big screen behind Foya were changing crazily. In the blink of an eye, the numbers had already broken through the five-digit threshold and entered the six-digit domain! And all of this had only taken half a minute! Seeing all the bidders below the stage being so enthusiastic, Freya was also very surprised. She had expected that this resplendent ring would be very popr, but she had not expected it to attract such a fanatical reaction. Just as Freya was slightly lost in thought, the number behind her once again shot up 20,000 snow crystal coins! This speed made Freya, who had already thought that money was just a number, click her tongue. The attraction of the resplendent ring was far beyond Freyas imagination! The number behind the resplendent ring that represented the snow crystal coins finally slowed down when the auction price reached 200,000 snow crystal coins. However, the slowing down was only rtive to before. If one looked at it alone, the increase was still very exaggerated! 211,000 snow crystal coins! 223,000 snow crystal coins! 229,000 snow crystal coins! 230,000 snow crystal coins! The numbers on the big screen kept jumping, tugging at the heartstrings of the people below the stage. Most of the bidders had spent thousands of snow crystal coins in order to fail without raising the bid, or even to advance the bid. Although the bid was sessful, it caused the growth rate to grow faster and faster! Finally, when ten minutes had passed, the bidding price of this resplendent ring had already reached 250,000 snow crystal coins! Only at this moment did the auction speed visibly slow down. On stage, Freya was extremely surprised when she saw that the price had actually risen to such a high level. After all, the originally nned price for the thunder-attributed battle ax, which was also at gods domain rank, was around 100,000 snow crystal coins. Currently, the resplendent ring did not possess any attack power. Moreover, its defense was much weaker than ordinary defensive magic equipment that required equipment. Although the appraiser in the family didnt give Freya any reference price, Freya felt that this resplendent ring could only be auctioned off for 180,000 snow crystal coins at most. But right now, the auction price had already reached 250,000 snow crystal coins, and it still didnt stop! Even at this rate, it wasnt impossible for this resplendent ring to be auctioned off for 300,000 snow crystal coins! The highest price for this ring is 254,000 snow crystal coins from Mr. Jack of Hearts. Is there anyone higher than that? Freya said excitedly. At this moment, many people were much calmer. 250,000 snow crystal coins was already too much for many people to bear. Moreover, the auction hadnt reached the final stage, and the real treasure hadnt been taken out yet. It was probably not the wisest choice to empty their wallets now. At this moment, a voice that had never appeared before suddenly spread throughout the entire auction hall. The voice was transmitted from VIP Room 3. This voice sounded extremely loud and clear. It gave one an inexplicable feeling that the owner of the voice was very reliable. I bid 270,000 snow crystal coins. The loud voice from the VIP room slowly said. Joelson slowly raised his head and looked at VIP Room 3 beside VIP Room 4. From the looks of it, the person who hade to the auction this time around was indeed not just Doldona from the Benolu family. The auction had finally entered the most heated segment. Even the members of therge ns in the underground city could not help but act. Joelson knew that the minimum requirement to enter the VIP room was to have a purple-gold card. That was a guarantee of at least 500,000 snow crystal coins! Not everyone was like Joelson, casually taking out a few dragon scales and being able to exchange them for hundreds of thousands of snow crystal coins. If that was the case, the entire underground world would be in chaos. On the stage, Freya heard the voiceing from VIP Room No. 3 and her body trembled. She subconsciously raised her head and looked in the direction of VIP Room 3. She was very familiar with that voice. Briznavarro. That was a big family in the inner city. It was not an existence that the Kardas and Benolu families couldpare to. Although the underground city was divided into the inner city of the outer city, the inner city and the outer city were like two different worlds. The outer city, which was dirty and chaotic, was more like a ce that had been abandoned. And where the true talents gathered and the elites were located, they were all in the inner city. Any small family in the inner city could bepared to an existence like the Kardas in the outer city. However, it must be known that people in the inner city rarely left the inner city. After all, in their opinion, leaving the clean and hygienic inner city and going to the dirty outer city was already extremely ridiculous. Why would people leave theirfort zone? Kardas and the Benolu family had applied to the inner city more than once to be an inner city family, but they were all rejected without exception. Even though the two families had many talents and they were not weaker than the average families in the inner city. Even so, the inner city did not let their guard down once. In the end, it was because the people in the inner city were too arrogant and disdained to associate with Kardas and Benolu families. However, such an arrogant inner city family actually appeared in this auction. This really made Freya very surprised! Chapter 582 - The Purpose of the Navarro Clan’s Visit!

Chapter 582: The Purpose of the Navarro ns Visit!

I offer 270,000 snow crystal coins. At this moment, Briz Navarro was sitting in VIP Hall Number Three. He crossed his arms in front of his chest as he spoke in a deep voice. Briz Navarro was shirtless. There was an eagle tattooed on his muscr body. This eagle was the symbol of the Navarro family. It was also their familys totem. However, even ordinary people in the outer city of the underground city would subconsciously avoid this eagle when they saw it. After all, the Navarro family could be considered as an existence that could be ranked high in the inner city of the underground city. This ce was the outer city. Even an ordinary person in the inner city could be an existence with an illustrious status in the outer city. As the third young master of the Navarro family, of course, Briz could be considered as a superior person. However, as the third young master of the Navarro family in the inner city, why did Briz enter the outer city and represent the auction house of the Kardas family? Of course, there was a reason. As the third young master of the Navarro family, Briz had received the news of thest mysterious item in the auction house of the Kardas family, this was why the third young master of the Navarro family was sent to the outer city to inquire about the news. If the news from the secret agents was true, Briz would represent the Navarro family to participate in this auction. Originally, Briz hated the outer city of the underground city. In Brizs eyes, such an existence represented low status. As one of the top ranked Navarro family in the inner city, it was naturally not surprising for him to have such an opinion. However, even though he was the esteemed third young master of the Navarro family, even though he had an illustrious status in the inner city, he had no choice but to admit at this moment the importance of the final auction item of the Kardas family to their family. If Brizs guess was correct, the final mysterious item was the most important key that could open the legendarynd of Lorna. Lorna, the legendary Holy Land! Even the head of the Navarro family and even the king of the underground city had to admit that this was the Holy Land that everyone yearned for! It was known as the most open and free city in the underworld. No matter how low your status was before, you were like an ant. After you entered Lorna, you did not need to be weaker than others. On the contrary, if you were the king of the outside world, you would not be able to ask others to do anything for you in Lorna. Even if you asked others to pour you a cup of wine, it would still not do. Lorna, who waspletely prohibited from using force, had the most well-informed information in the entire underworld. The organizations that were able to take root here were definitely not ordinary people! Their strength was so strong that ordinary people couldnt imagine it. If they were willing, they could even clearly investigate what color underwear a certain king was wearing today. Such a terrifying investigation made people shudder! If it was not because Lorna absolutely forbade the use of force, the intertwined factions and organizations here would have exploded into iparably terrifying sparks! There were secrets that countless people wanted to know! There were treasures that countless people yearned for! As long as one had sufficient capital, they would be able to obtain these things from Lorna! Right now, Joelsons goal was to enter Lorna and search for the whereabouts of the mysterious fragment. Briz Navarro grabbed a bottle of wine on the marble table in front of him and roughly grabbed it. He opened his mouth and poured it down his throat. This was already a very exquisite wine for the outer city, but in Briz Navarros mouth, it tasted like urine. Damn it, why are things in the outer city all the same? Dirty. Briz put back the wine bottle in his hand. Although he did not say anything, his eyes did not hide his disdain for the outer city at all. The two bunny girls who were in charge of serving Briz also felt Brizs undisguised disdain at this moment. They curled up at the side, not knowing what to do. After all, in Brizs eyes, even their clothes were extremely dirty. Briz shook his head and continued to look at the auction that was still ongoing outside the VIP room. The auction was still ongoing. Other than a few people who were extremely sensitive to therge families in the inner city, most people did not discover that Briz, who was sitting in VIP Room 3, was the third young master of the Navarro family in the inner city. They only thought that the person sitting in the third VIP room was at most on the same level as Doldona in the fourth VIP room. Although the Benolu family could be considered to be extremely powerful in the outer city, if they were to include the inner city and rank the entire inner city Doldonas Benolu family and the Kardas family, who were currently holding an auction, couldnt be ranked. In the eyes of the truly powerful families in the inner city, the two great families that were dominating the outer city were no different from clowns. In fact, as long as the great families in the inner city were willing, they could easily bankrupt the two great families in the outer city and disappear without a trace within a short period of time. After all, many businesses of the two great families relied on the people from the great families in the inner city. Of course, Briz didnt care about these people who didnt realize Brizs identity and contradicted the bidding. After all, in his eyes, these people were no different from ants. If he were to stoop to their level, it would really lower his status. Right now, he was already participating in the auction with this group of pariahs. If he were to announce his own family andpete with these pariahs for this resplendent ring, it would probably be too devalued and wouldnt match the prestige of the Navarro family. Of course, the current focus of Briz wasnt on this resplendent ring, but on the mysterious existence that the Kardas family would be auctioning off. Although this resplendent ring was a divine artifact, in Brizs eyes, it was just an extremely interesting little toy. It didnt have any practical value at all. If he really managed to get it, that would be the best. If he didnt manage to get it, Briz naturally wouldnt mind. After all, who would be angry with a bunch of ants? Chapter 583 - A Glimpse across the sky, the survival of Doldona!

Chapter 583: Chapter 584: A Glimpse across the sky, the survival of Doldona!

Just as Briz was bidding for the resplendent ring that could be used without any magical requirements, Doldona finally caught his breath in VIP Room Number 4. He looked at the void in front of him with some shock. What kind of existence was that? It was actually able to use an unknown method, almost causing him to copse. Fortunately, although Doldona was born in the outer city and was a precious existence, he had undergone a series of arduous training since young in order to take over the Benolu n. At this moment, although Doldona appeared to be an iparable silkpants In the end, he still possessed a mental strength that was even stronger than an ordinary person. However, it was this kind of Doldona who nearly lost to that terrifying inner demon under the sudden palpitations of his heart. Doldona would definitely not believe that this frightening inner demon had appeared out of thin air. This inner demon was so terrifying. There was definitely someone who had intentionally used it on him. Otherwise, its might would also be this terrifying! Such a powerful inner demon could easily cause a determined ordinary person to instantly go crazy without any preparation. When he was possessed by that terrifying feeling, Doldona felt as though he was on the gallows of death, and the person who cast this inner demon was the terrifying death god. The death god was like a skeleton, holding a sharp and very long sickle in his hand as he looked at him with a smile. It was as though the death god only needed to gently move his fingers topletely kill him! Doldonay on the soft sofa made of animal fur, panting heavily. Only now did he realize how lucky he was to have escaped from the grim reapers hands. Doldona had even thought that he would not be able to ovee this hurdle and lose to that terrifying inner demon, thuspletely throwing his soul into the abyss. Fortunately, the present strong-willed Doldona, has been thoroughly survived. After this experience of the terror of the inner devil Doldona, is also the first time to feel the precious life. Doldonas experience this time, but also as one of the Benolu family heir, has made him matured a lot! It was a long while before Doldona, who had regained his mobility, sat up slowly from his reclining position on the sofa. Having regained control of his body, Doldona could not help but feel delighted. He looked at his hands, which were slightly pale due to theck of blood supply due to the pressure, and the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up. He could clearly feel that after this crisis was over, the benefits brought to him were extremely great! My current strength has actually be even stronger! Doldona said. His voice was filled with iparable shock and excitement. The shock in his eyes was not hidden at all. At this moment, after Doldona had gained control of his body, he could even clearly feel the movements of every single cell in his body! This may sound a little vague, but it does prove that Doldonas magic perception has improved a lot. He couldnt feel anything at all, after experiencing this life-and-death crisis, I can also feel it. Of course, if Doldona knew at this moment that this was merely a casual nce at Doldona from a distance, even he himself would not know howDdoldona would react. Maybe a guy with a slightly weaker tolerance would just pass out? After all, Doldona had just done it on purpose to disgust Joelson. If the big families in the inner city of the underground city wanted to crush the Kardas family and the Benolu family in the outer city as easily as crushing an ant, then perhaps Joelson wanted to settle the big families in the inner city, it was also merely the blink of an eye. Having already reached such a level of strength, even without the help of the giant dragons that he had reared, Joelson could casually reveal two moves. These were existences that the underground city could not withstand. Of course, there were exceptions. The moment he entered the underground city, Joelson could vaguely sense an existence that was not inferior to him. However, this aura was extremely ethereal, and it even carried a hint of uncertainty. If his power had not reached the peak of the lower god level of Joelson, he probably wouldnt have been able to discover such an existence at all. For the other party to be able to hide his aura so well, it was likely that he was at least an existence on par with Joelsons power! Joelson was rather surprised. Why would there be such a powerful existence in this underground city? Could it be that they were stationed here to protect the underground city? What sort of secret did this enormous underground city hold that an expert who was at least at the peak of the demigod level was actually willing to hide his aura and protect this ce. All of this was something that Joelson didnt know. All of this was in the future. Right now, the auction was still continuing.. That resplendent gemstone was finally bought by a fat man who was no less famous than a small mustache, at a price of 310,000 snow crystals. When the big fatty sessfully bid for the resplendent ring, the auction house could not help but sigh. Originally, because the auction house had deliberately set up the lights, as long as they did not make too obvious a move, no one knew who would end up with the resplendent gem. However, this big fatty was iparably excited, he directly stood up and cheered. This was the news that caused the resplendent gem to belong to who now, and it was known by everyone present. After this fatty discovered that he had been exposed, he also covered his mouth in a somewhat embarrassed manner. When he discovered that it was already toote, and everything had already been exposed, he could not help but feel a little flustered and exasperated. He left the auction hall in front of everyone present. Nichs, you have to protect your treasure. Dont let the thief think about it! Yes, yes. Im afraid that after you are exposed, it wont be the thief who wille. Instead, it will be a brazen robber! Hahahahaha, Nichs is doomed this time. The life-saving treasure that he spent so much money to bid for was actually known by so many people. Im not afraid of thieves stealing, but Im afraid of thieves thinking about it! I think Nichs is going to suffer this time around. Who knows, this bright ring might bring him a cmity that will kill him! Quite a number of people looked at the figure of the big fatty named Nichs as he left. They were all whispering while taking pleasure in his misfortune. Quite a number of people immediately stood up and followed closely after Nichs left the scene. It seemed that they already had an idea about the bright ring in Nichss hand! Chapter 584 - The Auction Item That Was Added at the Last Minute

Chapter 584: The Auction Item That Was Added at the Last Minute

Looking at the departing figure of Nichs, as well as the figure that immediately failed to leave after Nichs had left, Freya could not help but frown. As the eldest daughter of the Kardas family, she naturally understood what these fellows that followed closely behind had in mind as they stood up to follow Nichs. Although Kardas would protect the safety of the sessful buyer in a short period of time, he would also take a secret passage that no one knew the exit to protect Nichss safety after taking the items. However, Nichs had already exposed his identity as the buyer. As long as he was still in the underground city, the danger he faced would not disappear for a day. The underground city was not a peaceful ce. Even in the inner city, there would still be bloody scenes from time to time. Freya had already predicted what would happen after Nichs. At the same time, Freya also silently prayed in her heart. She hoped that this resplendent ring would not enter the Kardas familys auction house to be auctioned again. If that was the case, there could only be two reasons. Either Nichs could not stand the harassment and was willing to hand this resplendent ring back to the Kardas family to be auctioned again. Or Nichs was already dead, and the existence that killed him did not need such a resplendent ring that did not require any holding requirements. Judging from the current situation, Freya felt that there was a high probability that Nichs would face the second oue. After all, most of the people who were able to bid for this resplendent ring did not have any magic power on them, nor did they have any magic talent. This could not help but be the case. Most of these buyers were rtively wealthy existences in the outer city. Otherwise, they would not care so much about their own lives. They would be willing to spend a lot of money to buy a defensive magic ring that could release magic without any magic power. Fuya had heard of Nichs. After all, the Kardas family had also done a lot of business with Nichs. ording to Freyas weak memory, she knew that Nichss full name was Dadar Mondo Nichs. Nichs specialized in selling gemstones and ornaments in the outer city. Over the years, because of their friendship, he had a lot of business and thus had a lot of wealth. While carrying out these businesses, Nichs had also provoked a lot of enemies. Some of them were even existences that would not rest until one of them was dead. Nichs was just an unarmed businessman. Other than being rich, Nichs was just a fat man who could not fight back against threats. If they didnt hire bodyguards, many street thugs would be interested in Nichs. No wonder Nichs was willing to spend so much money, he wanted to buy this ring that could save his life at the critical moment. Looking at Nichss disappearing figure, Freya couldnt help but shake her head helplessly. To put it bluntly, even if Nichs died, it had nothing to do with the Kardas family. As the eldest daughter of the Kardas family, Freya was naturally not a saint. The life and death of a businessman would not affect Freyas emotions. At this moment, Freya opened her mouth again and said something to the bidders present. However, just as Freya opened her mouth and was about to speak, the staff member below the stage rushed up. He looked like he was still panting. The staff member looked extremely anxious. After whispering something into Freyas ear, he bowed deeply and left the stage. Upon hearing the news from the staff member, the pupils in Freyasrge eyes suddenly shrank. She immediately turned her head and said to the auctioneer below the stage. Just now, our family received a new item. Because the value of this item is very high, our family nned to hold another auction next time, leaving this item as the finale. However, many honored guests havee to our auction, which brings glory to our Kardas family. My father, the current head of the Kardas family, has decided to move this item to this auction in advance! The value of this item is beyond my imagination. Even I have never seen such a magical item before As Freya spoke, the staff behind her had already moved a crystal table up. On the crystal table, there was a small box-like item, which was covered by a red cloth. The crystal table looked extremely precious. It seemed like the raw materials used to make the crystal were not inferior quality crystals, but crystals that truly belonged to gemstones. There were also quite a number of threads on the red cloth. If one took a closer look, they would see that they were all sewn from gold threads! When Briz and Doldona, who were in VIP Room 3 and VIP Room 4, saw this scene, they could not help but raise their eyebrows at the same time. Although Briz looked down on the two great ns in the outer city, Briz could feel that the Kardas n had actually taken out such a grand thing to carry this small box, this thing was definitely not an ordinary existence! It was even possible that it was something as rare as a phoenix feather or a qilin horn even in the inner city. Meanwhile, Doldona narrowed his eyes into a slit. For some unknown reason, Doldona had suddenly sensed an extremely dangerous aura from his newly increased magic perception ability! That terrifying danger was even more terrifying than the inner demon that had suddenly appeared. What exactly is this thing? It can actually release a pressure that is not weaker than the inner demon from before? This thing is definitely not simple. I did not expect that the Kardas family would actually be willing to put this thing up for auction. I thought that they would take it for themselves. This is really making me more and more curious. Doldona felt that things were getting more and more interesting. Below the stage, Elena looked at the stage that waspletely made of gemstone grade crystals. Her big eyes kept blinking. She turned her head to look at Joelson beside her. She tugged at the corner of his clothes curiously and asked. Mr. Joelson, this auction item looks very grand! It must be something of the grand finale, right? Joelson stared nkly at the stage, a hint of surprise in his eyes. It was the first time Elena saw him like this. Before this, Joelson had always been very calm in Elenas perception, and he had never shown any surprise. Of course, Joelson would be shocked. At this moment, through magic detection, he discovered The box on the stage, was actually containing Hadess dragon scales! Chapter 585 - I Can’t Really Have Fallen in Love with Joelson, Right.

Chapter 585: I Cant Really Have Fallen in Love with Joelson, Right...

At this moment, the five pieces of scales that Joelson had given to Mustache, which belonged to Hades, had appeared in the small box on the tform. Although the small box was a magic tool that could shield ones aura, it was clearly not powerful enough to shield one from Joelsons magic detection. If even a peak demigod like Joelson could be shielded from it, then the person who created this magic tool would probably be many times more powerful than Joelson? Based on the magic detection that Joelson had released, he could sense the patterns on the small box wrapped in red cloth. Joelson could clearly tell which one the Mustache had put in earlier. Could it be that the Mustache had been sold to the Kardas family? That shouldnt be possible, right? The Mustache had specifically warned him not to participate in this auction. Could it be that the Mustache was already certain that Joelson would listen to him and not participate in the auction? If he missed the news of the resplendent gemstone because of this reason, perhaps Joelson would directly roast the Mustache into nothingness. If the mustached man really wanted some of Joelsons money and sold it to the Kardas auction house, Joelson would only say that the mustached man was extremely stupid. After all, anyone who was not an idiot would teach the mustached man a lesson after such a series of operations. Whats going on? But at this moment, Joelson frowned slightly. He had discovered something unusual. This treasure chest covered by a red cloth actually had a faint scent of blood on it. Although this scent had been hidden very, very deep. To the extent that even Joelson, who had reached the peak of the demigod level, had almost overlooked it. But the truth was the truth. Joelson could clearly sense an extremely subtle scent of blood on the veins of this chest. Back then, when he saw the mustached man put the fragon Scale into the small box, he knew that there was no blood on it! The precision of his magic detection was iparable to any equipment or magic in the underground city! Something must have happened to the mustached man! That was what Joelson thought in his heart. The magic detection, which was originally only covering the entire auction house, suddenly soared in an extreme time! Five hundred meters! One thousand meters! Two thousand meters! Five thousand meters! Soon, the pawnshop located in a remote corner of the underground city appeared in Joelsons mind. This area was originally very deserted. If it was not for the robbers waiting for business, it would not be surprising if there was not a single person here for a day. The door of Mustaches pawnshop was tightly shut. Joelsons magic detection quickly passed through the door. Blood! There was blood everywhere! Joelson raised his eyebrows slightly. Obviously, he didnt know that something like this had happened in Mustaches pawnshop. The smell of blood was everywhere. The blood stained the walls, stained the table, and stained many of Mustaches Works of art. ording to the identification of Joelsons magic detection, the blood all came from the same person. Such arge amount of blood must have drained a person of all his blood, right? That was what Joelson thought. The owner of this blood had already been sentenced to death by Joelson in his heart. With such a level of injury, unless it was someone stronger than Joelson, or if Joelson was right beside him before he died, there was almost no way to save him. As expected, in the next second, the magic detection that Joelson released found the small mustached mans corpse in a corner. The small mustached mans corpse had already been broken intorge and small pieces and was casually thrown into a corner as trash. It looked extremely bloody! If one were to see this small mustached man, who had some reputation in the underground city, end up in such a state, countless people would probably sigh helplessly. It was likely that someone knew that Mustache had this treasure. That was why he had killed and looted it after he left. It was likely that Hadess dragon scales were not what the killer needed. That was why he had sold it to the Kardas auction house. This was the result that Joelson came up within an instant. Although Mustaches business in the underground city was not small and his reputation could be considered big in the outer city. He was even bigger than Nichs. However, Mustache was still an existence without anybat ability or magic talent. Anyone who knew some offensive magic, or even as long as they were agile and did not need magic, could easily kill Mustache andplete the killing and looting. However, to be able to cause such a terrifying amount of blood loss in the pawnshop, he was definitely not an assassin who did not know magic. Joelson looked towards the direction of the small box on the stage, his eyes filled with indifference. Although Joelson did not have a good impression of the Mustache. Even had a little disgust. However, for some reason, Joelson wanted to find the murderer who killed the Mustache and stole his goods. At this moment, Joelsons eyes narrowed, and a monstrous and terrifying aura was about to erupt. However, at this moment, Elenas voice sounded from the side. This undoubtedly caused Joelson to immediately wake up from his absent-minded state. Whats wrong? Joelson asked. Nothing Elena turned her face to the side and said in a coquettish manner. Why has Mr. Joelson been absentminded recently? Are you thinking about other girls? Joelson scratched his head, confused by Elenas sudden words. After he entered the underground world, the only three women who had any influence were the innkeeper, Elena, and Freya, who was hosting the auction on the stage. Although he was indeed a womanizer and had many romantic experiences with countless cute and beautiful girls, at least the current Joelson was still very innocent! I have been a celibate for the past ten days, I can swear to my dragons! He thought to himself. Seeing that he was at a loss, Elena also knew that he wasnt like that. But for some reason, Elena felt that she was more and more concerned about what he thought. Even if he didnt pay attention to her, Elena was a little anxious. Could it be That she really fell in love with Joelson? In the darkness of the auction house, Elena touched her chest with her small hands, feeling a little uneasy. Chapter 586 - The Terrifying Pressure and the Bashful Elena

Chapter 586: The Terrifying Pressure and the Bashful Elena

Just as Elena was thinking about this, Freya did not wait for Elena on stage. Freya slowly untied the red cloth in front of everyone, and the small box was revealed to everyone. When they saw that it was just a small box, many people in the ordinary audience started to whisper. No way. After talking so much, I was really looking forward to it. I didnt expect it to be just a small box. Ive seen this small box before in the equipment shop. It only costs 2,000 to 3,000 snow crystal coins to get one. No way. The Kardas family actually said that it was very precious? I think theres something wrong with the Kardas familys head As they whispered, many of them understood that the main point was not the box. The surrounding people are really stupid. What status does the Kardas family have in the outer city? Why would they need to use tricks to trick you into buying a box at a high price? Thats right, thats right. This box is obviously only for storing things, not for auction. Just the box alone is already used with such a high-level item. Im afraid the items inside wont disappoint us! A single box will cost several thousand snow crystal coins. Im guessing that the treasures inside will require at least six figures of snow crystal coins before they can be bought. Six figures? I dont think so. Up until now, havent you guys noticed that the transaction volume is getting higher and higher? Although I dont know if its controlled by the Kardas family, this mysterious treasure will definitely sell for an even higher price! I say, even if its over a million snow crystal coins, its still possible! If thats the case, itll really be an eye-opener! Freya looked around the stage and said indifferently. Silence. As the eldest daughter of the Kardas family, Freyas tone was still very imposing. After Freya said that, many people shivered and immediately quieted down. After all, not everyone had someone to rely on in the underground city. They didnt want to rely on Doldona and the others. Moreover, their strength wasnt enough to protect them from the wrath of the Kardas family. At this moment, they had to obediently admit defeat. Listening to the eldest daughter of the Kardas family was the best choice. Freya looked at the scene that immediately quieted down and nodded in satisfaction. Following that, she directly lifted the lid. Bang! Just as Freya lifted the lid, an iparably terrifying aura directly came from within this exquisite small box! It was like a shock wave! Countless peoples hearts were suddenly suppressed by this iparably powerful pressure to the point that they could not breathe! Even those with slightly weaker physiques directly bled from their seven orifices and fainted on the ground. If they were not rescued in time, their lives might be threatened! Countless people looked in the direction of the small box in great shock. Not only were their eyes filled with shock, but there was also fear! What kind of existence was it? Just by opening the door, it released a terrifying aura that almost caused their hearts to stop! It was too terrifying! At this moment, Freya was at the very side of this exquisite small box. She was also the existence who had felt the strongest shock wave. At this moment, even though Freya possessed a strength that was not inferior to Doldona, she had also lost herposure due to the iparably terrifying pressure. Due to the influence of the intense shock wave, Freya directly sat down on the ground. The scenery under the lolita skirt was directly disyed in front of everyones eyes. Of course, at this moment, everyone was thrown off their feet by this pressure. How would they have the time to look at such a beautiful scene! Of course, this was not the case for Joelson. At this moment, the corner of Joelsons mouth twitched as he watched her fall, revealing her tender white thighs and blue-white knee socks. Good! What a beautiful scene! Freya was indeed a beauty. If it was not for her loli appearance, it was likely that Joelson would have already attacked her. Unfortunately, if it was Elena who revealed such a beautiful scene to Joelson, he wouldnt have been so polite as to enjoy this delicious meal. It wasnt impossible to use some time to pause the magic and wait for everything to be over before continuing with the auction Many thoughts ran through Joelsons mind. Elena, who was beside Joelson, was protected by his aura. She only fell from her chair and immediately got up from the ground. Although she looked a little embarrassed, she was much better than the others. Seeing that Joelson was staring at the bottom of Freyas skirt, Elena subconsciously covered his eyes. Dont look, is Mr. Joelson a hooligan? Elenas face was red and her eyes were closed tightly. She put her small hands in front of Joelson and said excitedly. Cough, cough, cough Joelson hurriedly coughed to ease the awkwardness. Elena, you know, shes already an adult. Elena snorted and turned her small face away. She said to Joelson angrily. Ive finally seen Mr. Joelson clearly. Youre not a gentleman. Youre just a lecherous person! Hearing this, Joelson could not help but chuckle and directly put his arm around Elenas shoulder. Joelsons face was directly next to Elenas ear as he slowly said in a deep voice. Elena, I have never emphasized that I am a gentleman. I will fall for the temptation of a beautiful girl. Of course, a beautiful girl of your level is also one of them. Joelsons voice was very soft and cathartic. It directly traveled through Elenas ears and into her head. In an instant, Elena seemed to have been struck by lightning. Her entire person was stunned on the spot. After a long while, Elena finally reacted. Her originally fair little face had be iparably red due to her shyness. Elena did not dare to look in the direction of Joelson. She quickly turned her head and said slowly in a voice that only she could hear. I hate you Mr. Joelson You still have a leg injury that hasnt healed yet Before your leg is healed, its best that you dont do any of these Elenas voice was low to begin with. The more she spoke, the less confident Elena became. In the end, she could barely hear. Looking at Elenas extremely shy appearance, Joelson could not help butugh out loud. He rubbed Elenas hair with all his might, making Elenas beautiful hair a little messy. Elena, I didnt expect to tease you. Your reaction is actually so interesting. In the messy auction venue, Elena and Joelson were so eye-catching at this moment. Chapter 587 - After the Storm Passes, the Auction Will Continue!

Chapter 587: After the Storm Passes, the Auction Will Continue!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The Kardas family did not expect that just opening this small box with dragon scales would release such a terrifying power! On the stage, Freya climbed up from the ground in a sorry state. Many staff members quickly came forward to help her up. After all, Freya represented the face of the Kardas family. She could not afford to make a fool of herself when there were so many important guests in the inner city and the outer city. Soon, with the help of many staff members, Freya recovered her original appearance. Other than a faint expression on her small face, there were no other problems. Previously, when she had opened the small box that contained the aura of Hadess dragon scales, Freya was the one closest to it. Naturally, she was the one who had been affected the most. Fortunately,pared to most of the bidders in the auction venue, Freyas physique and strength were much stronger. At this moment, this auction house was within the sphere of influence of the Kardas family. Although the Kardas family was originally nothingpared to the existence in the inner city, in the eyes of ordinary people in the outer city... it was a titan. The moment this disturbance appeared, many staff members and security personnel immediately entered the auction house. The originally dim auction house immediately lit up. The lighting gemstones used to illuminate the surroundings were fully activated. Every corner of the hall could be seen clearly. There was no other way. After all, the people participating in the auction were not necessarily good people. If someone wanted to make a name for himself in this riot, it was not something Kardas wanted to see. Therefore, countless security personnel and staff members were deployed to immediately maintain order in the venue. Many of the staff members changed the tables and chairs with the help of the staff members. Although the position of Joelson and Elena was not far from the stage, they were surprisingly not affected at all. Even their chairs did not move at all. This made many of the staff members feel puzzled, but they did not dare to show it. Otherwise, if they offended someone they should not have offended, their lives would be over. From the staff members point of view, it was likely that Joelson and Elena were descendants ofrge families from the inner city. It was likely that after this riot was over, they would immediately report this news to the management of the Kardas family. This was not the result that Joelson wanted to see. He raised his eyebrows. A mysterious spiritual fluctuation swept over a dozen meters in the surrounding area. All the staff members were suddenly stunned. A lost expression appeared in their eyes. Clearly, a certain memory in their minds had been erased by Joelson. Joelsons technique of deleting memories was extremely exquisite, to the point that they hadnt discovered any clues at all. They had only thought that they were feeling a little ufortable because of the pressure of the dragon scales. And so, they immediately continued their work. After all, Joelson had the power of a peak demigod. If these staff members of the Kardas family were able to resist Joelsons spiritual power, then the entire underground city would probably be in chaos. It took roughly ten minutes to maintain order and then repair the entire ce. When the lights dimmed once more, the many bidders began to enter their original positions. Clearly, after this short period of chaos, the auction was about to continue. Within the VIP room, both Briz and Doldona opened their eyes at the same time. Although the dragon scale had indeed created a great pressure and caused them to be in an extremely sorry state,pared to the auctioneers in the hall, Briz and Doldona were in a much better condition. After a short period of palpitations, both Doldona and Briz revealed a surprised look in their eyes. Just what was this thing? It was actually able to release such a terrifying pressure? The fear that came from the soul level made Doldona feel that it was even more terrifying than the inner demon from before! Brizs brows were tightly knitted together. The aura that this thing emitted was even more powerful than the strongest expert that Briz had seen in the inner city. How could such a treasure appear in the small Kardas Family? Briz could not understand it no matter how much he thought about it. However, even if thirty Brizes racked their brains, they still could not think of anything. On the stage, Freya coughed lightly and focused everyones attention on Freya once again. Everyone, the chaos that was caused earlier was indeed because our Kardas family did not fully understand the information about this thing. Initially, we knew that this item was a little intimidating, but we did not expect it to be so terrifying. In order to express our loyalty and apology to all of you, all of you who havee to our Kardas auction house this time can receive a membership card from our Kardas auction house. You will receive preferential treatmentpared to other bidders. After Freya finished speaking, the eyes of many bidders below the stage suddenly lit up! It was actually a membership card of the Kardas auction house! One had to know that there were very few people in the outer city who could obtain a membership card of the Kardas auction house. In addition, the families in the inner city looked down on the existence of the Kardas family. As a result, all of the people who had this membership card were those with prominent status in the outer city. Right now, they had no power or influence. Yet, they were actually able to possess the same membership card. How could they not be excited? Freya looked at the many excited fellows below the stage. A cold glint involuntarily shed across her eyes. Did these fellows really think that they could be on the same level as the big shots in the outer city just because they had obtained their familys membership card? If they really thought so, Freya would also think that these people were just toads who wanted to eat swan meat! The membership cards that werepensated to these bidders were all specially made by Kardas and were not standard membership cards. Although they would receive a little preferential treatmentpared to the customers who did not have anything, it was impossible for them to reach the true level of membership. Of course, someone like Joelson who had a purple-gold card also didnt need a membership card to receive the best treatment from the Kardas family. The Underground Citys money house was both internal and external. This money house that could control the underground citys lifeline was controlled by the true king of the underground city. It was the proof of the king of the underground city! Chapter 588 - Notify the Family and Prepare a Large Sum of Money!

Chapter 588: Notify the Family and Prepare a Large Sum of Money!

Everyone, this is probably the first time youve seen this thing, right? To put it in a slightly embarrassing way, this is also the first time Ive seen such an existence. Freya picked up the small box and showed it to everyone. Within it, five ck dragon scales were faintly flickering with light. A faintly discernible pressure was emitted from within, as if warning everyone that he was the king that everyone looked up to. Its extremely well-preserved and has a 100% giant dragon aura! And ording to spection, the owner of this dragon scale is an extremely powerful existence! Freya said excitedly. After all, the strength of the owner of this scale was definitely an existence that she looked up to. Which girl didnt like strong things? As long as it was an existence that possessed overwhelming strength, Freya was willing to fall for it. Miss Freya, as for the exact strength how strong is it? Below the stage, a bidder asked with great puzzlement. Many people in the surroundings nodded in agreement when they heard that someone had voiced their doubts. Freya frowned slightly. This is also unreliable information. It was given by an appraiser in our family. The level of the mana residue on the dragons scale has alreadypletely surpassed the realm ofws. Im afraid that it has already surpassed the realm of gods domain and reached an even more unfathomable existence. Hissss! When Freya finished speaking, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air! The owner of this scale was actually so terrifying! One had to know that even mages in the realm of gods were already kings in their eyes. As long as they were willing, they could casually destroy an entire city with an expert at the realm of gods. And the owner of this scale was actually more powerful than an expert at the celestial realm level? Didnt that mean that He had already transcended the mortal world and touched the domain of the gods! They looked at each other and were extremely shocked. The scale that existed on the body of a god actually appeared before their eyes at this moment. This was really too shocking! Even Briz and Doldona, who were in the VIP room, subconsciously swallowed their saliva. They finally understood why the Kardas family wanted to let this item jump the queue and be auctioned before the final item. They also understood why the Kardas family wasnt willing to hide such a terrifying item. The value of this dragon scale was simply too terrifying. The Kardas family was merely arge family in the outer city of the underground city. In the entire underground city, they werent even worth a fart. They simply didnt have the qualifications to eat this item. In this world, there was no such thing as an imprable wall. If the news of the Kardas family possessing a dragon scale that surpassed a god-domain expert were to spread out and reach the ears of the people in power of therge families in the inner city, the Kardas family would most likely face a crisis of destruction! This was not something the Kardas family was willing to see! Right now, when the major families in the inner city were present, auctioning off this dragon scale was the best choice for the Kardas family! Under the gazes of everyone present, the inner city family was also present. They believed that the inner city family would definitely give the Kardas family a satisfactory reward. The inner-city family was an existence that thought highly of themselves. If they were to openly snatch the Kardas familys things, there might not be any huge consequences. However, in the inner city, there would definitely be other families who wouldugh at them. Briz ced hisrge hand on his chin and thought rapidly in his heart. Not long after, he came to a conclusion. This dragon scale was simr to the resplendent gemstone. No matter how much he had to pay, he had to obtain it! After saying that, Briz raised his right hand and snapped his fingers in the air. Pa da! In the next moment, the space behind Briz suddenly shed, and a burly middle-aged man in a suit appeared out of thin air. Previously, other than Joelson, no one had discovered his existence! How did he appear! This middle-aged man was clearly obeying Britzs orders. Although the middle-aged mans face was extremely solemn, one could still see the respect he had for Britz from his eyes. Young Master, what instructions do you have for me? The middle-aged man bowed extremely respectfully before speaking slowly. Tell the nsmen that the Kardas familys auction house has produced a dragon scale that surpasses the level of a god domain. I will definitely bid for it and have my nsmen prepare the funds for me. Briz shot a nce at the middle-aged man behind him before casually giving his orders. Clearly, Briz was not the least bit surprised by the middle-aged mans sudden appearance. On the other hand, when the middle-aged man heard Brizs words, his body suddenly trembled. A hint of shock appeared in his eyes as he muttered to himself. A dragon scale that surpasses the realm of gods Huh? I understand, Young Master. Ill go and inform the master right now and report this news. Suddenly, Briggs thought of something and hurriedly said to the middle-aged man. Wait a moment. What is it, Young Master Briz? This matter must be kept a secret. No other existence other than Father must know about it. Do you understand? The middle-aged man frowned and quickly nodded. Lets go. Briz waved his hand, and the middle-aged mans body shed again, disappearing from where he was. The space fluctuated, and the middle-aged man seemed as if he had never appeared. Briz looked at Freya on the stage, and a faint smile appeared on his face. Interesting. Freya, your Kardas family is indeed a very sensible family. Your family is just an ant-like family in the outer city. Our Navarro family can easily kill you. Even if your Kardas family pays us protection fees, we wont mistreat you. In Brizs opinion, the outer city, which was barren in the underground city, was an extremely precious existence in the outer city, even if the inner city had given out items casually. It was a piece of cake to bid for this dragons scale. One did not even need to use many resources. Briz looked at Freya, who was standing on the stage, with great interest, waiting for her to announce the auction price for the dragons scale. At this moment, Freya on the stage had also disyed the dragon scale to everyone. She ced the small box back on the crystal table. The dragon scale that had fallen off Hadess body was about to be auctioned! Chapter 589 - A New Bidder

Chapter 589: A New Bidder

Im sure you all know that this dragon scale is a priceless treasure. Its not enough to prove its value by using money. Therefore, in this auction, not only can we use snow crystal coins to bid, but we can also use items of equal value to barter. We can also get this dragon scale. Freya continued to speak to the crowd. The bidding starts at 10,000 snow crystal coins. Each increment must not be less than 10,000 snow crystal coins! After Freya finished speaking, the number 10,000 appeared on the big screen behind her. Obviously, the auction had already begun! Everyone was a little shocked. Although they knew the value of this dragon scale, the starting price of 10,000 snow crystal coins still made them somewhat hesitant. 100,000 snow crystal coins. At this moment, a voice came from the corner. On the big screen behind Freya, the number of 10,000 snow crystal coins was immediately increased by 0, turning into 100,000. Raising the price by 90,000 snow crystal coins in one go, everyones eyes widened. This caused the starting price to increase tenfold. It had to be said that ordinary people like them could not imagine the world of the rich! The price of 100,000 snow crystal coins onlysted for a short while before another voice suddenly sounded. 150,000 snow crystal coins. Another voice was transmitted over. 200,000 snow crystal coins. 210,000 snow crystal coins. This voice, which had originally ced a bid, seemed to be a little angry when he heard someone snatching the dragon scale from him. He ced another bid. 250,000 snow crystal coins. The owner of the voice seemed to have confirmed that the dragon scale had already entered his pocket. There was not the slightest fluctuation in his voice. It was as though what was thrown out was not money but an ordinary letter. Everyones eyes widened. They did not expect that the auction would actually be able to be like this. Raising the bid by tens of thousands of snow crystal coins at one go had already exceeded their imagination. At this moment, Doldona, who was in VIP Room 4, also started to bid. 500,000 snow crystal coins. This voice directly resounded throughout the entire auction hall. In an instant, the entire auction hall was extremely quiet. Doldona was indeed worthy of being the most powerful Benolu family in the outer city, other than the Kardas family! With just a random bid, he had doubled the price of 250,000 snow crystal coins! Hiissss! Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. At this moment, they finally understood what it meant to be rich. This auction was probably not something they could participate in. In VIP Room 3, seeing Doldona bid 500,000 snow crystal coins, Briz couldnt help but find it funny. 500,000 snow crystal coins? As expected of an ant in the outer city of the underground city. Dont tell me that you all think that 500,000 snow crystal coins is a lot? No way. No way? Just when all the bidders present thought that Doldona would bid 500,000 snow crystal coins for the dragon scale, Briz made an indifferent bid. 2,000,000 snow crystal coins, plus the friendship of the Navarro family. Brizs words directly caused everyone to open their mouths in shock! Just a moment ago, Doldona had only doubled the price of 250,000 snow crystal coins to 500,000 snow crystal coins. This was at most a sky-high price that everyone looked up to. However, no one had expected that the Navarro family in the inner city would also make a move topete for this dragon scale! The moment she opened her mouth, the price of 500,000 snow crystal coins skyrocketed to 2,000,000! It was four times the price! Freyas eyes widened, and her small mouth opened in shock. She had thought that Briz would bid, but she did not expect that he would bid so much at once! One must know that even the Kardas family might not be able to take out 2,000,000 snow crystal coins! Behind Freya, the number on the big screen had just changed from 250,000 to 500,000. Not long after that, it immediately changed to 2,000,000! It was too terrifying! Everyone felt their chests tighten as they couldnt breathe. Including Doldona who was in VIP room No. 4, he was extremely shocked. Only now did he know that there was a young master from the Navarro family in the VIP room next to him! Indeed, the families in the inner city could not bepared with those in the outer city. The price that they casually offered included the existences that the Kardas family and the Benolu family had to look up to. These 2 million snow crystal coins were enough to shock everyone. What made them even more excited was the friendship between the Navarro family that Briz had mentioned! The friendship between the Navarro family! Even in the entire inner city, it was an extremely heavy gift! Many people cast envious gazes towards the mysterious dragon scale master. To be able to gain the friendship of the Navarro family, it was worth more than 2,000,000 snow crystal coins! After all, in the inner city, even 2,000,000 snow crystal coins could not buy the friendship of the Navarro family! Looking at the envious gazes around him, Joelson could not help but feel extremely puzzled. Why did everyone care more about the friendship of the Navarro family than 2,000,000 snow crystals? Could it be that this family was extremely powerful in the underground city? In VIP Room No. 3, seeing the chaos in the auction hall, Briz nodded his head in satisfaction. This was the reaction he wanted to see. The ants in the outer city were shocked beyond words by his random price. This feeling made Briz feel extremely superior. At this moment, on the big screen behind Freya, the number of two million was disyed. The countdown had begun. The auction venue was iparably quiet. Everyone was staring at the countdown. As long as the countdown ended, the dragon scale would belong to the Navarro family. Everyone looked at the 2 million snow crystal coins on therge screen, feeling a deep sense of helplessness. 2 million snow crystal coins was a sum that they would not be able to earn in their entire lives. At this moment, the countdown had already reached 30 seconds. In the VIP room, Briz was looking at everything in satisfaction. He was quietly waiting for time to pass. It was as though this ce belonged to the Navarro family. However, just as the countdown was about to reach 10 seconds, a voice suddenly sounded out. 3,000,000 gold coins. The countdown on the big screen suddenly paused, and the numbers changed once again! Who is it! Briz was clearly extremely furious because someone had made a bid and provoked their Navarro family. Glenn family, do you have any objections? A leisurely female voice slowly sounded out from the 2nd VIP Room. Chapter 590 - Three Magical Beast Eggs! 9,500,000 Snow Crystal Coins!

Chapter 590: Three Magical Beast Eggs! 9,500,000 Snow Crystal Coins!

Who is it! Briz was obviously extremely furious because someone had made a bid to provoke their Navarro family. Glenn family, do you have any objections? From the second VIP room, a leisurely female voice slowly sounded out. Glenn family! Hearing these words, Briz Navarro who was about to explode with rage was suddenly stunned. You are Amys Glenn! Briznavarro said in shock. Young Master from Navarro family, do you have any dissatisfaction with our Glenn family? If you do, you can bring it up. The voice from the 2nd VIP Room carried a hint of arrogance, as if she didnt put Briznavarro who came from the inner city in his eyes at all. No Im just very surprised. I didnt expect the Glenn family to participate in this auction. Briz forcefully suppressed the fury in his heart as he spoke in a low voice. Amys Glenn. The eldest daughter of the Glenn family. Her status was iparably highpared to Brizs own status. Although the Navarro family was one of the top families in the inner city, it was nothingpared to the Glenn family. In the entire inner city, there were only five or six people who couldpare to the Glenn family. Although Briz was very angry, he didnt dare to get angry with Amys. If Amys really told the Glenn family, the Navarro family wouldnt have a good ending! Since you dont have any objections, lets continue. Amyss voice echoed throughout the auction hall. Many people raised their heads to look at the ceiling, subconsciously swallowing their saliva. Another youngdy from the inner city This time, the line-up of bidders in the auction was too extravagant. They didnt even dare to stay here any longer, afraid that they would anger the two gods in the VIP Rooms. Even Freya, who was on stage, had an unnatural expression on her face. Although the family had told Freya that there were important customers from the inner city, Freya had never expected that there would be two young masters and youngdies from the inner city. Although Freya could be considered as the youngdy of the Kardas family,pared to her status, she wasnt even qualified to shine shoes for the two people in the VIP Rooms! As the host of the auction house, the Kardas family would naturally keep the identities of all the VIP guests in the VIP area a secret. As long as they werent willing to reveal their identities, even Freya wouldnt be able to know who they were. Fortunately, at this moment, Freyas role on the stage was to introduce the items for auction. The process of the auction was left to the big screen behind Freya. Otherwise, if Freya identally angered one of the noblemen in the VIP Rooms, the entire Kardas family would be in big trouble. Doldona, who was in the VIP room, did not even dare to breathe loudly. He did not expect that there were two gods besides his VIP Room. Thinking of the attitude he had disyed in front of everyone, Doldona felt extremely regretful. These two young masters and youngdies from the inner city had probably treated him like a circus monkey. The numbers on the big screen behind Freya were still jumping. The auction was still continuing. Miss Amys, this is a fair auction. Am I right? Briz asked with a dark face. Of course. If you have enough capital to bid higher than our Glenn family, then you can do as you please. Amys was extremely confident. After all, the wealth of the Navarro family was like a star next to the bright moon in the eyes of the Glenn family. If he wanted to rely on his wealth to defeat the Glenn family, it could be said that Briz was daydreaming. Hahahaha, interesting, the two of you. Just as Amys and Briz were still fighting, another voice came from VIP Room 1. Doldona, seeing this, knew at once that it was another master from the inner city. There were so many surprises that Doldona waspletely unimpressed. Bolen Elizabeth? Said Amys scowling. The Elizabeths, an existence no less worthy of the Glenn family. Theres an Elizabeth hiding in VIP Room 1. This caused Glenn to be somewhat surprised. She didnt expect that this young master from the Elizabeth family would actually hide for such a long time. It seemed that he was very shrewd! At this moment, Brizs face was even darker. A person from the Glenn family, Amys, had already caused him a huge headache. Now, there was the Elizabeth family. The strength of the two families far surpassed that of Navarro. Right now, it could be said that Briz didnt have the ability to speak at all. It was not just Briz. Everyone below the stage did not even dare to breathe loudly. Although they were onlymoners in the outer city, they had heard of therge families that were well-known in the inner city. Arge family of this level was an existence that could not be touched. Even if they were unhappy with a single nce from him, the entire outer city would suffer! Damn it, why would such a small auction attract so many people from the inner city? Even Freya, who was on stage, could not understand. Although the dragon scale was precious, it was actually not of much use, right? At most, it was just a decoration. Why were so many inner city families fighting over it? Bolens voice came from VIP Room 1. I dont have a lot of snow crystal coins on hand right now, but I do have some treasures. Host Freya, you said that bartering can also be auctioned, right? Freya was stunned. She hurriedly nodded. As long as you can bring out items of sufficient value, you can still participate in the auction. In that case, I will offer you three pet eggs of a god-ranked magical beast. As soon as Bolen finished speaking, Amys and Briz, who were in the VIP area, simultaneously narrowed their eyes. Three pet eggs of a god-ranked magical beast? These things were not cheap! Even in the ck market, a single one would cost at least 3,000,000 snow crystal coins or more. And this was an existence that was priceless! One had to know that god-realm weapons could at most help him add some icing on the cake and increase hisbat power. On the other hand, after nurturing three god-realm pet magic beast eggs, they would directly have three god-realm experts! The difference between these two was self-evident! Chapter 591 - The Navarro Family Withdraws After Obtaining the Dragon Scales!

Chapter 591: The Navarro Family Withdraws After Obtaining the Dragon Scales!

After Bolen announced that he was going to use three deity domain ranked magical beast pet eggs for the auction, a staff member carefully carried three pitch-ck pet eggs to the stage. Meanwhile, therge screen behind Freya was also very considerate, giving a close-up of the three pet eggs. This allowed everyone present to see the appearance of the egg clearly. Joelsons magic detection slowly headed in the direction of the magical beast eggs. Very quickly, Joelson came to a conclusion. Its the gale wolfs egg. Joelson said calmly. The gale wolf was a type of magical beast that lived in packs in the forest. It had a simr bloodline to the snowfield wolves that lived in the snowy ins. Simrly, they liked to live in packs and hunt in teams. As soon as they were born, they possessed the strength of the deity domain. When they reached adulthood, they could even fight until they reached the peak of the deity domain. It was rumored that the windstorm wolf, which had undergone some mutations, could break through the peak of the deity domain and reach an even more powerful level. However, it was clear that the three magical beast eggs that Bolen had taken out did not show any signs of mutation. Looking at the three magic beast eggs, both Briz and Amyss faces turned ck. One magic beast egg was worth at least three million snow crystal coins. And the three magic beast eggs before their eyes were worth at least nine million snow crystal coins! Nine million snow crystal coins. Compared to the three million snow crystal coins that Amys offered, it was three times more! How terrifying! Very quickly, the staff brought the appraiser to the stage to appraise the three magic beast eggs. Finally, they gave a total price of nine million and five hundred thousand snow crystal coins for the three magic beast eggs. On the big screen behind them, a number of 9.5 million snow crystal coins slowly appeared. When everyone saw this number, their hearts felt as if they had been grabbed by a big hand. Briz was waiting anxiously. Right now, as long as he waited for the middle-aged man to bring back the news, perhaps he would have the qualifications to bid against Bolen and Amys. Otherwise, with Brizs wallet alone, he would not be able topete against Bolen and Amys. However, he still had to bid for the resplendent gemter. He had to leave enough money as a backing. Otherwise, when the time came to bid, if he didnt have enough money, he would feel like crying. At this moment, the space behind Briz suddenly trembled. The middle-aged man in a suit immediately appeared. Young Master, the master has already agreed. The master has specially instructed that as long as we can take down this dragon scale, it doesnt matter even if we dont want that resplendent gem! The middle-aged man respectfully handed a golden card to Briz. A golden card, an existence of a higher level than the purple-gold card! Hearing what the middle-aged man said, Brizs brows lit up. His father was indeed the head of the family. He was decisive in doing things! The seriously ill young miss of the royal family needed this dragon scale. As long as he brought it to her, the status of the Navarro family might rise in the inner city! It was even possible for him to surpass the Glenn family and the Elizabeth family! As for the legendary Lorna, he might not be able to gain any benefits from obtaining the resplendent gemstone! After weighing the pros and cons, the head of the Navarro family quickly made his decision! He directly handed over the familys avable funds to Briz! Looking at the brilliant golden card in his hand, Brizs lips curled into an interesting smile. Fortunately, he had the foresight to ask the middle-aged man to immediately apply for financial assistance. Although this dragon scale was precious, it was clear that the Glenn family and the Elizabeth family would not stoop down and snatch it for his sake. However, the resplendent gem that followed was different. Therefore, if he was able to bid for this dragon scale and bring it back to the inner city, it would be an extremely important good thing for the Navarro family! With this thought in his heart, Briz immediately ced a bid. The two of you are right. This is an auction. The highest bidder will get it! Ill bid 10 million snow crystal coins and a demigod bow and arrow. Briz said calmly. On the stage, Freya, Amys, and Bolen all raised their eyebrows at the same time! Although 10 million snow crystal coins was a lot, in the eyes of Amys, Bolen, and the others, it wasnt an exaggerated figure. What truly shocked them was the demigod bow and arrow that Briz had mentioned in the second half of his sentence! ording to what they knew, a weapon that hadpletely surpassed the peak of the deity domain, but had yet to reach the god rank, was called a demigod rank weapon. Weapons of this rank were priceless even in the underground citys inner city. As long as such a weapon appeared, it could easily fetch a price of tens of millions of snow crystal coins! Now that Briz had chosen to take out a demigod weapon, they could not help but be extremely shocked. Although it was not that their family did not have such a weapon, it was obvious that they would not pay such a huge price for the dragon scale. Navarro himself was not as rich as their family. Now that he had taken out a demigod weapon, it seemed that he was determined to get it and had invested a lot of money. On the stage, Freya was at a loss for words. The big screen behind her had also changed from 9.5 million snow crystal coins to nothingness. After all, it was not easy to calcte the price of a demigod-level weapon. Amys and Bolen were silent for a moment before they announced that they were giving up. After all, there were still resplendent gemstones after this. They were not willing to pay such a huge price for this piece of dragon scale. Within the VIP Room, Bolen put down the exquisite teacup in his hand and slowly spoke. Since this little brother from the Navarro family likes this dragon scale so much, Ill give it to you. Amyss voice followed closely behind. Ill give it to you. I just dont know if your familys wallet will be enough topete for the resplendent gem in the future. Briz smiled faintly. Im sorry. I represent our family to withdraw from the auction this time. Its enough for me to get these dragon scales. After Briz finished speaking, Freya, who was on the stage, hurriedly reacted and said. Congrattions to the distinguished guest from VIP Room 3 for sessfully bidding for these five dragon scales! Briz handed the brilliant golden card in his hand to the middle-aged man. At the same time, he instructed the middle-aged man to bring over the semi-divine artifact from his family. Although he had alreadypleted the auction, he did not intend to leave the VIP Room. After that, it would be the fight for the resplendent gemstone. Briz really wanted to know what kind of sky-high price this key that could lead to Lorna would fetch! Chapter 592 - Spies in the Inner City! The Rampaging Miss Etiquette

Chapter 592: Spies in the Inner City! The Rampaging Miss Etiquette

After the auction of the dragon scales ended, the auction hall finally regained its tranquility. In VIP Room No. 3 where Briz was, the middle-aged man in a suit brought the golden card and the demigod weapon in his hand and went to the depths of the auction house of the Kardas family to handle the formalities. Right at this moment, an extremely inconspicuous strand of magical energy attached itself to the middle-aged mans body. This magical energy was extremely tiny. Most likely, even ordinary demigods, or even peak-stage demigods like Joelson, wouldnt be able to sense it. The middle-aged man, whose strength was only at the deity realm level, naturally wouldnt be able to sense that he had been marked and followed. The marked person was none other than Joelson. He wanted to know who had killed Mustache and given him the five dragon scales in exchange for his reward. If he had not met this fellow, Joelson might have let him off the hook. After all, he did not have much of a rtionship with Mustache. It was a little ridiculous for him to specifically seek revenge for Mustache. However, since the other party had chosen to auction the dragon scales in the auction venue, it meant that the owner of the dragon scales, who had killed Mustache, was also in the auction venue at this moment. If he wanted to know the other partys true identity, he would have to follow the middle-aged man in the suit. After the middle-aged man left the VIP area, he immediately went to the counter that the Kardas family had specially set up to handle the formalities. They were from the Navarro family in the inner city. Of course, they had the service staff of the Kardas family that was especially used to receiving them. Im here to handle all the formalities for the young master. The middle-aged man didnt waste any more words and directly handed the gold card in his hand to the etiquettedy in front of him. The etiquettedy received the gold card with great respect. After deducting the price of 10 million snow crystal coins from the card, she looked at the middle-aged man again. Ive already given the order for the semi-divine artifact that young master mentioned in the auction. The item will be delivered in about half an hour. The middle-aged man spoke faintly. Alright. I will wait for your good news here. The etiquettedy nodded. This reaction involuntarily caused the middle-aged man to feel a headache. He originally thought that with the face of the Navarro n in the inner city, he would be able to take away the five dragon scales without having to bring over the semi-divine weapon. However, it seemed that the other party would only be willing to hand over the dragon scales after obtaining the semi-divine weapon. If there were no other inner city families around, perhaps Briz would have beaten up this Miss Etiquette and snatched the draconic scale away when he heard that she dared to speak to the people from the inner city in such a manner. It was even possible that the demigod artifact would stand them up. However, the Glenn family and the Elizabeth family were currently in the VIP area. It was likely that their family had sent out many spies to protect them when these two noble existences walked out of the inner city. Perhaps, they had spies in the surrounding areas. If their Navarro familys reputation of bullying the weak was discovered by them, they would definitely make a big fuss about it. At that time, the Navarro familys position in the inner city would likely be even more dangerous. This was also something that the middle-aged man absolutely did not wish to see. Looking at the etiquette youngdy before him, who was not the least bit afraid of him, and even the middle-aged man having such a thought, this etiquette youngdy was most likely also a spy in the inner city. Otherwise, as an expert at the divine realm level, how could he not be afraid of himself. With this thought in his heart, the middle-aged man subconsciously emitted some aura as he approached the etiquette miss. However, when the aura that the middle-aged man released just approached the etiquette miss, a huge wave of magic power directly devoured it. The etiquettedy, who was originally wearing a professional smile, had a gloomy expression on her face. Damn you, this olddy has already cooperated with your performance so much, why do you still have so many things to do? Let me tell you, this olddy only wants to do her part well, and doesnt want to do anything troublesome. Kid, if you want me to do something troublesome, do you believe that after returning to the inner city, I wont personallye to your Navarro n and teach you a lesson? This etiquette youngdy who had suddenly gone berserk grabbed the middle-aged mans cor and fiercely said to him. That gentle fake smile of a professional seemed as if it had never appeared before, as if she had always been this irritable. At this moment, the middle-aged mans heart was iparably on the verge of copse. Good heavens, this fellow in front of him was indeed a spy of the Glenn family or the Elizabeth family. Moreover, this big sisters strength hadpletely surpassed his own. The middle-aged mans strength had only reached the middle-stage of the deity realm. And the person in front of him, who was pretending to be an etiquettedy, had at least reached the high stage of the deity realm. Although it was said that there was only a small stage, the actual gap between them was so great that only those who had reached the god realm would know how great it was. The middle-aged man was like a shriveled chicken. He hurriedly raised his hands and surrendered. He could be considered to have admitted defeat. Facing a high-level expert of the divine domain, he did not have the qualifications to fight back. If this etiquettedy wanted to kill him, the middle-aged man before him would have long since be a corpse. Well continue to handle the formalities after the demigod artifact is delivered. The middle-aged man hurriedly said. Only then did the etiquettedy release the middle-aged man and reveal her professional fake smile once again. In that case, Ill be waiting for your good news. Looking at the smile on the etiquettedys face, the middle-aged man only felt a chill run down his spine. Fortunately, he didnt act arrogant in front of this big sister. Otherwise, the lesson that this big sister gave him wouldnt be so simple. After the middle-aged man waited for over ten minutes, the Navarro n members immediately sent over the semi-divine weapon. After the etiquettedy checked that the semi-divine weapon was correct, she directly handed the small box containing the five dragon scales to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was just about to open the box to inspect the goods when he was nced at by the etiquettedy. If you want to inspect the goods, then get the hell out of here to inspect the goods. If you let the pressure of the dragon scale mess up this ce and cause me to beined about, you will suffer a good end. After hearing the etiquettedys words, the middle-aged man only opened a crack. After confirming that it was the dragon scale inside, he hurriedly closed the box and immediately left the processing area. At this moment, the magic power of Joelson was transferred from the middle-aged man to thedy. She did not notice it at all! Chapter 593 - The Dandy of the Elizabeth Family

Chapter 593: The Dandy of the Elizabeth Family

After the middle-aged man left, the etiquettedy continued to wait on the spot. After another few minutes, a young man wearing a luxurious gown slowly appeared. Are you the auctioneer of the dragon scale? The etiquettedys face once again revealed that professional fake smile. The young man in the luxurious gown nodded, but did not say a word, and directly stretched out his hand. The meaning was simple, the item had already been sold, and it should be time to pay. The ceremonial youngdy was only pretending, and when she saw how rude the other party was, an unnoticeable vein appeared on her face. It could be seen that the other partys attitude made the ceremonial youngdy want to beat him up. However, the identity of Miss Etiquette could not be exposed at the moment. This time, she came to the outer city because she had a special mission toplete. Although she really wanted to take care of this young man in front of her, she finally took a deep breath, she still held it in. Please wait a moment. This is the semi-divine weapon that the Navarro family has just sent over. Please keep it well. Our financial department is deducting the rted fees. We will be able to hand over the rest of the money to you in about five minutes. The etiquettedy said with a fake smile. It was obvious that she was suppressing her anger. Joelson, who was possessing the etiquettedy, frowned. Why was this little girl so irritable? What was her background? However, Joelson did not intend to ce his focus on the etiquettedy. Although the etiquettedy possessed the strength of a high-level divine domain expert, she was still not a threat in front of Joelson. Without any hesitation, the spell that Joelson released changed its target and possessed the luxurious young man. Based on Joelsons investigation, this young man appeared to be in his early twenties. He possessed the strength of a low-level divine domain expert. Since he possessed such strength at this age, it seemed that he was an existence with an illustrious status in the inner city, right? The luxurious mans face was also a little impatient, but he still chose to wait. Five minutester, a staff member arrived in the room behind the etiquettedy. He took out a golden card and handed it to the luxurious young man in front of him. The luxurious young man clicked his tongue. He did not say anything else and directly turned around to leave. The moment the luxurious young man left the room. The moment his magded on the body of the luxurious young man, Joelsons magic burst forth! Space conversion! The moment the door was opened, the luxurious young man was instantly surrounded by a sense of weightlessness. After opening the door, he was clearly on the way out of the auction house of the Kardas family. Right now, he had indeed fallen into the endless ck abyss! Whats going on! The luxurious young man was also shocked by this sudden change as he spoke with iparable fear. That dragon scale, how did you obtain it? A voice directly sounded from all directions. Joelsons voice had been blurred and it was impossible to distinguish his gender and age. Although the people in the underground city basically did not know of Joelsons existence, it was still best to be careful and try not to expose his identity as much as possible. Hearing this voice, the luxurious youth subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. But very quickly, he recovered from his originally frightened appearance. Who was he? He was a famous yboy in the inner city. With the support of the inner city family, there were not many people in the entire inner city who dared to make a move against him. He did not expect that there was actually someone who had the courage to kidnap him now. Was he not afraid that his family woulde and settle the score? Or perhaps, this fellow did not know that he was the young master of the inner city, which was why he had taken action to kidnap him? The luxurious young mans brain instantly spun rapidly and immediately came to this conclusion. This fellow had kidnapped himpletely because he had sold the mysterious dragon scale. Moreover, he did not know that he was an existence of the inner city family. When such a fellow came to settle the score with the family, he might not even know how he died! You dare to threaten me? Let me tell you, Im the second young master of the inner citys Elizabeth family. If you dare to touch a single hair on my head, my familys people will definitely make you pay ten times, a hundred times, or even a thousand times the price! The luxurious youth snorted coldly. In the outer city of the underground city, the word inner city was the best signboard. Moreover, he was from the top few existences in the inner city, the Elizabeth family. When the other party heard the words Elizabeth, his heart would definitely copse! He was actually so unlucky to have kidnapped the young master of the Elizabeth family. This time, he was doomed! He had to quickly release this young master and treat him well. Otherwise, if the Elizabeth family were to find out, they would probably not let him off! At this moment, the luxurious man was already starting to imagine the thoughts in Joelsons mind. But would Joelson really think that way? In the next moment, Joelson used his actions to reply to the luxurious man. An extremely fast magic power, iparably sharp! This magic power directly shed across the noble mans shoulder. In the blink of an eye, one of the noble mans arms disappeared! Arge amount of blood directly flowed out from the noble mans exquisite clothes! The nobleman looked at his missing right arm in a daze. In the next moment, his pupils suddenly shrunk to the size of a pinhole! Ahhhhhh! The nobleman covered his missing right arm in pain and shouted. He could not believe that Joelson would actually dare to hurt him! Moreover, he was so vicious that he cut off one of his arms without saying a word! Although there were many treasures in the inner city that could allow his right hand to grow back, this meant that the magic power stored in his right hand would disappear forever! He was originally a stubborn profligate in the Elizabeth family and did not like to cultivate magic. His entire cultivation base was forcefully built up by relying on various medicinal herbs. Now that he had lost his right hand, even if he could grow back in the future, it would be impossible for him to reach his original strength. Thinking of this, the eyes of the luxurious man could not help but be filled with hatred! This damned fellow! Ill tell the family and have you dismembered into ten thousand pieces! How did you get that dragon scale? Joelsons voice sounded once again from the space, but there was still no emotion in his voice. It was iparably cold! Chapter 594 - The Auction Begins. The Starting Price is 50 Million!

Chapter 594: The Auction Begins. The Starting Price is 50 Million!

How did you get your hands on that dragon scale? Joelsons voice rang out from within the space once again. There was still no emotion in his voice. Hearing Joelsons voice ring out once again, the luxurious young mans body could not help but tremble. Could it be that this fellow did not even know about the inner city and outer city? Once this thought appeared in the luxurious mans mind, he couldnt get rid of it. After all, in the underground city, who didnt know about the Elizabeth family in the inner city? But if this individual in front of him was from the outside world The Elizabeth family and the Glenn family would probably bepletely useless! The luxurious young man subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, not caring about his right arm that was still bleeding. Sir, I think there must be some misunderstanding! He looked at the endless darkness around him and said with great difficulty. Although I dont know why you are here, I think you must be merciful. Our Elizabeth family is one of the top families in the inner city of the underground city. If you need anything, just let me know and I will definitely hand it over to you! Ill ask you onest time. If you dont answer, the next time will be when your neck is separated from your head. Joelsons voice was like the god of death, causing the luxurious mans entire body to tremble. He finally understood that the other party wasnt here for his family at all. It was all because of that dragon scale! I Ill speak! Please spare my life! Ill tell you everything! In the choice question of dignity and life, as the famous hedonist of the Elizabeth family, it was clear that the luxurious young man did not hesitate at all. When he heard that there were no more sounds and magicing from the surroundings, the luxurious young man hurriedly told him how he had obtained the dragon scale. It turned out that the mustached man had originally intended to offer the dragon scale to the imperial family in the inner city to curry favor with them. However, he had just left when he was caught by the group of luxurious young men who hade to participate in the Kardas family auction. The luxurious young man was the silkpants of his family. It waspletely not his turn to participate in this auction. He hade to apany the current sessor, Bolen Elizabeth. Seeing that the mustached man actually possessed such a good treasure, the luxurious young man began to harbor evil thoughts in his heart. He also knew that if he were to snatch the mustached mans treasure, if this news were to spread, it would definitely cause the Elizabeth family to beughed at. He would also suffer the fury of the elders in his family. Hence, he directly found a few ouws from the outer city and directly entered Mustaches pawn shop to kill him. This way, the dragon scale would also end up in the hands of this luxurious young man. Sir The luxurious young man said with snot and tears. This is all that happened. I deserve to die! Please bear in mind that I am speaking the truth. Please spare my life for the sake of the Elizabeth family. However, just as the luxurious youth was about to say the next sentence, his vision suddenly blurred. In an instant, his body turned into dust, the raging mes directly burning his body into ashes. Although the mustached man did not have the slightest bit of friendship with Joelson, having a greedy heart for anything belonging to him was a death sentence! After doing all this, Joelson slowly opened his eyes. From an outsiders perspective, after the luxurious young man left the auction, he hadpletely disappeared. There was no way he would suspect Joelson. On the stage, Freya took a deep breath and slowly opened her eyes. A solemn expression shed across her eyes. She knew that the next item was extremely important to the Kardas family and even the entire inner city of the underground city. The next item will be thest item in this auction. I believe that everyone has already seen his figure on the flyer. The key to Lorna. The resplendent gem. Freya suddenly opened her eyes and looked at everyone below the stage. To be able to go to Lorna, I believe that all of you know how important this resplendent gem is. Next, Freya will not waste any more words. Everyone, please prepare for the auction. This item is an auction item that a mysterious existence has entrusted to our Kardas family. ording to his request, we can also use precious items to exchange for it. The starting price isnt set. Our Kardas family has taken the initiative to set the price to 50,000 snow crystal coins each time. I hope everyone can understand. After saying that, Freya bowed deeply to everyone. Then, she asked the staff to push out a cab. Among them, there was a gemstone the size of a human head that was shining with resplendent light. It was the first time that everyone saw the real object of the resplendent gemstone. They could not help but swallow their saliva. The resplendent gemstone lived up to its name. It was indeed too beautiful! Compared to the bright ring from before, this resplendent gemstone was probably the one that could truly be called bright. Freya slowly left the stage. The final item was given to the big screen behind her. Even if Freya was the eldest daughter of the Kardas family, she did not have the qualifications to host such a high-level transaction. Why is everyone so shy? Theyre all bidding. At this moment, Bolen Elizabeth, who was in VIP Room Number 1, spoke faintly. As a family that can be ranked within the inner city, our Elizabeths bid naturally has to match his status. So On behalf of the Elizabeth family, I bid 50 million snow crystal coins. 50 million snow crystal coins! Hissssss! Everyone present sucked in a breath of cold air! One had to know that during the auction of the five dragon scales, only the Navarro family had bid 10 million snow crystal coins and a demigod artifact. However, the Elizabeth family had actually increased their bid by five times! And this was only the starting bid! ording to the rules of the auction given by the Kardas family, if anyone wanted to obtain this resplendent gemstone, they had to pay a higher price than the Elizabeth family! On therge screen, a total of 8 digits appeared. 50,000,000 Looking at this ridiculous number, Elenas jaw dropped. This was the first time she had seen such a ridiculous number. In the eyes of rich people, was money so worthless? She pursed her lips, and there was a bit of disappointment in her eyes. Fifty million snow crystal coins was not a price that she could afford. Chapter 595 - The White Heat of the Auction

Chapter 595: The White Heat of the Auction

In VIP Room No. 1, Bolen was currently watching everything in the auction hall with interest. At this moment, his eyes were filled with a sense of victory. Bartering? Why did they need to barter? Although the Elizabeth family had many treasures that could not be measured with money, the current snow crystal coins were even more useless to them. As one of thergest families in the inner city, Elizabeths wealth could be said to be unlimited. It could even be said that as long as he opened his mouth, he could have as many snow crystal coins as he wanted. As long as Elizabeth used her personal rtionships, she could even easily destroy the economic lifeline of the entire underground city. Of course, the inner citys royal family would not allow the Elizabeth family to do so. However, such an exaggerated power also proved from another perspective that the Elizabeth family possessed a terrifying wealth! Just using snow crystal coins was enough to easily drown people to death! Just when Bolen thought that no one present could fight, a voice sounded from the hall. 60 million snow crystal coins! This voice did note from the VIP area, but from the crowd below the stage. When Joelson heard this voice, he could not help but raise his eyebrows, and a yful smile appeared on his lips. From the looks of it, the big families in the inner city were not the only ones who had made up their minds to take away the resplendent gemstones. And the number on the stage had also changed from 50 million to 60 million. Oh my god, Mr. Joelson. The person who ced the bid actually came from around us! Elena said excitedly. Are there invisible rich people around us? Joelson shook his head helplessly and said, I dont know either, but the current price is not something we can participate in. Lets patiently watch thempete. Elena nodded. If they were to really talk about it, the total wealth of everyone present was probably not as good as Joelsons. Just Hadess dragon scales, which had previously shocked four of them and could be auctioned off for ten million snow crystal coins, could be said to be as many as Joelson had in his warehouse. Honestly speaking, it really wasnt enough. Outside the Wailing Abyss, there was still a living Hades waiting for him. If he asked Hades for the scales, could it be that Hades would refuse? Not only that, as a peak demigod, Joelson had a terrifying amount of treasures in his warehouse. Many of the treasures of the defeated warriors had entered the space of Joelson. The package of that luxurious young man was currently lying quietly in the space of Joelson. Joelsons magic scan had discovered the person who had bid earlier. This person was dressed in a ck robe, and his face had a picture of a jack of hearts on it. At this moment, the light was very dim. Even the face sitting next door could not be seen clearly. Hence, even if this person was wearing a mask, he would not attract any attention. It was likely that this Jack of Hearts did not expect that Joelson would be able to discover him, right? In VIP Room 1, Bolens brows were gently lifted. He spoke faintly. Continue bidding. The Elizabeth family offers 70 million snow crystal coins. 70 million snow crystal coins! The Jack of Hearts was not willing to be outdone. After the Elizabeth family finished bidding, before even therge screen could react, another bid was made. 80 million snow crystal coins. In VIP Room No. 4, Doldonas mouth was wide open. 80 million snow crystal coins. This was a figure that even their Benolu family could note up with! Just what kind of existence was this guy in the auction venue? Meanwhile, in VIP Room 2, Amys slowly put down her bid. Although she was not without money, she did not know how many hidden opponents there were. It was better not to enter the auction battle before thepetition. In VIP Room 1, Bolen heard that the other party had bid 80,000,000 snow crystal coins. After pondering for a while, he called for the old butler of the Elizabeth family. After whispering to him for a moment, Bolen slowly pressed the bid button. Very interesting, this unknown friend. I represent the Elizabeth family and bid 100 million snow crystal coins. If you still have rich snow crystal coins, you canpete with me. 100 million snow crystal coins. Even in the outer city of the entire underground city, there shouldnt be so many snow crystal coins in cirction, right? Although the outer city was very bigpared to the inner city, but in the eyes of the major empires onnd, it was still a stretch. Joelson silently observed the man in ck who was wearing the mask of the Jack of Hearts. At this moment, although he couldnt see the expression under the mask, it was clear that after hearing Bolens bid of 100 million snow crystal coins, the Jack of Hearts was somewhat anxious. He revealed his finger and continuously tapped on the chair handle. After about ten seconds, he spoke. 8,000 snow crystal coins and a demigod artifact. The price of a demigod artifact wasnt just 20 million snow crystal coins. At this moment, two more voices appeared in the venue. Two demigod artifacts. Two demigod artifacts and an orchid fragrance flower. Bolen frowned. It seemed like many hidden people were preparing to participate in thispetition. He wasnt too surprised. After all, the elders of the Elizabeth family had told him before he went to the public auction this time, there would probably be many mysterious existences in this auction. He had to be careful. Some of the elders in the family had even specially emphasized that they had to return to the inner city carefully after obtaining the resplendent gemstone. These words lingered in Bolens heart for a long time. What did this mean? It meant that even the Elizabeth family, one of the best in the inner city, could not guarantee his safety. Moreover, he had at least three peak-stage god-domain existences by his side! Was the temptation of the resplendent gemstone, Lorna, really that great? Bolen slowly let out a long breath and continued to bid. Five demigod artifacts, one of which is a damaged demigod artifact. The entire crowd was in an uproar! They had never thought that the Elizabeth family would actually choose to take out a damaged demigod artifact! Even if it was a damaged one! In the underground city, where the strongest person on the surface was only a peak-stage divine-level existence, the temptation of taking out a demigod artifact was absolutely terrifying! Even though many people knew that Elizabeth was a magnate existence in the inner city, they still harbored evil thoughts. If they could rob the Elizabeth family, how much wealth would they have? Chapter 596 - When Joelson Made His Move. The Entire Crowd Was Shocked

Chapter 596: When Joelson Made His Move. The Entire Crowd Was Shocked

Five half-divine artifacts, one of which is a damaged demigod artifact. The entire crowd was in an uproar! A half-divine artifact was worth at least 50 million snow crystal coins. And a damaged demigod artifact was worth at least 100 million snow crystal coins. Such a price had to be said to be exaggerated! Joelson raised an eyebrow. The price of this resplendent gemstone was truly too exaggerated. Joelson had originally wanted to use Hadess dragon scales to exchange for this resplendent gemstone. It seemed that Hadess dragon scales were inferior. Hades, you didnt live up to your expectations! At this moment, Hades, who was far away in the snowy mountains, suddenly sneezed. Eh? Why does it feel like someone was scolding me just now Joelson continued to check the items left behind by the luxurious man who had just been dealt with. There was a bright golden card with the amount of eight million snow crystal coins inside. Seeing this, Joelson couldnt help but feel a little displeased. He hadnt expected that the Kardas familys auction would be so ruthless. They had actually taken a fifth of it in one go! But fortunately, it was clear that this rich young master had another small treasury. An interspatial ring. Inside it was a dazzling gold card with a limit of 30 million snow crystal coins. There was also a demigod-grade bow and arrow. There were also some trivial and not very valuable things that were ignored by Joelson. Adding the snow crystal coins on Joelsons hand, it was only less than 40 million snow crystal coins. Even if he added in this demigod weapon bow and arrow, it probably wouldnt even reach the value of 100 million snow crystal coins. For the Elizabeth family, who had taken out five half-divine weapons and a damaged demigod weapon in one go, this was truly a bit of a stretch. No A demigod weapon? Joelsons eyes lit up. He seemed to have quite a few of these things! If a damaged demigod artifact could be auctioned off at such a price, then if he took out a genuine demigod artifact, wouldnt he be able to directly keep the resplendent gemstone? In any case, he was only using the Sword of ughter at the moment. It would be useless to keep the other weapons. Thinking up to this point, a thought appeared in Joelsons mind. Elena, the price is really too high. Its making my stomach ufortable. Joelson turned around and said to Elena beside him. To be honest, Mr. Joelson, Im also shocked. This price is not something we can afford anymore Shall I help you leave? Elena was about to stand up and help Joelson. Joelson waved his hand. You can continue watching here. I can do it myself. When the timees, I will wait for you outside so that you can tell me how much this resplendent gemstone was sold for. Elena nodded. In that case, Mr. Joelson, you must pay attention to your safety. Joelson picked up his walking stick and limped out of the venue. At this moment, the light was dim and everyones attention was on the bright gemstones on the stage. Other than Elena, no one realized that someone had left the venue. After leaving Elenas line of sight, Joelson ced the walking stick in his hand into the space and slowly put on the mask of the King of Spades. The moment he put on the mask, Joelsons temperament suddenly changed. His entire body revealed a faint aura of a superior, making people want to kneel down to him uncontrobly. As he left the venue, he was immediately noticed by the staff. He waved his hand and said to the staff. Call your person-in-charge over and arrange a VIP Room for me. When the staff saw the mask on his face, he didnt dare to be negligent and quickly ran to find the supervisor. As a staff member of the Kardas family, he knew what the mask meant! He was either rich or noble, someone who could enter the VIP area! Now that he had appeared, it was likely that the guest with the king of spades mask was a big shot in the inner city! He hade for the resplendent gemstones! Soon, a refined and tall man jogged over and bowed respectfully to Joelson. Sir, what can I do for you? Arrange a VIP Room for me. Quickly. I want to participate in this auction. Joelson said faintly. The middle-aged man with eyes nodded and did not dare to be negligent. He hurriedly led Joelson into VIP Room 5. The VIP Room was very spacious. It was about 50 square meters and a huge sofa was ced in the middle. On the opposite side of the sofa was a single-sided wall. From here, one could clearly see the auction situation in the venue. Even from Joelsons angle, with his strong eyesight, he could still see Elenas figure. Get everyone out. Dont disturb me. Joelson ordered faintly. The person in charge nodded and got the two exposed bunny girls in charge of service in the VIP area to follow him out of the VIP Room. Right now, only Joelson was left in VIP Room 5. Joelson slowly closed his eyes, and mana instantly covered the entire room. After confirming that there were no surveince equipment, Joelson took off his mask. He sat on the sofa and looked at the three iplete inferior divine artifacts on the stage. He couldnt help but smile faintly. Joelson pressed the bid button, using his magic power to change his original voice, then said calmly. A perfect demigod weapon. Spear. Fire attribute. As soon as these words were spoken, the entire ce fell silent! Even Bolen of the Elizabeth family suddenly turned his head, staring towards VIP Room 5, where no one had ever made a bid! Someone actually bid with a piece of perfect demigod equipment! Moreover, he had hidden it so deeply that he had not bid for it even once! Not only the VIP Room 1 where the Elizabeth family was located, the people of the Glenn family in VIP Room 2, Navarro family in the the third VIP Room, and Doldona in the fourth VIP Room all had their eyes wide open. They all knew that some of the top-ranked families in the inner city did indeed have inferior divine artifacts, but these things were never sold, or even showed up! The fortune that a divine artifact could bring to a family couldnt be measured with money! The Elizabeth family also had a perfectly good inferior divine artifact, but they werent willing to use it for auction And now, when Joelson made his move, everyone was shocked! Chapter 597 - After Bidding. The Suspicions of the Inner City Families

Chapter 597: After Bidding. The Suspicions of the Inner City Families

A perfect demigod weapon. Spear. Fire attribute. As soon as these words were spoken, the entire ce fell silent! Even Bolen of the Elizabeth family suddenly turned his head, staring towards VIP room number five, where no one had ever bid before! Bolens forehead was gloomy. He had never imagined that someone would actually be willing to pay such a high price for this resplendent gem! Although the Elizabeth family coveted this resplendent gemstone, the price of paying an undamaged demigod artifact to a family that was ranked in the top few ces in the inner city was far too great. A sinister look shed through Bolens eyes. He waved his hand, and an old housekeeper immediately understood and hurriedly walked up. What is it, Young Master Bolen? Bolen frowned slightly, as he slowly looked at the outer wall of VIP Room 5, and spoke indifferently. It should be impossible to directly spend money to bid for that resplendent gemstone. Who exactly is this madman in VIP Room 5? Quickly help me investigate his background. I want to let him know that he will have to pay a heavy price for robbing our Elizabeth family. Bolen snorted coldly. Understood, Young Master Bolen. Ill go investigate right away. The old butler nodded, then immediately disappeared from his original spot. This old butler hadnt revealed any aura at all, no different from an ordinary old man without any magical energy. But now, the magical energy which had suddenly burst forth from his teleportation had reached a terrifying deity level. And he was at the peak of the deity-level! Just how many experts had been gathered in such a small auction house? No one knew. Just as the discussions of the Elizabeth family in VIP room number one were finished, within VIP room number two, the Glenn familys Amys spoke out as well. A perfectly good demigod artifact Is this guy crazy? Or is a demigod artifact so worthless in his eyes? Amys was puzzled. It must be understood that if a perfectly good demigod artifact was offered as a reward, most likely all of the experts in the underground city would flock to it. But right now, the other party hadnt done so. Instead, he had chosen to directlypete with them in the auction. This person couldnt be a fool, right This thought couldnt be controlled in Amyss mind. After all, the auction in the auction house was just a pity for the big families in the inner city towards the outer city. It was a kind of charity for the upper ss to exploit the poor lower ss. Right now, they were using a peaceful method topete for this resplendent gem. But if the big families in the inner city didnte to an agreement on who would get the resplendent gem, they would probably have to engage in a battle of force. However, Amys didnt intend to participate in this fight. She didnt care about such a low-level battle. It seems that we wont be able to get the resplendent gemstone by auction. Amys said indifferently. She slowly took off the ring in her hand and handed it to the maidservant behind her. Go. Theres something the master gave me. The first n has failed. Carry out the second n. The two maids behind him nodded and did not say anything, immediately leaving the room. However, the moment the two maids left the room, their clothes changed from maid attire to tight-fitting ck nightwear. As for Briz of the Navarro family, who was in VIP Room 3, he happily poured himself another ss of wine. Behind him, the middle-aged man in a suit had already returned. In his hand was a small box, which contained the dragon scales that Joelson had given to Mustache. Joelson did notck these dragon scales. Now that the Navarro family had offered such a sky-high price, there was no need for him to take them back. Uncle Michel, do you think that the guy in the fifth VIP room will be able to take down this resplendent gem? When the middle-aged man in the suit known as Michel heard Brizs question, he was clearly stunned, and he hurriedly said. Young Master Briz, a demigod artifact is still undamaged, and it has the fire attribute. How could it be possible that the other inner city families would choose to increase the price? Michel was right. Even the imperial family of the underground city wouldnt necessarily take out a demigod artifact and bid for it for nothing. A demigod weapon was an existence that could not be measured by money in the underground city. Having a demigod weapon was a symbol of status and power. If you did not have enough power, once they found out that you had such a powerful weapon, it was inevitable that greed would arise. As the saying goes, if a man was innocent, he would be guilty. Under the sharp gazes of countless people, those who could finally have a demigod weapon in the underground city were all magnates. As for the person in VIP Room 5, Joelson, he had offered this price right from the start. Michel believed that no one would be able topete with the person in VIP Room 5. However, Michel was extremely puzzled. Just who was the person in VIP Room 5? Could it be someone from the royal family who was able to offer such a high price? The moment this thought appeared in her heart, Michel immediately rejected it. After all, if it was the imperial family, there was no need to go through so much trouble. Just based on the appearance of any of their direct family members and the reputation of the imperial family, it was impossible for any of the families in the inner city to dare to fight over it. While Michel was racking his brains, Briz could not help but burst outughing. He turned around and looked at Michel, his eyes couldnt help but reveal a smile. Uncle Michel, thats not what I meant. Who is the person in VIP Room No. 5? Does this matter have any meaning to our Navarro family? Since he chose not to speak and didnt reveal his identity, he definitely doesnt want us to know. Right now, were not participating in thepetition for the resplendent gem, and we wontpete with him in the future. No matter what, the other party wont affect our Navarro family. What we need to do is to use our eyes to see what the mysterious person in VIP Room 5 is capable of. Im really curious whether he can safely take back the resplendent gem. Only then did Michele to a realization. Briz wasnt worried that the person in VIP Room 5 wouldnt be able to take the resplendent gemstone. Instead, he was even more worried about whether he would be able to protect the resplendent gemstone from the hands of the many inner city families! Chapter 598 - Obtain the Resplendent Gem!

Chapter 598: Obtain the Resplendent Gem!

Although many things had happened, everything was happening at the same time. The entire Kardas auction house was surging with undercurrents! Countless pairs of eyes were staring at the big screen. The countdown on the big screen had entered the final moment. 5 seconds 4 seconds 3 seconds Everyone held their breaths. Everyone was anticipating whether the resplendent gemstone would be able to refresh the bidding of the existence in VIP Room 5. What a pity. Mr. Joelson will never see such an exciting auction. Elena looked at the big screen with some regret. At this moment, the number on the big screen had turned to zero! The countdown had ended! No one ced a bid. This officially announced to everyone that this resplendent gemstone belonged to the mysterious guest in VIP Room 5. After the auction ended, the lights slowly lit up. Everyone looked at each other in confusion. They could see the intense shock in each others eyes. Thats right, even though they knew the legend of Lorna and knew that the resplendent gem was the key to entering Lorna But they didnt know the method at all! They also didnt know how to find the entrance to Lorna. But at this moment, the big families of the inner city in the VIP area were able to pay such a huge price for the resplendent gem. They most likely knew the method to enter Lorna. At this moment, they were onlycking the resplendent gemstone. And with the resplendent gemstone, they had the qualifications to head to Lorna. Once any family in the inner city sent people into Lorna and sessfully returned, it was likely that that familys status in the inner city would soar! It would even grow to the level of being on par with the imperial family. This was too shocking. However, everyone in the auction venue was very tactful. They werent prepared to stay in the auction venue for too long. They knew that the families in the inner city would definitely not let this matter rest. Since they had already stopped using the auction method to obtain the resplendent gem, these arrogant fellows would definitely use violent methods to obtain the resplendent gem. A bloody storm would likely appear in the Kardas auction house. As weak as they were, they definitely wouldnt be able to survive the battle between these enormous creatures in the inner city. The most rational method at the moment was to quickly leave thisnd of chaos! Before the battle between the inner city families erupted! Some people hurriedly stood up. They didnt even have the time to pick up the things that had dropped before they immediately ran out of the auction house. There were quite a number of people who did this in the auction house. Unfortunately, Elena did not understand why the people around her were in such a hurry to leave. They did not even have time to pick up the items. Elena ced her small hand on her chin and revealed a puzzled expression. Why is everyone so anxious to leave the auction house? Dont tell me theres an important auction waiting for them? Elena didnt understand and didnt think any further. She slowly stood up and waited for the crowd to disperse before leaving the auction house. Meanwhile, in VIP Room No. 5, Joelson also slowly stood up and put on the mask of the King of Spades. The hidden door behind the VIP room slowly opened. The tall and thin middle-aged man who had brought Joelson into the VIP room also appeared. He spoke to Joelson very respectfully. Congrattions, sir. You have sessfully bid for the resplendent gem. Please follow me to the VIPs exclusive processing hall to go through your procedures. At the same time, you can also take away the item that you have bid for. Joelson nodded and did not say anything else. He followed behind the tall and thin middle-aged man and entered the hidden door. Behind the door was a long secret passage that spiraled around. Only one person was allowed to pass through. The tall and coquettish man was in front. After Joelsons disaster, the two of them slowly walked forward. Under the probing of magic power, Joelson discovered that this secret passage was actually five hundred meters long. The bricks surrounding this secret passage were all meticulously engraved with magic. Even for a mage of the divine realm, it would be extremely difficult for them to sense Joelsons existence. Of course, to Joelson, who was at the peak of the demigod realm and was able to easily insta-kill someone of the same level and battle someone of a higher level, these wall bricks were practically useless. However, this didnt affect the practicality of these wall bricks. In addition, the number of bricks used in this five hundred meter passage was probably not a small number. After all, every brick carved with magic cost a lot of money. Joelson thought to himself. It seemed that the Kardas family had spent a lot of money to keep the existence of the VIP area a secret. After about two minutes, the two of them walked out of the secret room. When they opened the door, the auction building was still outside, but the location had changed. This was an extremely spacious hall. The floor was made of exquisite marble tiles. The red walls and thick pirs made this ce a little high-end. Obviously, Joelson did not care too much about these things. He only wanted to get his hands on the resplendent gem as soon as possible. Sir, please sign here. The tall, middle-aged man respectfully took out a piece of gilded paper from the side. There were a lot of rules written densely on it. Joelson raised his eyebrows, and his magic power directly covered the gilded paper. Although it was written in aplicated manner, the content was probably just some disimer uses. It specifically stated that once the auction item was obtained, it would have nothing to do with the Kardas family. Even if it was droppedter, or if it would still be snatched away by others, he couldnt turn back to look for the Kardas family. Seeing this, Joelson couldnt help but burst outughing in his heart. ording to the behavior of those families in the inner city, it was very likely that they had already sent people to investigate his background. Once the investigation was done and they confirmed that he didnt have any background in the underground city, theserge families in the inner city would immediatelyunch an attack on him. However, all of this was a matter forter. If thoserge families in the inner city wanted to snatch the resplendent gemstone in his hands, the prerequisite was that they would be able to find him. Through so many concealment methods, even Elena, who was by his side, wasnt clear about his true identity. How could he possibly expose himself? Joelson handed over a fire attribute demigod weapon spear from the system space to the tall and coquettish man in front of him. As soon as this demigod artifact spear appeared in Joelsons hand, it immediately emitted a fiery aura. For a time, the temperature in the hall rose by a lot. Chapter 599 - Mole

Chapter 599: Mole

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The tall man wasnt very strong. Facing the sudden increase in temperature, his clothes were immediately drenched in sweat. He carefully took the spear from Joelsons hands. The tall man didnt have any thoughts that this spear wasnt a demigod artifact. The terrifying pressureing from the spear would always cause the tall mans scalp to go numb. His knees went soft. He didnt know how long it would be before he would be unable to endure any longer and kneel down because of this demigod spear. Sir, the resplendent gemstone will be here soon. The tall man hurriedly ced the fiery-red spear into arge sealed aura box, then immediately called for a nearby staff member to carry it away. Not too far away, the sound of crisp, high-heeled footsteps slowly rang out from the corridor. Turning his head, a familiar figure appeared in front of Joelson. That person was dressed in lolita fashion, with a long ponytail behind him. That person was Freya Kardas, the only youngdy of the Kardas family. She was also the host of the auction. It had to be said that even though she was a short person, she was still wearing long high heels. Her appearance was indeed a littleical. Joelson clearly knew that Freya in front of him was already an adult, and she was in her twenties. However, he could not control the corner of his mouth and wanted tough. However, in the current situation, it seemed that it was better to hold it in. Joelson was wearing a mask and the corner of his mouth was twitching crazily. Hello, respected sir. This is your resplendent gem. Please keep it well. Freya did not put on any airs. She directly took out a small box towards Joelson. The inside of the box contained the resplendent gem. Joelson opened the box. The beautiful glittering resplendent gem was emitting a beautiful light. He nodded, indicating that he had received the goods. Now that he had obtained the resplendent gemstone, he was ready to leave and meet up with Elena who was waiting at the door. He had to be fast, otherwise, if Elena waited for too long, his identity might be exposed. As he thought of this, he immediately quickened his pace. Wait, respected sir. Freyas voice came from behind Joelson. Joelson frowned under the mask. He slowly turned around and looked at Freya. What is it? Joelsons voice had been changed by magic. There was no emotion in his voice. When Freya heard Joelsons voice that had been changed by magic, the corners of her mouth could not help but curl up slightly. As the eldest daughter of the Kardas family, she naturally understood that this was a voice that could only appear after magic power had been changed. The other party was wearing a mask, and there were no eye-catching marks on his entire body. Even his voice had been processed by magic power. Of course, other than the bottom of Joelsons pants, there was a trace of charred marks. It was very obvious that the other party did not want the Kardas family or other families to know his identity. Freya shook her head and finally gave up what she wanted to say. A faint smile appeared on her tender face. Nothing... Sir, please have a safe journey and pay attention to your safety. Joelson nodded and did not say anything. He directly walked towards the door in the distance. Under the detection of Joelsons magic power, there was also a secret passage outside the door. However, this was no longer important to Joelson, who had already obtained the resplendent gemstone. After opening the gate, no one could see Joelsons figure with their magic power perception. The next moment, a strange gate condensed by magic power suddenly appeared in front of Joelson. Teleportation spell! Intense spatial fluctuations constantly burst out from the strange gate. In the blink of an eye, Joelsons figurepletely disappeared from the Kardas familys building. Creak. The door slowly opened and the person who walked in was Freya. Behind Freya was an old woman. The old woman had a kind expression on her face. She arched her back and turned to look at Freya, who seemed to have something on her mind. Freya, do you have someone you like? As soon as she said this, Freyas reaction was as intense as stepping on a cats tail. What are you talking about, Grandma! Im just a little worried about him... After all, in order to enter the inner city, our Kardas family has already spent many years to understand all the families in the inner city, big and small. But that gentleman just now didnt have the temperament of an inner city family at all. He didnt even have the temperament of an underground city citizen. The old womans narrowed eyes slowly opened, and a hint of surprise appeared in her eyes. Freya, are you saying that the auctioneer isnt from the underground city? Yes... the probability is like this. If hes here for the resplendent gemstone, then hell definitely be noticed by all the big ns in the inner city. Freya said with some worry. Although she had never seen Joelson take off his mask, she did not know why, but the mysterious temperament that came from Joelsons body made her very moved. Even if she had never seen Joelsons true face, Freyas heart was full of butterflies and she was very excited. No matter what, Freya was just a little girl in her twenties. When faced with Joelson, whose strength and beauty were both extremely outstanding, she naturally fell for him immediately. Hehehe, a good person will have his fortune. Isnt that young mans identity not exposed yet? The old woman chuckled and continued. He is always so cautious. He shouldnt be caught by the big families in the inner city, right? Freya pursed her lips and nodded. I hope he is alright... Just as the old woman and Freya left the hall, a staff members eyes shed. He was the staff member who had taken away the inferior artifact from Joelson. After hearing the conversation between the old woman and Freya, he immediately took out a strange small stone from his pocket. The small stone was the size of a fist and was about the same size as a pebble. There wereplicated magic patterns engraved on it. If someone in the industry saw it, they would definitely recognize it immediately. Short-distancemunication magic tool. Its function was simr to a walkie-talkie, but the short-distancemunication magic tool could only be used in pairs, and the distance couldnt be too long. This caused the status of the short-distancemunication magic tool to be very awkward, as a result, until now, not many ordinary families were willing to use it. Sir, we have found the characteristics of the guy who photographed the resplendent gem. He is wearing the King of Spades mask, and there are burn marks on the bottom of his pants! Chapter 600 - The Plan of the Elizabeth Family

Chapter 600: The n of the Elizabeth Family

My lord, we have found the characteristics of the guy who took the photo of the resplendent gem. He is wearing the mask of King of Spades, and there are scorch marks on the bottom of his pants! In the VIP room, Bolen Elizabeth slowly opened his eyes. The voice of the short-distancemunication magic device in the hands of the old butler behind him was transmitted by the staff of the Kardas family. Bolen slowly put his hand on his chin and said thoughtfully. That guy in VIP Room No. 5 wont be wearing a mask all the time. The only message he left us now is that his pants legs are burnt Wait Bolen seemed to have found something at this moment and interrupted the old butler who was about to say something. Then, his eyes suddenly lit up. At this moment, he seemed to have understood something. I understand, butler. Bolen suddenly stood up from the sofa. Young Master Bolen, what do you understand? The old butler behind him was also shocked by Bolens behavior. That guy is not from the inner city. Narrow down the search area. If he was a noble from the inner city, he definitely wouldnt let himself wear a pair of pants legs that had scorched marks for a long time. Bolen slowly told the analysis in his mind to the two people behind him. I see! The old butler and the staff member of the short-distancemunication magic tool in their hands revealed a voice of sudden realization. Pass down the order. Theres no need to search in the inner city. Go and find those new faces. Although we cant track the resplendent gem, the wooden box that stores the resplendent gem was made by the carpenters under the Elizabeth family. They definitely would never have thought that the rubber wood that made the box would emit a peculiar fragrance, and this fragrance is also the key to finding him. Bolen coldly snorted, a vicious glint appearing in his eyes. If the other party was a noble of the inner city of the underground city, the assassin of the Elizabeth family might still show mercy and only snatch the resplendent gem. However, the other party was not an existence from the inner city at all. In that case, the assassin from the Elizabeth family would not have any restrictions and would be able to start a massacre. Of course, the inner city had its own rules, just like the outer city. The king of the underground city had specially issued aw stating that the nobles in the inner city were not allowed to oppress the citizens of the outer city. Moreover, experts at the gods domain level were not allowed to take action in the outer city unless their lives were threatened. Of course, the Elizabeth understood that the underground citys king had promulgated thisw. However, they had also found a loophole in thisw. The people of the inner city were not allowed to bully the people of the outer city. In that case, would it not be long before the people of the inner city nurtured the assassins of the outer city? The underground citys king seemed to have discovered that many of the inner citys families had done the same thing. However, he had no way to refute them. He could only acquiesce to such a situation. However, this did not mean that the underground city king was something that they could easily contend against. Even the Elizabeth had to try her best to keep a low profile when doing these things so that the public opinion of the matter would be reduced to the lowest level. Just you wait, mysterious fellow. I will let you know the consequences of snatching the things of our Elizabeth family! Without a background in the inner city, even if you were an immortal, you wouldnt be able to escape from the grasp of our Elizabeth family. Bolen sneered and walked out of VIP room number one. The old butler didnt say anything when he saw this. After all, what Bolen said was right. In the underground city, other than the imperial family, there were very few families in the inner city that couldpare to the Elizabeth. No one in the entire underground city dared to care about what the young master Bolen wanted to do. On theplicated streets, many people passed by. At this moment, a delicate and sweet-looking girl stood by the side of the street. With her hands behind her back, her small head leaned forward as if she was looking for something. But at this moment, this action of hers exposed the w of her soft breasts. This person was Elena. The auction had already ended for a while, but Elena still did not see Joelson. Didnt they say that they would meet at the entrance of the auction building after the auction? Could it be that she remembered wrongly? Elena did not see Joelson at this moment. She did not think that it was Joelsons fault. Instead, she felt that it was her fault. Just as Elena was a little confused, two figures walked over from the side. Both of them had long yellow hair, and their hairstyles had been made into arge triangr symbol. In addition, they were wearing ck skeleton costumes, which gave them a somewhat unconventional feeling. That May I ask what is the matter? Elena could not help but frown as she saw the two figures approaching her. Cant youe here if you have nothing to do? One of the triangr-headed men said with a smile. Little sister, you are so beautiful. This is the first time I have seen such a beautiful girl like you. Yes, yes. We grew up in the outer city, but we have never seen such a beautiful girl like you. In my opinion, only the eldest daughter of the Kardas family can bepared to you. The two triangr heads blocked Elenas path of retreat. The auction had just ended, and it was the afternoon when there was a lot of people. Seeing Elena surrounded by the two triangr heads, the surrounding people whispered. Many women and children avoided them. It seemed that these two triangr heads were not good people. Im waiting for someone Sorry Elena frowned and did not want to talk to the two triangles in front of her. If these two guys were ordinary people who came to ask for directions, Elena would not be so disgusted. However, the problem was that not only did these two guys feel good about themselves, they directly came to chat with them. They also emitted a rotten smell that they had not showered for several days. This could not help but make Elena, who loved cleanliness, very unhappy. If it were not for the fact that she did not want to stir up trouble, Elena would have cast a spell and attacked the two of them. Little sister, you are too beautiful. I like you very much. There is a bar nearby that I like very much. Lets go there and have a drink. Of course, Ill treat you. After saying that, the triangr-headed blond looked at Elena with a wretched expression. He even stretched out his hand, ready to grab Elena. Donte over Feeling the two stinky smells approaching, Elenas face turned green. At this moment, the two triangr-headed men suddenly froze, as if they had sensed an extremely terrifying existence. Then, the two of them did not care about Elena, and directly shouted and ran away. Mr. Joelson? Elena said in surprise. The two people who were in the way left, and Joelson appeared in front of Elena with his crutches. Chapter 601 - His Whereabouts Are Exposed!

Chapter 601: His Whereabouts Are Exposed!

Mr. Joelson? Elena was pleasantly surprised. The two guys who were in the way left, and Joelson appeared in front of Elena with his walking stick. Sorry, I was a little dyed when I helped the olddy cross the road. Joelsons face was neither red nor did his heart rate skip when he lied. Is that so? No wonder you were gone for so long, Mr. Joelson! As expected, Mr. Joelson is very kind. His legs and feet are inconvenient, yet he still helped an olddy cross the road! Elinas eyes were full of stars. She excitedly held onto Joelsons hand. As expected, girls who were in love did not have any logic. Elina did not realize that Joelson was lying at all. She directly supported Joelson and walked in the direction of the hotel. What a pity. A resplendent gem can actually be auctioned for such a high price. Elena, who was supporting Joelson, sighed in disappointment. Why? What was the final price of the resplendent gem? You havent told me yet. Joelson smiled faintly and said. Originally, the people in VIP Room 1 had already bid a high price. Later, a person from VIP Room 5 suddenly appeared. This person hid it too deeply. Guess how much he bid? Elena seemed to be still immersed in the excitement of the previous auction. I dont know. Joelson suppressed the desire in his heart to tell Elena the truth. For some reason, teasing this young girl in front of him, who knew nothing at all, made Joelson feel rather happy. A full demigod artifact! This is simply too extravagant! The level of a demigod isnt something a deity like us can imagine, much less a weapon of that level! Elena said excitedly. As the two spoke, they slowly walked towards the inn. Right at this moment, an assassin hidden within the crowd suddenly discovered the limping Joelson. There was a slight burn mark on the leg of Joelsons pants. Was it this person? The assassin frowned. If it was before, this assassin would have rushed forward without hesitation. But this guy in front of him was a disabled person. The walking stick in his hand didnt seem like a high-end item. How could such an existence be able to bid for the resplendent gem? The assassin didnt believe it. It wasnt that he didnt want to kill the innocent, but if he acted rashly and got the wrong target, he would probably let the person who obtained the resplendent gem know. If the other party was on guard, the difficulty of attacking the other party would increase by several levels. At this moment, the assassin suddenly raised his brows. He recalled that their familys young master, Bolen Elizabeth, had once said that the wooden box containing the resplendent gemstones was one of the products of their businesses. It seemed that young master Bolen had already spent arge sum of money to bribe a mole within the Kardas family, requesting them to install this special small box on the resplendent gemstones. Rubber wood! The assassin slowly became infatuated with his eyes. After long periods of arduous training by the Elizabeth family, he had obtained five senses that surpassed that of an ordinary person. His sense of smell was extremely sensitive, and he was actually using his nose to probe across the entire street. After a full half a minute, the assassin suddenly opened his eyes. It really is him! The assassins expression gradually turned cold. Now that he had found the target the young master was looking for, he naturally had to get ready to take action. The assassin slowly took out a short-distancemunication magic tool and said in a low voice. I have found the target. I repeat, I have found the target. The opponent is on Seahorse Street, walking towards Elk Alley. The short-distancemunication magic tool in his hand immediately replied when he heard the assassins voice. Understood. All the family assassins have been sent to Elk Alley. Please wait patiently. The assassin put the magic tool back into his pocket and followed Joelson closely! At this moment, everything that the assassin did was already seen by Joelsons magic power. Seeing that the other party had already discovered him, Joelson sighed helplessly in his heart. Originally, he had thought of meeting up with Elena and solving these troublesome matters after returning to the hotel. Now that he had already been discovered by the other party, there was no need to continue hiding. Joelsons original goal in heading to the underground city was to obtain the resplendent gem. Now that he had obtained the item, he did not have any worries even if he revealed his identity. Even if he were to hide in the underground city, an existence with a strength simr to his would definitely not be able to do anything to Joelson. At this moment, Joelson spoke, intentionally or unintentionally. Elena, I dont think Ive ever asked you why youre looking for the resplendent gem. Do you want to head to Lorna? Elena couldnt help but be stunned when she heard what Joelson said, then she shook her head. Theres no such thing. I just want to prove myself to my grandfather. Elena revealed a bitter smile. So, youre only looking for the resplendent gem to prove yourself? Joelson was a little surprised. But you have more choices, dont you? An adventure, a weapon, and even some rare natural treasures. You can be a target. Why did you choose the resplendent gem? Elena snorted and said, No. When I was young, my grandfather always told me myths about the resplendent gem and the death god artifact. Because of these, I insisted on finding the resplendent gems. My grandfather also had a big headache because of this. Joelson chuckled and said, I didnt expect you to have a rebellious side, Elena. I thought you would always be like a good child. No way Ive always been very obedient, okay Hearing what Joelson said, Elenas fair little face gradually became ruddy. At this moment, Joelson stopped walking. Elena thought it was her own problem. Whats wrong, Mr. Joelson? Are your legs ufortable? Joelson didnt answer and slowly looked behind him. They had entered Elk Alley and were surrounded by two-story buildings. At this moment, there was no one around them even though it was the most crowded time in the outer city of the underground city. Since the hidden rats cant wait any longer, why havent they shown themselves? Joelsons voice slowly came out of his mouth. His voice was loud and powerful. It didnt sound like the words of a person with a walking stick. Chapter 602 - The Killer’s Doubts. Why Is Joelson So Calm

Chapter 602: The Killers Doubts. Why Is Joelson So Calm?

Since the hidden rats cant wait any longer, why havent they shown themselves? Joelsons voice slowly came out of his mouth. His voice was loud and powerful. It didnt sound like the words of a person with a walking stick. Joelson looked into the distance. Elena, who was beside him, asked in puzzlement. Whats wrong, Mr. Joelson? I dont see anyone in the alley. However, after Elena finished speaking, shadows began to appear in the area that Elena had already swept past. They were all neatly dressed in ck clothes, and their faces werepletely covered by strips of cloth. If one were to look from afar, one might really think that these dozen or so fellows were mummies. Under their ck clothes, their strong muscles directly propped them up. The clothes that originally looked very loose were directly pressed into tight clothes by them. A total of more than ten tall and burly people directly surrounded Elena and Joelson. Whats going on, Mr. Joelson? What are they here for? Elena was frightened by the pressure from these people. Although Elena could be considered an adventurer, she had never killed anyone with her own hands. At most, she was just a ferocious beast. However, these people were full of murderous aura. At a nce, it was obvious that they had walked out of a mountain of corpses and bones. They were nothingpared to an inexperienced adventurer like Elena. You actually discovered us. Very interesting. Since you possess such a keen sense of smell, why didnt you run when you discovered us? The leader of the group, a man dressed in ck, said coldly. At this moment, they took out their weapons in unison. Over a dozen high-level diety domain weapons appeared in their hands. Deity domain weapons were not like cabbages on the streets. Yet, these people were actually able to produce over a dozen identical weapons of the deity domain at once. If the Kardas family members saw this, they would most likely think that they were dreaming. This was definitely arge-scale operation. Most likely, the only people capable of producing such arge-scale operation were people from the inner city. At this moment, Joelson was holding his walking stick as he calmly looked at the dozen or so people in front of him. There was not a hint of panic on his face. If she was not surrounded by the dozen or so strong men, Elena might have thought that Joelson was taking a walk in the garden. Mr. Joelson What should we do The aura from their bodies show must have killed before Elena felt her knees go weak. Although she had killed many magical beasts,pared to the aura of these experienced professional killers, Elena was just a newbie. Just the murderous aura from their bodies was likely enough to make Elena lose her ability to fight. Joelson looked at Elena, who was already a little afraid, and rubbed her head. Its okay. They wont make a move yet. In the distance, the leader of the men in ck couldnt help but be a little surprised when he heard Joelsons words. He said coldly to Joelson. How do you know that we wont make a move against you? Kid, do you know our background? Joelson shook his head. He didnt know anything about the outer city and inner city of the underground city. However, there was no need for him to know anything about it. Now that he had obtained the resplendent gem, the strongest existence in the underground world was only on par with him in terms of strength. In front of absolute strength, this insignificant information could be ignored by Joelson. The ck-clothed man in the lead frowned. At this moment, Joelsons expression was too rxed. It even made him feel a strong sense of contempt. He had been the shadow of the Elizabeth family dealing with dirty matters in the outer city for so many years. These guys who were about to die were breaking down in his hands one by one. They would do their utmost to let him live, or they would beg for their rtives to be spared. But as the shadow of the Elizabeth family, the man naturally would not leave any survivors. Over time, he had gotten used to the appearance of the prey begging before they died. It was the first time in more than ten years that someone was as calm as Joelson. Not only was the ck-clothed man in front of him, his subordinates behind him were also very puzzled. Could it be that the Joelson in front of him had already been frightened to the point of copse, causing him to lose his mind? Thats not right.. The leader of the men in ck frowned. He felt that the situation was not simple. Could it be that the man in front of him was more powerful than them, which was why he was so calm? Was he waiting for them to make a move and save the damsel in distress? When the man in ck thought of this, his eyes tensed up. He hurriedly released his magic power to probe into the body of the man in front of him. They were professional assassins. They would choose to be ten times or even a hundred times more serious in any tiny mistake they made. Joelsons magic power was constantly activated. Now that the leader of the assassins wanted to probe his own power, Joelson couldnt help but find it funny. He didnt have any thoughts of defending himself, he allowed the assassins magic power to probe him. He was a peak demigod. How could the assassin, who was at the peak of the divine realm, seed in detecting his strength? The ck-robed mans gaze became more and more solemn. After all, he had already probed Joelsons entire body. He didnt have any magic at all. Elena, on the other hand, was an existence at the divine realm level. However, she wasnt very powerful either. At most, she had just entered the divine realm. In front of them, she didnt pose much of a threat. The ck-clothed man was very confident in his own strength. After all, in the underground city, other than some old monsters who had lived for a very long time in the inner citys great ns, there was practically no existence who was stronger than him. The peak of the deity domain was the highest point in the outer city of the underground city. Even if the other party was on par with him, he would still be able to sense the other partys mana fluctuations. It would not be said that he could not even detect them. The ck-clothed mans eyes were cold. He had already obtained the answer. Joelson was just an ordinary person. He did not even have the slightest bit of mana. There was no reason for him to be so arrogant. He probably thought that he could scare them. Unfortunately, they were all professionals. The leader of the assassins snorted coldly. He hated people like Joelson who yed tricks the most. When the young master came, he would give Joelson the most painful way to die. Chapter 603 - I’ve Set Up an Inescapable Net, How Else Can You Run?

Chapter 603: Ive Set Up an Inescapable Net, How Else Can You Run?

Tap. Tap. Tap. The sound of footsteps slowly came from the alley at the corner of the street. When Elena heard the sound, she couldnt help but panic. She didnt know who the person who came was If it was an unrted ordinary person, it would only implicate them, but if it was the assassins people, it would only make her and Joelson more passive. Until now, Elena did not know why these assassins came to find them. Could it be because Joelson had bought the frozen flower that Freya had auctioned? She remembered that it was called something like the Greendia soul-absorbing lc flower. If it was just because of this flower, it would not be necessary to mobilize so many people to surround them, right? Elena wasnt a fool. These people clearly had an endless murderous aura. Perhaps they wanted to take their lives! It was just a flower. How could it cause them to fall into such a predicament. Could it be because of the resplendent gemstone! In an instant, an iparably bold idea appeared in Elenas mind. She looked at the nearby Joelson, who was holding a walking stick but, very quickly, Elena rejected this idea in her mind. If Joelson really had money, he wouldnt have licked his lips and asked her to borrow money from the inn. How could a mysterious existence who could take out a demigod artifact be short of a few hundred snow crystal coins? Her train of thought was interrupted, and everything returned to its original point. Elena pursed her lips, listening to the sound of footsteps approaching them The unease and anxiety in her heart grew even more intense. Regardless of whether the other party was an enemy or a friend, to the current them, it wasnt a good ending. Just as she let go of her thoughts, Elena suddenly saw the appearance of the other party. The person in the lead was dressed in a ck coat with golden edges, and the clothes on his body could be described as luxurious. He looked to be less than thirty years old. He was nearly two meters tall, but he did not look burly. His white hair was neatly arranged at the back of his head. His eyes were filled with the expression of a cat trying to catch a mouse. The person who came was the current young master of the Elizabeth family, Bolen Elizabeth. Bolen wore a faint smile, as if everything was under his control. Meanwhile, Joelson did not say anything. He simply looked at Bolen, who was walking towards him from afar. Although Bolen did not know who Joelson was, Joelson knew who Bolen was. After all, Joelsons magic detection range was extremely wide and his concealment was extremely strong. Even an old butler at the peak of the deity domain would not be able to sense what Joelson was doing. Joelson had seen everything that Bolen had done in VIP Room No. 1. In terms of information warfare, Bolen was at an absolute disadvantage. After all, in order topete for the resplendent gemstones, Joelson had even sent out a wisp of his divine sense to investigate the Elizabeth family. And now, with his magic detection, all the random people in Elk Alley had been forcibly cleared out. There were no more innocent people within a one-kilometer radius. Meanwhile, in a corner that Joelson and Elena could not see, there were still over a hundred people hiding in the surrounding area. These peoples strength was generally above the basic-level of the deity domain. Their actions were clean and efficient. They wore ck clothes and their bodies carried a dense baleful aura. With just a nce, one could tell that they had killed quite a number of people. Seeing this situation, Joelson could not help but curl his lips. This fellow was really acting cool in front of him. It seemed that he still did not know who was the founder of the world of acting cool. Of course, Joelson would not reveal his thoughts to everyone. Otherwise, Joelsons persona wouldpletely copse. Bolen did not speak the entire time. He slowly approached Joelson and Elena before he started speaking. Right now, under the encirclement of so many top experts, Bolen wasnt the slightest bit worried that Joelson would be able to escape. Hello, unknown friends. Im the eldest son of the Elizabeth family, Bolen Elizabeth. I presume that the two of you also know why Ivee. Theres no need for us to waste our breath. Hand over the item, and our Elizabeth family will consider giving you a certain amount ofpensation. If you dont hand it over Bolen narrowed his eyes and didnt continue. However, Elena and Joelson both understood what Bolen didnt say. Mr. Joelson What did he say Elena looked at Joelson as if she was asking for help. In her impression, Joelson had only bid for the soul-absorbing lc flower Did he secretly bid for something else? He nced at Elena without any change in expression. He was conflicted about whether he should reveal his identity or not. Actually, my leg injury had already healed. I was using the crutches these days to make you care about me. I was just pretending to be sick and trying to flirt with you. If he were to tell Elena so bluntly right now, there was an 80% chance that he would fail. Facing an angry Elena, it might be many times more difficult to flirt with her in the future. And if he did not expose himself, he would not have a better opportunity to reveal that his leg injury had healed. Limping every day was indeed very inconvenient. As for Elenas personal safety Joelson had never considered this problem. Under the protection of Joelsons magic power, not to mention these minions, whose strength was only at the peak of the deity domain, even that mysterious existence, who had hidden himself extremely well, it would be extremely difficult for him to sneak an attack and injure Elena. Of course, Elena wouldnt be able to discover this magic with exaggerated defensive power. Joelson pondered for a while. Finally, he took a deep breath and shook his head helplessly. Alright, Ill give it to you. Joelson took out a ring from his pocket. Seeing that this ring clearly had the mark of the Kardas family, Bolen became even more certain of his suspicions. Elena didnt know what to do either. She didnt know what exactly was contained in this ring. Was it the soul-absorbing lc flower Or the resplendent gemstone Seeing that Joelson had no intention of resisting, Bolen nodded with satisfaction and said. Since the two of you are so cooperative, Ill thank you on behalf of the Elizabeth family. If the two of you needpensation, you cane to the Elizabeth family in the inner city to take it. After saying this, Bolen let someone take the ring from Joelsons hand. Although Bolen was extremely satisfied at this moment, a disdainful expression still shed across his eyes. After taking the ring, Bolen slowly poured magic power into it. With a sh of light, the item within immediately appeared in Bolens hand. Greendia soul absorbing lc flower? Bolens face darkened. Chapter 604 - Help from the Mysterious Man. Escape!

Chapter 604: Help from the Mysterious Man. Escape!

Bolen slowly injected magic power into the ring. As the magic power slowly poured into the ring with the image of the Kardas family, a faint magic halo slowly filled the dark ring. The patterns on the ring were gradually filled with magic power Light shed! An object the size of a human head directly appeared in Bolens hand. This object weighed around ten kilograms. A bone-piercing chill came from it the moment itnded in his hand. This was not a resplendent gem. It was the Greendia soul absorbing lc flower that was auctioned off to Joelson! The smile on Bolens face immediately froze. His face seemed to be covered with dark clouds. The corner of his mouth, which was originally smiling, was twitching non-stop at this moment. He raised the Greendia soul-absorbing lc flower in his hand and began to tremble in anger. The old butler was following by the side. This was the first time he had seen Bolen so angry. He looked at the innocent-looking Joelson in the distance and shook his head helplessly in his heart. In his heart, he had already sentenced Joelson and Elena to death. They actually dared to y such a trick on Young Master Bolen. It seemed that they were tired of living! There were many good-tempered young masters in the Elizabeth family but Bolen was definitely not one of them. Although he was usually amiable on the surface, that was only on the surface. Once it did not conform to Bolens intentions, then Bolens anger would follow one after another, making people feel terrified! Although he had seen many scenes of Bolen being angry, this was the first time he had been so angry. At this moment, Bolen was so angry that his hands were trembling. He gritted his teeth and continuously emitted the sound of grinding teeth. Blue veins popped up on his face. You are ying with me? Bolen practically squeezed out a few words from between his teeth as he enunciated each word clearly. At this moment, everyone understood Bolens rage. Bolen was the eldest young master of the Elizabeth family. Naturally, he had received the most outstanding training since he was young. Although his talent was not top-notch, he had already possessed the strength of a deitys domain even though he was not even thirty years old yet. Of course, Bolens strength was not small. With such an enraged expression, cracks immediately appeared on the ice cube in his hand. Crack! The ice was unable to withstand Bolens strength and was instantly reduced to fine powder! Even the Greendic soul-absorbing lc flower was directly reduced to fine powder! Joelson frowned slightly, but he did not say anything. At this moment, through his magic detection, two rapidly approaching ck shadows appeared. Their speed was very fast. It was not long before they arrived at their location. Butler, teach this guy a good lesson. Bolen said angrily. Although he was angry at this moment, he had not lost his mind. He added another sentence. Its fine as long as he remains alive. I want to show him the real pain. The old butler behind Bolen sighed helplessly and could only nod. He slowly walked forward and stretched his back. Im sorry, young man. This is the young masters request. Im just a butler. I cant disobey orders. After the old butler said this, his figure immediately disappeared from where he was. The next moment, a cold attack directly appeared at the position of Joelson! Elena looked at the attack that was rapidly approaching her. She was extremely afraid. After facing the direwolf once again, Elena felt a deep sense of despair, as well as a sense of powerlessness. She did not have any power that could change the current situation. The enemy was simply too powerful. They did not even have the space to risk their lives. She was merely a basic adventurer in the deity domain. Against a peak-stage deity-domain adventurer like the old butler, who possessed extremely powerfulbat experience, there was not the slightest possibility of them winning. However, at this moment, a circle of green magic light suddenly lit up beneath the feet of Joelson and Elena. Wind Elf! Listen to mymand and change your position! A mysterious voice suddenly appeared in space. The light rapidly formed a magic array. Following which, the magic array quickly charged! Everyone present was stunned. They had recognized this magic array. This was a wind-type teleportation spell! Someone wanted to bring Joelson and Elena away from this ce. Old butler, stop him! Bolen shouted. He did not want to see Joelson and Elena escape from the inescapable that he had set up. Wind-Type Spell: Transfiguration. The green wind-type spell was fast lightning. It could recharge at a rapid speed and help others escape from their positions immediately. Although this teleportation spell could only teleport a person out for 300 meters at most, they were still surrounded by Bolen. However, their current location could not be controlled. If they appeared at the weak position that Bolen had set up, then the two of them would have the possibility of escaping. Trying to escape? Impossible! The old butlers cold attack had arrived. The old butlers two fists were thrown out, aiming at the lower abdomen of both Joelson and Elena! The old butler was very clear about the power of his punch, and he was also very clear about the effect of the wind elfs shape-shifting shadow spell. The shape-shifting shadow spell could only shift the existence within the formation. If Elena and Joelson were hit by this attack, then the powerful impact would allow the two of them to leave the formation where the shape-shifting shadow spell was. Although he did not know who wanted to help Joelson and Elena escape, he knew very well the cooldown of the skill. A full ten minutes! These ten minutes were enough for Joelson and Elena to die countless times! After all, the old butler was a peak expert in the deity domain! In almost an instant, the old butlers powerful fists struck Joelson and Elenas bodies. Sess! Bolen also understood the old butlers thoughts. At this moment, when he saw that the old butlers fists had sessfully struck the two of them before the array was fully charged, he could not help but be overjoyed! However, at this moment, the old butlers expression was iparably gloomy! Just as his fists struck the bodies of Joelson and Elena, the feeling that came from his fists did not feel like a physical body at all, but more like an indestructible diamond! The terrifying hardness almost shattered the old butlers hands! In just a split second, the shape-shifting formation under the feet of Joelson and Elena was fully charged. Their figures shed and disappeared from the spot. No! Seeing the two of them disappear, Bolen shouted. Chapter 605 - The Key Is Right Before Your Eyes. Forcefully Break Through!

Chapter 605: The Key Is Right Before Your Eyes. Forcefully Break Through!

No! Seeing the two of them disappear, Bolen roared. The old butlers two punches missed, and he was simrly stunned on the spot. He looked at his trembling hands. His eyes were filled with an indescribable shock. How was this possible! One had to know that he had the strength of a peak-stage deity domain expert. Not to mention a rock, even if a mountain was ced in front of him, the old butler would be able to easily punch through it with a single punch. Yet, despite these two terrifying punches, the old butler was unable to break through his opponents defense In fact, he did not even injure his opponent! This hadpletely exceeded the old butlers expectations. In particr, at that instant, he had even seen Joelsons disdainful gaze. Of course, as everything had happened in a split second, the old butler was not sure if he had been mistaken over Joelsons disdainful gaze. But the feeling of his hands was definitely not mistaken. Up until now, the old butlers hands were in pain as if they were about to shatter. On the side, Bolen roared indignantly. After a long while, Bolen finally recovered from his shock. He looked at the old butler beside him, and his eyes were filled with a strong viciousness as he spoke slowly. Old butler, give me an exnation. Although Bolens voice was extremely calm, the old butler knew that Bolen was currently at the peak of his anger. He helplessly sighed and raised his trembling hands as he spoke. Im very sorry, Young Master. Im not trying to deny it. Its just that I really didnt manage to break through the opponents defense just now. In fact, my hands were almost crippled from the attack just now. I dont know who attacked, but Im afraid that the opponents strength is not lower than mine. The old butler told the truth. However, Bolen narrowed his eyes and said, Who exactly is it that dares to snatch people in front of our Elizabeth family? It seems that they are tired of living. Now is not the time. Everyone, go and find them! The shape-shifting formation can only cover a distance of 300 meters. I dont believe that they can escape from the inescapable that I have set up! Bolen said fiercely. At the same time. Joelson and Elenas figures shed at the same time and appeared in a remote ce. In front of them were two young girls wearing ck night clothes. Joelson raised his eyebrows. These two were the two maids behind the Glenn familys Amys in the auction houses VIP Room No. 2. It seemed that the current Joelson and Elena had been saved by these two maids. Seeing that Joelson and Elena were safe and sound, the two maids couldnt help but let out a long sigh. Although these two maids were wearing the same style of clothes, their hair was a double ponytail and a long straight ck hair respectively. The little hands with the double ponytail patted her own chests as she spoke. That really scared me to death. That old mans speed is too fast. It seems that his strength has already reached the peak of the deity realm I clearly felt that that old fellows attack had already made a move, but why didnt it hurt you guys? I thought that our n had failed What are you two looking at? If I hadnt moved you away just now, you would have died! The twin ponytails looked at Joelson unhappily. Alright. Alright. Romi, lets stop talking for now. Were not out of danger yet. We dont have time to chat. The long ck-haired woman called the twin ponytails Romi. Got it, Mia Cant you say a few more words? Be careful not to be a nagging old woman when you get old. Romi stuck out her tongue at Mia and directly grabbed Elenas small hand. Come with us. This ce is still in the area that the Elizabeth family has sealed off. I know a way to the downtown area. As long as we leave the encirclement of the Elizabeth family, we should be fine. This is aw promulgated by Lord Leighton. Even the Elizabeth family wouldnt dare to rashly defy it. Romi said in a very friendly manner. Lord Leighton? Who are you guys? Elena was a bit confused by this sudden matter. She didnt know what to do. Sigh Dont you know this? Forget it, the situation is urgent now. In short, lets take action first. Ill exin it to you slowly on the way! Romi shrugged and immediately took Elena and Joelson away from the street corner. Not long after Romi and Mia left this ce with Joelson, the assassin team found the ce. They saw the familiar remains of the shape-shifting formation on the ground. They could not help but frown and pick up the short-distancemunication magic tool. Sir, we have found traces of their escape The four of them jogged. At this moment, Joelson still had not found a reason to put down his walking stick. He was still holding his walking stick and following the footsteps of the three girls. On the way, Romi could not help but turn her head to look at Joelson. She was really puzzled as to why Joelson could run so fast with his walking stick. Could it be that this guy was a world-ss long-distance race champion before he was on crutches? However, when it came to Joelsons handicapped position, Romi was too embarrassed to ask. Although she was very curious, she ultimately restrained herself from asking. Along the way, Romi also told Elena about the questions that she was curious about. Only then did Elena know that the Lord Leighton that they were talking about was the king of the underground city. And the two maids were here to protect them. But when she asked why Romi and Mia wanted to protect them, Romi giggled and refused to say anything. She looked at Joelson. Joelson naturally nced to the side. Although he knew what the two girls were nning, he also needed the resplendent gem to find Lorna and the fragment of the death artifact. If it was anything else, perhaps Joelson would consider it. Resplendent gemstone? Forget about it! The four of them jogged along, chatting andughing. It was impossible to tell that they were currently being pursued by the Elizabeth family. In the distance, the bustling streets could already be seen. Look, were about to break through the Elizabeth familys blockade. Romi pointed at a spot not far away and said excitedly. I have an ominous premonition Mia frowned slightly and looked at the corner of the street. At this moment, countless footsteps suddenly sounded in the surroundings. They were extremely fast and were surrounding them! Oh no! When did we reveal our tracks? Romi blinked herrge eyes, and her expression couldnt help but turn ugly. Theres still a distance of about 500 meters If we forcefully break through, we might have a chance! Romi looked at the surrounding figures that were already surrounding them, and she curled her lips as she spoke. Chapter 606 - Do Not Abandon Her!

Chapter 606: Do Not Abandon Her!

After forcefully breaking out of the encirclement, the Elizabeth family did not care about the lives of the poor, and directly started killing! Theres still about 500 meters left Forcefully breaking through, there might be a chance! Romi looked at the surrounding figures that had already surrounded them, and curled her lips as she spoke. The opponents strength is much stronger than ours! Mia said worriedly from the side. There was still a full three minutes left before the cooldown of the [form shifting shadow] finished. It was already toote for her to use it again to dodge the Elizabeth familys pursuit. Elena pursed her lips as a hint of anxiety shed across her eyes. Ever since she had encountered the direwolf and been saved by Joelson, Elena had shockingly discovered that she had always been the one being protected. However, Elena could have faced the risk alone! She was also a warrior and an adventurer! Elena didnt want to be a burden to the team. Everyone, please listen to me. Elena pursed her lips and said with a frown. There are still five hundred meters between us and the street. Even if Mr. Joelson were to burst out at full speed, he should be able to break through within ten seconds with the support of magic. I have a way to resist them for around three seconds. Let me do it! Elena made up her mind and said. When Romi saw Elenas serious expression, he could not help but chuckle. Please. You only have the strength of a deity domain primary stage. How can you be a match for them? Even if you can really hold them off for a few seconds, youll still end up in the tigers den. ording to our young misss instructions, I reckon that well have toe back and save you. Dont make a move. Watch what sister Mia and I will do. After touching Elenas head, Romi turned around and looked at the countless figures rapidly approaching her. At this moment, the twin ponytails on Romis back suddenly fluttered. An intense aura directly erupted with Romi as the center. Bang! A green cyclone directly enveloped Romi. The originally golden twin ponytails hadpletely turned green at this moment. The ck nightwear on her body continuously swayed, revealing the graceful figure hidden within it. All of you, run! As long as you enter the streets, youll be safe! When the timees, dont forget to report my contributions to the young miss! Romi made a small, brilliant face at Elena and the others. Following which, the mana throughout her body surged to its peak. Wind Elf, listen to mymand! Transform into endless power and temporarily increase my strength! Romi let out a lovely cry. Her power, which had been at the middle-stage of the deity realm, instantly skyrocketed, and within a short period of time, she had reached the peak of the deity realm! Although it seemed as though she had only increased her power by two minor realms, the increase in power she had given to Romi was iparably enormous! It must be known that ordinary people, without divine sparks, would be unable to advance one step further from the peak of the deity realm to be a demigod. Thus, the power of a peak-level divine realm expert was practically the peak of the underground citys power! Romi looked at her hands, feeling her iparably powerful strength. A hint of joy shed through her eyes. Although her current power didntst long and consumed Romis life force, she was able to truly sense the power of the underground citys peak! You bunch of fellows, properly be a stepping stone for my Lady Romi! Wind element, quickly transform into an iparably ferocious green dragon and devour the enemy in front of me! Romi cried out in a lovely voice. Her small hand suddenly pointed in the air. Layers of ripples were directly created by Romis finger. Soon after, an iparablyplicated magic array appeared in front of Romi. The magic array was at least three meters in size. Under the crazy infusion of Romis magic power, it shone with an iparably intense and dazzling light. Within theplicated magic array, a green dragon-like pattern was being formed. It was just like a ck hole that was devouring everything, crazily devouring the surrounding wind elements. Not far away, the dozens of killers frowned when they saw Romi who was casting a spell. They want to break through the blockade by force. Stop them! That guy wants to cast a spell! We cant let them escape! We cant bear the anger of Young Master Bolen! Many people snorted and increased their speed again. In the narrow and dark Elk Alley, the distance between the two parties was rapidly closing! Swoosh! After many figures increased their speed to the maximum, one sonic boom after another was actually transmitted. At this moment, the magic array that Romi pointed out with her right hand was also fully charged. A haggard look shed across Romis small face, but even so, her eyes were filled with an unconceble excitement! This was the strongest move that she could unleash until now! Go, Green Wind Dragon! Devour them! Romis voice had just sounded when a deafening dragon roar was suddenly transmitted from within the magic array! The entire small alley began to shake violently at this moment. The bricks fell off and the clothes that had been dried fell to the ground! This scene was just like an earthquake! In the next second, the enormous green wind dragons voice suddenly appeared! Its powerful aura caused one to feel fear! When the green wind dragons figure appeared, it immediately swept up a hurricane in the alley. The pressure of the dragon race was clearly disyed at this moment! Beside him, Joelsons eyes could not help but light up. It is actually able to use magic to simte the aura of a dragon. Although it is only the weakest of the sub-dragons, to be able to do this is already very impressive. Mia, who was fleeing with Joelson and Elena, turned her head to look at Romi, who was blocking the enemy. A trace of worry could not help but sh across her eyes. That magic can only be released when Romi burns the life force in her body What! Elena cried out in surprise. She subconsciously turned her head to look. Romis valiant and valiant back, which was like that of the valkyrie, could still be seen. Was such powerful strength obtained by burning her life force in exchange for it? Elena did not understand. She frowned and asked Mia. Why? Why are you willing to pay such a huge price to save us? Mia was silent for a long time before she slowly said. This is just the young misss arrangement. We are just chess pieces of an execution tool. We dont have the right to ask. No, Romi wont be able to hold on at this rate! We have to go back and save her! Elena stopped walking, her words were filled with determination. Chapter 607 - Isn’t This the Dog That the Glenn Family Keeps in Captivity?

Chapter 607: Isnt This the Dog That the Glenn Family Keeps in Captivity?

No, if this goes on, Romi wont be able to hold on! We have to go back and save her! Elena stopped in her tracks, her words were filled with determination. Are you crazy! Romi was the one who stayed behind to protect you guys. If you guys go back now, wouldnt all of Romis efforts be in vain? Mia grabbed Elenas arm and said anxiously. But I can feel that Romis life is being drained! Elena said unwillingly. Under her magic power perception, Romis life force was rapidly draining. At this rate, Romi would not be able to hold on for more than half a minute. If Romis magic power and life force were exhausted, it was likely that Romi would immediately be captured by the enemy. At that time, Romi would be in danger. If Romi is captured, wont she suffer in our ce? In the most extreme case, Romi might die! Elena pursed her lips and said. No, Romi will at most suffer a little. I promise you, Romi will definitely not die. We are sent by the young miss to protect you. After Romi is captured by Bolen and the others, the young miss will naturally negotiate with the Elizabeth family. At most, she will be able to exchange Romi for a bit ofpensation! Mia looked at the huge green dragon released by Romi behind her and hurriedly said. Um, why dont I do it? Looking at Mia and Elenas anxious quarrel, Joelson couldnt help but raise his eyebrows and pointed at himself. If I do it, everything should be settled. Mr. Joelson, theres no time to joke now! Although I know you have some extraordinary abilities, youre not a match for those big families! Didnt you see how many assassins that guy sent just now wanted to capture us? A hint of anxiety shed across Elenas eyes. Lets go quickly. Dont let Romis efforts go to waste! Mia said. Elena nodded and finally turned around to look at Romis back, who was releasing the huge green dragon. Two green ponytails were floating in the air. Im sorry, Romi. Elena pursed her lips and could not help but harden her heart. She turned around and ran toward the street not far away. Seeing that Elena did not allow him to make a move, Joelson sighed helplessly. He turned to look at Romi who was currently engaged in a fierce battle and shook his head helplessly. Ill help you out. Whether you can leave or not will depend on yourself. Joelsons eyes narrowed. The assassins who were heading towards Romi in the distance suddenly felt a terrifying killing intent! This kind of frightening killing intent was more than they had ever seen in their entire livesbined. Even though they had seen countless mountains of corpses and seas of blood, they could not help but shudder. At that instant, it was as if they had fallen into an endless abyss. Their souls were sealed in an ice cer. It was also because of this moment of hesitation that Romi, who was ready to attack, had the opportunity to attack. At this moment, Romi had used a secret technique to forcefully increase her strength. Currently, a peak-tier deity domain expert would not be able to hold on for long. At most, she would be able to hold on for a little longer before she forcefully withdrew from this excited state, she would be temporarily exhausted. At that time, if Romi still had no way of dealing with the enemy before her, the only oue awaiting her would be her capture. Therefore, Romi had no other choice but to fight with her back to the wall. She had to go all out and kill the assassins who were chasing after Elena in the shortest time possible. Boom! The assassins who wanted to dodge Romis attack were restrained by the cold look of Joelson. The green dragon attack released by Romipletely hit them. In an instant, the earth shook and the sky shook! The entire Elk Alley shook crazily! After more than ten seconds had passed, the terrifying tremors gradually stopped. As far as the eye could see, the ground was filled with unconscious or dead assassins. One had to know that these peoples strength was at least at the early-stage of the intermediate deity realm! Romis strength had originally only been at the same level as theirs. Now that she had forcefully raised her strength, she was actually able to create an attack of this level. How could this not be shocking! Looking at the damage she had caused, Romi forcefully suppressed the weak aura in her body. Her eyes could not help but be filled with joy. She could feel that after releasing such a terrifying move, her understanding of the wind element had be even deeper. If she could survive, she might be able to break through to a higher realm in the future. Although Romi had instantly killed all the enemies in her sight, there were more than just a few assassins from the Elizabeth family who had been assigned by Bolen. Following the rapid footsteps from afar, Romi gave a bitterugh. She knew that with her current condition, there was no way she could continue to stop the enemys actions. The secret technique that she used to forcefully increase her strength would end in ten seconds at most, forcing her to enter a state of exhaustion. Facing countless assassins from the Elizabeth family, she was afraid that her ending would not be too good Da! Da! Da! Countless ck shadows directly surrounded Romis delicate body, instantly blocking off all of Romis escape routes. Romi did not think of escaping, the aura around her body condensed once again. She wanted to release another spell in thest few seconds before she could fight to stop the enemys footsteps. However, just as the magic power in her body circted, a ck shadow that shot from afar directly hit Romis lower abdomen. Puchi! Romi, who was still gathering her strength, was interrupted by this sudden attack. The magic that was about toe out was interrupted! A mouthful of blood was spat out from Romis mouth. The aura on her body was rapidly declining. It seemed that Romi could no longer maintain the secret technique that could increase her strength. Damn it I still havent been able to use myst move Romi somewhat pathetically wiped the fresh blood at the corner of her mouth. Waves of intense fatigue came from her entire body. In front of her eyes, waves of ckness came one after another. Isnt this the dog that the Glenn family reared? Why would it appear here? At this moment, an extremely discordant voice came from afar. Romi raised her head and looked over. It was the eldest young master of the Elizabeth family, Bolen, and the old butler who was only following behind him. The old butler was holding two small stones in his hands. It was precisely these stones that forcefully interrupted Romis attack earlier! Chapter 608 - Don’t Worry, Keep Chasing!

Chapter 608: Dont Worry, Keep Chasing!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Tap. Tap. Tap. Footsteps kepting. Romi raised her head and saw that Bolen and the old butler had appeared in front of her. Romi frowned and looked at the two fellows in front of her without saying a word. Could it be that the one who has been obstructing me is your Glenn family? At this moment, Bolen Elizabeth had already recovered from her previous state of fury. A faint smile still appeared on her face, and she looked very easy to talk to. Hmph. Young Master Bolen, I have nothing to say to you. Romi forcefully maintained her body, preventing herself from falling to the ground. Bang! A muffled sound rang out! Romis eyes instantly bulged a little. Bolens foot ruthlessly kicked Romis lower abdomen! At this moment, Romi was already like a candle in the wind. How could she endure this kick from Bolen? One had to know that Bolens strength was also at the deity domain level. Although he did not have muchbat experience, this did not mean that he was weak. As a result, Romis body was sent flying by Bolens kick. Her delicate body flew backward,nding heavily on the wall beside her. The wall had been damaged by Romis green dragon earlier and many of the bricks had fallen off. Now that Romis delicate body had crashed into the wall, the wall could no longer bear the weight and copsed. Boom! Countless smoke and dust scattered. Bolen looked at his exquisite leather shoes, which were covered in dirt and blood, and could not help but frown. What a dirty ce. Dirty people. Butler, have those people with the bright gemstones run far away? Bolen did not turn around, and said to the old butler behind him indifferently. Young Master, because of this girl, those people have already broken through our familys blockade and entered the densely popted intersection. The old butler frowned and said. Although the Elizabeth family was a magnate in the underground city and could be said to be an existence that walked unhindered, it could only be said to be below one person and above ten thousand people. Above the head of the Elizabeth family, the imperial family and the underground citys king, Leighton. Leighton had previously issued a specialw forbidding theirrge families in the inner city toe to the outer city and act wantonly. If the Elizabeth family kept a low profile, even if the underground city king, Leighton, and the royal family found out about it, they would at most turn a blind eye to it, however, if the Elizabeth family chose to chase after Joelson and the others in the crowded streets, it would incur Leightons fury. The Elizabeth family could not bear such fury. Hearing the old butlers words, Bolen could not help but subconsciously frown. Butler, are you saying that we can no longer chase after them? Youre right, Young Master... If we continue to chase after them, Im afraid that his majesty will be enraged... The old butler spoke in an extremely sincere manner. If they continued to chase after them and provoked Leightons fury, who knew what kind of punishment the Elizabeth family would receive. It wasnt impossible for them to be removed from the inner city. Bolens brows were tightly knitted. At this moment, a sound suddenly came from a corner that had been destroyed by Bolen and turned into ruins. Romi crawled out from the ruins with great difficulty. At this moment, her entire body was covered in wounds and her clothes were tattered. Her entire body was in an extremely weak state. It could be said that at this moment, Romis physical fitness was even inferior to that of an ordinary person. Youre so lucky? Bolen raised his eyebrows and sneered. Capture the dog that the Glenn family raised for me. Before Bolen finished his words, Romi, who was in the distant ruins, was directly dragged over by two assassins by her cor, as if she was dragging trash. I remember that you are one of the followers of Amys, right? Bolen paused for a moment and recalled Romis identity. Go to hell... Romi was extremely weak at this moment, but she still spat out two words from her mouth. Bolen frowned slightly and directly grabbed Romis neck, lifting her up. At this moment, she was suddenly deprived of the right to breathe, and Romis entire body was trembling non-stop. Dont you understand the current situation? Before your eldest daughter redeems you, I only need to keep you alive. Do you know what this means? Bolen sneered. He pulled his face closer to Romi and continued speaking. This means that I can torture you to my hearts content. I canpletely cripple all the magic power in your body, turning you into aplete waste! Or I can let my subordinates break your limbs... Take a guess. After your eldest daughter redeems you, shell see that youre already a waste that cant be used. Will she still keep you by her side? Hearing Bolens words, Romis pupils suddenly constricted. Bolens heart-wrenching words had indeed hurt Romi at this moment. Tell me about the guy who got the resplendent gemstone and I might be able to let you live... Bolen snorted coldly and tightened his grip on Romis neck. Aaaahhhhh... Romi groaned in pain, and her four limbs started to struggle uncontrobly. Bolen let go of his hands, and Romis delicate body instantly fell to the ground. Once again possessing the ability to breathe, Romi couldnt help but takerge breaths. Come, tell me his information. Bolen nced at Romi on the ground, looking at Romi as if he was looking at trash. Im sorry, Young Master Bolen... Romi struggled to get up from the ground, coldly looking at Bolen in front of her. Our Glenn family really doesnt know anything about their intelligence. Im only under orders to protect them. In the end, what our Glenn family wants most isnt an opportunity to head to Lorna. We just dont want your Elizabeth family to obtain that resplendent gemstone... Before Romi could finish her words, Bolens palm had already pped her fiercely. Bolens strength was so great that Romis delicate body was instantly sent flying by another meter. Lock this guy up and torture him properly! Bolen said coldly. Butler, tell those killers not to worry and continue to chase after those guys. I dont believe that they can really escape from my palm! Young Master, please think twice before you act! The old butler saw this and quickly wanted to stop Bolen but he was interrupted by Bolen himself. Butler, are you going to stop me too? The old butler wanted to say something but, in the end, he shook his head and sighed. Chapter 609 - How Are You Going to Kill Me?

Chapter 609: How Are You Going to Kill Me?

The streets were filled with heavy traffic. Joelson, Elena, and Mia sessfully broke through the Elizabeth familys blockade and entered the downtown area of the underground city. Looking at the peopleing and going and the shouts of many peddlers, Elena suddenly felt that everything that had happened before was like a dream. Did we sessfully escape? Elena looked at everything in front of her and couldnt help but ask. Yes, no matter how powerful the Elizabeth family is, they wouldnt dare to openly hunt us down in the outer city. This is an order issued by his majesty the king. If they really dare to ignore his majesty the kings order, Im afraid that the Elizabeth family will face his majesty the kings reckoning in the future. Mia exined to Elena. Is that so Elena turned around and nced at the depths of the alley as she muttered. I dont know if Romi is alright Its alright. No matter what, the Elizabeth family doesnt dare to kill Romi. At most, Romi will suffer a little and be redeemed by the eldest young miss. Mia sighed helplessly. She could roughly guess how miserable Romi would be if she fell into Bolens hands. Is that all? Beside her, Joelson said faintly. ording to what you said, before your eldest miss redeems Romi, as long as you keep Romi alive, the eldest young master of the Elizabeth family will be able to do anything to Romi, right? Mm Mias voice was very unconfident. Since thats the case, ording to the eldest young master of the Elizabeth familys personality, cutting off Romis limbs, crippling Romis strength, and even defiling her is also very normal? Mia lowered her head and looked at the ground. Mia was naturally clear about these things. Romi being captured by Bolen was undoubtedly like a sheep entering the tigers mouth. As for everything that Joelson said, the more Mia thought about Bolens vile character, the more she felt that it was likely to be like this. Mia began to feel a little regretful. Why didnt she cover for Romi back then and bear all of this for her. At this moment, anothermotion came from afar. Whats wrong? Elena subconsciously leaned towards Joelson. It seems like the Elizabeth family doesnt want to abide by the rules you mentioned, Mia. Among the three, Joelson, who had the best eyesight, looked into the distance and said indifferently. Whats going on? Mias eyes were still hazy with tears as she looked into the distance, not knowing what to do. Soon after, the assassin of the Elizabeth family that appeared in the distance suddenly appeared in her eyes. At this moment, Mias pupils suddenly contracted. How is this possible? This was the only thought that appeared in Mias heart. Could it be that the Elizabeth family has gone mad! They actually dared to disobey the king of the underground city. Lord Leightons order! Arent they afraid of being punished by the king? At this moment, Romi was also stunned. She looked at the killers who were surrounding them from afar, her eyes filled with despair. At this moment, with the three of them as the center, arge number of killers within a one kilometer radius were surrounding them. They did not even have the chance to escape! We are surrounded Elena muttered. If I attack, I should be able to easily deal with them. Joelson nced at Elena beside him and said faintly. At this moment, Mr. Joelson, you shouldnt say such big words Elena said anxiously. Not far away, Bolens figure had also appeared. The old butler followed behind him and calmly walked towards where Joelson and the others were. Are you guys running? Keep running, like stray dogs. Bolen said angrily. Dont think that you can sessfully escape from the blockade of our Elizabeth family. Let me tell you, if you take something that the Elizabeth family has taken a fancy to, as long as you dont spit it out, none of you will have a good ending. Joelson stretched his back and stretched his muscles as he looked at Bolen who was not far away. Is that so? If the royal family has taken a fancy to you, I wonder if your Elizabeth family will still be able to uphold this fine habit. Hearing Joelsons words, Bolen became even angrier. You still dare to talk back, right? If you know whats good for you, then hand over the resplendent gem. Otherwise, no matter what your identity is, this underground city will be your burial ground today! Just as Bolens words fell, Elena subconsciously looked towards Joelson, her eyes shing with disbelief. Resplendent gemstone! The resplendent gemstone that was immediately bought by the mysterious man after Joelson left the scene was really on Joelsons body! Joelson was the mysterious man! Joelson shook his head helplessly and slowly put down the crutch in his hand, looking at Bolen indifferently. Why are you so stubborn? I just dont want to cause trouble for myself. Youve caused trouble for me time and time again. Im already being merciful by not killing you. When Bolen heard that Joelson was still so arrogant even at the end of his life, he could not help butugh out of anger. Not killing me? Im actually very curious. Right now, youre surrounded by so many people. I even have three peak-tier existences of the deity domain by my side. Just how are you going to kill me? Joelson sighed helplessly. In the next moment, an iparably cold magical fluctuation suddenly spread from the entire space. Weng! Time seemed to have stopped at this moment! At this moment, the world turned gray, as if everything had lost its meaning. Suddenly, Bolen discovered that everyone, except for himself, had stopped in ce. Everyone seemed to be trapped by something. Opposite Bolen, Joelson, who had already put down his walking stick, still had a faint expression on his face. You Bolen was extremely shocked. He had no idea what was going on in front of him. He subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his heart couldnt help but beat wildly! What on earth did you do! Bolen looked at Joelson in horror and said. In order to kill you, the simplest way. Joelson patted the dust on his clothes and said faintly. At first, Joelson looked like he didnt care about anything and was frivolous. But now, in Bolens eyes, he was as terrifying as a malicious ghost. You Donte over! I dont want the resplendent gem anymore, alright! Bolen wanted to run away in fear but he realized that he couldnt move at all. Joelson flicked his right hand lightly and space suddenly tore apart! In Bolens terrified eyes, everything was split into two halves! Chapter 610 - Someone Killed My Child!

Chapter 610: Someone Killed My Child!

Everything in front of Bolen was split into two halves. Space, even time.. The grayish-white space retreated like a tide. At this moment, a thin ck line appeared on Bolens body. Bolens eyes still retained that trace of iparable shock, as if he had seen something extraordinary. In the distance, Joelson watched everything indifferently, as though nothing had happened. Ah Bolen wanted to say something, but he could not make a sound. Arge amount of blood gushed out from the thin thread on his body. In the next moment, Bolens body exploded into a cloud of blood mist! Bang! At this moment, countless people on the busy street witnessed everything in horror. The eldest young master of the Elizabeth family, who was also one of the top few existences in the inner city, had actually turned into a ball of bloody mist on the street! What a tragic way to die! Elena looked at Joelson beside her and, for a moment, she felt that the man in front of her was somewhat unfamiliar. Im sorry, Elena. My leg injury has long healed but I havent had the chance to tell you. Joelson kicked away the crutch in his hand and said to Elena. At this moment, seeing that Bolen had suddenly exploded into a cloud of blood mist, the old butler was iparably shocked when he saw this scene. His mouth was wide open. He wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say at all. Looking at the still expressionless Joelson in the distance, the old butlers eyes were filled with fear. One had to know that when Young Master Bolen died, he did not feel anything strange at all. But in the next moment, Bolens entire body immediately exploded. Not even a shard of his clothes was left. How did the other party do it and what level was he at! The old butler could not suppress the curiosity in his heart. He even forgot Bolens death at this moment and drove the magic power in his body towards the direction of Joelson. He wanted to know what kind of strength Joelson was Could it be that he was even more terrifying than the old monster in the Elizabeth family! The moment the magic power in the old butlers body was about toe into contact with Joelson, the old butlers magic power directly stopped in space. Immediately after, the old butler shockingly discovered that he waspletely unable to continue controlling that ball of magic power. That ball of magic power, which was clearly extracted from his body, actually did not seem to belong to him at this moment. It was extremely unfamiliar. In the next moment, that ball of magic power directly disappeared, as if it had never appeared! With a puchi sound, the old butler directly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. The originally extremely powerful aura on his entire body immediately became dispirited. The assassins from the Elizabeth family by the side were filled with shock when they saw Young Master Bolen, who had suddenly exploded into a bloody mist, and the old butler, who had spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. What exactly happened? Didnt the battle not start yet? How did it end so quickly? They were all deity domain experts as well. No matter how powerful the other party was, there should at least be some remnant mana fluctuations in the air. There wasnt even the slightest fluctuation in the air. There werent any signs of battle. In their eyes, it was as if Young Master Bolen and the old butler had been angered by the other party! At the same time, in the inner city of the underground city. In the magnificent manor, a middle-aged man suddenly opened his eyes. Beside him, on a huge cab, dozens of brilliant gemstones were ced within it. Under each gemstone, there were some names written, but no one knew what they were used for. At this moment, a crack suddenly appeared on a palm-sized gemstone. In the next moment, the crystal clear gemstone actually shattered, turning into dust. The middle-aged man was stunned when he saw the gemstone suddenly shatter. After which, his eyes were filled with iparable fury. Who is it! Who killed me, Bolen! The middle-aged man roared out furiously. His voice was as loud as a bell, shattering some of the cups in the room. Because of thismotion, the door was pushed open. A middle-aged woman walked in with a frown. Whats going on? You havent been this irritable in the past few years. The middle-aged man turned his head and looked at the middle-aged woman. Although the woman was slightly plump and her figure was slightly deformed, one could tell that she must have been an extremely beautiful existence when she was young. The middle-aged woman looked at the middle-aged man who had suddenly turned his head and was immediately startled. At this moment, the middle-aged mans eyes were red. His eyes were filled with countless blood-red color and he looked extremely ferocious. What exactly happened? Edward Elizabeth The middle-aged woman was silent for a moment before she finally opened her mouth to ask. Edward Elizabeth. If the people in the outer city heard this name, they would definitely be frightened to the point of quivering. One had to know that this was the current head of the Elizabeth family, which was ranked extremely high in the inner city! How could someone who was able to control such a huge family be a simple existence? Edward coldly said to the woman in front of him. Bolen is dead and he was killed by someone. Edwards voice was like a bolt from the blue, directly causing the middle-aged woman in front of him to be stunned on the spot. A few minutes passed before the middle-aged woman regained her senses. Two streams of tears directly slid down from the corner of her eyes. Gradually, the originally sorrowful look in her eyes turned into iparable anger and, finally, viciousness. She was no longer sad but, just like Edward, she was extremely calm. The mes of revenge flickered in her eyes. Tell me, Edward, who killed my beloved son Bolen? The middle-aged woman said coldly. There is no record on the soul gem. Thats whats strange. Since Bolen is already dead, how could there be no information left behind before he died? He didnt die in another dimension. Edward gloomily turned around and said. I want to send out the elites of the familys elites to investigate what happened. Dont worry, Bolens death has caused me great pain. I will definitely find the murderer and give our son an exnation. He dared to kill a member of our Elizabeth family. I will make him suffer endless fury! Edward suddenly thought of something as he slightly narrowed his eyes. Today is the day that Bolen will go to the outer city to participate in the auction of the Kardas family. Perhaps there will be an answer there Chapter 612 - Edward’s Choice

Chapter 612: Edwards Choice

After the mysterious ck shadow had judged the strength of Joelson at the first moment, it did not hesitate at all and directly took out a short-rangemunication magic tool from its pocket, this was the only way they could contact the current head of the Elizabeth family, Edward. Master The ck figure subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He looked in the direction of Joelson, still in disbelief. Speak. What exactly is going on? The ck figure nodded and continued to speak. Judging from the other partys appearance, Im afraid that hes not from the inner city at all. His appearance is very unfamiliar. Im afraid that the other partys strength has alreadypletely surpassed the peak of the deity domain. ording to my spection, its very likely that the other party has already reached the demigod level The magic stone in the ck figures hand lit up slightly, as if Edward was deep in thought. So what if hes a demigod? Hell pay the corresponding price for killing Bolen! Although a demigod isnt considered a weakling in the underground city, in front of our Elizabeth family, he probably isnt an existence that can cover the skies with a single hand. As long as the ancestor is still alive, these people will forever be trampled under the feet of our Elizabeth family! Edward said coldly. Why did the other party kill Bolen? The ck shadows eyes were tightly shut, as if it was connecting to something. At the same time, the other two ck shadows suddenly stopped moving. They did not care about what was happening and immediately closed their eyes like the ck shadow. The three ck shadows were one and possessed the ability to share memories. How heaven-defying was this ability? It was to the extent that after the Elizabeth family discovered this ck shadow, they immediately began to nurture it. After about three seconds, the ck shadow slowly opened his eyes. There was an answer in his eyes. Reporting to the family head, second brother has already headed to the Kardas family to understand the general situation. The ck shadow pondered for a moment. In the end, he did not choose to lie and continued to speak. It was the young master who did not snatch the resplendent gemstone from the hands of that gentleman. This was the reason why he was so flustered and wanted to forcefully snatch it. I did not expect that this gentlemans strength was hidden so deeply. That gentleman probably did not know about the Elizabeth family in the inner city either. The young master had repeatedly harassed him. This was the only way to kill the young master. The moment the ck shadow finished speaking, Edward sneered. Even if Bolen is a little unruly and needs to be dealt with, he doesnt deserve to die! It seems that this kid doesnt put our Elizabeth family in his eyes at all. The big families in our inner city are still as silent as ever. It seems that themoners in the outer city dont recognize our Elizabeth family anymore. Edwards eyes were dark as he coldly looked at the distant void. Bolen was the treasure of the Elizabeth family. He was the child that Edward valued the most. Now that he had been killed by Joelson, Edward naturally flew into a rage. It seems that it is necessary to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys. Warn thesemoners about the consequences of provoking our inner city families. Edward snorted coldly and had already issued an order to the ck shadow. Master Im afraid that doing this will make his majesty angry The ck shadow pondered for a moment before finally choosing to voice out the thoughts in his heart. I will naturally seek forgiveness from his majesty! I dont want to be the head of the Elizabeth family now. I only want to be a good father to Bolen! Edward took a deep breath and stood up from his seat. Ever since he became the head of the Elizabeth family, how long had it been since Edward took good care of his child, Bolen? Even he himself couldnt remember clearly. Before Edward could get out of theplicated official business, he didnt expect Bolen to die so suddenly. How could Edward not be enraged by such an ending? Men, take me to the sacrificial hall. Edward said coldly. The middle-aged womans pupils suddenly constricted when she heard Edwards words. She was Edwards wife. At this moment, she naturally understood what Edward wanted to do. Edward, have you really thought it through? You have not sat firmly in the position of the head of the family. If you wake up the old ancestor now, Im afraid that your brother will immediately think of a way to get you to step down. Edward snorted coldly. He did not listen to the middle-aged womans dissuasion and continued to stride out of the door. I dont think I should take the position of the head of the family! Bolens life is gone. Even if the Elizabeth family is buried with him, I will not hesitate! As she watched Edwards back leaving into the distance, a helpless expression shed across the middle-aged womans eyes. She was also devastated by the death of Bolen, but she was also aware of what would happen to the couple if Edward lost his position as the family head. The middle-aged woman did not dare to tarry. She clenched her teeth as she watched Edwards back disappear. She quickly followed after him. The hall of worship of the Elizabeth family was more like a grand hall than a hall. The atmosphere here was extremely strange. The walls were filled with all sorts ofplicated magic inscriptions. Edward slowly walked forward and looked at the gigantic coffin before him. This coffin was entirely gray-ck in color. It was enveloped by all sorts ofplicated magic arrays. An iparably powerful magic fluctuation was faintly transmitted from within the coffin. One had to know that Edward was also an expert in the deity domain. However, it was this fluctuation from within the coffin that suppressed him so much that he could hardly breathe. Prepare for the ceremony. Edwards gaze turned ice-cold. He beckoned with his hand as he spoke to the servant. The servant did not dare to stay any longer. Hurriedly, he brought the tools required for the ceremony to Edward. There was a crystal, a tray, and an exquisitely carved bone de. Edward immediately took out the bone de, a cold glint shing in his eyes. In the next moment, the bone knife directly shed at his wrist. Fresh blood quickly flowed out! It dripped onto the crystal, and when the crystal came into contact with the fresh blood, it gradually became ruddy. After a full 10 minutes of bleeding, the gemstone finally turned into apletely opaque dark red color. At this moment, a sickly pallor shed across Edwards face. In the next moment, Edward ced the ruby on a groove on the coffin. In an instant, a mechanical sound rang out! At this moment, Edwards wife waste! Looking at the already activated coffin, despair shed across the middle-aged womans eyes. She was still a step toote! Chapter 613 - Black Shadows Attack

Chapter 613: ck Shadows Attack

A mechanical sound rang out. The originally dim room was now filled with countless magic arrays operating at a rapid speed, bing extremely dazzling. Edward, have you really thought this through? The middle-aged woman frowned. Theres no need for you to stop me. Its already meaningless. If my big brothers want the position of the family head, just give it to them. I, Edward, am an expert at the deity domain level. The world is so big. Can they still lock me up in the Elizabeth family? Edward snorted coldly. At this moment, the coffin in front of him emitted a blinding light. In the next moment, the coffin slowly moved away. An old mans figure appeared within. At this moment, the old man did not have the slightest aura of life on his body. He was simply a dead person. Not to mention, there was a magical fluctuation on his body. However, in the next moment, the countless magic arrays in the surroundings suddenly activated, injecting powerful life energy into the old mans body. The old man suddenly opened his eyes. However, it was not his pupils in his eyes, but deep darkness. Why did you summon me? The old man did not speak at all. His voice resounded throughout the entire sacrificial hall. His voice was like a great bell, shaking everyones hearts. I am the current head of the Elizabeth family, Edward Elizabeth. Edward looked at the old man in front of him, frowning as he spoke in a serious tone. My child is also the future head of the Elizabeth family. He is the only legitimate sessor of the Elizabeth family. Just now, he was brutally murdered. The other partys strength has already surpassed the peak of the divine realm. He is an existence that our family is unable to resist. Im afraid that the other party already has the strength of a demigod. I hope that the forefather will take action and take revenge for our Elizabeth family! Edward told the old man everything that was on his mind. When the old man heard this, he nodded. Thats right. Our Elizabeth family has been the most powerful family under the imperial family since ancient times. To think that such an ignorant existence would actually dare to kill the heir of our Elizabeth family. Hes truly tired of living. Tell me his name. Ill go kill that fellow right now and restore the past glory of the Elizabeth family! The old man coldly snorted and said. Edward hurriedly told the old man all the information that the ck shadow had obtained about Joelson. The old man nodded and did not intend to say anything else. He directly turned into a ray of light and rushed into the distance! That direction was the ce where Joelson was located! Although so many things had already happened, there was not much progress on Joelsons side. The first one was Elena. She had her mouth wide open and looked at Joelson in disbelief. Mr. Joelson, are you really that strong! Joelson waved his hand and looked at him with disdain. Not that strong. Look, didnt you fall from the Wailing Abyss? You also broke your leg, didnt you? Mia was about to say something when she suddenly looked at the corner of the street. A ck shadow was rushing towards them. Danger! Mia cried out in surprise. This ck shadow was the one who had been spying on Joelson. At this moment, Edward had already given a death order. Before the reinforcements from his family arrived, he had to stall the other party no matter what. At this moment, the other party had already obtained the resplendent gem. Who knew if the other party would immediately leave the underground world. If that was really the case, it would truly be as difficult as ascending to the heavens if they wanted to find any traces of Joelson in the future! Hence, the ck shadow had no other choice but to give it his all, wanting to hold back Joelson. The ck shadow naturally knew how powerful the Elizabeth familys ancestor was. He did not need to hold back for too long. It was likely that the ancestor would be able to immediatelye forward. However, he had truly overestimated his own strength. Although he had the strength of a high-level divine realm expert the moment he made his move, surpassing 90% of the fellows in the underground city In the eyes of Joelson, he was nothing at all. Looking at the ck figure that was attacking from afar, Joelson shook his head helplessly. Really, why are there always so many little bugs harassing me? Its so annoying! After saying this, Joelson slowly stretched his body and even closed his eyes. He did not put the other party in his eyes at all. Although the ck shadow knew that Joelsons strength was extremely powerful and had even broken through the peak of the divine realm and reached the level of a demigod, when he saw that the other party was so arrogant and did not put him in his eyes at all, an inexplicable fury suddenly rose from the ck shadows heart! He wanted to prove to Joelson that he was absolutely not an existence that Joelson could ignore! The ck shadowsbat experience was also extremely rich. He had been doing underground work for the Elizabeth family for many years, so he naturally had the idea to fight at the first moment. No matter how powerful Joelson was, Elena by his side and the servant girl called Mia from the Glenn family did not have the same strength as Joelson. Under his surprise attack, the ck shadow took Joelson as his target on the surface and immediately changed his direction to attack Mia and Elena. Only by taking the hostage would he be able to dy Joelsons time. Having made his n in his heart, the ck shadow did not have any more worries and was ready to give it his all. His speed was so fast that ordinary people could not even see him with their naked eyes. He was like a ghost in the dark night, walking in the invisible! The distance between him and Joelson was rapidly closing. In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived in front of Joelson. At this moment, Joelson was even maintaining azy posture. He had no intention of opening his eyes at all. Everything happened too quickly. In a sh, only Elena and Mia were looking at the rapidly approaching ck shadow in horror. Elena and Mia wanted to do something. Although time seemed to have slowed down at this moment, they were powerless to change anything. They watched helplessly as the ck shadow charged towards Joelsons vital point. However, at this moment, the ck shadow strangely changed its direction in the air. The fatal strike that was originally prepared to unleash towards Joelson suddenly changed into tworge hands that grabbed towards Mia and Elena! Oh no! The twodies were extremely shocked. However, it was already toote for them to escape at this moment. The twodies were extremely unwilling when they saw that therge hands of the ck shadow were about to grab them. The moment the ck shadow was about to touch Elena and Mia, time seemed to have paused. A crack suddenly appeared on the screen. The crack grew bigger and bigger, and finally, it passed through the ck shadows body! Time had stopped! The ck shadow was still unable to figure out how he had died! His eyes were filled with confusion. Blood sttered everywhere! Meanwhile, Joelson took out arge umbre from somewhere, blocking the two girls. Chapter 614 - Leighton Eldoria

Chapter 614: Leighton Eldoria

Sizzle sizzle sizzle The figure of the ck figure was finally seen clearly by the three of them. It was a middle-aged man wearing a ck night suit. The man looked very ordinary but his entire body had been broken into three pieces. Scarlet blood gushed out from the broken parts of his body, looking extremely bloody. Ahhhhh! Elena looked at the body parts that suddenly appeared and the bloody scene. She couldnt help but scream. Her small eyes were tightly closed and her small face was pale. If it werent for Joelson taking out an umbre to block the blood spurting out from the ck shadows body, Elenas performance would have been even worse. Mia, who was standing at the side, had already witnessed many bloody scenes. At this moment, her face could not help but turn pale. It was obvious that she was forcefully suppressing the urge to vomit. Who exactly is this guy? You scared me. Joelson frowned. When the blood fountain in the ck shadows body gradually became smaller, he slowly removed the umbre and looked at the dead middle-aged man lying on the ground. No, we cant take this umbre anymore. This middle-aged man who suddenly appeared and then suddenly died had indeed caused quite a lot ofmotion in the busy streets. Quite a number of guards hurriedly rushed over when they heard the sound of the wind. When they saw the middle-aged man who had been dismembered into pieces and the slight magic fluctuation that was still emitted from his body, the bodies of these guards trembled. They originally wanted to maintain order. However, they immediately gave up on this idea after seeing the person who had died. Although they were the guards in the outer city, they were merely existences that were slightly stronger than ordinary people. It was best for them to try their best not to get involved in such a battle that they werepletely unable toe into contact with. Once they were caught in the crossfire, it was definitely something that they could not bear. At this moment, the sky suddenly became gloomy. There was no weather in the underground city. Every day, the underground city relied on illuminating gemstones to maintain the light. This gloomy weather that appeared out of nowhere was definitely very abnormal. Not only was the weather gloomy, but even the temperature in the air had also dropped a lot at this moment. The people on the street looked at each other, not knowing what had happened. But they all had a premonition that something big was going to happen! At this moment, light rain actually fell from the sky. Small drops of water fell on the stone bs, making crackling sounds. Suddenly, the entire sky seemed to be covered. An oppressive existence that made everyone unable to breathe directly appeared in the sky. It was a skinny old man. He was casually wearing a set of clothes. His eyes were pitch-ck, and he looked like a demon or ghost. He just stood there in the air without leaning on anything. He looked down at everything beneath his feet, as if everyone was born to look up to him. Who killed the members of the Elizabeth family? Step forward, and I will let you die a quick death. The old mans voice fell from the sky like thunder. When many ordinary people heard this voice, their eardrums bled, and they even fainted. Mr. Joelson, that person seems to being for us. Elena looked at the old man in the sky and subconsciously leaned towards Joelson. Joelsonzily looked at the old man in the sky, and subconsciously tilted his head. Who is this old fellow? He cant be here to take revenge for that old punk just now, right? As soon as Joelson said this, the nearby Mia suddenly came to a realization, and her pupils suddenly constricted. Our eldest miss once mentioned that the ancestor of the Elizabeth family, who used a secret technique to seal an ancestor who was once just a step away from bing a demigod, is actually real! Oh my god, why are they still digging graves Hearing Mias introduction, Joelson couldnt help but grin. The old man in the sky looked at the crumbling outer city of the underground city. He couldnt help but let out a coldugh, then said calmly. Ill count to three seconds. If you dont take the initiative toe out, Ill make the entire outer city of the underground city die with you. An iparably powerful magical energy cluster appeared behind the old man before his voice faded. This magical energy cluster crazily absorbed the surrounding magical energy the moment it appeared and began to wildly expand. Its might was likely able to tear apart space! The magical energy cluster had only appeared for half a blink of an eye before it had already expanded to a dozen meters in height. Even in the air, it was just like a small sun. The earth was cracking and the walls were falling off! The entire underground city was on the verge of copse under the old mans umted power! Countless people looked at the old man in the sky in despair. A deep sense of powerlessness appeared in their hearts. Facing such a terrifying existence, they did not even have any way to resist. At the same time, in the inner city of the underground city. In an extremely ancient and simple huge pce. On the throne, an old man who was over sixty years old slowly opened his eyes. His gaze was like lightning. Just one look from him was likely enough to intimidate a small party. He was the emperor of the underground city, Leighton Eldoria. Leighton coldly looked at the distant void with an unhappy expression. At that moment, he was forced to withdraw from his meditation because themotion in the distance had already affected the imperial pce! At that moment, the imperial pce was on the verge of copsing, as if it was about to fall off. What on earth is going on! Leighton snorted coldly, the domineering aura in his voice was not concealed at all. Reporting to your majesty, its the old monster of the Elizabeth family, causing trouble in the outer city! A trembling old man hurriedly walked over from the side, peeing his pants as he reported to Leighton what was happening in the underground city. What! The fury in Leightons eyes instantly rose as he directly stood up. The Elizabeth family, are they trying to overturn the heavens? Pass down my orders, immediately dispatch an army to suppress the Elizabeth family! After Leighton finished speaking, Leighton pondered for a moment before continuing. Forget it. Im afraid that the old monster of the Elizabeth family has already surpassed the deity realm. Its better for me to personally make a trip. Understood! Leighton held the enormous scepter in his right hand as he directly walked forward. Father, if any idents ur, please lend a hand. Leighton was halfway there when he turned around and said to the void. The next second, a faint voice came from the void. Got it. Dont worry. Just go. Chapter 615 - No Matter Who You Are, You Must Give Me an Explanation

Chapter 615: No Matter Who You Are, You Must Give Me an Exnation

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! In the sky, an extremely powerful magic power ball was gathering. At this moment, the magic power ball was already several hundred meters in size. The terrifying energy within it caused everyone in the underground city to feel their hearts palpitate. If this magic power ball were to directly explode, the entire underground city might be razed to the ground! The old man in the sky did not seem to mind at all. He looked at the outer city of the underground city under his feet and muttered to himself. Three Two When everyone on the ground saw that the old man was really counting down, they could not help but be overwhelmed by fear and began to flee in all directions. However, they were just ordinary people. Where could they run to? On the ground, Joelson shook his head helplessly as he stomped on the ground unwillingly, rushing towards the direction of the old man. While in the air, he did not forget to put on the King of Spades mask that he had taken from the Kardas family. There was nothing wrong with being careful. Just as the old man was about to shout out, Joelson appeared in front of the old man. Joelson discovered that the old man really intended to bury the entire underground city with the young master. Of course, only the members of the Elizabeth family knew why the old man was so extreme. After all, the old man was the ancestor of the Elizabeth family. In order to protect the entire Elizabeth family, he had used arge number of magic arrays to seal himself before he died. If there was a crisis within the family, he would be able to resolve the crisis within the family. However, after that, this old man would really exhaust the life force in his body and diepletely. The old man was not afraid of death. However, if he died, the entire Elizabeth family would lose their greatest trump card. If they were unable to help the family resolve the crisis once and for all before he died, it was likely that the old man would die with his eyes wide open. Seeing that Joelson had really appeared, the old mans eyes were clearly filled with disappointment. What are you doing, old thing? Do you really want to destroy the entire outer city? Joelson frowned and looked at the old man in front of him. No, I think you even want to destroy the inner city as well. Kid, are you the one who killed the only seedling of our Elizabeth family? The old man did not answer Joelsons question. Instead, he asked Joelson. Thats right. Who asked him to want to kill me? Shouldnt he have the determination to be killed before killing someone? Joelson spoke without any care. The old mans expression suddenly turned cold. His right hand directly grabbed onto Joelsons chest. That was the location of Joelsons heart. This old man was extremely vicious. He had actuallyunched a sneak attack on Joelson. If Joelson really was only a demigod, this attack would most likely have taken Joelsons life. But how could Joelson be fooled? Even if he was an existence who had surpassed the peak of the demigod level, Joelson was confident in being able to defeat this old man who wasnt even a demigod. It could be said that Joelson didnt even put him in his eyes. Just as the old mansrge hand was about to touch Joelsons chest, Joelsonsrge hand moved as fast as lightning, directly grabbing onto the old mans wrist. Kid, what speed! The old man was startled. He hadnt expected that under the sneak attack, Joelson would still be able to react. Most importantly, he had grabbed onto his wrist! The old man wanted to pull his hand away and put some distance between him and Joelson. However, at this moment, he realized that his right hand had already lost contact with him. Waves of numbness filled his entire right arm! How was this possible! The old man was extremely shocked! Joelson would not give his enemies any chance to catch their breath. Those who were weaker than Joelson were no exception. His expression did not change. The hand that was grabbing the old mans wrist quickly turned around. The old mans wrist was broken by Joelson. Edward, who was rushing over from afar, saw that the old mans hand was broken by Joelson. His eyeballs almost fell out. How weak was the old mans shockpared to Edwards? At this moment, only the old man could personally feel how terrifying Joelsons strength was after his wrist was broken! Not far away, another golden bolt of lightning was charging towards Joelson at high speed. This person wore a crown on his head, giving off a domineering aura. It was actually Leighton Eldoria! The king of the underground city! Leighton looked at the huge magic power ball behind the old man, as well as the chaotic outer city, and a cold glint shed across his eyes. He did not expect that the entire underground city would be turned upside down by the Elizabeth family just because he had entered closed-door cultivation for the sake of breaking through his strength! Im tired. Lets destroy it. Joelson sighed. He looked at the old man whose wrist he had broken and did not n to expend too much energy. A terrifying me instantly covered the old man. In an instant, the old man actually disappeared into thin air! Even the energy cluster behind him, which had already gathered to its limit, waspletely devoured by the raging me. It was as though the old man and that terrifying magic cluster had never appeared. The light rain in the sky seemed to be telling everyone that what had just happened was not an illusion. It was real. After all, it didnt rain in an underground city! At this moment, Leighton, who had rushed over from afar, had finally arrived at Joelsons position. Seeing how easily Joelson had finished off the ancestor of the Elizabeth family, a hint of shock couldnt help but sh across his eyes. The other party had actually killed a demigod in one move? Subconsciously, Leighton used his magic to scan the area around Joelson. As a demigod, Leighton finally had the right to sense Joelsons magical energy fluctuations. The opponents magical energy fluctuations were extremely powerful. Most likely, his power far surpassed his own. This couldnt help but cause Leighton to be even more shocked. He could tell that Joelson wasnt that old. Even he himself had spent countless years to possess the power of a demigod. However, this didnt mean that Leighton was afraid of Joelson. As the king of the underground cities, he had a trump card that ordinary people couldnt imagine. He slowly walked up to Joelson, his expression cold. You arent a citizen of my underground city. What? I followed the proper procedures to enter. Joelson didnt sound very confident in himself. After all, the method of entering the underground city wasnt very bright. I dont care who you are, nor do I care how many abilities you have. In the outer city of the underground city, no existence that surpasses the deity domain is allowed to fight. You, you must give me an exnation today. Chapter 616 - You Should Give Me an Explanation!

Chapter 616: You Should Give Me an Exnation!

I dont care who you are, nor do I care how many abilities you have. In the outer city of the underground city, no one is allowed to fight if they surpass the level of a deity. You you have to give me an exnation today. Leighton stared coldly at Joelson as he spoke. Ill give you an exnation. Based on the fact that you are a demigod who has just recently advanced? Joelson wasnt a person who was afraid of the hard and soft. Right now, the other party was so hot-tempered right from the start, which made Joelson extremely unhappy. He narrowed his eyes slightly, sizing up the Leighton in front of him. Leightons entire body was filled with weak magical energy. It seemed as though he had been forcibly raised to his level of power. In fact, it was even possible that the divine spark had been given to Leighton by someone. Although the underground city king was a demigod, this wasnt the aura that Joelson had sensed earlier. Clearly, there was still an even more powerful existence within the underground city that was secretly observing Joelson. Joelson didnt intend to waste any more words. Right now, his power was easier to deal with than anything else. His right hand didnt use much force, and he directly smashed into the air to the side. In an instant, space was torn apart! Countless spatial turbulences were surging within! Seeing how easily Joelson was able to destroy space, Leighton couldnt help but feel his heart skip a beat. The power that Joelson had just disyed was enough to easily kill Leighton. In an instant, Leighton sensed an extremely dangerous aura from Joelsons body. Although the other party was also a demigod like him, he definitely hadnt just surpassed him by a small stage. It was very likely that Joelsons power had already reached the high level of a demigod, perhaps even the peak! Even if you are the king of the underground city, in my eyes, you arent worthy of speaking to me. Tell that fellow who has been hiding behind toe out and see me. Joelson changed from his previouszy appearance. He looked at Leighton in front of him without any expression on his face. Of course, at this moment, Joelsons face was hidden under his mask, but the terrifying aura that emanated from him caused Leighton to feel a chill run down his spine. In the void, a figure was staring in Joelsons direction from afar, a hint of suspicion shing through his eyes. Joelson was merely at the peak of the demigod level, but he was actually able to sense his existence? This mans power had already reached that of a god. He was far from beingparable to those demigods. The power of a god, even if there were more than a hundred demigods, wouldnt be a match for him. The god no longer hesitated. His body shed, and he directly appeared in front of Joelson. Im really curious. How did you discover my existence? The middle-aged man wasnt like Leighton, who was emitting a tyrannical aura from his entire body. His long hair hung behind his back, as though he was a high-ranking official. However, by the middle-aged mans side, a spatial energy that was faintly discernible appeared within it. Joelson was quite blunt. He directly said, Ive been scouted by you all day. I think its impossible for me not to discover you. The middle-aged man nodded. From the moment he had entered the underground city, Joelson had entered his field of vision. As a god, the middle-aged man was naturally able to tell at a nce how powerful Joelson was. He was a peak demigod. Although it was quite unexpected for a demigod like Joelson to appear in the underground city, everything was within his control. In addition, Joelson was quite low-key and didnt go around stirring up trouble, the middle-aged man had never taken this to heart. To put it bluntly, everything that was happening now was the result of the terrible consequences of the Elizabeth family. This was also the reason why the nearby Leighton wanted to remove the name of the Elizabeth family after this storm. Although the middle-aged man was only a minor level stronger than Joelson, the difference between the two was like the difference between heaven and earth. Although Joelson hadnt done anything wrong, in fact, he had wronged this rather low-key demigod. But in the underground city, power had always been everything. If Joelson had been stronger than the middle-aged man, perhaps the middle-aged man wouldnt have made things difficult for him. But right now, Joelsons power didnt cause the middle-aged man to feel any danger, naturally, he wouldnt put Joelson in his eyes. Sir, I dont care where youe from or where you want to go. Right now, everything in this underground city has been caused by you. If you dont give me an exnation, it really wont make sense. In the sky, the current emperor, Leighton, enunciated each word clearly. He, who had an extremely hot temper, had alreadypletely controlled his temper. The current Joelson, in the end, was just a demigod like him. Although one was at the initial stage of the demigod level, while the other was at the peak of the demigod level, in the eyes of his god-level father, this was nothing more than a child ying house. In the eyes of a god, even a peak demigod was nothing more than an ant! This was the confidence that strength brought! The face of the middle-aged man by the side didnt have any sort of expression on it either. He looked at Joelson seriously as he spoke. Give me an exnation. Give the underground city an exnation as well. Exnation? In the underground city, I was well-behaved and well-behaved. However, I was pursued several times, and my friends were almost fatally threatened. As I see it, it is you who should give me an exnation! Joelsonughed coldly in his heart. Did he look like a soft bun who would be bullied by others? On the ground, Mia stared at Joelson, as well as Leighton, in the sky. Her gaze suddenly constricted, almost blurting out. Emperor Leighton and Lord Reynolds? Mia was one of the few people in the crowd who had reached the peak of the deity realm. She was able to clearly see the faces of the people in the skies. The instant she saw the middle-aged man, Mia recognized him. Wasnt this the previous emperor of the underground city, Reynolds Eldoria! A long time ago, Reynolds had the power of a demigod. ording to the rumors, Lord Reynolds had entered closed-door training in order to break through to a higher level of power. After this closed-door cultivation, who knew how many years had passed. Even Mia had only learned about the life and deeds of this former emperor Reynolds from various books. Mia looked at Reynolds in the sky, and subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. In the past, Reynolds had the power of a demigod. He had directly looked down upon the entire underground city and finally became an emperor. Now, so many years had passed and, once again, Reynolds had appeared in front of everyones eyes. Most likely, his power was no longer the same as it was in the past. Elena, by the side, naturally didnt know what Mia was thinking. She looked towards the skies, her eyes filled with worry. Chapter 617 - A Fight Between Immortals

Chapter 617: A Fight Between Immortals

The air was filled with a murderous aura, as if the nine heavens had been frozen. Joelson looked coldly at the person in front of him. A terrifying aura emerged from this persons body. That aura was like the cold winter of December. Human brat, do you really want to challenge me? That person crossed his hands with a disdainful look on his face. The audience below the stage cried out in surprise. Are you really not willing to give me face? That persons tone carried a haughtiness that seemed as if heaven and earth would not be ced in his eyes. He looked as if he was the only one watching. The audience below the viewing tform, who were watching the battle below, were so shocked that their mouths were wide open. Who, who is this person? I dont know He seems to be very strong! Hey, honey,e out and watch the fight between the immortals! The people below were discussing animatedly. Elena, who was hiding in the crowd, gripped her cloak anxiously. Joelson, dont be rash Dont worry about it, Miss Elena. Mia, who was beside Elena, held Elenas hand. Feeling the warmth from her palm, Elena felt much more rxed. Young Master Joelson is very mysterious. Although his identity is unknown and he has a rather powerful aura, I think that Mr. Joelson must have his own way of dealing with the world. Mias determined eyes looked at Joelson, who was floating in the air. This kind of judgment was a bit like guessing out of thin air and a bit too arbitrary. This was just Mias own opinion and personal judgment. But Mia still believed that Joelson had such strength and wisdom in dealing with people! If he was someone he couldnt beat, Joelson wouldnt forcefully sh with him just because of a matter of face! In Mias heart, after such a short period of interaction, she already had a systematic evaluation of Joelson. Reynolds Eldoria was the most ancient urban legend in the underground city! This man was rumored to be divine. ording to legend, this mans strength had already reached the level of a god! ording to legend, this man was iparably obsessed with the pursuit of power. It was precisely because of this that his own son, Leighton, hade out to take charge of the overall situation. If that legend was true, then Reynolds Eldoria himself had already broken through to the level of a demigod after years of secluded meditation Then with his strength, let alone being at the bottom of this lost underground valley, even if he was ced above the Wailing Abyss, in the entire Underworld continent, this man would still be an extremely terrifying existence. Most likely, in the Underworld, the subordinates of those lords would all be able to obtain a beautiful job. At the very least, they would be able to be the closest and most beloved emissary of the royal family under the royal family and be the confidants of the Underworld continent. The confidants of the royal family. Such an outstanding individual, Joelson should understand the gap between him and the other party. He wouldnt make such a low-level mistake just because of his own reputation. If they were to really fight, there would be no chance for a demigod to win against a god! Not even a peak demigod would be able to do so! If Joelson were to really fight against the true king behind this underground city, Reynolds Eldoria, then this man would only be so-so! Give me some face, young man. Im not trying to take advantage of my seniority and deliberately make things difficult for you guys. I just need an exnation, an exnation for how you caused this underground city to be like this! Reynold Eldorias long ck hair, which was slightly curled, fluttered in the wind. The long robe behind him was fluttering in the wind. Reynold Eldoria, please be clear about this. These things are nothing. What I did was just self-defense. If you insist on holding on to me, then I wont give you a good look! Joelson snorted coldly. His tone was neither servile nor overbearing, and his aura did not lose to Reynold Eldorias. Goodd! Reynolds was shocked by Joelsons imposing manner. Looking at the other partys true appearance hidden under the mask of spade, his interest was piqued. You said that you were just defending yourself. How can I believe you? All the witnesses have been killed by you. Now, theres no way to prove it! Reynolds was stroking the beard on his face, his emotions were no longer as furious as before. At this moment, his emotions had obviously eased up a lot, but his logic and tone were still aggressive. Dont get me wrong, old man. Youre the one who ims that Im guilty. Then the person who should be the one to give evidence should also be you. If this world wants innocent people to go through so much trouble to prove their innocence, then wouldnt this world be in chaos? Joelsons defense was wless! When this logic was thrown out, it instantly caused Reynolds Eldoria to be unable to say a single word for a long time. How is it, old man? Are you satisfied with this statement? Seeing that Reynolds Eldoria had his head down and did not speak for a long time, Joelson asked. Reynolds Eldoria looked at the stream of people below and felt a wave of embarrassment on their faces. They were actually embarrassed by this sly kids words Reynolds felt a wave of shame on his face. Thats right, Joelsons logic was impable, and he had indeed convinced Reynolds. However, as the king of the underground city, Reynolds, who had the strength to look down on the underground city for who knew how many years, felt that This was an uneptable failure, an intolerable humiliation! What are those two in the sky doing Arent they going to fight? Why does it look like theyre negotiating No way. Who is negotiating in the sky? The people below were pointing and pointing at the two in the sky. Joelson had his hands behind his back, a look of contentment on his face. Reynolds, on the other hand, lowered his head, speechless. Hey, what do you guys think? Could it be that kid with the mask has won? Right. I think so too. In terms of aura, hespletely superior to that old man! Given how powerful Reynolds Eldoria was, how sensitive was the hearing of a god! Hearing the discussions of the people below him, Reynolds Eldoria was so angry that his hair was about to explode! Father! Whats wrong with you? Why didnt you beat that bastard brat up? Behind him, his own son, Leighton Eldoria, asked. Shut up! Suddenly, Leighton, who had been silent for a long time, let out a loud shout. His voice was like thunder, scaring the ordinary people below to hold their heads and look at the angry long-haired old man in the sky in fear! Chapter 618 - So What If They Are Gods?

Chapter 618: So What If They Are Gods?

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Shut up! With a single sound, everyone below was shocked, and when they saw the two in the air, their hearts couldnt help but tremble. Hey, theyre really going to fight! ! What level do you think these two are? Is it possible that they are demigods? In the entire underground city, demigods are as rare as dragon scales. How can they juste and go as they please? I think... there cant be any more peak-stage deities. Do you think that demigods are some sort of trash that you can just randomly walk around on the streets and meet? The people below were discussing amongst themselves. These ordinary people werent as powerful as Mia, so they couldnt tell at all what level the other party was at. The atmosphere between the two of them had dropped to the freezing point. Little brother, we were facing each other for such a long time just now. I was so old that I forgot to introduce myself... I am the former king of my underground city, the previous iron-blooded emperor, Reynolds Eldoria. My strength is now... The long-haired middle-aged man extended his right hand and a magic cyclone condensed in his hand. A terrifying power was emitted from it! Joelson raised an eyebrow. Looking at the cyclone in this persons hand, that cyclone which was enough to distort space, he felt a wave of disdain in his heart. He knew what Reynolds meant. Reynolds could tell that Joelson was merely a demigod. This crafty old man, Reynolds, was afraid that Joelson wouldnt know his identity, so he introduced himself and, at the same time, self-destructed his cultivation level! With such an ability, it was true that ordinary demigods would probably flee with their heads in their hands, not daring to have the slightest bit of courage to fight against Reynolds. But unfortunately, the person Reynolds had encountered today was himself, Joelson! He, Joelson, wasnt the slightest bit afraid of an existence that ordinary demigods couldnt even avoid! To Joelson, a god truly wasnt an existence that he couldnt fight against! Jonson saw that the old man in front of him had a cyclone filled with a profound aura in his hands. He cupped his hands and said, Old sir, you really are strong and vigorous despite your age. At your age, you still have such vitality. Hehehe... Reynolds was instantly choked by Joelsons words. This bastard kid... How arrogant! Reynolds took a few deep breaths, then forcibly suppressed the rage in his heart. Now that he had lost all his face, Reynolds could no longer maintain hisposure. Reynolds clenched his fist, and instantly, the cyclone in his hand exploded! ... Ka-cha! The world shook! The entire wailing abyss trembled under the power of this explosion. The white snow fell on the barrier of this underground city, causing the people below to gasp in shock. This... this power is simply terrifying! This is definitely not just at the level of the divine domain! The people below looked up at the long-haired middle-aged man in fear. At this moment, they did not know the strength and identity of the other party. They only knew that this person was definitely very powerful. Ah, what other person other than that young man wearing the King of Spades mask is in trouble? He actually dared to face such a powerful existence head-on. The passers-by all began to sympathize with him. The man wearing the King of Spades mask, who was standing opposite the middle-aged man, stood up. It must be known that in the underground city, even if he was just a demigod, he was still an existence that was famous for tens of thousands of kilometers. Even if he was just a demigod, he was still an existence that could make a name for himself... in this underground world! In addition, this middle-aged man with long hair was probably far more than just a demigod... With just a casual pinch, he was able to cause the entire Wailing Abyss to shake. This truly caused everyone to feel ashamed. By the way... who could have such powerful strength...? A person with a divine ability rubbed his chin, deep in thought. Yeah, its rare to see such a powerful person in our underground city... The few of them touched their chin and started to think, but they couldnt think of anything. Wait, do you think its the former king, the iron-blooded king of the underground city? If its him, then everything can be exined! The few of them looked at the long-haired middle-aged man in the sky and recalled the man who only existed in the ssics and books. Their mouths immediately opened wide! Impossible, isnt it recorded in the books? After the king abdicated, he went into seclusion in the cave and cultivated his ability. How could he appear in such a ce if he wanted to break through? Some people began to retort their spections. The few of them felt that this was extremely reasonable, but they still felt a wave of fear in their hearts. Do you think... there is such a possibility... That person rubbed his chin and began to ponder. That is, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds has actually broken through to his own level of cultivation. He has already reached the level of a god! How is that possible, idiot? If he is a god, then the Iron-Blooded King, our Lord Reynolds, is an existence as rare as the feathers of a phoenix in the entire Underworld! If he really has reached that level, then most likely there will be royal members of the Underworlding to pay him a visit. They wille to poach him in advance and be trusted aides of the royal members of the outside world. It would be far more interesting to not be the king of this underground city! The people below had different opinions, but none of them could guess the abilities and identity of the long-haired middle-aged man in front of them. Idiots, you bunch of fools! A burst of shouting suddenly came from below. Its King Leighton! Everyone cried out in surprise and looked at the person who spoke. The person above is my father, the former king of the Underground City of the Wailing Abyss, Reynolds! Leighton announced the identity of the middle-aged man in a loud, boastful voice, instantly causing themoners to draw in a cold breath! Hiss, hiss, hiss! Everyone raised their heads to look at the person floating in the air. That legendary king simply couldnt believe that such a powerful person was actually by their side! In addition, when my imperial father ended his seclusion, he had indeed broken through to be a god! As an existence at the highest point of this continent, all of you listen up! The current emperor, Leighton, announced loudly! All of the subjects knelt down in fear. Our Emperor is iparably wise! Watch carefully the fate of you fools, those who break the rules of the underground city! The king of the underground city, Leighton, pulled out the sword hanging by his waist and pointed it towards the sky, towards the person wearing the King of Spades mask, Joelson! Chapter 619 - The Suffocating Moment Before the Final Battle

Chapter 619: The Suffocating Moment Before the Final Battle

The king of the underground city, Leighton, pulled out the sword hanging at his waist and pointed it at the person in the sky wearing the King of Spades mask, Joelson! The person the sword was pointing at, Joelson, felt the aiming of the sword and immediately frowned. What is it that even dares to point at me? He saw Joelsons gaze sweeping towards Leighton below. Kacha! With a bang, the sharp sword in Leightons hand actually broke into pieces out of thin air! What! Leighton looked at the long sword in his hand that had inexplicably broken into pieces and instantly felt a chill! He had not sensed the other partys killing intent at all. He had not even understood how the other party had done it! The sword in his hand was forged from the Nine Heavens Darksteel, and it was iparably hard. Yet, the other party was able to shatter it with just a nce? Leightons hands began to tremble continuously. This was because Leighton understood that if the other party wanted to, then the sword in his hand might not be the one that was broken. It could also be his neck! This person had such strength. He was able to take his life unknowingly. How could he not be afraid of someone with such strength At the same time, Leighton began to rejoice in his heart! Fortunately, his imperial father, Reynolds, was currently on his side. With a god overseeing this ce, his confidence instantly increased greatly. So what if he was stronger than him? In front of his imperial father, that was nothing! In the sky, when he felt that powerful magic power from Joelson, the former king of the underground city, Reynolds, was secretly shocked. What a powerful young man! This person was not simple! Looking at the mysterious image of Joelson, seeing the person hidden under the mask of the King of Spades, Reynolds stroked his beard. Hahahaha Reynolds let out a heartyugh, which made the ears of the people below tingle. It seemed that he had to change his strategy. Reynolds had already made up his mind. It was definitely impossible to force him. He was in the wrong. As the king of the underground city, although he was an ex-king, Reynolds was someone who cared about his reputation. A ruler stood above the heavens and earth, and paid attention to what he did. It was impossible to force him like this. His own subjects were watching from below. Reynolds thought clearly about his own interests. Stroking his beard, he pretended to be friendly and said in a calm tone,Kid, youre young and promising. To be able to reach such a level of cultivation at such a young age, your future is bright! Hearing Reynoldss sudden praise, Joelson frowned. He looked at the eyes behind the old foxs mask and revealed a hint of curiosity. What was this old fox nning? The other partys attitude had suddenly changed a hundred and eighty degrees. There was definitely something fishy going on here. Joelson was quite certain of this, so he simply did not answer. Seeing that Joelson did not easily answer hispliment, nor did he ept it humbly, nor did he refute it. As expected, this kids state of mind was quite mature. Reynolds nodded. Since the other party didnt answer and wasnt willing to fall into his trap, then he would take the initiative to attack! Kid, I deeply agree with what you said just now. I think its very reasonable. Thats right. The proof of innocence shouldnt be done by you. Ill help you prove your innocence! Lets spar. If you can defeat me, then it will prove that you, kid, have extraordinary abilities. In this way, even in the entire underworld, there arent many people who can make you look up to, and you wont have anything to do with me, the two big families in this small underground city As the old man spoke, Joelson began to think. The more he listened, the more he frowned. This logic was too farfetched. Joelson shook his head. It was like a wolf drinking water upstream, wanting to eat the sheep drinking water downstream, and thening up with a bunch of reasons to justify himself. If you want to me someone, why not? He just wanted to find an excuse to teach him a lesson. Reynoldss next sentence was just as Joelson had expected. Of course, young man, you can also choose to reject the match just now. After all, harmony makes money. Of course, if you reject this match, ording to what you just said, the person suspected ofmitting a crime doesnt need to prove his innocence, and I wont pin the crime on you. You just need to admit your mistake and apologize, and then all of this will be treated as if he doesnt exist. This matter will be considered as in the past! Reynolds said with a friendly expression, his face revealing a sinister and cunning expression that only Joelson could see. As expected of an old fox After a few words, his benevolence, justice, morality, and courtesy all stood at the highest point. In addition, he even gave Joelson a way out. Here, Joelson couldnt help but sigh. This old fox was very experienced. This old fellow had already yed with the philosophy of how people lived. If it wasnt for Joelson, but someone else, someone who was also at the peak of the demigod level, perhaps he would have already obediently lowered his head and admitted his mistake. After all, a wise man would never be at a disadvantage. It was just an apology. The opponent was a god. If they were to fight, they would almost certainly lose! Not only would they be injured, but they would also be charged with arge number of crimes. At that time, they would be unable to defend themselves. Elena and Mia, who were below them, had the same thoughts. The two of them gripped each others hands tightly, praying that Joelson would lower his head and admit his mistakes. Joelson was indeed a genius. At such a young age, he had already reached such a terrifying level of cultivation. A peak demigod, in the entire Underworld continent, would be able to live as happily as a fish in water. But the other party was a god! The gap between levels wasnt something that a genius could bridge. If Joelson chose to fight right now for the sake of saving face, he would probably have to pay a rather painful price. Refuse Joelson Dont try to be brave and save face Elena was so nervous that she was about to cry. Joelson, who was floating in the air, opened his eyes. What do you think, little brother? How do you think we should handle this? Is it the first rule or the second rule? The Former King Reynolds stroked his beard proudly as he looked at the confident expression on Joelsons face. As long as this young man wasnt stupid, he would definitely choose to apologize to him. Then, the reputation of the underground citys king would be preserved. If he, Joelson, cared about his reputation, then he would be ying right into Reynoldss hands! Giving Reynolds a reason to attack openly was exactly what Reynolds desired! I choose Chapter 620 - Face-To-Face Confrontation!

Chapter 620: Face-To-Face Confrontation!

I choose Elena and Mia held their breaths. Reynolds, who was standing opposite them, looked at Joelson with a serious expression. I choose the first solution. After Joelson calmly said this, Reynoldss jaw dropped in shock. Little brat, Ill give you a chance to change your words. Have you gone mad? Reynolds frowned as he stared at this little brat in front of him. He was simply arrogant to a strange level! Reynoldss breathing wasnt smooth anymore. I said, I want to choose the first method to resolve this. Joelson said rather calmly. Hearing Joelsons words, Reynolds took a deep breath. Whew Good kid. Such a good kid! After saying it twice, Reynoldss mood was rather unstable. He simply didnt take him, a god, seriously! This was quite interesting! Hahaha Under the current circumstances, Reynolds actually began tough loudly. Fine, you choose the first option, right? Then Ill apany you! Reynolds took off his robe and tossed it aside. Below, Leighton hurriedly came forward to catch his imperial fathers robe. Leighton, notify all the residents of the underground city to gather at the central za. I want to have a duel with this kid there! Reynolds flew towards the ground, his face rxed. When Joelson saw this, he followed suit. No one could see the expression under the mask. Imperial Father, this kid wants to duel with you? The moment Reynolds came down, Leighton excitedly stepped forward and said. Mm, thats right. Reynolds couldnt suppress the smile on his face as he said this. When Leighton heard this, he was instantly overjoyed. Good! Isnt this enough to teach that kid a proper lesson? Leighton said happily but when Reynolds heard his words, the smile on his face suddenly turned cold. Reynolds raised his hand and pped his son on the head. Idiot! Ah! Leighton was hit and the impact caused his brain to buzz. Why Father? Leighton rubbed his head and looked at his father in confusion. You are the ruler of this country. You are the current king of the underground city, the sole heir of the underground citys imperial power! When you encounter a problem, the first person you think of is me. Relying on me to settle it for you! You dont have the right to be happy here! Reynolds let out a cold snort, then sped his hands behind his back and left. Leighton clutched his head, looking at his fathers back with an aggrieved look on his face. He felt a wave of sadness. Joelson, are you crazy? Elena, seeing that Joelson had returned, immediately angrily rebuked him. Can it be that you cant tell how strong he is? He is a god! You are a demigod. How can you fight him? Elenas eyes were red as she tugged at Joelsons clothes. It seems I misjudged you, Joelson Mia let out a sigh, her eyes filled with disappointment as she looked at Joelson. Mia truly didnt expect that for the sake of face, Joelson would actually insist onpeting with a god-level person. This was simply iprehensible. Lets go. Lets go to the central za. Joelson didnt respond to the twos emotions. Instead, he said calmly. Sigh Seeing how indifferent Joelson was, Mia let out a deep sigh. Lets go Elena was also discouraged, lowering her head as she followed behind Joelson. She truly didnt want anything to happen to Joelson. A demigod fighting a god was like an eagle beating a chick. There was absolutely no chance of aeback. Underground City, Central za. Were just passing by. Lets take a look! In the broadcast of the underground city, this news was being broadcast over and over again. The residents of the underground city opened their windows curiously and looked at the bustling scene outside. Whats going on? Its so lively outside! A middle-aged man who was drunk at the entrance of a small tavern was holding a bottle of wine. He looked at the bustling scene outside and was puzzled. He could not help but give himself two ps. He suspected that he was dreaming. Go, go, go! Hurry to the central za. Theres a real big deal! The owner of the tavern walked out of the tavern. He took the key and locked the door of the tavern. What big deal? The drunkard burped. The owner of the tavern, who reeked of alcohol, fanned himself and looked at the drunkard in disgust. The former king of the underground city, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds Eldoria hase out of seclusion! The owner of the bar kindly exined to the drunkard. What? The legendary the former king of the underground city, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds Eldoria? The drunkard was shocked, and he immediately sobered up. That that that legendary, the former king of the underground city, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds Eldoria? What are they doing here? Does he want to take back his throne and make the current King Leighton Eldoria abdicate? The drunkard stroked his beard and guessed. Ah, are you an idiot? Did you drink too much or is your brain not good to begin with? The tavern owner spat and looked at the drunkard in front of him as if he was an idiot. That year, Leighton Eldorias throne was given to the young king by Reynolds Eldoria himself. In other words, the old king himself gave the permission to the throne! Ah? When the drunkard heard the tavern owners words, he was instantly dumbfounded. Those who are still alive gave up their throne. They must be crazy! The drunkard said in disbelief. Lower your voice! The owner was scared out of his wits and quickly came forward to cover the old drunkards mouth. Arent you afraid that the guards in the city will hear what you said and cut off your tongue? You really dare to speak! The tavern owner said angrily. My problem my problem The drunkard quickly waved his hand. The alcohol had numbed his brain, making him say such words that had never been tried before. Sigh You drunkard, pfft! The tavern owner spat angrily. One had to know that if the drunkard was caught for talking nonsense and had his tongue cut off, then he, the person who was chatting with him, would also have his fingers cut off! Forgive my curiosity The old drunkard swallowed his saliva and looked at the tavern owner in embarrassment. Why did our previous King Reynolds Eldoria give up his throne? The old drunkard said in embarrassment. Chapter 621 - Central Plaza, Regicide of the Iron-Blooded King

Chapter 621: Central za, Regicide of the Iron-Blooded King

Why did our previous king, Reynolds Eldoria, hand over his throne? Isnt he infatuated with the feeling of a king? Isnt he infatuated with the temptation of power? Three consecutive questions caused the tavern owner to fall silent. The tavern owner stroked his beard and peeked around sneakily. After confirming that there were no guards around, the tavern owner let out a sigh of relief and gestured for the drunkard toe closer. Come here,e here. If this kind of discussion about politics is heard, if you inform the guards, you will be beheaded! The tavern owner said in a low voice. Oh? The drunkards interest was immediately piqued, and he moved his ear closer. Because our previous king, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds Eldoria, is more obsessed with one thing other than power. The tavern owner whispered into the drunkards ear. What? The drunkard listened attentively. Might, unrivaled might! The tavern owners words shocked the drunkards nerves. Might? Thats right! The tavern owner said with certainty. Supposedly, before the Iron-Blooded King came to power, the underground city was in an extremely low state. Not to mention demigods, not even a single deity-level expert had appeared. The residents of the underground city lived in misery every day! The tavern owners words caused the drunkards mouth to widen. Ah? The drunkard said in shock. Why do you say that? Thats because the residents of the underground city, the city-state of the underground city, had no way to defend against the attacks of magical beasts! Magical beasts such as the wolves, vengeful bears, crying leopards These magical beasts invade our underground city every day. Our city-state had no way of protecting its own residents! The previous king even came forward to discuss with these magical beasts. He decided that every once in a while, he would sacrifice a fixed number of victims to fill the stomachs of these magical beasts, in exchange for the safety of the residents of the underground city! This Hearing the story of the tavern owner, the drunkard was suddenly shocked. Such a miserable scene made it difficult to connect the prosperous and safe underground city to the past. Are you really not lying to me? The old drunkard looked at the tavern owner in front of him suspiciously. Oh, Im not lying to you. It was really a dark era at that time. At that time, because of the continuous decline of the old king, the magical beasts at that time became more and more ambitious and their demands became more and more excessive At first, they only wanted the meat of young men and women. Later, not only did the number gradually increase, but they also began to demand children who had just reached the full moon! Children who had only been born for a month. The magical beasts said that the meat was extremely delicious. It was tender and smooth. Hearing this request, the old king was muddle-headed. He actually agreed to it. He brought the guards around and knocked on the door. He forcefully took away the children of themoners and offered them to the magical beasts! At that time, Reynolds Eldoria was still a young man. He was only sixteen or seventeen years old. He witnessed the brutality of the officers and soldiers with his own eyes. He took out his own shovel from the courtyard of the farmhouse and killed the guards who came to their vige to collect babies with one shovel! This is not the end. The brave young Reynolds Eldoria even led the vigers to resist the guards. After chasing the guards out of the vige, he also led the vigers to train their bodies and chase away the guards who came to take revenge! As the owner of the tavern spoke, he felt thirsty. He took out the wine jug at his waist, opened the cork, and took a big gulp of strong wine! Phew! This is satisfying! The old drunkard looked at the wine bag of the owner and felt a craving. He swallowed his saliva but he still suppressed his desire to drink. Compared to the wine, he wanted to know the story behind the king more. What happened after that? What happened after that? The old drunkard swallowed his saliva and asked. What happened after that? That would make ones blood boil! The tavern owner said excitedly. Young Reynolds Eldoria led the peasants who were bullied by the ignorant old king to form an army to fight against the magical beasts. They defended the safety of the vige on their own and refused to offer human sacrifices to the old king! Oh! The old drunkard let out a breath in surprise. The ignorant old king was instructed by the magical beasts not to follow young Reynolds Eldoria to fight against the magical beasts, but to lead the guards to wipe out young Reynolds Eldoria, who was openly fighting against the imperial power! And then? And then? Under the old drunkards expectant gaze, the tavern owner took a sip of wine and moistened his throat before continuing. After that, young Reynolds Eldoria endured it again and again. He couldnt endure it anymore. The young Reynolds, who clearly understood the old kings stupidity, led his own army and engaged in an intense battle with the guards. In the end, they directly attacked the imperial city and pulled the old king down from his throne, took off his crown, and beheaded him in the central square! The owner of the tavern excitedly recounted the history. After that, young Reynolds Eldoria was crowned by all the peasants, bing the new king of the underground city! This younger Reynolds Eldoria is incredible. His governing methods were swift and decisive and he, who advocated martial arts, directlyunched a protracted war against the magical beasts! The citizens all practice martial arts as well. Everyone has the responsibility to fight against the magical beasts. Under the leadership of young Reynolds Eldoria the imperial city has be a powerful and mighty city-state. And he himself is also known as the Iron-Blooded King by the citizens! The Iron-Blooded King led everyone to defeat the various magical beast tribes. He beat them until they no longer dared to invade the human territory. That dark era hadpletely passed. As the tavern owner spoke, he took a sip of wine and sighed. What a great king The old drunkard also sighed. Then, why did the Iron-Blooded King, Reynolds Eldoria, abdicate? The old drunkard was still very puzzled. Idiot! The tavern owner looked at the drunkard with disdain. What an idiot. As I said before, the Iron-Blooded King worships force and requires a great deal of energy to govern the affairs of the nation, which is why he immediately abdicated! Reynolds Eldoria gave his throne to Leighton Eldoria. In other words, his son. As for him, he found a secluded ce and went into closed-door training. Supposedly, Reynolds Eldoria power, before entering seclusion, had already reached the terrifying peak of the demigod level. I wonder what sort of existence he will be when he reappears in front of the world! Chapter 622 - Central Plaza. The Competition Has Begun!

Chapter 622: Central za. The Competition Has Begun!

It is said that Reynolds, before entering seclusion, had already reached the terrifying peak of the demigod level. I wonder what sort of existence he will be when he reappears in front of the world! The tavern owner said excitedly. That might be the first person in the history of our underground city to break through to the god level! Break through to be a god? The old drunkards jaw dropped in shock and he stared at the person in front of him in astonishment. Breaking through to be a demigod was of great significance! This underground city was deep underground, isted from the outside world, and wasnt well known by the world. If an expert of the god level could appear, then there would most likely be an extremely powerful city-state that would be able to dominate the entire underworld! At that time, all of the ordinary people of the Underworld woulde to pay their respects to the underground city because a god had appeared in the underground city! When the old drunkard thought of this, his eyes began to shine with excitement. This gathering in the central za could it be that the purpose of this gathering is to announce the results of the former King Reynoldss closed-door training, as well as his current strength? Hearing the old drunkards question, the tavern owner shook his head. No, no, no. This time, its different! The old drunkard was so surprised that he clicked his tongue. Tsk. Tsk, what is that for? The tavern owner shook his head and said. I heard from my neighbors that the old king is going to have apetition with a foreigner in the central za Ah? Before the tavern owner could finish speaking, the old drunkard said in surprise. How is this possible? Someone wants to challenge the old king, Reynoldss authority! Reynolds has already reached the god level! Exactly! The tavern owner drank a mouthful of wine, then said angrily. I also feel that my neighbor is deceiving me! How can there be someone who dares to challenge a god? In the entire Underworld, there arent many gods. Those god experts are simply like the feathers of those rare and strange beasts, and the scales of those evil dragons are as rare as they are rare. A foreigner actually dares to challenge the authority of our old king. As I see it, if there really is such a person, then hes just courting death! The tavern owner let out a drunken belch and said angrily. Lets go. The guards are chasing people away. Lets go to the central za and see who is in such a hurry to die and who dares to challenge our Iron-Blooded King. Lets go! The old drunkard pped his thigh with an angry look on his face. With a wave of his hand, he headed towards the central za, following the stream of people in that direction! Heads were moving, and the streets were filled with people! The central za was extremely lively. The Iron-Blooded King Reynolds stood on the stage with a calm expression, his eyes closed as he rested. Joelson, you should calm down Elena looked at Joelson worriedly. At this moment, she already didnt know what to do. Go and apologize to the Iron-Blooded King now. Cant we just leave with the resplendent gemstones? Hearing Elenas words, a smile appeared under the mask of Joelson. Haha, Elena, we men sometimes have no room forpromise. Joelson said calmly. This sentence immediately attracted the attention of Mia. You women wont understand. As men, theres no room for retreat. After saying this, Joelson calmly walked onto therge arena in the central za. Young man, you still have onest chance. Reynolds closed his eyes and coldly said. I say, why do you have so much nonsense to say Joelson said with a speechless expression. You! Reynolds suddenly opened his eyes. His gaze towards Joelson was filled with unkindness! Can we begin? Joelsonpletely didnt care about the other partys rage. Instead, he calmly said. Of course. Reynolds threw down his sword and walked towards Joelson with a cold expression. Oh! Themoners in the audience immediately cheered! Our King! Our Iron-Blooded King! The earth-shattering cheers were dedicated to Reynolds. No one in the audience thought highly of Joelson. When they saw the man wearing the King of Spades mask in front of them, everyone booed. On the other hand, Joelson looked calm. He didnt care about the boos. All the residents of the underground city have gathered. Are you ready? The current king, Leighton, stood on the high tform and asked loudly. Im ready. Joelson said calmly. Thispetition is based on the principle of friendship first and second ce. You cant kill. In thepetition, one side will lose consciousness, or stop when admitting defeat. May I ask if the two of you have any questions? The current underground citys king, Leighton, announced loudly, looking down at the two people below. Foolish brat, pay the price of your arrogance! Leightons gaze towards Joelson was filled with disdain. Leighton was extremely clear about his fathers strength! The gap between the ranks of a demigod and a god couldnt be bridged by talent. No one could! Just by relying on his imagination, Leighton could imagine how his father would beat up Joelson in a moment. A crushing battle without any suspense would instantly destroy all of Joelsons arrogance. The difference in power between gods would cause this bastard to directly cry out in despair, right? When Leighton thought of this, a smile couldnt help but appear on his face. He couldnt wait to announce the beginning of everything. Now, everyone, take your ces! Leighton raised his right hand high up. Prepare! All of the audience members held their breaths. Elena shut her eyes in fear. She didnt want to see Joelson suffer such a crushing defeat. She didnt want to see Joelson being beaten to the point where he couldnt even take care of himself due to the difference in power. Mia also turned her head away. She could not bear to see the tragic defeat of Joelson. The Iron-Blooded King of the underground city, the previous King Reynolds, had a smile on his face. His body was ready to attack. He was ready to crush the self-confidence of this b*stard in front of him! Back then, when he was young, he had killed the senseless old king in the central za. He had achieved the peak of his life and ascended to the position of a king. Now, this masked young man in front of him was the proof that he hade out of retirement! In the central za, Reynolds would use a swift and decisive duel to dere his return! Your Iron-Blooded King has returned! Let the duel begin! With thismand, the audiences enthusiasm soared, and the excitement of all the underground city residents reached its peak! Reynolds! Reynolds! Reynolds! Everyone raised their hands high, cheering and roaring as they presented themselves to their old king! Chapter 623 - A Battle Without Any Suspense

Chapter 623: A Battle Without Any Suspense

Reynolds, Reynolds, Reynolds! The people waved the colorful gs, and some even took off their clothes, cheering for the return of the Iron-Blooded King. Everything was ready and all that was left was to use Joelsons crushing defeat to sacrifice his blood for his return. Begin! With a wave of Leightons hand, the duel began. Reynolds chose to stand still, allowing Joelson to attack first. With such magnanimity, he used his kingly aura. Joelson sighed. This person He would use his blood to pay for his arrogance With a move of his feet, Joelsons figure disappeared from the spot. What? Such speed caused Reynolds to be shocked. Joelson raised his hand and punched Reynolds in the face. Puah! Reynoldss face copsed and he was sent flying! What! Leightons mouth was wide open as he rubbed his eyes. Looking at his father fly backwards, he thought he was dreaming. In his shock, Leighton pinched his thigh hard. Only then did the pain let him understand. This wasnt a dream! Impossible! Hey Hey, hey! Our Iron-Blooded King Reynolds was sent flying! The people below were even more shocked. Seeing his figure fly backwards, they didnt even have time to react. Some people at the back thought that it wasnt their Iron-Blooded King Reynolds who was sent flying backwards but Joelson! But when Reynolds mmed into the barrier, only then did everyonee to their senses. The person who had been sent flying was actually Reynolds! The Iron-Blooded King Reynolds had actually been sent flying by a single punch from this outsider! This was impossible! All of the ordinary citizens of the underground city had their eyes wide open as they stared at the scene in front of them, their faces filled with disbelief. Didnt the Iron-Blooded King of the underground city say that he was already a god? How could he have been sent flying with a single punch! Hiiisssss! This kid, what sort of background does he have? The tavern owners mouth was wide open. He stared in shock at the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, who had been sent flying backwards. He truly couldnt believe that the Iron-Blooded King would actually lose to this sort of trash! The tavern owner rubbed his eyes with all his might, then had the drunkard next to him pinch himself to confirm whether he was dreaming or not! Hey, hey, hey, how is this possible! The drunkard was so frightened that he sat down on the ground, drool flowing out of hisrge mouth. This was simply impossible! Even in a battle between demigods of the same level, the opponent wouldnt be able to send the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds flying with a single punch. The Iron-Blooded King was sent flying. Could it be that he was not even a demigod? Could it be that the rumors about the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds were all false? Could it be that the legend of the Iron-Blooded King who led the people to fight against magical beasts and had an unyielding will was actually a lie to a child? The other citizens were filled with grief as they looked at the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds lying on the ground, their eyes filled with disbelief. Was this person really their Iron-Blooded King? The person in front of them who had been sent flying with a single punch was in such a sorry state! This kind of person waspletely different from the legendary Iron-Blooded King. They didnt even look like a single person! The person in front of them was definitely not their Iron-Blooded King. They didnt approve of an emperor who had been sent flying with a single punch! What the hell! Dont be ridiculous! The citizens furiously waved the signs in their hands, ming the fallen Iron-Blooded King Reynolds. The current underground citys emperor, Leighton, fell to his knees with a plop. This This is impossible That kid was clearly a demigod! Why why was it that Joelson was able to send his opponent flying with a single punch? It was definitely that bastard Joelson who had hidden his true strength! His strength definitely wasnt as powerful as a peak demigod! On the other side, Mias mouth was wide open as she looked at what was happening on the arena, her eyes filled with shock! This man Had actually sent his opponent flying with a single punch! Impossible, this was absolutely impossible! Mia didnt dare to believe it. She stretched out her hand and gave herself a p! Smack! It hurt! Mia covered her face, rubbing it in pain. All of this had really happened It wasnt a dream! This man Had actually sent the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds flying with a single punch! That Iron-Blooded King Reynolds was a god An existence that dominated the entire continent! And that Joelson, that man, was only a demigod! Peak demigod! Mia was absolutely certain that her judgement wasnt wrong. Mia had never made a wrong judgement before. This This is simply too hard to believe. Mia looked at the facts in front of her. Although it was hard to believe, she could only choose to ept it. After all, this was something that had truly happened! The nearby Elena was still covering her eyes, not daring to look at the situation on the stage. She was really afraid of the scene of Joelson being beaten up. Elena, who had her eyes closed, heard a loud bang on the stage, followed by the sound of a person falling to the ground. No way, did Joelson lose the duel on the stage so quickly? From the sound of it, it sounded like the underground citys Iron-Blooded King Reynolds had directly knocked Joelson down with a punch. This explosion was too fast I hope Joelson isnt injured Elena thought to herself as she heard Mias exmation. Her curiosity was instantly piqued. Strange, why did Mias voice not have a hint of despair? Elena, open your eyes and take a look! Mia shook Elena beside her. Open your eyes and take a look at what? Elena had already closed her eyes tightly, unwilling to open them. Joelson he actually defeated the opponent with a single punch! He defeated the former king of the underground city, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds! Mia said in surprise and Elenas heart became even more confused. How was this possible? Joelson actually defeated the opponent with a single punch? Defeated the former king of the underground city, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds? This was simply a pipe dream. This Mia was definitely lying to her! Elena closed her eyes even more resolutely. I dont believe it. You better stop lying to me. This is really boring! Elenas eyes were tightly shut, not willing to open them at all. Aiya What do you want me to believe Mia was anxious. After thinking for a while, she thought of a bad move. She stretched out her finger and poked Irenes proud chest. Ah! What are you doing? Chapter 624 - The Power of One Punch. So Terrifying!

Chapter 624: The Power of One Punch. So Terrifying!

Elena felt someone touch her chest and she was so frightened that she opened her eyes. Look! Mia didnt have time to defend herself. She just pointed at the scene on the stage. Seeing Mias performance, Elena temporarily extinguished the anger in her heart, and dispelled the thought of taking revenge on her opponent. She turned to look at the situation on the stage. No way Upon seeing the situation on the stage, Elenas eyes instantly widened in surprise. She simply couldnt believe her own eyes! She saw Joelson strolling leisurely across the stage. The person who had fallen was actually the former king of the underground city, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds! The person who had fallen was actually the other party! It was that god-level Iron-Blooded King! It was that insufferably arrogant Iron-Blooded King! This How was this possible! Elenas mouth was wide open and her face was filled with disbelief. For a moment, she even forgot to settle the score with Mia for her chest being touched, because the scene in front of her was simply too impactful! Joelson had actually directly knocked the other party down! A demigod had actually beaten a god to the ground! It was quite normal for someone of the same level to be able to challenge someone of a higher level. But to be able to beat someone of a higher level to the ground with a single punch This was simply inconceivable! What made people even more difited was that this was a battle between such a powerful deity! It must be known that every single level of a deity was an insurmountable chasm, not to mention a challenge of a higher level! With this sort of ability, he was actually able to knock down a god with a single punch This was simply terrifying. Just what sort of background did this Joelson have! He was actually able to knock down a god with a single punch! A cross-level challenge was simply terrifying. Cough, cough, cough The Iron-Blooded King fell to the ground, unable to react for a long time. He was actually knocked down by a single punch It was truly Displeasing! The Iron-Blooded King Reynolds spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, spitting out the shattered teeth in his mouth. Good kid Reynolds stood up with great difficulty. You bastard kid Reynolds shook his head, finally sobering up a little. He had really been too arrogant just now, which was why he had suffered such a heavy attack. Seeing the leisurely strolling Joelson, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds felt a surge of rage in his heart. Hah! The Iron-Blooded King let out an angry roar and his body exploded forth with a terrifying surge of magical energy! That surge of magical energy shot straight into the skies, causing the earth to tremble! The power of a god was so terrifying! As Joelson watched his opponent explode forth, a hint of a smile finally appeared beneath his mask. Did I wake you up? Joelson asked with a hint of mockery. The reason why he didnt pursue the victory was topletely defeat his opponent psychologically. This cat-like mentality of toying with a mouse made the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds unable to hold himself back. A monstrous fury almost burned this icy in to the ground. Reynoldss aura continued to grow and the audience below the stage was shocked! Ah, as expected of the king. He actually has such a powerful ability! Thats more like it. This is our powerful Iron-Blooded King. This is our savior. This is the expert who can lead us to escape from the fate of being ughtered by others! The emotions of the people below were boiling! At this moment, they firmly believed that Reynolds could instantly kill this arrogant man in front of them. This proved the power of their underground city! Mias mouth was wide open. Seeing Reynoldss explosive power, as well as sensing Reynoldss powerful energy, caused Mia to tremble in fear. This man had actually broken through to be a god! Previously, it wasnt that he was bluffing. This man, this Iron-Blooded King of the underground city, was truly a god-level expert. Hehehe, idiot, prepare to die! Reynoldss body had grown several times in size and the clothes on his body had be quite tight, allowing Reynoldss muscles to be seen at a nce. The spectators below the viewing tform were all shocked. Fine! Beat him up! Beat that outsider down! Seeing Reynoldss outburst, however, Joelson didnt panic at all. Joelson was still strolling leisurely, as if he was ying in his own backyard, which made Reynolds even more shocked. After the shock, there was endless fury. This bastard. He didnt put him in his eyes at all! This shameless bastard! He had just ambushed him and he actually thought that his strength was really quite terrifying? If that was the case Then die! After thinking about it for a while, Reynolds actually had the intention to kill Joelson! He didnt care about his dignity as an elder. As a powerful expert. At this moment, he only wanted to chop Joelson into pieces! Even if it was a crushing battle! Joelson could feel the other partys monstrous killing intent but he only sighed. This old fellow had beenpletely angered by him. To think that he had been looking forward to his opponents strength for a while. Joelson was able to sense what sort of battle Reynolds, who had once fought on the battlefield and reeked of the blood of war, would bring to him. Perhaps, in the midst of fighting against an outstanding person, his peak demigod rank would be slightly weakened. In addition, the philosophy which he had disyed earlier, which was that he was an expert in dealing with the world, caused Joelson to feel some admiration for him. But the current Reynolds Was simply too ugly. He had angered the other party with just a few blows. This sort of Reynolds was simply too boring. He simply didnt have the demeanor of a powerful expert. Kid, Im giving you onest chance. Its still not toote to admit your mistake! Reynolds said loudly. Sigh Joelson let out a long sigh. Bring it on. Dont just talk big Joelson waved his hand at Reynolds. What! Reynolds looked at the arrogant Joelson. His lungs were about to explode from anger. Right now, all he wanted was to tear Joelson apart with his hands! Die For me! Reynolds shouted loudly as he charged towards the Joelson in front of him! Under the monstrous fury, Reynoldss speed was like a bolt of lightning. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of Joelson! Oh! When the audience members saw this scene, they were instantly filled with excitement! Looking at this scene, they could almost imagine what would happen to Joelson in the next second! He will be sent flying! Just like what happened to Reynolds! Chapter 625 - An Attack That Could Swallow Mountains and Rivers!

Chapter 625: An Attack That Could Swallow Mountains and Rivers!

Reynolds could no longer endure the provocation from Joelson. He moved his feet and threw a punch towards Joelson! This punch could swallow mountains and rivers! A terrifying magical wind blew over, and the terrifying shockwave sent the entire floor flying. Then, the entire floor copsed. When the audience saw this scene, their emotions instantly soared. They waved the gs in their hands, using them to support the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds! Ha! Joelson steadied his lower body and more than a dozen barriers appeared around him! He had actually used his magic power to directly resist! With a rumble, the entire world shook! The magic reaction from the collision between the two shook the entire canyon. The central za, which was protected by multiple arrays, should have been fine for the spectators outside but! This force was too strong! The shockwave from the collision caused ripples to form on the protective barrier! The terrifying shockwave from the collision sent thousands of spectators flying in the central za! Aiyo! Oh my god! Outside the arena, everyone was thrown to the ground! Caught off guard, the spectators were knocked down by the terrifying shockwave. Those below gods domain fell to the ground, groaning in pain. And this was only the aftershock of the shockwave! Moreover, it was the shockwave that had been diluted by theyers of protective arrays! Damn it Although the shockwave did not directly knock those above gods domain to the ground, it still caused them to feel dizzy and dizzy. Several people stood in the za, clutching their heads in pain. Clearly, the shockwaves impact on them had caused them serious injuries. Its too terrifying Elena clutched her head in pain and half-squatted down. The shockwave just now was too strong. It was so shocking that both she and Mia werent used to it. Hey, are you alright Mia didnt recover from the shock for quite a while as she supported Elena who was half-squatting down. However, just as the two of them were being shaken until they were dizzy, in the central za, the battle between Reynolds and Joelson had entered a white-hot state! The two of them were fighting against each other and the terrifying intensity of the battle was simply hair-raising! They exchanged blows, fist to fist! A battle between gods was so terrifying! Therger Reynolds grew, the more astonished he became. It was true that the power this kid had disyed was at the peak of the demigod level. But why was it that he was able to split it fifty-fifty with Reynolds, not losing to Reynolds in the slightest? Could it be that there was something wrong with his training method? The bigger Reynolds grew, the more astonished he was, and the more astonished he felt that he was powerless. The more powerless he was, the more he began to doubt himself. Had he really be a god? Why was it that this smelly brat in front of him wasnt able to suppress him at all? Looking at the situation in front of him, Joelson was secretly astonished as well. This old man Reynolds didnt seem to be in a state of disarray. On the contrary, the energy contained within his opponents body caused Joelson to sigh in amazement. Should he say that he was worthy of being called a god? He actually wasnt instantly killed by him. Between the two of them, they fought back and forth, while the other fought back and forth. Under the mask, Joelsons face actually had a calm look on it. Detestable little brat! Suddenly, Reynolds let out a loud shout and jumped backwards, leaving the twos battle circle. Eh? Joelson expressed his doubts towards the other partys sudden stop. In the middle of the pause, Joelson stretched his neck, as if he had just finished his warm-up. This appearance made the already broken Reynolds extremely angry. Boy, let me give you a word of advice, young man, dont be too full of yourself! Reynolds said, gritting his teeth. How can you call yourself a young man if you are not full of spirit? Joelson calmly asked back. Choking, Reynolds almost did not breathe and directly fainted. Well you asked for it! A long time. Reynolds is from the anger in the slow down, hands together, a look tounch some earth-shattering move. Aaaaaaahhhhh! Reynolds began the condensation of magical energy, majestic energy in the air condensed into a terrifying entity! The energy, which had materialized, had actually condensed directly behind Reynolds. Behold the fury of the storm! On Reynoldss back, a snow-white bear ns shadow began to emerge! At first, the phantom image was very faint but, as the magic power behind Reynolds grew more and more powerful, the phantom image became more and more real! Oh? Joelson became interested in the phantom image behind Reynolds. This phantom image of a snow-white bear was more than ten meters tall and its size was immeasurable. One of its front ws was as big as several Joelsons! As it continued to grow more and more real, the fur on this snow-white bear grew thicker and thicker, even fluttering in the cold wind! Hiiissss! The few experts standing below all felt a wave of fear when they saw this illusory figure. As expected the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds has indeed broken through to the god level! ! A few deity-level experts stared at Reynolds in front of them, their hearts palpitating with fear. To condense pure magical energy into a life form This sort of ability was something only a god could do! The few deity-level experts below the stage, watching the transformation behind Reynolds, felt their hearts palpitate with fear. Was this the ability of a god that they would never be able to touch in their entire lives? He was actually able to create such a lifelike creature just by relying on the power of magical energy. This was absolutely terrifying! The Iron-Blooded King Reynolds had been in closed-door training for many years and, as the rumors had said, he had broken through to the god level! The enormous white bear behind him was the best proof! Mia looked at the illusory figure behind Reynolds and she was so frightened that her heart began to pound. Damn this this is the power of a god Seeing the illusory figure behind Reynolds, even Mia, through the barrier, felt her heart pounding. Damn it Is this a height that I am unable to reach? Mia clenched her fists. How could she not want to fight like the person above, Joelson. But humans had something called talent. Mias talent meant that she was unable to reach that height and was unable to fight against experts of that level. Damn it Elenas face was filled with terror. This sort of phantom image had formed behind Reynolds. It was a crushing pressure from experts. That sort of pressure almost made it hard for Elena to breathe. Could Joelson really fight against such a terrifying person? Chapter 626 - What’s a Bear? I Have the Phantom of a Giant Dragon!

Chapter 626: Whats a Bear? I Have the Phantom of a Giant Dragon!

Could Joelson really fight against such a powerful expert? Would such a terrifying expert really not be in mortal danger? Elenas heart clenched violently for Joelson. At the same time, the rest of the people who had fallen to the ground gradually recovered. They climbed up in a sorry state, and when they saw the terrifying phantom behind Reynolds, they jumped up in excitement! This was the spiritual totem of their underground city, the lightning white bear! The lightning white bear was a mythical creature that only existed in the hearts of the people of the underground city and only existed in their fantasies. Its body was huge and its palm was so big that it could kill several people with a single p. It had a blue lightning tattoo on its body and every move it made had the power to summon lightning! The lightning white bears roar would summon a terrifying storm! The storm would carry the sleet and snow, and it would be filled with the unquenchable anger of the lightning white bear! The legendary lightning white bear, which only existed in the legends of the ancestors of the underground city, had actuallye to life from Reynoldss magical energy! Some of the old men in the underground city were so excited that tears began to flow down their faces. Many of them even knelt down on the ground and began to kowtow to their legendary god! Roooaarrrr! The phantom image of the giant bear had actually turned into a true primordial behemoth! As though it had felt the worship of the people below, the giant bear let out an earth-shattering roar! Ahhhhh! Greetings to the lightning white bear! Ancestor, bless us! The natives of the underground city all knelt down one after another, kowtowing towards the phantom of the lightning giant bear. As for the temperature within the protective barrier, following the appearance of the phantom, it gradually became colder. The temperature continuously dropped and, very quickly, it reached a terrifying level. Hu Reynolds let out a long sigh of relief. The illusory figure behind him had already beenpleted. At this moment, Reynolds had once again regained the confidence that he had lost! Smelly brat, are you ready to die? Reynolds looked disdainfully at the Joelson in front of him. In his opinion, Joelson was no different from a dead person. Now, Reynolds wouldnt give Joelson the chance to surrender. Even if Joelson immediately apologized, Reynolds did not intend to let Joelson go. He wanted Joelson to die in the most humiliating state! Under the witness of all the people in the underground city. He wanted to use this method of executing Joelson to prove his return and prove his strength! Oh, its not bad. Joelson looked at the terrifying phantom behind Reynolds, rubbed his chin andmented. However, I wonder if its just a facade. Why dont you try attacking it? Joelson was quite interested in this phantom. This was the first time he, Joelson, had seen magical energy being used in such a magical way! What did you say! Reynolds was truly angered by this sentence. Seeing Joelson like this, he didnt even faint from anger! I say, let me try my hand. Let me see if its something thats strong on the outside but weak on the inside. Joelson shrugged and said. Youre courting death! Reynoldss eyes were bloodshot. His blood and aura surged a few times, and he was unable to calm himself down for a long time. Alright, alright, alright! If you want to try, then Ill give it a try! Reynolds flipped his hand and the white lightning bear seemed to have been freed from its restraints as it directly charged towards Joelson! When the lightning white bear ran, the earth shook and the mountains shook. The snow on the peak of the mountain was shaken by the movement of the lightning white bear and fell down. Oh! When the people below saw the white lightning bears movement, they immediately cheered excitedly. Joelson, be careful! Elenas eyes were filled with eagerness as she looked at the beautiful situation on the stage. Her brows were furrowed into a knot. The lightning white bear raised its huge palms, which contained a tremendous amount of lightning energy, and smacked directly at the head of Joelson. Roar! Seeing this scene, Elena closed her eyes in fear, not daring to continue watching. She was afraid that Joelson would be smacked into meat paste. Ah! Joelson calmly faced this shocking white bear, which seemed to be able to extinguish the sun with a single p, and sted out a seal! Bang! A terrifying amount of magic power collided together, followed by a terrifying shockwave! The noise created by this shockwave shocked everyone outside the arena, causing them to cover their ears! Hmph, youre courting death! Reynolds saw that Joelson actually didnt dodge, choosing to face it head-on. He immediatelyughed out loud. This white lightning bears paw had the ability to freeze everything in the world! Anything that came into contact with it would be frozen into ice. If Joelsons palm came into contact with the lightning white bears paw, he would definitely die! However, this was far from enough. The bear had the magical energy to resist and wanted topletely freeze Joelson into ice Bring your arrogance and go to hell! Reynolds made a handprint on his palm, and boundless magical energy was continuously sent into the white bears body! The white lightning bears eyes immediately turned lightning blue, and the temperature of the entire central za dropped again and again. It seemed like it was about to break through the limit of zero degrees! Heavenly god of ice and snow, descend help for your believers. Descend absolute divine punishment for the de of repentance and faith, absolute zero degrees! Reynolds chanted an ancient incantation loudly, and the lightning white bears body suddenly doubled in size. Following that, an iparably dazzling light erupted from its palm! Joelson frowned. He realized that his right hand seemed to be unable to move. He lowered his head and saw that his hand had actually turned into an ice cube! Oh no! Joelsons heart trembled. This was absolute zero. It was as if even the air was frozen. He could no longer tangle with this lightning white bear! Immediately, facing the stakes, Joelson immediately took action. He withdrew his body, wanting to break away from the battle with the other party. But, his legs couldnt move! Joelson lowered his head and saw that his thigh had actually turned into an ice sculpture! Hahahahaha! ! You cant escape, little brat, pay the price for your arrogance! Reynolds saw that Joelson was like a wild beast trapped in a quagmire and immediatelyughed loudly. Hoo Joelson coldly spat out a mouthful of white smoke. His body was gradually freezing. All the joints in Joelsons body were bing stiff You forced me. Chapter 627 - Joelson Frozen into an Ice Sculpture? The Arrogant Reynolds?

Chapter 627: Joelson Frozen into an Ice Sculpture? The Arrogant Reynolds?

All of the joints in Joelsons body were turning stiff. You forced me Joelson let out a breath of turbid air. His neck hadpletely turned stiff and the ice covering his entire body had reached 80%! Joelson! Elenas eyes widened, as she watched as Joelson was frozen into arge ice sculpture! Rooarrrr! When the lightning white bear saw that Joelson had been frozen into a huge ice sculpture, it retracted its ws and let out a long roar towards the sky. That roar reverberated throughout the valley, shocking the undead of the nine heavens! Hahahahaha! Joelson, pay the price for your arrogance! Leightonughed as he stood up. The battle between his father and Joelson had caused Leightons heart to skip a beat! Several times, Leighton had thought that his father would be defeated by Joelson. He did not know where he would put his face when that happened. If the underground city was defeated in this battle, the credibility of the entire royal family would be affected. They did not even know if they could continue to rule the underground city! Good! Mighty King Reynolds! The Iron-Blooded King, the eternal king of our underground city! The people below were even more excited. They cheered and waved the gs in their hands, cheering for their Iron-Blooded King, Reynolds! This is the result of challenging thews of the underground city. This is the result of challenging the dignity of the royal family of Eldoria, Reynolds! Reynolds enjoyed the support of the people below the stands. He raised the greatsword in his hand high up and walked towards the ice sculpture of Joelson, step by step. When he came close, he actually raised the greatsword in his hand high up! He actually wanted to directly chop Joelson into pieces! Joelson! Elenas eyes were filled with desire and she hurriedly wanted to go up and stop Reynolds. Youve gone mad! Although Mias eyes were wide open as well, she firmly held onto Elena. The opponent is a god! What use is there for a deity like you to go up? Mia rationally tried to dissuade her but, seeing the greatsword about to descend, Mias heart felt as though it was being stabbed by a knife. Let go of me! Elena used a bit of strength to break free from Mias pull. She took three steps as though she was taking one step. Elena, who wished she could fly, ran up onto the stage and stood in front of Joelson. Eh? Reynolds looked at this little woman in front of him and his heart trembled. However, a god-domain-level rotten fish and shrimp actually dared toe forward and protect this young brat even after knowing his own strength His courage wasmendable! Although he admired Elenas courage, it didnt mean that Reynolds would let Elena and Joelson off! The truth was the exact opposite! Reynolds absolutely wouldnt tolerate anyone daring to challenge his dignity! Thus, if Reynolds wanted to kill Joelson, he wanted to kill Elena as well! And that was before he killed Joelson! Woman, dont me me for mercilessly destroying the flower. If you want to me someone, me yourself. You Dont know how to look at the situation! Reynolds said softly, then once again raised the sharp sword in his hand up high. Facing the giant sword that was about to fall down, Elena didnt dodge at all. Instead, she stood in front of Joelson and stretched out her hands, blocking Reynoldss path. When the giant sword descended, it would descend! Elenas eyes were tightly shut. She didnt have the slightest intention of retreating. Elena Mia stood there in a daze, watching as Elena directly blocked in front of Reynolds. She didnt have the slightest intention of retreating. She waspletely stunned. This She was actually not even at the demigod level of power. She was at the deity level of power Was actually blocking in front of a god! Mia had always felt that Elena was a girl who would easily panic. But at this moment, Elena was so calm. Facing King Reynolds, the butchers knife of the Iron-Blooded King. Facing the butchers knife that could split Elena in half, she showed no signs of fear at all, directly blocking in front of Joelson! Seeing that Reynolds was about to sh Elena in half with his butchers knife, Mia could no longer stand! Stop! Mia took a step forward, appearing in front of Joelson as well. Casten, didnt you say that it was just apetition? Why are you going to execute him now? Mia faced the underground citys emperor, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, neither servile nor overbearing. Seeing this muchrger and more powerful existence, she showed no fear at all. Didnt the rules say that friendshipes first,petitiones second, no one gets killed? Hearing Mias words, Reynolds first dug his ears, as if he had not heard her clearly. Then he clutched his stomach andughed out loud! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Reynolds was grinning from ear to ear, gasping for breath several times. You cant really be taking this seriously, right? This underground city is a ce where the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. Go and talk to the magical beasts about this theory and see if they will eat you alive! After Reynolds finishedughing, he pointed at Mias nose and cursed. Men, arrest these two girls who dont know the immensity of heaven and earth! Reynolds waved his hand andmanded two guards toe over. He asked them to capture Mia and Elena. Listen carefully. This is what you get for challenging thews of the underground city. This is what you get for challenging me, Reynolds, and the dignity of the Eldoria royal family! I will first use the blood of the two of you to send this arrogant brat to his death! As Reynolds spoke, he raised the machete in his hand high up in the air! Hehe, try this! Reynoldss hand was about to chop down towards Mia and Elena but he actually wanted to cut the two women in half. Die! Reynolds shouted loudly, his hands showing no mercy. But suddenly. From the corner of his eyes, Reynolds seemed to see that Joelsons hand trembled. Something wasnt right! The sense of danger was like thousands of needles, forcing Reynolds to give up on his attack and jump backwards! Whats wrong, Father? Seeing Reynoldss terrified look, a hint of doubt shed through Leightons eyes. This guy he seemed to have moved just now Reynolds nervously pointed at the ice statue of Joelson in front of him. What? Leightons face immediately turned pale with fright. After regaining hisposure, Leighton carefully looked in the direction of Joelson. Mm he didnt move, Father? Leighton looked at the ice statue of Joelson. How could he move at all? Is that so is it just my imagination? Reynolds nervously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, then looked guiltily at therge ice sculpture in front of him. This Joelson was clearly a demigod. What was he afraid of? Chapter 628 - Dragon God Ranch. I Need Your Strength!

Chapter 628: Dragon God Ranch. I Need Your Strength!

Reynolds nervously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, looking guiltily at therge ice sculpture in front of him. This Joelson was clearly a demigod. What was he afraid of? Hey, all of you, get out of the way! Reynolds waved his hand, gesturing for his subordinates to get out of the way. He wanted to prevent any future trouble. Taking advantage of the fact that Joelson was still an ice sculpture, he quickly split open this fellow, to prevent any other variables from happening behind! Let go of me, let go of me! A few guards dragged Mia and Elena down forcefully, clearing a path for Reynolds towards the ice sculpture of Joelson! Audacious brat, looks like Ill have to send you on your way first. Your two friends can wait. Ill send them to that ce to apany youter. Reynolds patted the ice sculpture that was formed from the ice sculpture. This time, the ice sculpture didnt move at all. Was it really my imagination Reynoldsforted himself in his heart, then raised the huge sword in his hand. This greatsword weighed a thousand jin, and it cut through iron like mud. Under the illumination of the light, it shed with a cold and oppressive light! If this sword were to strike down, if this sword were to directly hit the ice sculpture of Joelson, the ice sculpture would probably not be able to hold on for even a second! If this sword were to strike down, it would probably directly chop the ice sculpture of Joelson into pieces! Hah! Reynolds let out a furious battle cry and his hair felt as though it was going to explode! With a swing of his greatsword, he swung it towards the ice sculpture! Joelson! Elena was heartbroken and she was being dragged by the guards as she cried out. When she saw that the ice sculpture was about to be chopped into pieces, Elena fainted in grief and anger. Damn it Mia closed her eyes unwillingly as well. Bang! The greatsword collided with a hard object and a loud sound rang out! Reynolds saw the scene in front of him and instantly turned pale with fright. Leighton fell to the ground on his butt. This This is! Leightons hands trembled as he stared in disbelief at Reynoldss greatsword. The audience below the stage had gone from wild to speechless in an instant. Joelson had actually used his hand to grab his opponents de! The originally ice sculpture of Joelson had actuallye back to life! This is impossible! Leightons eyes were filled with shock as he looked at Joelson who hade back to life. You bastard! Reynolds was even more furious. His hand continued to increase in strength, wanting to chop Joelson to death. However, he was unable to suppress the greatsword by even a single inch! On the contrary, it was Joelson who was calm. With a calm expression, his two hands caught Reynoldss greatsword. At the same time, he calmly looked at Mia and Elena. Dont do anything stupid next time. Joelson said calmly. Then, the two guards who were holding down Elena and Mia instantly grabbed their own necks and fell to the ground in pain! What Joelson actually still has the energy to help us Mia was so shocked that she didnt know what to say. Joelson Elena covered her mouth, tears of joy flowing down her face. You arrogant bastard! During the fight between Joelson and Reynolds, he had actually split his attention to save Elena and Mia. This made Reynolds feel as though he had suffered a great humiliation! He, Reynolds, had clearly been blinded by rage. At this moment, Reynolds had ced all of his weight on the greatsword in his hand. He was actually so idiotic that he wanted to use his gigantic greatsword to cut himself in half With a cold snort, he exerted force with his hand and directly smashed his opponents greatsword into pieces! ! The shattered pieces of the greatsword were like bullets, shooting out in all directions! Eh, ah, ah, ah! Leighton was frightened out of his wits by these flying pieces. Every single one of these pieces contained the boundless magical energy of a god! If one of them was stabbed, then even if he was at the demigod level, he would most likely die! Thus, he didnt dare to say anything at all. He hurriedly used all his strength to dodge the shard! Damn it! Reynolds waved his wildlyrge hand, summoning his lightning white bear. Kill him for me! Reynolds gave the simplest and most straightforward order he had ever given! Reynolds only wanted to see his lightning white bear tear Joelson into ten thousand pieces! Roooarrr! The lightning white bear received its masters order and roared as it charged towards Joelson! The lightning white bear moved like lightning, bringing with it an unstoppable momentum as it charged towards Joelson. Hehehe, what a joke, you have a phantom, I have a phantom too! Joelson looked at the lightning white bear that was charging towards him like it had gone mad andughed coldly. Ha! Joelson suddenly made a hand seal and summoned his own Dragon God Ranch system. Their underground city had a legend that belonged to their underground city. He, Joelson, had his own dragon! Ancient fire dragon! Tell me your strength and lend it to me! Roar! In the ranch, the little dragons that could sense their fathers aura outside pped their wings one after another! Unlike the excitement of the little dragons, the few ancient dragons with the most experience were all calm and collected. Father is only summoning my strength He didnt summon me personally The ancient fire dragon lowered its head and said in deep thought. However, no matter what happens outside, Ill still lend my dragons aura to Father first! The ancient fire dragon pped its wings and opened its mouth. A scarlet breath was already ready to be released into its throat! Roooaaaarrrrrrrr! The moment the breath was released, the entire space of the Dragon God Ranch shook! Big Brother Dulu is really powerful! The other little dragons looked at the ancient fire dragon Dulus majestic figure with envy in their eyes! Boom! The orange-red fiery dragon breath followed the opening of the space of the Dragon God Ranch and gushed out. Joelson, who had been preparing for this for a long time, directly condensed this fiery dragon breath into his body! A terrifying zing energy instantly swept through the entire underground city. The temperature continued to rise as the ice and snow melted. The bottom of the Wailing Abyss looked like it was blooming in spring! What What is this! The crowd of onlookers below pointed at a phantom behind Joelson in horror! That phantom actually vaguely had the posture of a fire dragon! Chapter 629 - You Have a Phantom? I Have One Too! The Fire Dragon That Scared Emperor Reynolds to

Chapter 629: You Have a Phantom? I Have One Too! The Fire Dragon That Scared Emperor Reynolds to Tears!

What What is this! The crowd below pointed at the phantom behind Joelson in horror! That phantom actually vaguely had the posture of a fire dragon! A dragon its the legendary dragon! A person who knew what was good for him pointed at the phantom in front of him, trembling. He was very familiar with this ancient and terrifying phantom! That was a dragon! Under the guidance of Joelson, the fire element danced. Joelson waved his hand, and the fire element with an ancient aura followed Joelsonsmand, forming a phantom behind him. The phantom gradually grewrger and became more and more real. More and more people realized the source of the problem! This was a dragon! A dragon that could only be seen in legends! The illusory figure of Joelson gradually became real. The scales on it flickered with a dark red luster, glistening with life. The sharp ws of a dragon, the powerful wings of a dragon everything was proving what everyone had guessed. This was a dragon! The illusory figure of Joelson was actually a terrifying fire dragon. Terrifying draconic might was spreading out across the central za! Using magic to create a phantom. This is clearly something only a god can do. How did you do it, kid! Reynolds rubbed his eyes in disbelief. After ensuring that he wasnt going to copse after a dream, he asked. Thats right. Only when their strength reached the god level would they have the ability to use magic to create an illusory creature! Reynolds was absolutely certain from the previous few exchanges that Joelson was definitely not a god! Otherwise, based on his talent and his status as a god, Joelson should have been able to casually beat him up! But since he had gained the upper hand, in addition to his meticulous observation, Joelson should indeed be a demigod! Roar! The outline of the ancient dragon of fire behind Joelson waspleted. With a wave of Joelsons hand, that illusory figure seemed to have gained life of its own. It raised its head and let out a long roar, its might shaking the heavens! The dragons roar reverberated throughout the valley, reverberating for a long period of time. The echoes of the roar filled the air! The dragons roar carried with it a dragons might that caused all of the magical beasts in the abyss to howl in fear. All of them prostrated themselves on the ground, hugging their heads as they stared in terror at their surroundings. They were afraid! They were afraid! Having nevere into contact with the dragon race before, they instinctively felt an inexplicable fear towards this dragons roar. They had clearly never seen a dragons appearance, and this was also the first time they had heard a dragons roar. However, the terrifying dragons might contained within it still made all the animals and magical beasts in the abyss of agony bow their heads in submission! Above the Wailing Abyss. The draconic aura followed the crevices and cliffs that were tens of thousands of meters long and shot straight into the clouds. The snowstorm above the Wailing Abyss was raging. It was as tall as a small mountain and meandered for thousands of miles The snow on a snowy mountain suddenly loosened a little. A vertical pupil slowly opened! Big Brother Du Lus draconic aura Hadess voice slowly came from the bottom of the small mountain. Thats right, this small snowy mountain was Hadess body, but it was covered with a thickyer of snow! Sensing Big Brother Du Lus aura, Hades slowly raised his head and looked at the bottom of the Wailing Abyss with a worried expression. Joelson must have encountered trouble Wailing Abyss. Underground City, Central za! Heavens A miracle! In the underground city, in the central za, the tavern owner took the lead and knelt down with a plop! We are willing to submit to your tribe! As the tavern owner knelt down, more and more people joined this profession and knelt down one after another, bowing their heads in submission! This was not the first time they had knelt down, but this time, their target was aimed at Joelson! Everyone in the underground city believed in Joelsons strength, and they chose to submit. Anyone who dared to oppose the person in front of them would die without a doubt! Dont kneel, dont kneel! Leighton angrily held the sword in his hand and pointed it at the kneelingmoners, berating them for their inhumanity. Reynolds was so angry that he gritted his teeth. His own subjects actually all fell into the enemys embrace in the blink of an eye. Lightning white bear, bite him to death! Reynolds waved his hand and pointed at Joelson as he shouted angrily. However, when the lightning white bear saw this scene, how could it dare to stay a minute longer? It was so scared that it pissed its pants and ran back with its tail between its legs! Damn it,e back! Come back! Seeing this scene, Reynolds was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. He waved his hand in an attempt to block the lightning white bear. However, under the terrifying might of the dragon, the lightning white bear didnt have the slightest bit of restraint. It directly ignored its masters orders and fled. Only with a bang. The lightning white bears head mmed into the barrier, and only then did it stop fleeing. You vile beast! Bastard! Reynolds used his mana to simte a whip andshed it towards the lightning white bear that had fallen! What What is this? Leighton waspletely disheartened. He threw the saber in his hand down and sat on the ground, crying in pain. Ill give you a chance. Do you still want to fight? Behind Joelson, the shrunken Du Lu had reverted back to its true size. Majestic draconic might filled the air and the shrunken figure upied half of the za. As for that extremelyrge lightning white bear? At this moment, in front of the illusory figure of the ancient fire dragon Du Lu, it was as though a cat had seen a tiger. Reynolds looked at the giant dragon behind Joelson, and immediately knelt down on the ground. Hahaha hahahaha! This god damn thing I must be dreaming! Hahahaha Reynoldsughed loudly. His long, flowing hair was now a mess. He looked like a beggar. Since this is a dream Hahaha Die! Reynolds suddenly stood up, and with a wave of his hand, he dispelled the lightning white bear, which was trembling behind him! A vast amount of magical energy once again returned to Reynolds! Haaaaaah! Reynolds let out an explosive shout, gathering a terrifying amount of mana. The entire earth began to tremble. Seeing Reynolds in such a state, Joelson could only helplessly shake his head and sigh. This fellow hadpletely fallen into a state of madness! There was no way to save him. Reynoldsughed loudly,pleting the increase in his aura. Then, he flew directly towards Joelsons position! Die for me! Shouting out some words that he did not understand, Reynolds charged towards Joelson like a suicide attack. Chapter 630 - The Phantom of the Fire Dragon. Everyone was Shocked

Chapter 630: The Phantom of the Fire Dragon. Everyone was Shocked

While wildly shouting some words that he didnt understand, Reynolds charged towards Joelson like a suicidal attack! Die! Reynolds shouted angrily, throwing a fatal move that contained a killing intent towards Joelson! That move caused the world to tremble. That move caused the entire world to change color! This was the most powerful attack of a god. This was a god-level attack that was enough to cause the entire world to be moved! When the crowd below saw this scene, they all raised their heads, looking towards Reynolds, who was emitting all of the powerful light from his body. This allowed them to witness the valor of this Iron-Blooded King! Father! When Leighton saw his father fighting with all his might, tears filled his eyes! Reynolds, his father had always been extremely strict with him. When he was young, his father, Reynolds, had thrown him into the ice and snow. He was indifferent to his own bawling. When Leightons mother saw that the young Leighton had been thrown into the ice and snow, she was so anxious that she cried and made a ruckus. She continuously beat that resolute man. However, no matter how much her mother cried out in anger, she was unable to change her fathers mind. This kind of father just stared coldly at himself, who was shivering in the ice and snow. Leighton had shown his hatred for his father, Reynolds, more than once. However, under the tyranny of the other party, Leighton did not dare to resist. Under the long period of oppression, Leighton buried this hatred and hatred deep within his heart, deep within his heart. Under the strict discipline of his father, Leighton had an endless fear of Reynolds since he was young. The fear gradually transformed into a seed of inferiority. This seed was deeply buried in Leightons heart. With great difficulty, he finally reached adulthood. Because of his fathers pursuit of power, he entered a cave to enter closed-door training. The man who had always bullied him during his childhood had finally left him. During the years when his father, Reynolds, had left Leighton, Leighton had constantly trained himself. He wanted to reach the same level as his father, Reynolds, before he returned. He wanted to train to be a demigod, so as to prove to his father he was no longer a child. He had already grown up! Leightons talent in training was extremely high. In the end, he was Reynoldss son. Having inherited Reynoldss demigod physique, after painstakingly training, the heavens did not disappoint those who were willing. In the end, he had trained to the demigod level. Leighton felt the powerful energy within his body. He had never been so happy before. In his anticipation, Leighton wanted his father to quickly return and see his achievements! However, this thought vanished into thin air after his father Reynolds came out of seclusion! A god! His father Reynolds had broken the highest record in the underground city of the Wailing Abyss for tens of thousands of years! A god! A god who was powerful enough to look down upon the entire underworld! Leightons confidence waspletely crushed. He wasnt willing to ept this and hatred instantly surged into his heart. This sort of Leighton hadsted until now. But today Everything was different. Leightons father, Reynolds. In his lifetime, this was the first time he had suffered defeat in front of Leighton! Such a powerful father, Leighton, had actually beenpletely suppressed by this mysterious man in front of him. Until now, he was actually forced to directlyunch a suicide attack! Looking at his father who was charging towards Joelson, Leighton suddenly felt a strong sense of fear! A strong sixth sense told Leighton that his father, Reynolds, might nevere back! His father, Reynolds, was about to die. His father, Reynolds, who had been bullying him, was about to die at this moment! Leighton felt that he should be extremely rxed and happy. But on the contrary, he was filled with iparable fear. A strong sense of fear arose in Leightons heart. He was about to lose his father, who was by his side! On the other hand, Joelson had a calm expression as he faced the impending battle. He looked at the danger in front of him with a calm expression. Be careful, Joelson! Elena, who was behind him, felt an extremely strong sense of fear when she saw this extremely powerful killing move and the terrifying killing move! Although the target of this move was not her, Elenas scalp was numb all over as she felt a fatal threat! Even if this move was only used on Joelson, Elena felt a sense of crisis when she saw the opponents attacking from such a far distance. Even at such a safe distance, just the resulting shockwave would take her life! Mia, by the side, was even more terrified. Seeing Reynolds flying towards her, her eyes went wide. Was this attack the true power of a god? If this terrifying attack was aimed at the continent, then such a terrifying attack..! It would definitely have sent the entire maind flying! If Reynolds had unleashed such a terrifying attack on the maind, Mia could imagine that the entire mainds surface would have been filled with carnage! Furthermore, even if there was Joelson blocking in front of them, it would still be a terrifying disaster for them and the surrounding onlookers. Even if Joelson won, the entire central za would probably be plunged into misery. All the spectators, as long as they didnt have the protection of a demigod, would all die from this terrifying shockwave! Theyll definitely die! Reynolds wants to drag the entire underground city down with him! Oh my god, this Reynolds must have gone mad! Some of the more powerful people below gradually came to understand the intentions behind Reynoldss all-out attack. The Iron-Blooded King Reynolds knew that he would definitely lose. He actually wanted to drag all of the citizens of the underground city down with him! This deste tyrant! The people below closed their eyes in despair. And Reynoldss face revealed a sinister and vicious look! Thats right! He might not be able to be the king anymore, but these lowlymoners could forget about living! He wanted to drag the entire underground city along with him to that world! That world of death. Hahahahahahahahahahaha! Reynoldsughed maniacally in the air! As the only legitimate emperor of this underground city, he had the right to decide the lives and deaths of all the citizens! Since his throne was no longer stable, he might as well overturn the entire underground city! This terrifying man actually wanted to bring the entire underground worlds people to die with him for his throne. He wanted to bring the innocent citizens to die with him! Chapter 631 - The Power of the Ancient Fire Dragon. The Victory of Joelson!

Chapter 631: The Power of the Ancient Fire Dragon. The Victory of Joelson!

This terrifying man actually wanted to bring the people of the entire underground world to be buried together with his throne. He wanted to bring the innocent people to be buried together with him! Everyone realized this point, and panic spread throughout the ordinary citizens of the underground city. Run! The Iron-Blooded King Reynolds has gone mad! Dont push me! When Elena saw the scene before her, she trembled! This Reynolds really wanted to bring all the citizens of the underground city to the Elysium Realm! Elena really wanted to do something, but she couldnt do anything. Because, as someone who was not even a deity-domain expert, she couldnt do anything! Elena closed her eyes unwillingly. This was the only thing that Elena, who didnt have the ability to change anything, could do at this moment. Seeing that his life-risking attack was about to hit Joelson, however, the next moment, Reynolds couldnt believe his eyes! What? Seeing this scene, Reynolds cried out involuntarily. He saw that the Joelson in front of him actually waved his hand casually, a golden light shed, and two shields appeared out of thin air! He actually directly summoned two shields! One shield stood in front of Elena and Mia, while the other shield stood in front of the ordinary people below the stage! Under such circumstances, this Joelson actually had the ability to release a skill to protect thefort of the other ordinary people? This was Reynoldss life-risking attack! He actually did not put it in his eyes at all, and even took the time to do other superfluous things. On the other side, the ordinary people below the stage felt the protection of this golden light, and one after another, they opened their eyes, looking at the scene in front of them in shock! One had to know that the people below the stage had previously booed Joelson! Right now, this Joelson, who had been booed by them, had actually divided his precious magical energy, which he used to resist the impact, to protect themoners! Was this reasonable? This wasnt reasonable! What if Joelson himself didnt withstand Reynoldss life-risking attack? One had to know that Reynoldss target was Joelson himself! Joelson was the main target of Reynoldss attack! The shockwaves from that attack were enough to kill most of the people present, yet Joelson had actually diverted his attention to protect the ordinary people beneath the stage! This sort of action was simply disregarding Reynoldss life-risking attack, disregarding Reynoldss god-level status! How could such confidence and arrogance not make the ordinary people below the stage submit? This sort of life-risking action by Joelson caused the people below the stage to lower their heads in self-me, repenting for their despicable actions just now! Elena looked at the shield in front of her and was so shocked that she didnt know what to say. So it turned out that the newbie adventurer whom she had picked up at the bottom of the cliff actually had such incredible abilities! Recalling the time when she had sat on the sleigh with Joelson, she had thought that Joelson was a newbie adventurer at that time. She had even thought that as a senior adventurer, she would have to protect Joelson more Now that she thought about it, she felt extremely ashamed! At the same time, Elena was also worried about Joelsons safety. Please dont get into any trouble! If the shield was produced to protect herself and eventually led to Joelsons failure, Elena would me herself for the rest of her life! With this thought in mind, Elena sincerely prayed for Joelson. Please dont get into any trouble! Under everyones eyes, the terrifying collision happened! Rumble! The dazzling light drowned out all of the spectators present! The world turned deathly white. Without any protective barrier protecting him, Reynolds was directly sent flying by the shockwave. He flew far away, and only stopped after colliding with an iceberg. Heaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Reynolds roared furiously. Under this powerful shockwave, his body was on the verge of falling apart. However, even though his bones were broken and his internal organs were injured, Reynolds was still unwilling to let go. He wanted to be like a firework, burning up his life force! Under this earth-shattering shock, everything turned deathly pale! No one was able to clearly see the situation on the stage, because everyones eyes were blinded by the intense light. Reynolds could feel his body gradually bing dpidated. He could feel all the explosions and shockwaves produced by that terrifying attack. Heughed savagely. It was impossible for that Joelson to survive! The audience below the stage, even though they had Joelsons protective barrier, were still shocked by this terrifying shockwave. Cracks of different sizes appeared on the ground, and the entire canyon was trembling. Those people who were not strong and dared to look directly at the oing attacks on the stage had all lost their sight! Even Elena and Mia, who possessed the strength of the deity domain, found it difficult to see the situation clearly. Joelson will be fine, right? Elena looked fearfully at the terrifying explosion on the stage. Under such a terrifying attack, there was absolutely no chance of Joelson surviving! No normal person thought that Joelson could survive. The audience below the stage felt the same. Pa! The tavern owner fell to his knees with a thud and pped his face! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! That young man has such a noble character. I actually gave him a cheer. Im really nothing! He cried and pped his own face. Seeing the tavern owners actions, the others also lowered their heads and began to repent for what they had done just now. Compared to Joelsons noble behavior, the actions of these people were simply as disgusting as stinky fish and rotten shrimp! They all knelt on the ground and began to repent. Elena saw that there was no sign of Joelson in the white light for a long time, and began to cry in pain. Dont be discouraged. Nothing will happen to Joelson! Mia patted Elenas shoulder and said. Why are you so sure? Elena asked in confusion. In her opinion, she couldnt see anything in front of her. However, Mia could say such words so confidently. She must have her own opinion and reason! Otherwise, Mias words were too hasty. Chapter 632 - Under the Suicidal Attack, Joelson Won!

Chapter 632: Under the Suicidal Attack, Joelson Won!

Thats right, Mia had her own thoughts when she said that! Look ahead! Mia pointed her finger forward, pointing at the light red magic shield in front of them! Whats wrong? Elena didnt understand what she meant. However, after staring at the light red magic shield for a long time, Elena suddenly realized something. Eh? Elena looked at the magic shield in surprise. The magic shield was shining with a light red light and firmly blocked in front of Elena and Mia! I got it! Elena instantly understood everything. This shield was the best proof that nothing had happened to Joelson! The shield in front of Elena and Mia was emitting a dazzling red light, blocking all the shockwaves in front of everyone! Immovable as a mountain! This shield was so strong! It firmly blocked all the shockwaves from Reynoldss attack! The shield shone with a red light and one could vaguely hear the roars of the giant dragon! The dragon might of the ancient giant dragon was so terrifying! More and more ordinary citizens were aware of this terrifying fact. Joelson was actually fine! And not only was he fine, he was also continuously providing a shield for everyone present! The strength of this protective shield was actually able to withstand Reynoldss terrifying suicidal attack! What? Leighton, who was lying on the ground, also discovered this terrifying fact! Even under such a terrifying attack from his opponent, Joelson was still able to have the energy to protect other innocent people! Did such a person really exist? Could such an expert really exist in this world? This terrifying scenepletely overturned the understanding of everyone present! Under such a terrifying attack, he actually still had the energy to protect others. This sort of power had already far surpassed that of a god! One had to know that this was a life-risking strike of a god expert! Under such an attack, he was actually able to take such a leisurely stroll! Leighton waspletely stupefied. Under such an attack, under the life-risking attack of his father, Reynolds This was absolutely impossible! Leightons eyes were filled with determination as he thought. No one would be able to survive such an attack! That shield had only been set up by Joelson in advance. At this moment, Joelson had definitely been reduced to ashes by his father Reynoldss life-risking attack! With this question in mind, Leighton climbed up with great difficulty and stared at everything in the bright light. Leighton endured the strong wind, the intense shock wave, and the pain in his body. He wanted to see clearly! Was that Joelson still alive? Could that Joelson really have such a mighty figure? Rumble! Boulders flew everywhere, shaking the heavens and earth! This terrifying shockwave, starting from the southernmost point of the Underworld continent, thend of extreme ice, spread throughout the entire world! Suddenly! Within the intense white light, a fiery red figure appeared! That fiery red color rapidly expanded! When the entire world was snow white, that red color was so dazzling! What? Reynolds maintained his attacking stance, his eyes wide as he stared at everything in front of him. Everything was so surreal! This is impossible! Reynoldss panicked cries rang out throughout the entire gorge. In front of him, Joelsons figure appeared in front of Reynolds, his entire body burning with raging mes! Rumble! Behind Joelson, was the illusory image of the ancient dragon! The ancient fire dragons sharp vertical pupils were staring at Reynolds with an awe-inspiring aura! Roooarrrrr! The arrogant dragons roar resounded throughout the entire gorge. Reynoldss offensive momentum was bing irreparably slow! This sort of change caused Reynolds to feel extremely flustered! It was understandable that his own body had died. His soul had dissipated and that was something he had been destined to do. However, Reynolds couldnt ept it. In the face of a god like him attacking with all his might, Joelson actually didnt move at all! Such an expert did this world truly exist? Reynoldss worldview was shattered! He had broken through to be a demigod. As a god, shouldnt he be able to look down upon the entire Underworld continent? Why was it that right now, he didnt even have the power to fight back? Facing a youngster who came from god knows where, he was actually able to suppress him like this! Reynolds couldnt ept it! Die! Reynolds was on the verge of copse as he shouted, desperately trying to squeeze out the remaining magical energy in his body. Reynolds wanted to rely on this to turn the tide, but the ve who had done all this Leighton was rtively close. He was the second person to discover this anomaly. This how is this possible? Leightons mouth was wide open as he thought about what he had just seen. Leighton was unable to understand what was happening! This had already surpassed the level of understanding in Leightons brain! This was like the sun rising from the east but today, Leighton saw the sun rise from the west. How could such an oue not cause Leidens heart to copse? How did a peak demigod summon an ancient giant dragon? What sort of technique did a peak demigod use? To be able to leisurely stroll about under the attack of a god expert, toe face to face with such an attack! That was the life-risking attack of a god expert! That was the ultimate attack of a god expert who was burning his own life! Facing such a terrifying attack! Joelson was actually able to retreat unscathed! No, no, no The fact that Joelson was able to retreat unscathed already didnt cause Leiden to feel any amazement. The current scene clearly had a greater impact than the fact that Joelson was able to retreat unscathed while facing the attacks of a god expert! That was Joelson had actually been forced back by the god experts life-risking attack. By the god experts life-risking attack! He actually still had some energy left over to help the other innocent people! Joelson had actually erected two shields! These two shields, under his energy supply, had protected all of the ordinary people present, as well as all of the innocent people present! This kind of strength was no longer something that Leightons spirit could understand! Leighton knelt on the ground with saliva and snot in his mouth! Under such an attack from his spirit, he actuallypletely copsed and became a lunatic! Chapter 633 - Victory in a Perfect Posture!

Chapter 633: Victory in a Perfect Posture!

Under such an attack, his spiritpletely copsed, turning him into a lunatic! Hahahaha! This is impossible, this is absolutely impossible! Reynoldss crazed shouts echoed throughout the entire za! On the other side, the ancient giant dragon of Joelson raised its proud head! Roar! Roar! Roar! A loud and clear dragon roar resounded throughout the world! What What! Reynolds stared at the scene in front of him in terror, staring at the illusory image of the ancient dragon in front of him! The deathly whiteness in the world was gradually fading away! A brilliant red color appeared in this snowy white world! A terrifying temperature instantly swept through the entire underground city. Under the Wailing Abyss of the bottomless abyss, facing such an extreme cold, this terrifying heat was like a sharp sword! The cold that pierced through the entirend of extreme ice and the absolute zero blockade directly transmitted this heat to everyone present! Its so hot, is this really the underground city? Ive never felt so hot before. Whats going on! Heavens, how can the temperature be so high Could it be that it was all done by that unfamiliar young man in the arena? The audience below the stage felt the temperature change around them in surprise, and they cried out in fear when they saw this terrifying scene. This was an unknown fear! One had to know that ever since the entire underground city was established, and ever since life was born in thisnd of extreme ice, there had never been such a high temperature! Such a high temperature was something their ancestors had never felt before. Every single person who lived in thisnd felt an unprecedented panic! It was like a person who lived in the tropics, where the temperature suddenly dropped and turned into a pr climate. This was something that people who lived in the tropics could not understand. This was already beyond the scope of understanding of everyone present! Everyone was iparably surprised and they looked at the changes on the stands in horror! What would happen next and what kind of damage would be caused next. No one could know! Just as everyone was puzzled, the giant dragon behind Joelson raised its proud head! Roar! A long dragon roar was heard! The entire world was shocked by this dragon roar! The residents below looked at the shadow behind Joelson in horror! Did such a creature really exist in this world? Was it really not the illusion of that foreigner? What exactly was this creature? The residents of the underground city who had lived at the bottom of the valley for generations had nevere into contact with the outside world. Simrly, it was even more impossible for them to have seen a giant dragon! Such a lizard-like creature with wings and ominous signs on its body caused all the residents of the underground city to instinctively feel a wave of fear. Reynolds was so frightened by the actions of the giant dragon that he stopped his attacks! Just now, he had put up a desperate stance so that he could muster up the courage to fight against this monster, but now Reynoldss momentum had beenpletely dissipated. At this moment, he no longer had the momentum he had before. Now, looking at this giant creature in front of him, looking at this giant ck shadow, Reynolds suddenly felt a wave of powerlessness. This deep sense of powerlessness caused him to fall to his knees with a plop. As though resigned to his fate, Reynolds closed his eyes. At this moment, Reynolds was no longer able to bring out even the crazy courage he had just moments ago. He, as a god, was actually unable to break through even Joelsons defenses! This was something Reynolds couldnt ept! From any point of view, this was something Reynolds couldnt ept. Under such a terrifying reality, Reynolds immediately knelt on the ground, losing all will to resist! Was there really anyone who could defeat such a person like Joelson! Rooooar! Seeing Reynolds kneeling on the ground, without any spirit, Joelson let out a soft sigh. He looked at Reynolds in front of him, without any emotion in his eyes. The ancient dragon phantom behind him Reynolds didnt deserve any sympathy. What he did just now was extremely despicable. Facing the fact that he was about to lose, he directly chose to ughter all the innocent citizens of the underground city! Those were his citizens who supported him! A person who had once pushed the tyrant to the ground, for the sake of his throne and his dignity, chose to ughter all the citizens who had witnessed his defeat! Such a person had already be the same person as the tyrant he hated the most. The person who had beheaded the tyrant had finally be the new tyrant. Joelson turned his back and slowly walked down the arena. However, the ancient dragon did not turn his back. Instead, he raised his head, and a surge of magical energy radiated from his throat. Reynolds closed his eyes, raised his head, looked up at the ancient dragon, and opened his arms! Roooarrrrr! The ancient dragon opened its mouth, spewing out a terrifying tongue of fire. This hellish dragon breath of firepletely devoured Reynoldss figure! Crackling. Crackling, a series of intense mes. The terrifying heat wave swept over everyone present and dense beads of sweat appeared on everyones heads! This was thend of extreme ice! Under the protection of the protection of Joelson, this terrifying heat wave still caused sweat to form on the foreheads of the surrounding people, and their backs were drenched in sweat! The people of the underground cities below the stage could almost imagine what kind of intense heat Reynolds, who was in the middle of the dragon breath, had endured. No one could imagine Reynoldss situation! Everyone only knew. When the ancient dragon withdrew its dragon breath, Reynoldss figure was no longer on the stage. Reynolds had once led the ordinary citizens to overthrow the corrupt dynasty of the old generation, beheading the old king in this central za. Today, Reynolds, who had be a foolish ruler, had also been publicly executed in the central za! The people below the stage who were familiar with Reynoldss story all sighed, sighing at how fate had yed tricks on them. Between heaven and earth, the air was filled with boundless magical power. Originally, thend of extreme ice did not have a single fire elemental sprite, but now, there were so many fire sprites in the world that one could even smell them with ones nose. With a wave of his hand, the protective barrier of the protectors disappeared. The image of the proud ancient dragon pped its wings and flew up. After flying around the central za, it disappeared into the sky! Joelson! Below the stage, Elena rushed up as soon as the barrier disappeared! Chapter 634 - The End of Everything!

Chapter 634: The End of Everything!

Joelson! Below the stage, as soon as the barrier disappeared, Elena couldnt wait any longer. She rushed up without caring about her image and rushed into Joelsons arms. Whats wrong? Joelson was hugged by Elena. Feeling the sweetness in his arms, he asked with some doubt. Several times, several times I thought something had happened to you! I thought I would never see you again! Elena said sadly. Joelson rubbed Elenas head helplessly. Its alright. With his ability, its still too early for him to kill me. Joelson said calmly. Are you alright, Joelson? Mia shook her long ck hair and said faintly. Of course. Joelson nodded and looked at the maid. On the other side. Hahahaha, this cant be, this is absolutely impossible! Leightons crazy cry came from the bottom of the valley. Leightons hair was disheveled, and he was rolling around in the snow like a crazy person. The royal guards on the other side looked helplessly at the crazy Leighton. At this moment, his entire body was dirty, and his eyes were dazed. He was clearly scared silly by the ancient dragon phantom that could not be exined withmon sense. Sigh, theres no hope. As the king, he actually ended up like this How pitiful Thats right! The guards discussed animatedly with the current king in front of them. However, when they faced such a terrifying ability of Joelson, they were also terrified. None of them dared to step forward and stop the current king. You, you! The crazed current king, Leighton, pointed at the guards in front of him and tugged at their pants. Arent you my guards? I am the king! I am the king of the underground city! I am ordering you to arrest that foreigner and the king yer! No, not only arrest him, you must kill him! You! Go and help me kill him! Leighton pulled a few guards and said crazily. Im the king, Im the king, hahahaha! Hearing the current King Leightons crazy words, the guards looked disgusted. Go away, you lunatic! One of the guards mustered up his courage and smashed the butt of his polearm into the face of the current king, Leighton! Ah! Leighton was hit and immediately fell into the snow with a howl of pain. You, you How dare you? Leighton angrily reprimanded the few guards in front of him! He was the king! The king! The king of the underground city! You, you bunch of traitors! Men, men! Drag them down and kill them! Leighton frantically shouted. You, you scoundrel! Hearing Leightons rebuke, the few of them instantly felt a wave of fear in their hearts. They picked up the spears in their hands and used their staffs to viciously whip Leighton, who was lying on the ground. Although Leighton was a demigod and his strength was much greater than theirs, at this moment, the few of them didnt want to obey Leighton, the current underground city kings orders! Becausepared to obeying Leightons orders to attack Joelson, it would be better to resist this king, who had already fallen into madness! The former, Joelson, had terrifying power that the world could no longer understand. Against him, even the old king, Reynolds, wasnt a match for him. Why would he let these few minor characterse? This was noughing matter! Against the current king, Leighton, there was still a chance of survival. But against Joelson That was truly courting death! The few of them angrily beat up the already-crazed Leighton. Leighton just howled on the ground. Awooo! Awooo! He had already gone mad. He had lost the ability to resist. As a demigod, after experiencing todays events, he had actually gone mad. On one side, a ridiculous scene was ying out. On the other side, a few people dressed in luxurious armor were holding swords, shouting loudly. Stop! Hearing that persons order, the few guards who were happily beating up hadnt even reacted. It wasnt until one of them nced behind them that they, in terror, stopped theirpanions from doing anything. Hey! Hey, stop! Stop, its the lord captain of the guards! When they heard this, they finally stopped. They tidied up their armor and looked at the people walking over in fear. Good morning, guard captain! The few guards bowed respectfully. What are you all doing? The guard captain shouted angrily. This is the king, Leighton. How can you small fries move? Guards! The captain waved his hand and the soldiers behind him walked over with spears in their hands. Its over, its over Were dead for sure The guards looked at the captain in fear, thinking that they were going to be executed. Although the old king, Reynolds, had been killed by outsiders, he hadpletely fallen. The prestige and reputation of the royal family had beenpletely lost. In addition, the new king, Leighton, had gone crazy. The royal family had basically copsed. If that outsider was not too surprised, he should have be the new king. However, even if these facts were already set in stone, it was not a ce where small guards like them could act rashly. The captain of the guards had always been loyal to the royal family. Now that they had just beaten up the King Leighton, they would definitely be executed on the spot! Hahaha, Nair, I knew it. Only you are loyal to us and my royal family. Come, quickly kill these bastards who dared to beat me up! The underground citys current King Leighton saw the captain of the guards slowly walking towards him, and his face was instantly filled with joy. Men! The captain of the guards waved his hand. Here! The trusted aides lined up neatly at the back and waited respectfully for the captains order. Arrest this muddle-headed king for me! Nair, the captain of the guards, stunned everyone present. What! The trusted aides at the back looked at themander in disbelief. He actually wanted to arrest the king? And how did he be a muddle-headed king? Wasnt Lord Nair most loyal to the royal family? They all felt that they had misheard the order. However, the captains determined face seemed to be making a silent reply. He did not give the wrong order! Nair, the captain of the guards, wanted to capture the King Leighton and offer it to Joelson! Chapter 635 - At Your Disposal!

Chapter 635: At Your Disposal!

Hearing the captains order, some of the people present were still unable to react. What the hell? They were going to capture King Leighton? The captain of the guards actually took the lead in betraying the country without the slightest bit of hesitation! The group of soldiers looked in astonishment at the captain who openly betrayed the country in front of them. They were still unable to react for a moment. The current notice from King Leighton was actually in the past! This change was simply not pleasant, and everyone was confused. What are you standing there for? The captain of the guards saw that everyone was standing there in a daze and he immediately felt a hint of displeasure. Captain, Im sorry, please allow us to confirm A few guards gathered their courage and said. What? Why are you still confirming? The captain of the guards saw his subordinates doubt and immediately sounded quite unhappy. These people actually dared to doubt him! The doubt from the ordinary soldiers under him instantly made the captain of the guards feel a wave of displeasure. We want to ask, is the target of capture our king, the legitimate sessor of the underground city, Leighton? The guard mustered up his courage and asked loudly. Thats right, you stupid pig, hurry over and capture this former king! The captain of the guards said rather unhappily. The former King? When the guards heard this, they were iparably shocked. Isnt the former King Reynolds already dead? Thats right, then what did the captain of the guards say? Everyone was shocked but, at the same time, they were engaged in a heated discussion. You bunch of idiots! The captain of the guards angrilyshed out with his whip,shing out at all the guards present! You bunch of stupid fat pigs, move your butts and think hard! This man is no longer our king! That foreigner has defeated the strongest existence here and defeated our royal family! He is our new king! The captain of the guards beat everyone present while cursing everyone present. Ah! When everyone heard this, they immediately cried out in surprise. Has our king already changed hands A few guards muttered to themselves in surprise. Thats right, the king has already fallen! The captain of the guards said loudly As the captain of the guards announced loudly, everyone swallowed a mouthful of saliva. From the looks of it, the position of the king should indeed have changed hands. This However, they were still a little hesitant as they looked at each other. No one dared to be the first to stand out, afraid of being targeted by the hunters hunting guns! You bunch of idiots! The captain of the guards patted his head and said somewhat speechlessly. Do you think that any of you can defeat that foreigner? Hearing the captains question, everyone shook their heads. Not to mention them, even if everyone present attacked together, no one would have the confidence to defeat Johnson. The strength disyed by this foreigner from who knows where had already exceeded everyones understanding. Understood? The captain of the guards asked when he saw that everyone had their heads lowered in thought. Understood! The guards nodded one after another, their eyes burning with fighting spirit! If you understand, why dont you quickly take down the former King Leighton! Hearing the order, a look of affirmation shed across the guards eyes. This time, no one would question the order of the captain! They gripped their spears tightly, their eyes staring fiercely at Leighton who was lying in the snow. This former king, the legitimate sessor of the underground city, was now in such a sorry state. No, Im still the king! Suddenly! The former King Leightons eyes burst out with a golden light as he cursed angrily. Im the king, you traitors. Those who betray the kings authority will not have a good ending! Cut the crap, you muddle-headed old king. Hurry up and surrender! When the guards heard the captains words, they also held the long spears in their hands and red angrily at the old king in front of them. Quickly surrender! No, no, no! Leighton screamed and fell to the ground. His face contorted as he spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted. Quick, quickly go and see if hes still alive? When the captain saw Leightons miserable appearance, he was instantly terrified. This bastard, what if he dies? After all, this old king was the key to his wish for Johnson to surrender! By presenting this old king, Leighton, to Joelson, he could legally execute the current king and ascend to the throne! However, if this old king, Leighton, died, then his usefulness would be greatly reduced. Damn it When the captain of the guards saw the soldiers under him dealing with the old kings body in a flurry, he was instantly enraged and kicked away a soldier who was blocking his way. Go away! After chasing away the soldier, the captain of the guards nervously went to the old kings body and ced his finger on the old kings pulse. Hmm The captain of the guards carefully felt the body of the former king. Finally, the captain of the guards felt a weak life force in the body of the former king. Thats great. This Leighton is still alive! I guess his blood just surged. Take good care of him! The captain of the guards stood up and let out a long sigh of relief. If that was the case, this Leighton was still useful! Thinking of this, the captain of the guards was instantly overjoyed and the corners of his mouth could not help but rise. This foreigners arrival was really too sudden. It was likely that this would be the fastest regime change in the entire world. However, no matter how the regime changed, his official position would be preserved. At the very least, his official position would not be devalued, and his many years of efforts to climb up would not be given away in vain because of the regime change. Moreover, if he could win the favor of that Joelson, his official position would probably rise instead of declining! At the thought of this, the other party was overjoyed. He looked at Joelson, who was standing on the stage and chatting with Elena and Mia. This foreigner was the thigh that he had to cling to when he was promoted and made a fortune! When the captain of the guards thought of this, he could no longer suppress the excitement in his heart. He directly came forward and chatted with Joelson. Warrior! The captain of the guards praised Yorson loudly. Our underground city is under the control of the Leighton and Reynolds father and son pair. The people have no means of survival. Today, the brave warrior hase to our aid in the face of injustice. He has truly saved thousands of people at dawn! Chapter 636 - Leaving the Underground City. The Time To Part Has Arrived

Chapter 636: Leaving the Underground City. The Time To Part Has Arrived

Our underground city is under the control of the Leighton Reynolds father and son pair. The people do not have a good life. Today, the brave warrior hase to our aid in the face of injustice. He has really saved thousands of people at dawn! The captain of the guards, Nair, said loudly. Under the overly exaggerated praise, it made the goosebumps all over Joelsons body rise. He did not have a good impression of this person who came up topliment him. These words of yours are somewhatcking in evidence. After thinking for a long time, Joelson said calmly. May I ask this great warrior, what is your name? When the captain of the guards saw that Joelson was so indifferent to him, he immediately felt a trace of panic. You dont need to know this. Im just a passing wanderer. Joelson turned around and said faintly. Wait, wait a minute! Seeing Joelson turn around, the captain of the guards suddenly felt a strong fear in his heart. Oh no, if the other party was not interested in him, wouldnt his dream of being promoted to an official career be shattered? With such fear, the captain of the guards, Nair, quickly came forward to urge Joelson to stay. Whats wrong? Joelson turned around and saw that the other party was displeased with his request to stay. Joelson could feel the strong thundering beat of a utilitarian heart from the other party. Hello, this great hero. We have captured all the trusted aides of the old king, including the old king, Leighton himself. We are willing to hand over this muddle-headed and insolent king to you to deal with! Captain Nair said hurriedly. Hehehe, such a big gift package would definitely tempt him! No one would be able to reject such a big gift package. With such a big gift package, no matter who it was, they would be able to rely on the resources in their hands to directly be the king of the underground city. Ah? Joelson looked at Captain Nair in front of him with a puzzled expression. What was this person thinking? Was there any benefit to giving him Leighton first? Joelson did not understand. He could not think of any benefit from this operation. However, under such a puzzled gaze, Captain Nair felt even more incredulous. What was he trying to do? This foreigner actually couldnt figure it out at all. Such an existences thinking was indeed different from ordinary peoples. He couldnt figure it out at all! Then, honorable hero, may I ask how you n to deal with old king, Leighton? Under such doubts, Captain Nairs question became much more conservative. Hmm? Joelson frowned. What do Leightons life and death have to do with me? His words were earth-shattering and everyone who heard it was petrified. Was this a powerhouse? Such a powerhouses thinking was indeed something that normal people could not understand! Such a powerful existence and the logic of a normal persons thinking were no longer on the same level. No one could understand what was going on in this masked mans mind! Dont Dont you want to be king? Captain Nair asked nervously. He knew that this question was too offensive but, under the strong urge of curiosity, he still asked this question. Ah? Joelson was puzzled again. Didnt Reynolds and I say it clearly before? It was just apetition. If he hadnt lost his mind and killed him in the end, I wouldnt have even killed him. Joelson said calmly. These kinds of words directly subverted the thoughts of Captain Nair. Impossible, absolutely impossible! This person really wasnt trying to challenge the authority of the Old King Reynolds, wasnt he trying to rule the underground city? In this world, there were actually experts who didnt interfere because of the temptation of power? Captain Nair had always believed that in this world, no matter how powerful one was, no one would be able to resist the temptation of power. But today, Nair had actually met such a person! Joelson really didnt have the slightest idea about the throne! Joelson really didnt fight with the old king, Reynolds, for the throne! Such a pure expert No wonder the other partys strength was a thousand times stronger than his. No wonder Joelsons strength surpassed the scope of everyone in the underground city, directly subverting everyones cognitive standards. Long live! Waves of cheers came from below. These ordinary citizens had seen a battle that they would never hear of in their entire lives. Such a terrifying and wonderful battle that kept on turning was probably an epic battle that many of them would never be able to see in their entire lives. Not only did Joelson let them witness such a wonderful battle that kept on turning, he actually helped them to survive. At this moment, Joelson was the savior in the eyes of the ordinary people! Such a terrifying existence, such a miraculous existence! Such feelings belonged only to the audience who had witnessed everything. After witnessing such a level of battle, they already had a strong sense of submission towards Joelson! Great! Praise the Pr Goddess! The drunkard knelt on the ground, sincerely kowtowing towards Joelson on the stage. Previously, when he had discussed Reynoldss rich history with the owner of the tavern, he had felt the magnificent waves that only existed in the history books, and his heart was filled with excitement. Today, after seeing the miracle of Joelson, all of them hadpletely submitted. Confidants convinced! The captain of the guards looked at the new king in surprise and at the cheering people below! They had not even killed the old king, yet the people had already submitted to the new king. It was simply terrifying! However, did such a person really exist in this world? The captain of the guards pinched his thigh hard to make sure that he was not dreaming. This scene wasnt a dream at all. All the subjects of the underground city, all the people of industry andmerce, had voluntarily offered their allegiance to him. It seemed that he really couldnt give away his gift bag. This was because his reputation had reached the point where he didnt need any extra tricks to be the most suitable heir to the throne in everyones eyes. Such a powerful person. This gift bag of his was simply ridiculous. Just as the people below were happily weing their new king, Joelson turned his head around with an unhappy expression. Chapter 637 - There’s Another One As Awesome As Hades!

Chapter 637: Theres Another One As Awesome As Hades!

The peak of the Wailing Abyss in thend of extreme ice. A huge snow mountain appeared out of thin air in this world. This snow mountain was so huge that it stretched for hundreds of miles, and the peak of the mountain rose and fell continuously. Boom! Suddenly, a terrifying aura was emitted from the bottom of the Wailing Abyss. That aura was so ominous and filled with the desire to kill. Roooooarrrrrr! A long dragons roar came from the bottom of the Wailing Abyss. The entire world changed color! The dragons roar was so mighty and domineering. It carried a stern and solemn aura in the snowy world. On the peak of the mountain, there was a shabby little wooden house. Inside the wooden house, a bonfire was crackling and burning. The decoration of the house was quite simple. There was a single sofa inside and a round carpet wasid on the floor. On the sofa sat an old man with white hair. This old man was in a daze on the sofa. At this moment, the bonfire suddenly flickered, as if it was about to go out. Oh, this The old man stood up in surprise, feeling the freezing murderous aura in the air. This was a kind of murderous aura that the old man had never felt before. This aura was more terrifying than any aura he had seen in his long life! The old man paced around the room uneasily. Could it be the young man with the dragon? This aura was very simr to the aura he felt when he was adventuring in a dragon pit when he was alive! It was most likely the aura of a dragon! The old man thought with certainty. Then, a dragons roar resounded through the sky and the entire world trembled! Even the endless snowstorm stopped for a moment! It was not that the old man had never seen a dragon before. In his adventuring career, he had seen many dragons! In his eyes, dragons were not considered rare creatures. He had once confronted a giant dragon, fought alongside a giant dragon, and expanded the territory of the kingdom. But this dragon roar was different! It was different from all the dragon roars he had ever seen! This dragon roar contained a terrifying aura that the old man had never felt before! This was not an ordinary dragon! The old man looked out of the window in horror. The dragon roar that shook the nine heavens was continuously spreading, causing the heavens and earth to yield humbly! This dragons roar was crisp and full of majesty. Even though the old man had cultivated for so many years and had experienced countless adventures, he had long seen countless giant dragons. However, this dragons roar was actually different from any of the dragons he had seen before. Did such a terrifying giant dragon really exist in this world? This dragons roar contained an ancient and super ancient aura! That heavy sense of age, that heavy sense of history. It shocked the old man beyondpare. Could it be Hades The old man thought of Hades who was entrenched outside. He had been waiting for the return of Joelson in the snowstorm for some time. Could it be Hadess angry roar? Could it be that Hades had encountered something outside? The old man was curious. Thinking of this, the old man slowly walked to the bonfire and took out a kerosenemp. The kerosenemp shone with orange mes and emitted a warm energy that spread in the surroundings. This was a rather powerful item to keep out the cold. The light from the kerosenemp would dispel the cold in the surroundings. The old man took the kerosenemp and pushed open the door of the small wooden house. With a creak, the wooden door made an unpleasant sound. Outside, it was a very crazy snowstorm. Snowkes the size of a burrito flew in all directions. The strong wind blew, bringing with it a terrible cold. The cold winter had arrived. The warm-colored light pierced through the darkness outside, opening up the wind and snow outside. The old man carried the kerosenemp and walked down the snow. Along the way, the old mans lower body kept trembling as if he was going to fall at any moment. It was very dangerous, but the other party was able to stabilize his body. It looked dangerous but, in reality, the old mans steps were steady as if he was flying. Every step he took was precise and avoided dangerous ces. The wind and snow continued. The entire world seemed to be submerged by the wind and snow. The old man seemed to be staggering, but in reality, he was as fast as flying. Very soon, he arrived at the bottom of the snow mountain. Eh? The old man was slightly stunned when he saw the scenery below the snow mountain. Where was Hades? There was actually nothing at the bottom of the snow mountain When the old man saw the scenery below the snow mountain, he was immediately shocked. He saw a fiery red dragon race phantom hovering in the air. It flew into the sky. Its wings were strong and powerful, and its body carried the majesty of an ancient giant dragon, it was hovering in the sky. The giant dragon in the sky was soaring continuously. A dragons mouth contained terrifying energy. The terrifying ancient power contained in the other partys body made the old man feel a wave of fear. Its not Hades! The old man felt a wave of fear in his body. Originally, the old man thought that this was the power that Hades disyed. Because, when he first met Hades, the old man had already felt a terrifying ancient power from Hades. If it was this terrifying dragon roar that Hades emitted, it was still understandable. But now, he actually discovered that this ancient dragon roar was actually not emitted by Hades. Ah this Seeing the terrifying ancient dragons shadow disappear into the depths of the sky, the old man fiercely swallowed his saliva. At this moment, there was a deep fear in his heart. This fear came from a guess. This guess was that this ancient dragons shadow should have been released by Joelson. Hades was already very powerful but Joelson actually had other dragons! A powerful dragon like Hades could already conquer the world. With just one dragon Who would have thought that apart from Hades, Joelson also had another ancient dragon! Two ancient dragons! Two ancient dragons This was something unheard of in the entire underworld continent No, in the entire multivariate ne! Two ancient giant dragons, perhaps the entire world could be conquered! The old man looked at the phantom image of the ancient giant dragon that had disappeared and sighed with emotion. The younger generation was truly formidable! Fortunately, when Joelson came over, he did not treat him harshly. If, when Joelson came over, he treated him harshly Im afraid I dont know how I died! Chapter 638 - There Are Still Three More Who Are As Awesome As the Two of Them!

Chapter 638: There Are Still Three More Who Are As Awesome As the Two of Them!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The old man rejoiced in his heart as he carried the kerosenemp to the foot of the snow mountain. A huge snow mountain had appeared out of thin air! This snow mountain made people feel extremely terrified! The white snow fell on the snow mountain. It was obviously an ordinary snow mountain but, at this moment, the aura on it made people feel a wave of fear. What kind of aura was that? It was an aura that made people feel fear! The aura that made people feel fear was unique to the dragon race. It contained the aura of the dragons majesty! There were actually many ominous signs mixed in this aura. It seemed that once it got close, it would bring deep misfortune! Reason told the old man not to get close to this snow mountain, but now he had to get close! The old man nodded and took a firm step. The old man walked towards the snow mountain, but just as he took a few steps... Suddenly! Rumble! The snow mountain moved! As the earth shook and the mountains trembled, white snow fell. Smoke and dust filled the air, covering the sky and the sun! The white snow fell, revealing Hadess dark dragon scales! The dragon scales shone with a dark luster, and this luster contained a full aura of misfortune. The old man hurriedly took a few steps back in order to prevent himself from being buried under the enormous snow mountain! Hu... A searing hot aura was spewed out. The white snow between Hadess breaths was instantly melted into a small stream that slowly flowed down from the snow mountain! With such a terrifying figure, just a single movement was enough to cause the entirend of extreme ice to tremble. Hadess huge body trembled for a moment, and all the snow covering his body fell down. Whats the matter, old sir? Hades asked slowly. The old sir was secretly shocked! Hades should have been hibernating just now. Why did he sense it the moment he got close? What a terrifying insight! The old sir stroked his beard and calmed down the shock in his heart as he said slowly. Did you sense it? The fire dragon just now. The old man said in an aged manner. Hades nodded his head. Yes, I sensed it. Thats my brother. Hades said slowly. However, his words directly shocked the old man under his feet. What? The old man looked at Hades in surprise! It was Hadess brother? Didnt that confirm the identity of this ancient fire dragon? Then it meant that this ancient fire dragon was really a dragon of Joelson! Hiiissss! The old man gasped several times! In thend of extreme ice, the old man fell into deep thought! Could the underworld continent really amodate such a powerful person with such an ability? With two ancient giant dragons, he could probably roam the underworld continents territory. There were probably not many people in the underworld continent who could bnce Joelson! He did not expect that the modest and polite young man was so powerful! Ah... The old man sighed and looked at the deep sky. In the sky, white snow fell, and the whole world was covered in white snow. A strong wind blew! The snowstorm was raging. The old man suddenly thought of something very important. At that time, Joelson brought Hades to visit him. At that time, he had such powerful strength, but he did not use his powerful strength to directly rob him. Instead, he patientlymunicated with the old man. When he thought of this, the old man suddenly felt a lump in his throat. What a good young man! What a noble quality! It would be difficult even if he was not powerful! With such a noble quality, even if he did not have powerful strength, he would probably be able to make a difference in the world he lived in. With powerful strength and a strong heart, such a person would definitely be able to make a difference. Hahaha, old sir, Ive scared you, havent I? Hadesughed out loud when he saw the old sirs shocked reaction. The old sir nodded his head. Thats right, he was shocked by this terrifying news. Having two ancient giant dragons, such strength made everyone feelpletely terrified. Sigh, such a result is really surprising. The old man said faintly. He stroked his beard and calmed down his inner feelings. However, Hadesughed out loud. Hahaha, old man, what would you do if I told you a piece of news that shocked you even more? Hadesughed and gave the old man a warning. What? The old man asked doubtfully. He was still very confident in his heart. After all, after learning such a terrifying fact, the old man felt that he had no news that could surprise him! With such self-reliance, the old man looked confidently at the ancient dragon Hades in front of him. Tell me, I wont be shocked anymore. The old man stroked his beard and said calmly. He did think so in his heart. After all, he was an old man from the great void. Okay, then, Ill tell you. You should know that my master has raised more than ten powerful dragons like me and my big brother! Hades said proudly. When he talked about his father, this kind of emotion would appear in his heart. What? The old man gasped and looked at Hades with fear in his eyes. There are more than ten powerful dragons like you! The old man said in surprise. This kind of shocksted for a long time. He thought that he wouldnt be shocked anymore, but he was extremely shocked by this news. You... you really arent lying to an old man like me, right? Disbelief. This was the first thought in the old mans mind. Thats right. After all, no one would believe such news. Hades raised his head proudly and looked at the old man with a smile in his eyes. Do you think I, an ancient dragon, have the need to lie to a little old man like you? Hades said proudly and the old man nodded sadly. Thats right, Hades had no need to lie to him at all. It seemed that this news was true. He let out a long sigh. The old man still couldnt digest this news. This kind of news was really too explosive. Chapter 639 - What Happened to Romi. The Miserable Execution in the Basement!

Chapter 639: What Happened to Romi. The Miserable Execution in the Basement!

Letting out a long sigh, the old man was still unable to digest this piece of news. This kind of news was too explosive. After a long time, the old man slowly epted this fact under his own self-persuasion! Sigh, young man, the younger generation is formidable. Im afraid that your father has the momentum to be on par with Pluto! The old man said with a sigh. Under such a powerful talent, the only person that the old man could think of was Pluto! Thinking back to that time, the young Pluto was in high spirits. His entire talent was also quite high, surprising the entire underworld continent. With such an extraordinary talent, his achievements would probably not be lower than Pluto! Perhaps, he would be the second Pluto! With such a powerful strength, he really had the talent to be on par with Pluto. Strong! With such a powerful talent, it would be like adding wings to a tiger with you by his side. The old man, who had finally regained his calm, said indifferently. Yes, following my father is a very lucky thing for me! Hades raised his head and looked at the drifting snowkes in the sky. He felt a sense of mncholy. Hades did not follow Joelson just because he was powerful. It was also because Joelson had an extraordinary noble character! He was touched when he recalled the incident when he passed through the grand canyon. Offering loyalty to Joelson was not only because he was powerful, but also because of his noble character. Hades exhaled a dragon breath lightly. I wonder how Master is doing at the bottom of the valley. He had just released his big brothers dragon soul. He must have encountered some trouble! He did not know if he could safely tide over the danger he encountered. At this moment, Hades could only wait up there awkwardly, unable to help his father with his troubles. Such a situation made Hades extremely ufortable. Not being able to block the danger for his father made Hades extremely miserable. Heh, theres no need to be so worried, Hades. The old man smiled as he looked at the worried Hades. The old man, who was quite urate in reading people, could tell at a nce what Hades was currently worrying about. Such meticulous observation ability came from the old mans old age! Hades must be really worried about Joelson, who was taking risks down there. If he had not met with danger, he would not have released such a terrifying dragon phantom. The appearance of this dragon phantom meant that Joelson was in great trouble down there. As Joelsons right-hand man, Hades was probably worried about the safety of his father, Hades. Sensing Hadess thoughts, the old man smiled and said, Your master is so powerful, he will definitely be fine! Have faith in him, Hades. Your master will not be in trouble so easily. The old man smiled andforted Hades. When Hades heard the old mans words, he was stunned. He did not expect the other partys observation ability to be so meticulous! Such observation ability could be said to be on the level of a human being. Although his inner thoughts were seen through, Hades did not feel very ufortable. On the contrary, the other partysfort was right in Hadess heart. Alright, old sir. Thank you for yourfort. Hadesughed loudly and thanked him. Thats right. My master will not be so weak. He will definitely be fine. As Hades spoke, he stood up and stretched his body. He looked at the bottomless abyss and said with certainty. We will stay here and wait for the return of Joelson with peace of mind. Alright! The man and the dragon made an agreement. On the other side. At the bottom of the Wailing Abyss. At the bottom of the bottomless abyss, Godfrey was walking on a winding path in pain. Looking at the wind and snow in front of him, his eyes were filled with dead ashes. Ever since Godfrey got separated from Joelson, he had been searching hard at the bottom of this snowy mountain for god knows how long. Godfreys spirit was getting worse and worse. Along the way, he met many magical beasts. Although these magical beasts were very united and appeared in groups, to Godfrey, the former God of ughter, these weak magical beasts were still very easy to deal with. When he met these magical beasts, Godfrey killed every one he saw. At this moment, his whole body was covered with hot blood. The red hot blood sshed on his body, and Godfreys mood fell to a low point. Master, my master, where are you. Could it be that you have been eaten by the magical beast wolf No, no, no! When Godfrey thought of this, he gave himself two fierce ps. You cant think like that, Godfrey! That was Joelson, his powerful master, Joelson. He would not be so aggrieved and die so easily. His master, such a powerful master, was definitely not dead! Although his search had not yielded any clues for several days, and Godfreys mentality was on the verge of copse, Godfrey still did not give up. He had to see the person alive and the corpse dead! Otherwise, he would never believe that his master, Joelson, had passed away. That height might have been fatal but, for some reason, his heart was willing to believe that there was nothing wrong with Joelson. When did Godfrey have such abnormal confidence in Joelson? Godfrey could not understand. Perhaps Joelson had created too many miracles, or perhaps Joelson had created too many impossibilities. At this moment, Godfrey was more and more convinced that he was not dead yet. He who had offered his loyalty to him was not only submitting to his powerful strength. The most important part was his powerful heart! Nothing could happen to such a powerful person. As Godfrey thought of this, he had the strength to support himself. Snowkes fluttered in the wind and snow. Godfrey struggled to move forward in the thick snow. His lonely figure was so lonely, so deste. The fate of Joelson was Godfreys all at this moment, and the only motivation to support Godfrey! Just as Godfrey was exhausted and moving forward, a bears roar came from behind him. Roar! The long beast roar echoed in the valley and Godfreys eyes turned cold. Did he identally step into the territory of a magical beast again? Godfrey stood up straight and felt the remaining magical energy in his body. Chapter 640 - Under the Snow. The Battle That Took Place in the Wailing Abyss!

Chapter 640: Under the Snow. The Battle That Took ce in the Wailing Abyss!

After a long time, Godfrey suddenly opened his eyes, and a ball of golden light burst out from his eyes! Come on, you damned bear monster! Godfrey disyed his stance and faced the threating from behind him head-on! Behind Godfrey, a gray-white big white bear walked out, and its body carried a foul, murderous aura! This big white bear was not simple! The murderous aura on its body was very strong, it was obviously not a good person! With the blessing of Godfreys God of ughters senses, he could even feel the grievance and cries of the countless souls who had died tragically under this big white bear! He could not ck off! Godfreys body was not in good condition! The aura in his body was quite chaotic at the moment, he had endured for so long climbing, and in addition to the days of searching for Joelson, he had not rested for even a moment! Godfrey was afraid that he would miss out on Joelsons message, so he did not dare to bring it along at all. Under such long-term consumption, Godfreys physical condition could not be said to be terrible. It could only be said that he was in aplete mess! In such a state, he was continuously attacked by magical beasts. This made Godfreys body even worse. Based on his own physical condition, Godfrey vigntly looked at the white fierce beast striding over from the opposite side! He could sense an extremely terrifying auraing from this ferocious beast! It was likely that it was at the peak of the deity-domain realm. It might even be stronger than that! There were quite a number of souls that had died under the mouth of this white giant bear. Such a ferocious beast could not afford to ck off in the slightest! Godfrey vigntly stared at the ferocious beast before him. He did not dare to ck off in the slightest! The great white bear, the ferocious beast opposite him, slowly walked towards Godfrey while twisting its butt. Its pair of fierce eyes locked onto Godfreys body. In the other partys eyes, Godfrey was already his prey! Godfrey had clearly released the aura of a god-level powerhouse, yet this ferocious great white bear was not afraid at all. Instead, its gaze locked onto Godfreys body, its pair of powerful ws were ready to attack. Clearly, it was ready to hunt! Under the snowstorm, there was pure white snow. Under the umted snow, there was an endless amount of killing intent! Roar! This ferocious bear flipped its huge hooves and charged at Godfrey! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Each of the white bears palms seemed to press against Godfreys heart! Every movement of the white bear brought with it a temperament that could shake the earth and mountains. The white fur on its body kept shaking as the white bear moved, as if it was a sharp thorn! Ha! Blood-red energy instantly emerged from Godfreys body. This blood-red energy carried the aura of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood! This was the majesty of a former God of ughter! This terrifying aura caused the surrounding wind and snow to stop for a moment. The entire world suddenly froze! This was the aura of a former God of ughter! The blood-red energy was ready to be unleashed. Godfrey also charged towards the grayish-white grizzly bear on his neck! That grizzly bear was more than a hundred meters tall. Godfrey, who was the size of a normal human, was like a fly in front of the white grizzly bear. He waspletely inconspicuous! However, under Godfreys imposing manner, he did not show any signs of weakness when facing the white grizzly bear. A man and a bear were fighting each other. The sound of the fight shook the sky and earth. If an ordinary person were to watch, they would probably be dumbfounded by the terrifying battle between the man and the bear. They would be unable to express their shock with words! Rumble! Rumble! The earth-shaking battle continued in the canyon! Godfreys aura was valiant, yet that big white bear was actually not the slightest bit inferior! One could see that each of the big white bears attacks just happened to cancel out Godfreys attack. At the same time, the big white bears aura did not decrease and it actually faintly had the aura of suppressing Godfrey! Damn it! As Godfrey resisted, he thought about how to counter the attack. At the same time, he was secretly shocked by the strength of this white bear! The strength of this white bear was actually so terrifying! No, this was not a solution at all! There was not much energy left in Godfreys body. If he continued to tangle with the other party, it would only be worse for him! He had to think of a way to escape or find a way to end the life of this wild white bear! However, in such a fast-paced attack and defense, Godfrey did not have any energy left to think about these problems! Damn it! Godfreys body was getting worse and worse, and the magic energy in his body was almost bottoming out! Could it be that, before he could find his master, Joelson, he was going to fall under the palm of this terrifying big white bear? Godfrey was not reconciled! Godfrey did not approve of such an oue! He had to think of something! As Godfrey was thinking hard, he did not know whether it was because Godfreys magic energy was not enough to support his body in such a high-intensity battle with the big white bear, or because he was distracted during the battle. During the battle between Godfrey and the big white bear, he was actually a beat too slow! If he was a beat too slow, it would be quite fatal! The dam that was thousands of miles long might have been defeated because of a few ant nests but, if he made a mistake in such a high-intensity battle, the consequences would be quite fatal! Bang! Godfreys chest was hit hard! This hit sent Godfrey flying backward and he fell back crazily into the ice mountain! Crack! Cracks appeared one after another and Godfrey was embedded into the snow mountain! Puah! Godfrey couldnt help but spit out a mouthful of blood. The bright red blood sshed on the white snow. The warm blood instantly melted the snow pile on the ground. Godfreys blood instantly burned a small hole in the snow pile. Rooooarr! The big white bear had severely injured Godfrey with one palm strike. It seemed to be very excited! It pointed at Godfrey and, at this moment, it was dancing and dancing on the snow, as if it was announcing its victory! Godfrey was struck deep into the snowy mountain. At this moment, Godfrey felt his blood boiling in his chest. He had already reached his limit. Godfreys vision was gradually bing blurry. Was this the end of his path of finding his master Chapter 641 - What Happened in the Dungeon...(642)

Chapter 641: What Happened in the Dungeon...(642)

Godfrey looked weakly at the bright red color in the white snow on the ground. Damn it, Im still too weak Godfrey cursed unwillingly. At this moment, he was in deep self-me. At that time, if he had reminded him earlier, his masters whereabouts would not be unknown. If he had been stronger, his master would not have had to worry about him all the way. If Joelson had not had to take care of the weak Godfrey, he would not have been exhausted and would not have hit that damn rock. Godfrey let out a long sigh and sat on the ground, looking extremely miserable. The big white bear that was celebrating its victory also walked over calmly. This big white bear was going to enjoy its lunch! The big white bear opened its huge mouth and bit at Godfreys head. Godfrey only smelled a wet and stinky smell of blood. He closed his eyes as if he had epted his fate. In the midst of his self-reproach, Godfrey had abandoned his hope of survival. Godfrey, who did not have any hope of survival, would definitely lose in battle. Death seemed to be the only path that weed Godfrey. The big white bears mouth was getting closer and closer. Just as the big white bears mouth was wrapping around Godfreys head and was about to move its jaw to bite off his head! Roooooar! A long dragons roar was heard from the depths of the canyon! The dragons roar carried a terrifying majesty that was spreading continuously. This terrifying majesty caused everyone to be stunned The big white bear had never seen such a scene before. It was so frightened that it was stunned! Meanwhile, Godfrey, whose head was in the big white bears mouth, suddenly opened his eyes. Because Godfrey was very familiar with this dragon roar! This dragon roar was the ancient fire dragon raised by his master, Joelson! His master, Joelson, was not dead! At the bottom of the Wailing Abyss, in the prison of the Elizabeth family. Romi was handcuffed and locked in the damp and dark prison. Her maid uniform was tattered and her fair skin was exposed. The blood-red scars on her body showed that she had obviously suffered a lot of whipping and torture. Little girl, do you know what will happen if you go against our Elizabeth family? Outside the prison cell, a few jailers who were drinking and eating vegetables sneered at Romi who was locked up in the prison cell. Bah, you bunch of scumbags. When I get out, Ill definitely not let you off! Although Romi was weak, her eyes were filled with unyielding fire. When she heard the conversation between the two jailers, she immediately shouted. Hahaha, youre stilling out? One of the jailers heard Romis words and came to the side of the cell with a wine cup in his hand. He looked at Romi, who had been whipped until her skin was torn open. Why cant Ie out? My family wont let you go! Romi spat and cursed fiercely. Hehe, you still dont know, right? You are already prepared to be sold as a sex ve! The jailer drank a mouthful of wine and said evilly. What? Romi turned pale with fright. She looked at the jailer outside the door, who had never shown fear on her face after experiencing all kinds of torture. At this moment, she actually revealed a trace of panic. Hahaha, Ive been waiting for this expression! The two jailersughed lewdly. Theirughter echoed in the entire underground prison cell. You damn woman, youre still a virgin, right? Tonight, well pamper you, then brand you as a ve and send you to the auction house to be auctioned off! For you, you b*stard woman, we didnt even see the most important show in the central za. I heard that the king is going to execute the mysterious person that your family protects in the central za? Sigh, thats right. Its a pity that there wont be a good show to watch. However, its not a loss to be able to enjoy a woman of this standard. Heheheh. Hahaha One of the drunken prison guards said sinisterly. He walked to the side of the bonfire and built a red-hot iron rod, reaching it to Romis face. You Donte over! Romi shouted in fear. The high temperature of the iron rod reached her face, making her feel a wave of fear. Hahahahahaha, this is not a choice you can make! The two jailersughed lewdly. Looking at the poor Romis terrified expression, they immediately became even more bestial! They would not be merciful to the fairer sex. They only wanted to quickly spoil this beautiful girl in front of them. Who who can save me! Romi looked up at the sky and sighed in despair. However, in the dark dungeon, who could respond to his call for help? You can scream. Even if you scream until your throat is broken, no one wille to save you! The two jailersughed evilly. As theyughed, they opened the door of the prison cell Romi looked at the two jailers who were walking towards her in fear. Help! Romi shouted in panic. Her family would definitelye to save her but now she was about to be ruined! Her family would not let these two scumbags go But her innocence would also be gone! The two jailers approached Romi step by step. One of them was holding a red-hot iron rod. Come on, lets choose. Do you want this red-hot iron rod? Or do you want the meat rods of our brothers? The two of them said with evil smiles. Romi looked at the two of them with fear, a hint of unwillingness shed in her eyes. Kill me and make it quick! Romi said firmly. Dream on! The two of themughed lewdly and loosened their belts. They were about toe up and touch Romi, but! At this moment. The prisons iron wall was suddenly sted open by a golden light. Rumble! The entire ground was shaking. In the prison, smoke and dust filled the air. The two men were shocked. They looked at the scene in front of them in fear and confusion. Whats the situation? Who is it? The two prison guards shouted angrily. Shua! A shadow shed past. The two iron rods under the two men broke and fell to the ground. Aaaahhhhh! A few of them screamed in horror, covering their crotches and screaming in pain. Only then did scarlet blood flow out. At this moment, they appeared to be in such a sorry state. Oh my god, who is it? Its my life! A jailery on the ground and rolled in pain. Bastard! Joelson said coldly. You are that guy ! Romi saw the man clearly and eximed in surprise! Chapter 642 - The Shock of Romi in the Dungeon. The Great Change in the Underground City!(647)

Chapter 642: The Shock of Romi in the Dungeon. The Great Change in the Underground City!(647)

Mia sighed deeply. I swear, if what I said today is half a lie, then I, Mia, will definitely be scorned by the cier goddess! Mia said with a serious face. Romis face was instantly filled with shock. The mother of the cier was the most sacred and invible thing in the hearts of the underground citizens! To swear with this, it meant that the other party was absolutely serious! This time, Romi began to believe in the other party. Alright, then I believe in you! Romi nodded. But in this sort of environment, with such an enormous amount of information, Romi still needed to properly digest it. You are saying that the Iron-Blooded King, Reynolds, came out of seclusion. In addition, by the time he came out, his power had already reached the level of a god! And then, this mysterious outsider, in a duel with King Reynolds, not only won against the King Reynolds, he even executed him, right? Romi reorganized the information she had received today, then rearranged it in her ownnguage. Thats right, thats it. Mia nodded in affirmation. Mia understood Romis shocked expression very well. Thinking back, as someone who had experienced it herself, when she saw the other party, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds beingpletely devoured by the dragons breath, she was also in a state of disbelief. She felt that she was dreaming time and time again. However, this was the truth, not a dream! Joelson had defeated that insufferably arrogant old king, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds! That that Romis breathing was heavy as she looked at the calm-looking Joelson. If this man had defeated the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, then wouldnt his power be even greater than the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds? The Iron-Blooded King Reynolds had already reached the peak of the demigod level before entering seclusion. Now, ording to Mia, he had already broken through to the level of a god! For such a powerful expert to be defeated by Joelson, then wouldnt this outsider, Joelson, be at least a god! No, no, no. If he were to kill Reynolds, then his power would most likely be at least at the peak of the god level! It must be known that in a battle between god experts, every minor level of change would result in an earth-shattering change! Such a terrifying change was most likely the key to the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds being killed! Romi carefully analyzed the power of Joelson. The peak of the god level! My god! Romi sighed in her heart. A god was already an extremely rare existence in the entire Underworld Continent, much less a peak god! That wasnt as simple as being the king of a region. A peak god would most likely already be able to work for God Pluto! The legendary God Plutos guards, the legends amongst legends, had soldiers who were at the peak god level! The peak of the god level, in the Underworld Continent, what sort of powerful existence would they be! That was an existence that could dress up Pluto! Who was Pluto? That was a sovereign! A sovereign was the heavens, everything was everything! A sovereign was the absolute ruler of everything in the world! Someone who could serve a sovereign! There were probably very few people in the entire Underworld Continent! If Joelson really was a peak god, then this underground city, this insignificant little ce, would probably be the focal point of the entire Underworld Continent! Every single action of these powerful figures, wherever they went, would be watched by the entire Underworld! Anyone who reached the peak of the god level and touched the threshold of a highgod would instantly be an existence that the entire Underworld would fight for! After all, that was a peak of the god level! What sort of existence was a peak of the god level? A peak of the god level was an existence that could directlyunch an extermination campaign against the kings of an entire region! How could such a mighty figure havee to this tiny underground city? Romis heart was filled with bewilderment and uncertainty. The gaze she used to look at Joelson changed from one of reverence to one of fear. Who wouldnt be afraid of such an existence? Such a powerful existence, perhaps the entire underworld would pay attention to the situation in the underground city because of his arrival! Mia, who was standing at the side, saw her sister Romi looking at Joelson with fear in her eyes, and immediately understood her thoughts. That was because when she had witnessed Joelsons powerful strength, her performance was almost exactly the same as her sister Romis! How could such a performance not cause others to feel shocked? At that time, Mia and her younger sister Romi had shared the same fear. This sort of fear hadsted until the magical energy undtions released by Joelson had truly been the undtions of a peak demigod. Only then had it been confirmed! This was truly a genius amongst geniuses! He had actually defeated a peak demigod, the god-level Reynolds! In addition, what made Mia feel at ease was that the noble qualities of Joelson had dispelled the worries in her heart. Such a powerful person wasnt despicable in his heart, so there was naturally no need for her to feel fear. Little sister, take a guess. How strong is Mr. Joelson? Mia said rather mischievously. Eh? Romis thoughts were interrupted and she turned to look at her older sister Mia. Take a guess. Mr. Joelsons level of power. Mia tilted her head and said. Is there even a need to guess? Romi flicked her hair, her face calm as she said. Hes definitely at the beginning stage of the god level. A peak god is the most likely. He might even be a legendary highgod in the Underworld Continent. Romi analyzed with a serious look on her face. The Iron-Blooded King Reynolds is an expert at the god level. In addition, he isnt someone who has just risen, and his foundation is extremely unstable. He is someone who has already risen to the god level for a very long time. His foundation is stable, and he isnt an existence that an ordinary god can take down! Thus, my guess is that Mr. Joelsons power is definitely above this level. He isnt inferior at all! Romi spoke out her guess. This was what Romi had been pondering just now. Was Joelsons power at the peak of the god level or at the highgod level? Pfft. Upon hearing Romis guess, Mia immediately let out a pfft sound andughed out loud. What are youughing at! Romi looked rather unhappily at her older sister, Mia. You guessed wrong. You guessed all wrong. Not a single one of them was correct! Mia said in a serious manner. Huh? Romi had a look of disbelief on her face. Tell me, what did I guess wrong? Romi asked, unwilling to admit defeat. Mr. Joelsons true power is Mia dragged out herst syble. Demigod. Peak! Chapter 643 - She Would Definitely Be Scorned by the Mother of the Glaciers(646)

Chapter 643: She Would Definitely Be Scorned by the Mother of the ciers(646)

I was wondering if I was dreaming. The dreams I had were too strange. Why would I have such a dream? I dreamed that Nair had betrayed the previous king and offered his loyalty to Joelson. This is too much. Romi patted her head and said tiredly. After all, they were just characters from her dreams. Silly, these are all real! Mia pinched Romis cheeks and said with a faint smile. The old King Reynolds has been defeated by Joelson. Now, everyone in the underground city has chosen to submit to Joelson. Mia said calmly, looking at Joelson with a burning gaze. Mia had personally witnessed Joelson defeating the old king, the iron-blooded Reynolds! This sort of visual and psychological impact was something that no words couldpare to. No words could describe the shock! What you said Is it true? Looking at Mias face, which seemed to be filled with light, Romi finally believed a little. Yes, I definitely didnt lie to you. This mysterious person, whom our n has unanimously decided to protect, defeated the legendary Iron-Blooded King Reynolds! He defeated the Iron-Blooded King! The shock in Romis eyes couldnt be described with words! What kind of strength did he have to defeat the legendary man! Romos eyes were focused on the man with a calm expression. One had to know that the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds was a legendary figure that only existed in the books of the underground city! In addition, it was said that the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds had already gone into closed-door cultivation in pursuit of powerful strength. Before entering closed-door cultivation, he was already a powerful demigod! That was the underground city of the past! In the past, the average level of cultivation in the underground city was quite low, and everyones strength wasnt very powerful. In that legendary era, it was rumored that everyones strength, the deity realm level, were all powerful geniuses that were rarely seen in the past. They were all existences that were able to live a life of supremacy in the underground city! In that era, the strongest people were only at the deity realm level. Reynolds became the first person to break through the limits of the deity realm and it was rumored that his strength had reached the demigod realm! Such a powerful Reynolds had directly overturned the entire dynasty and killed the muddle-headed old king. After the dynasty was overturned, Reynoldss strength continued to improve. He had already reached an extremely terrifying era! When he had reached the peak of the demigod realm, this old King Reynolds had even chosen to give up his power, wealth, and beauty in order to improve his cultivation career! Reynolds directly gave up his throne, giving it to his son, Leighton, and went into closed-door cultivation. Then, a question appeared in Romis mind. Wasnt that Iron-Blooded King in closed-door cultivation? Sister Mia, dont lie to me. Isnt the legendary Iron-Blooded King in closed-door cultivation? How could you possibly meet him! This Joelson was at the peak of the demigod level. The legendary old King Reynolds had the power of a peak demigod before entering closed-door cultivation. Logically speaking, after being in closed-door cultivation for such a long time, most likely, his power wasnt something that could be seen right now. Even if this Joelson really did encounter that powerful old King Reynolds, he wouldnt have much of a chance of victory! Right. He came out of seclusion a long time ago. His power has long since broken through to the demigod level. He is the first person in our underground city to reach the god level. Mia said in a serious manner. Mias words caused Romi to be even more shocked! What? That Iron-Blooded King has actually broken through the shackles of a peak demigod and reached the god level of power? Romi said in surprise. Its not that he has reached the god level of power. Its King Reynolds. Hes already a god! Mia said in a serious manner. However, it was precisely this sort of serious exnation that caused Romis scalp to go numb! What was this? A god! That was a god! In the entire Underworld Continent, how many gods were there? That god was either a member of the royal family or one of the closest subordinates of the royal family. Every single one of them was a trusted aide! Even if he didnt want to rely on the royal family and establish his own sect, relying on the power of a god, he would be able to establish a firm foothold in this Underworld Continent. He would even be able to speak to the Nether King! Who was the Nether King? A god! A person who was a god already had the qualifications to participate in the Nether King Conference! One could imagine how terrifying a god was. In truth, Romi simply couldnt imagine how terrifying a god was. This was because the underground city had never appeared before! In fact, there had never been a single book in the underground city that recorded how powerful a god should be. Not a single book! Not even a mural, not even the words carved into bones! This was a powerful existence that Romi couldnt imagine with her brain! You said that the old King Reynolds, who had already broken through to the god level, was Romi said, trembling. Defeated by this mysterious outsider kid? Romi swallowed her saliva as she trembled as she spoke. Thats not right! Mia shook her head. Whew, thats what I said When Romi heard Mias words, she instantly heaved a sigh of relief. He wasnt defeated by Joelson, he was killed by Joelson! Mia spoke in a serious manner. Pfffft! When Romi heard these words, she instantly spat out a mouthful of blood! What was this! A foreigner, an unknown foreigner, had killed the underground citys rare genius King Reynolds! Was this news that a normal person could believe? Romi stood up, looking at the indifferent face of Joelson with aplicated expression. The mysterious aura on Joelson did not diminish, and he was still as mysterious and powerful as ever. This man could not be seen through at all! As a woman who had lived for so long, this was the first time Romi had seen such a mysterious character! This mysterious feeling that was deep in her bones made Romi feel a sense of reverence. This person did indeed have the aura of a powerhouse. This aura came from Joelsons heart, not from his external performance. I say, sister. You really didnt lie to me? Romi asked seriously. Mia felt helpless when she saw how serious Romi was. Sigh Mia sighed deeply. I swear, if what I said today was half a lie, then I, Mia, will definitely be spurned by the cier goddess! Chapter 644 - Stupefied Jailers. The Destruction of the Elizabeth Family!(645)

Chapter 644: Stupefied Jailers. The Destruction of the Elizabeth Family!(645)

Just as the two jailers were in a daze, Nair arrived in front of the two men. Men, arrest them! Nair pulled out the sword at his waist and pointed the tip of the sword at the two jailers. What? The two jailers were instantly stupefied. Why did the captain of the royal familys personal guards, Captain Nair who stood on the same front as Elizabeth, order his subordinates to arrest them. It was not until the soldiers behind the captain swarmed forward and arrested the two men that the two men came back to their senses. Captain Nair, do you still remember me? I am John! One of the guards panicked and hurriedly tried to get close to the captain of the guards, Nair. However, the other party ignored him. Hey, hey, hey, did you guys make a mistake? The other prison guard was even more terrified as he looked at the personal guards who were walking towards them with chains in their hands. As a low-level soldier, he knew quite well how powerful the personal guards were. Not only were they powerful in terms of strength, but they also had an understanding of the thunderous methods of the personal guards Captain. One had to know that once they were captured by the personal guards, it would be difficult for them to get out again! Even if they did notmit a crime, as long as they were in the imperial familys prison, then even if they did notmit a crime, they would create a crime and sentence the person who was captured! In such an environment, as long as they went in, it was basically equivalent to a sentence. And if they were sentenced, it was very likely that they would mysteriously die in the imperial citys prison! If they were captured, they would really be done for! Of course,pared to the fear of rushing in, they were more confused about another matter. Why did these imperial guards who were on the same side as them want to capture them? Wasnt it because they were on the same side as the other party? Why didnt the other party go to capture Joelson, who had broken the rules of the underground city, but instead wanted to arrest them? The two of them were members of the Elizabeth family! They were members of the imperial guards! Joelson was a member of the external family! Why didnt these brothers of their own go and capture outsiders, but instead wanted to capture their own people! The two of them couldnt figure it out! This kind of thing was really too strange. However, the soldiers behind them didnt give them any time to react. They directly tied the two jailers up. This, this is Romi was even more shocked. The situation in front of her hadpletely stunned her. What was going on? Why were the two people opposite them arrested by the personal guards instead? Shouldnt it be her sides Joelson who was arrested? Just when Elena was puzzled, why were the two jailers arrested by the other side instead? Shouldnt the members of the personal guards be on the same side as the members of the Elizabeth family? Just as Romi was confused, she saw something that made her even more confused! The member of the personal guards, the captain of the personal guards, Nair, actually knelt in front of Joelson! Lord Joelson, the remaining members of the Elizabeth family have all been arrested. Do you have any other orders? Yes, Lord Joelson, Nair said respectfully to Joelson, which directly shocked Romi. What? ! He Nair the captain of the personal guards actually knelt down to Joelson Everything that happened in front of her had already exceeded the scope of Romis knowledge. Such an oue was really too magical. Romi pinched her thigh fiercely, trying to wake herself up. However, all of this was useless. The pain was so intense that Romi cried out in pain. This, this is actually real. Captain Nair is the captain of the royal familys personal guards. He actually knelt down to Joelson. Isnt this an act of betraying the Royal Family? Romi looked at Captain Nair in surprise. She was very familiar with this guy. He was King Leightons closest supporter. His loyalty was unsurpassable! However, this kind of person actually directly knelt down to Joelson. What was this? This was a betrayal of the Royal Family! The royal familys personal guards could only bow to the royal family, Leighton himself, his father, the old King Reynolds, and kneel to the others. That was the etiquette of shitting on the face of the royal family, bringing shame to the entire royal family! Such an action actually appeared in her field of vision. Moreover, the person who saluted was actually the unknown Joelson! Who was Joelson? He was a foreigner, the person with the most distant power to the royal family. But today, the captain of the personal guards, the most loyal minister of the Royal Family, Nair, actually knelt down to Joelson. Wasnt he afraid of the old King Reynolds pursuing the me? Wasnt he afraid of the current King Leighton getting angry? A series of questions appeared in Romis mind. However, no matter how she thought about it, there were some questions that could not be exined clearly. Get up. Theres nothing else. Joelson said calmly. He was actually indifferent to Nairs kneeling. This shocked Romi, who was watching from the side. He actually did not show any reaction to Nairs kneeling. It was as if everything was so natural, as if everything was so natural. Under such a scene, it was as if Joelson was the king. The kings aura on Joelson was even stronger than the kings aura on the current king, Leighton. That kind of temperament was extremely eye-catching. Was there really no problem with this Joelson? One had to know that he was the captain of the personal guards, Nair, the most authoritative spokesperson for the current King, Leighton! With such a contemptuous attitude, was there really no problem with facing the captain of the personal guards, Nair? Romi shook her head, wanting to throw the chaotic thoughts in her head out. She must have gone crazy. She actually had such a dream. All of this was too illogical. Could it be that she was about to be vited by those two scumbags, and that she was hallucinating in despair? Even if it was an illusion, it was too magical. Her imagination was too wild, and she actually imagined such a scene of being rescued. Seeing her sister constantly shaking her head and patting her head, Mia, who was beside her, was confused. Sister Romi, what are you doing? Mia looked at Romi in confusion. I was wondering if I was dreaming. The dreams I had were too strange. Why would I have such a dream? I dreamed that Nair betrayed the previous king and offered his loyalty to Joelson. This is too much. Romi patted her own head and said tiredly. They were just characters in her dream anyway. Silly, these are all real! Chapter 645 - Rescue the Girl in the Dungeon!(643)

Chapter 645: Rescue the Girl in the Dungeon!(643)

Youre that guy ! When Romi saw the person standing against the light outside the prison, she was overjoyed. But soon, the surprise was extinguished by sadness. Romi was surprised that someone hade to save her. She was worried that it was Joelson. Why was she caught in this damned prison? Why did she have to suffer like this! It was all because she had to save the man in front of her. It could be said that as long as Joelson had escaped and sessfully escaped, then her sacrifice would not be meaningless. She would not have suffered these sins in vain! However, the man that she had risked her life to protect did not run away. Instead, he hade back to save her! What kind of ce was this? This was the important ce of the Elizabeth family! If Joelson came to save him now, wouldnt all his sacrifices be in vain? Then, wouldnt all the suffering he had suffered be useless? This was the worry in Romis heart. Didnt I tell you and Mia to run? Why did youe back? This is an important ce for the Elizabeth family! If youe back, wont you be finished! Romi asked loudly. Although she was very grateful for Joelsons rescue, Romi was not happy at all. Sister Romi! Before Joelson could answer, a petite figure shed out from behind him. Romi looked closely and realized that it was her sister Mia! Mia ran to Romis side anxiously. Looking at the scars on Romis body, Romis heart ached so much that she almost cried. If she hade a littleter, her sister Romi would have suffered! Mia hugged the injured Romi in pain. Looking at the shocking scars on her body, she thought, this must be very painful! She was in a critical situation just now and did not have the time to worry about her good sister. Now that she saw her sister Romi suffering such a serious crime, how could Mia not feel heartache. However, what Mia did not expect was what Romi did next. Romi pushed Mia away with an unhappy face, her face was filled with unhappiness! Mia, what did I tell you when we separated! Romis face was filled with displeasure! Why did shee to save her? This Mia, did she even know that the rise and fall of the family was the most important part of their mission! Sister Romi, what are you Mia looked at the fuming Romi and immediately felt a little puzzled. Why did you run back? I managed to stall the entire Elizabeth familys pursuers so that you could escape from danger. In the end, you actually came back. If thats the case, the sacrifices Ive made will be nothing more than a joke! Romi said angrily. Just as the two of them were conversing, the two little jailers who were rolling on the ground also came back to their senses. They looked at the two sisters and Joelson behind them with cold sweat! Just wait for your death! Hahaha, how dare youe back! If you are not seeking your own death, what are you doing? Guards,e and catch them! The two prison guards crushed a protective talisman in their hands and a golden light appeared! A firework slowly flew into the sky and exploded with a bang! This was the distress signal of the Elizabeth family! As long as this signal was released, as long as it was someone from the Elizabeth family, no matter how far away they were, they would immediately receive this distress signal! With a bang, the dazzling firework exploded, and then an invisible energy was transmitted to every corner of the Wailing Abyss. Hahaha, I really didnt expect there to be such a stupid person! A jailer sprawled on the ground, clutching his broken genitals as he said with augh. Our Elizabeths pursuers have been searching for you. I didnt expect you to deliver yourself to our doorstep! The jailerughed out loud, his eyes shining with iparable confidence. In their eyes, Joelsons actions were equivalent to sending himself to his death! Their pursuers were constantly searching for Joelson and the others outside. If they ran over now, wouldnt that be courting death! They had never heard of such an enemy who came straight to their door to seek death. They had never seen such an enemy before! It was just It was just a pity for their own A jailer thought of a sad ce and immediately burst into tears. Ah! My life! Ah! The jailer knelt on the ground in pain and crawled in front of his broken life. Without this rod, how could he do happy things in the future and be a happy boy! Looking at the broken penis on the ground, the little jailers heart was about to copse. Damn it, this is evil! The jailer hugged his broken penis on the ground and cried bitterly! Just you wait, little brat! The other jailer was also in a bad mood. The pain in his lower body was torturing him to death. Obviously, he was not going to make it. Our Elizabeth family will definitely not let you off! Hearing the shouts of the two, Romis face turned pale! If Elizabeths reinforcements arrived, it would be terrible! He did not have anybat ability now. His sister and Joelson would definitely not be able to deal with the reinforcements of the Elizabeth family! Were finished! Were finished! Romi was so nervous that she broke out in cold sweat. At this moment, her heart was filled with anxiety. Hurry up and bring this expert with you. You cant defeat the experts of the Elizabeth family. They have the power of the entire underground city family! Our Glenn family cant do anything to them. Hurry up and leave! Romi said nervously. However, her words amused Mia. Hahahaha, sister, what are you talking about? On the other side, when Joelson heard Romis nervous words, he couldnt help butugh. Its okay, Miss Romi. Were safe now. The Elizabeth family cant do anything to us. Joelson said indifferently. However, the two jailers behind him were mocking him. Idiot, do you still think that you can fight against the entire Elizabeth family alone? The two jailers questioned loudly. What do you think you are? Dont think too highly of yourself, young man! Our Elizabeth family is the most famous and powerful family in the entire underground city. You actually think that a small fry like you can fight against our two families? Dream on! The jailer cursed loudly. In their eyes, Joelson was already a madman! Chapter 646 - The Great Changes in the Underground City!(644)

Chapter 646: The Great Changes in the Underground City!(644)

Our Elizabeth family is the most famous and powerful family in the entire underground city. You actually think that a small fry like you can go against our two great families? Dream on! The jailer cursed loudly. In their eyes, Joelson was already a madman! When the two of them finished speaking, it immediately made Elena, who was behind Joelson, feel a wave of displeasure. What about the two great families? The elders of your families have already been destroyed! Elena said loudly. Huh? The two jailers looked at each other. Their eyes were filled with confusion and surprise. You said that the elders of our Elizabeth family have already been destroyed by you? The two jailers said in a daze. Thats right. Joelson has already defeated the guardian god of your Elizabeth family. Your family haspletely lost the ability to go against the Glenn family! Elena ced her hands on her waist and said proudly. Hahahaha! Who knew that the two jailers would burst intoughter when they heard Elenas words! You mean that man, Joelson has defeated the guardian god of our Elizabeth family? How is that possible? Stop dreaming! The two jailers covered their injured crotches and stood up. These two jailers had been watching over Romi in the prison ever since they had captured her. They did not have the time to go outside and watch the central za. They did not know about the duel between the old King Reynolds and Joelson. Joelson had even killed the once-in-a-century powerful ruler of the underground city! In their eyes, Joelsons words were asughable as an ignorant child bragging to hispanion. Hahahahahahaha! The twoughed until they were out of breath and couldnt straighten their backs for a while. Aiya, you little girl, youre really interesting. How can you believe all kinds of lies! Little sister, dont follow a man who talks big! The two jailersughed at Elena to their hearts content. Elena was so angry that she stomped her feet. Just when Elena was angry, the sound of footsteps came from outside! Boom! Boom! Boom! There were quite a number of people outside! Furthermore, the other party seemed to be wearing armor. The sound of armor and weapons shing caused everyone present to feel a sense of oppression. Hearing the extremely oppressive footsteps, the two jailersughed even more joyfully. Their eyes were filled with ridicule as they looked at Joelson! Youre finished, idiot. Our Elizabeth familys army has already arrived. If nothing goes wrong, your little girls will all be under our Elizabeth familysmand! When the two jailers heard the sound of footsteps outside, they were instantly overjoyed. They looked at Joelson and said evilly. Is that so? Joelson asked indifferently. Thats really bad Hearing Joelsons careless words, Romi, who was bound by the chains, immediately became anxious. What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and take my sister Mia and Elena and run! Romi shouted anxiously. However, Joelsons expression was calm. Sigh, its alright. Mia consoled. What do you mean its alright? The Elizabeth familys army is about to attack us! Romi shouted anxiously. Hurry up, Joelson. Hurry up and run with the two of them. You really cant defeat the Elizabeth familys pursuers outside! Romi said anxiously, almost crying. Boom! The door of the dungeon was kicked open! There was a neat army standing outside! Each of them was wearing heavy armor and each of them was carrying heavy weapons! It was the group of armored soldiers that they had just heard. They had arrived at the dungeon! Hahahaha, you cant run away even if you want to! The two wardensughed out loud and looked at Joelson proudly. They wanted to see the panic and fear on his face. Now, you cant run away even if you want to! The two wardens looked at Joelsons figure proudly and then waved their hands! Brothers, charge! Take down this enemy of the Elizabeth family! The two wardens excitedlymanded the armored soldiers behind them. The revenge of their lower genitals was about to be avenged! Its over, none of us can escape now. Romi closed her eyes in despair. In her opinion, all of them had no chance of survival under the siege of the Elizabeth familys army. The two jailers were also thinking excitedly. They could not wait to see the arrogant and despotic Joelson being beaten up by Elizabeths army until he could not take care of himself! However, the ten or so soldiers behind them, who were wearing heavy armor, did not move at all. Hmm? The two jailers felt that something was wrong and turned around to look at the army behind them. Hmm, what are you doing? The two jailers asked curiously. However, when they turned around, their doubts deepened. What the hell? The army behind the two of them was actually not the Elizabeth familys personal guards! The army behind them was actually the underground city kings personal guards! Each of their armors had a huge white bear carved on them. This was the underground citys spiritual totem! This was also the symbol of their identity! This was the military of the royal family, so they would have such a symbol! Only the personal guards closest to the king would have such a standard totem tattoo on their armor! This was exclusive to the royal family! If any ordinary person in the underground city had such a thing tattooed on their armor, it would be against thew! If they were discovered by the royal family, they would have the right to execute the person wearing such armor on the street! Therefore, the two jailers quickly confirmed that these people were not fakes. They were definitely the real royal army! Moreover, they were the kings closest personal guards. Excuse me, soldiers of the royal family, why have youe to our Elizabeth familys dungeon? A jailer rubbed his hands together, disregarding the fact that his lower body was still dripping with blood, and came forward to speak. In the twos imagination, these troops should be here to deal with Joelson! After all, the royal family and the Elizabeth family were on the same side! Impudent! The captain of the personal guards, Nair, walked out from among the soldiers and berated two people to retreat. Just as the two prison guards were in a daze, Nair came to the front of the two of them. Men, arrest them! Nair pulled out the sword at his waist and pointed the tip of the sword at the two prison guards. What? Chapter 647 - A Peak Demigod Is Actually Able to Defeat a God. I Refuse to Believe It!

Chapter 647: A Peak Demigod Is Actually Able to Defeat a God. I Refuse to Believe It!

Mr. Joelsons true power is Mia dragged out her final words. A peak demigod! Mia loudly announced the power of Joelson. These words stunned Romi for ten thousand years! Peak demigod? Wasnt he much weaker than King Reynolds? Thinking of this, Romi instantly looked at Mia with displeasure. That look on his face seemed to say, are you ying with me? Seeing this look on Romis face, Mia had long since anticipated this. She immediately began tough loudly. I knew it. This is the look on your face, haha. Seeing Mias look, Romi instantly felt even more convinced that the other party was lying to her. Thus, she angrily pinched Mias face. Aiya! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts! Mia was in so much pain that she sucked in a cold breath. I told you to lie to me! Mia looked at the other partys expression, and Romis face was filled with displeasure! However, when Mia saw Romis expression, sheughed out loud again. Stopughing, you crazy girl. You actually dare to joke about this capable person who defeated the Iron-Blooded King. Are you really not afraid of death? Romi looked at her elder sister unhappily. Why had her usually dignified elder sister Mia suddenly be so jumpy. One had to know that this was someone who could even defeat a god, Joelson! This outsider was so powerful. This brainless elder sister of hers actually dared to make fun of her. She was simply courting death! Romi looked at Mias expression and instantly felt a little afraid. What if Joelson was angered! If what Mia said was true. This outsider could defeat the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, and the Iron-Blooded King Reynoldss level was so high. The two of them were making fun of this outsider in such a contemptuous manner, wasnt that courting death? One had to know that if Joelson could easily defeat the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, then he could also easily turn Mia and Romi, who had made fun of him, into ashes! Turning the two sisters into ashes was nothing more than a matter of talking,ughing, breathing, and drinking tea to such an expert! Thinking of this, Romi shuddered and called out to Mia. Stopughing. Be careful not to anger that powerful foreigner. Hearing Romis words, Mia was slightly stunned. Dont worry, sister. Lord Joelson isnt the kind of person who would get angry over trivial matters. Mia patted Romis shoulder and said. Then you cant joke about other peoples strength. No matter how magnanimous a person is, he wont tolerate your jokes. No one will like it! Although Romi wasforted by Mia, she still felt a lingering fear in her heart. She was afraid that Joelson would be furious and kill the two sisters with a wave of his hand. Sigh, its alright. You watch carefully. Seeing that Romi was still worried, Mia walked directly to Joelsons side and patted his shoulder. Joelson, tell me, what is your strength now? Eh? After being patted from behind by Mia, Joelson immediately frowned and turned to look at Mia. Hey! Romi waspletely shocked. This Mia was really too bold. How could she treat this powerful outsider like this? This outsider was powerful enough to defeat the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds! If he made the other party unhappy, she really did not know what the other party would do to her and Mia! In the world view of such a terrifying expert, how could the residents of the underground city, who had yet to reach the level of a god-domain, possibly enter his eyes? To such a powerful person like him, they were probably nothing more than ants! Ants that he would normally encounter on the road, miserable frogs that he would encounter by the river! In the eyes of Joelson, these minor characters were existences that could be easily trampled to death! Her elder sister had truly gone mad. She actually dared to provoke the other party in such a manner! Romi held her breath. As she saw it, she was about to lose her temper! Ah? Joelson slowly turned his head, ncing at Mia. Dont you know how powerful I am? Im a peak demigod. As he spoke, Joelson released his own magical energy. This terrifying magical energy instantly shocked everyone present! Boom! A gust of wind blew over, causing everyones clothes to flutter in the wind. What powerful magical energy! The few guards, upon seeing the aura which Joelson had released, were instantly stunned. Upon seeing such a powerful figure, all of them felt a wave of shock in their hearts. But aside from their shock, there were still a few people who were extremely talented and who had trained to the divine realm level who could sense what level Joelson was at. Although this magical energy was extremely powerful, it was extremely obvious that this magical energy was indeed at the peak of the demigod level! Peak of the demigod level, that was correct! Joelson wasnt lying! Although this youths magical energy was indeed abnormally powerful, there was no doubt that this youth was indeed still at the peak of the demigod level! This caused many experts who had fantasized that Joelson was a god-level expert to hold their heads in their hands and meditate! What was this! Why was it that a peak demigod expert was able to defeat the god-level Iron-Blooded King Reynolds? This simply didnt conform to theirmon sense! Those who had realized this included Mias younger sister, Romi! Romi stared in astonishment at the Joelson in front of her. Seeing the enormous aura emanating from his body, she was secretly shocked! This Joelson, this unknown outsider, was actually an ordinary peak demigod? Although it seemed a bit excessive for someone of her level to say that a peak demigod was ordinary, whenpared to the god-level Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, the difference was enormous! A god had been subjugated by a peak demigod. This sort of thing was far too advanced, far too inconceivable. Lord Nair! When Romi saw how daring Mia was to treat Joelson, she mustered a bit of courage and called out to the nearby captain of the guards, Nair. What does thisdy want? Although Nair was extremely displeased, seeing that Romi was on Joelsons side, and that Joelson hade to save her, this proved how important Romi was. Naturally, Nair didnt dare to offend her! I want to ask, Lord Joelson, did you really defeat the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds? Yes, its true! Reynolds nodded. Mr. Joelson defeated the senseless old king, defeated him, and liberated the entire underground city! Nair announced. This tone instantly inspired all the soldiers under him. They raised their weapons and waved them! Long Live Joelson! Long Live Joelson! Long Live Joelson! Cheers resounded throughout the dungeon! Chapter 648 - The Situation of the Underground City Has Changed Drastically. What Is Joelson’s Plan!

Chapter 648: The Situation of the Underground City Has Changed Drastically. What Is Joelsons n!

Long Live Joelson! Such cheers echoed continuously in the dungeon. Hearing the cheers of the crowd, Joelson rubbed his forehead helplessly. On the other side, Romi saw everyones reaction and slowly understood. The guards might still make a ruckus, but the captain of the guards, Nair, would definitely not make a ruckus! He was the kings closest follower. Anyone could make such a joke but the captain of the guards would not! If the kings closest and most loyal follower made such a joke, then there could only be one oue. The kings prestige hadpletely disappeared, and the birds nest had been destroyed. The little bird naturally had to find its own way out! If Nair, as the captain of the personal guards, made such a public instigation to his subordinates to heckle someone other than the king, then it would be a very serious matter! Only the king could be called Long Lived, and to call a foreigner like Joelson Long Lived was tantamount to admitting that Joelson was also the king! This was disloyalty, this was disrespect! Logically speaking, if King Leighton found out about this, then it was very obvious that he would be sentenced to treason. His head would be chopped off and hung in front of the city gates of the underground city for public disy! If there were aplices, then the aplices would also be seated together. If there were family members, then all his family members who were rted by blood would be executed! Under such cruel punishment, no one dared to joke like this! Furthermore, as the captain of the guards, Nair was very clear about this rule. Knowing this rule, he still dared to swear loyalty to Joelson and spread the word. There was only one possibility. Thoughts gradually formed in Romis heart. Thats right. This unknown foreigner, Joelson, really killed the old king, Iron-Blooded King Reynolds! This was the only way to exin the other partys strange actions! Only this exnation could exin the other partys actions! Romi understood everything. Thats right, the facts were very clear. There was only one answer. That was, Joelson really seeded in defeating the old emperor. At this time, the Eldoria family was already down and out. That was why the other party dared to pledge loyalty to Joelson! This sort of truth had been deduced by Romi! When this sort of truth had just been deduced, Romi had been iparably shocked. After thinking for a long time, she slowly epted it. That was a god! He had actually been killed by a peak demigod, Joelson. Even though she had understood the cause and effect, Romi was still extremely shocked by this sort of truth. This was really too shocking! This was really too unbelievable! If that was the case, then what her sister had done just now was really too terrifying! Her sister had actually just patted Joelsons shoulder! She actually dared to do such a thing to Joelson! One had to know that Joelson probably didnt even need to lift a finger to wipe out their family! If Joelson really wanted to do this, he only needed to give a nce and the Glenn family would be reduced to ashes! This Mia was too crazy. She simply didnt have any manners! Thinking of this, Romi was so scared that she broke out in cold sweat and hurriedly knelt on the ground! Mia you slut, apologize to Lord Joelson! As Romi said this, she knelt on the ground and kowtowed a few times. Im sorry! Huh? When Joelson saw Romis expression, he was immediately puzzled. What was wrong with this girl? Why was she suddenly kneeling on the ground and kowtowing to him? Moreover, not only was she kowtowing, she was also kowtowing so hard! Under such circumstances, Joelson unconsciously took half a step back. What happened to your sister all of a sudden? Joelson looked at Romi who was kneeling on the ground and asked Mia. Mia scratched her face and said awkwardly. Well, she must have thought of something terrible Get up Romi, Joelson is not the kind of person you think he is. Mia helped Romi up and exined. Romi, Joelson is not that kind of person! Hearing Mias warning in a low voice, Romi started to re-examine the man in front of her! He had a well-built body and a pair of eyes hidden under the mask were shining brightly. The righteousness in his body was almost overflowing! This kind of man was indeed not like those scumbags who werewless once they became powerful! When a person possessed such powerful strength, how would he use it? Such a righteous person like Joelson who still had a moral bottom line was especially valuable! When Romi saw this, she could not help but praise him in her heart. What a handsome boy! With such a temperament and such a good-looking face, which girl would be able to reject him? Thinking of this, Romi blushed again. Im sorry, Ive insulted your personality. Romi bowed and apologized again. Its nothing, dont mind it. Joelson waved his hand indifferently. Joelson was very ufortable with the other partyspliment. Sigh, there are very few people who have such ability and are not arrogant and despotic The few soldiers behind him nodded their heads and looked at Joelson. The captain of the guards, Nair, also gave him a sidelong nce. Even after being so powerful, Joelson still did not abandon his own heart. This made him admire him very much! Putting aside his strength, the captain of the guards, Nair, wanted to submit to Joelson. Presumably, among the Eldoria father and son generation, Joelson had already surpassed them in terms of mental state by too much! How could such a Joelson not be respected! How could such a Joelson not be able to resist offering his loyalty to him! Thinking of this, Nair nodded deeply. Such a Joelson indeed had a more regal bearing and temperament than the Reynolds and Leighton father and son pair. If it was Joelson, he might really be able to lead the underground city to a new height! The more Nair thought about it, the more the mes burning in his heart became more and more vigorous! Perhaps, if this Joelson led the underground city, the prosperity of the entire underground city might reach an unprecedented level. Perhaps, this small race that struggled to survive in the harsh environment of thend of extreme ice would be a rising star in the underworld! Perhaps, they would be able to reach the height of Pluto! This small race that was crying in the abyss might really be able to flourish! However, the prerequisite was that Joelson was willing to be the king of the underground city. If Joelson wasnt willing to be the king of the underground city, then everything would be empty talk. If that was the case, then it would be an irreparable loss for the underground city! Chapter 649 - The New Regime of the Underground City. The Beginning of Change!

Chapter 649: The New Regime of the Underground City. The Beginning of Change!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Standing in the same spot, Joelson had no idea that his temperament had already conquered everyone present! Everyones eyes were abnormally hot. Looking at the man in front of them, they all thought of the same thing! That was to submit to him! This man had the ability tomand the entire underground city! Everyones gaze was burning hot! Standing in the same spot and being stared at by their burning gazes, he felt a little ufortable. Such an environment, such burning gazes, it was as if he was being stared at... It was really hard to ept. Joelson shivered and avoided their gazes. If the captain of the guards, Nair, was only able to survive under the powerful Joelson regime, it was only for his own sake. But now, he had seen that Joelson was not a cruel tyrant. After confirming that Joelson was not a tyrant, he did not have to worry about him massacring the entire regime. After ensuring his own safety and status, the captain of the guards had more and more hopes for a wise ruler like Joelson to ascend to the throne. After all, the old kings, Leighton and Reynolds regime hadpletely copsed. The old Iron-Blooded King Reynoldss actions had directly ruined the reputation of his dynasty. It was almost impossible to restore it. After all, the peoples will was the key to deciding the kings choice. If the people could not be convinced, then no matter how pure the bloodline was, it would still be overthrown by the people! What Reynolds had done was simply too vile! At that time, not only was Reynoldspletely suppressed by Joelson, he had even turned into a rage out of humiliation in the end. Not only was he unwilling to admit defeat, he even carried a crazed aura with him. He wanted to destroy everything and drag the entire underground city into the water, he wanted everyone in the underground city to be buried along with him. Even if such a person did not die, the hearts of the people would no longer be on Reynoldss side. The other nobles and dukes in the underground city werent able to maintain their stance at this moment. A few of them were still puppets of the Elizabeth family but, now, they had all been eliminated because they were courting death by provoking Joelson, they had all been eliminated. The only one left was Leighton. At this moment, he had gone crazy. He definitely wouldnt be able to inherit the throne. Moreover, even if he was able to inherit the throne, the hearts of the people toward Leighton had long been lost. At this moment, he had no chance ofpeting for the throne. Only this person in front of him. This person in front of him, Joelson, had an overwhelming advantage! From the looks of it, it was Joelson who had inherited the power, and had the authority to unify the entire underground city. Moreover, if Joelson were to inherit the throne, it would probably be the best oue for these people who were currently in official positions. If he hadnt done anything bad, he wouldnt have been punished, and perhaps his official position wouldnt have been devalued. Thinking of this, Captain Nair took a few steps forward and came to Joelsons side. Sir Joelson, how do you want to deal with the evil members of the Elizabeth family? Nair asked loudly. It turned out that after the arena match had just ended, Nair hade forward to seduce Joelson. At that time, Joelson had still been indifferent to Nair. However, just as the captain of the guards thought that he had failed to hook up with Joelson?and wanted to retreat... Joelson changed his mind and called out to the captain of the guards. Hey, what are you going to do? Joelson asked. Well, if you dont need Leighton, I n to lock him up in the imperial prison and wait for the judgment of others. The captain of the guards had a glimmer of hope to curry favor with Joelson, so he quickly came forward and asked. Do you need me to do anything for you? Anything is fine! The captain of the guards, Nair, said to Joelson. You can do anything for me? Joelson asked while stroking his chin. Of course, of course. I will satisfy all your requests! At that time, Captain Nair thought that he had finally attracted the interest of Joelson, so he quickly came forward and asked. Yes, I have something to ask of you. Joelson said faintly. Help me save a person, and also help me capture a force. Hearing Joelsons indifferent tone, Captain Nair was instantly overjoyed. If Joelson had asked him, then it meant that his fawning was effective, sessful, and quite correct! May I ask who you want to save and what forces you want me to help you eliminate... The captain of the guards rubbed his hands and asked. The person who helped me save is called Romo, thebat maid of the Glenn family. Joelson slowly answered the first question. Then, thisbat maid of the Glenn family, Romo, do you know where she is now? Hearing the words of Joelson, the captain of the guards, Nair, was puzzled and slowly said. He had heard of the Glenn family, but who was thisbat maid called Romi? The captain of the guards, Nair, had never heard of such a person. Although the captain of the guards was well-informed and knowledgeable, and the underground city was filled with informationworks that belonged solely to the captain of the guards, Nair, but for such a nameless nobody... Captain Nair really did not have many memories. Previously, when I participated in the underground citys auction, after the auction, the Elizabeth familyunched an attack on me. They wanted to kill me and steal my goods. In order to protect me, the Glenn family sent twobat maids to protect me. However, when I left, one of them, Romi, was captured by the Elizabeth family. Yes, sir, Nair said indifferently. Although the Elizabeth family is easy to destroy for me, Im grateful to the Glenn family for saving me. Now that their people have been captured by the Elizabeth family, I hope you can lead your troops to rescue that girl. After hearing Joelsons exnation, the captain of the guards, Nair, felt his heart tremble. This Elizabeth family really didnt know what was good for them! They even dared to provoke an expert like Joelson, didnt they have the ability to see? Sigh.. Captain Nair let out a long sigh. The Elizabeth family was thergest family in the underground city. They were ranked number one in the family rankings. Their family wasrge and had numerous benefits to the entire underground citys imperial family and himself. Many of the ministers in the pce were their trusted aides! Should they help Joelson? At that time, Captain Nair had fallen into deep thought. Moreover, Captain Nair had also made a preliminary judgment regarding Joelsons second question. Chapter 651 - The Loyalty of the Soldiers of the Underground City. The True Thoughts of the Nobles!

Chapter 651: The Loyalty of the Soldiers of the Underground City. The True Thoughts of the Nobles!

I hope that this foreigner can lead the underground city to glory! Kneeling on the ground, the captain of the guards, Nair, thought of this and expressed his submission to the other party. This attitude was so respectful. When the guards behind saw that their captain, Nair, actually showed such high respect to this man, the man who had just killed the old king, they were instantly shocked. Captain Nair, he One of the soldiers pointed at Nair in surprise, unable to speak for a long time. Hey! Hey! Hey! Another soldier cried out in surprise. You have to know that the old King Reynolds has just died. Is this still the most loyal man to the royal family? The surprised cry of that soldier instantly attracted even more soldiers to watch. No way, no way! This behavior is directly thinking about the foreigner offering his loyalty. Is this operation really okay? Hey, hey, hey, should we kneel as well! The soldiers immediately exploded in discussion. The scene of the soldiers talking crazily also quickly attracted the attention of some nobles. When they looked at the center of the za, the scene in front of them shocked many nobles! When these nobles saw the scene of Captain Nair kneeling down, they immediately exploded! Hey, look! A noble dressed luxuriously saw Captain Nair kneeling down in front of Joelson and was instantly stunned. He hurriedly called the people around him toe over and take a look at the scene in front of him. A few other simrly luxuriously dressed nobles beside him felt annoyed when they were being tugged at. After repeatedly expressing that they were not going to look at him, the other party continued to pursue him relentlessly. They immediately felt a wave of displeasure, as he shouted, he flung the other partys hand away. Dont touch me, idiot! The noble who was being tugged at looked angrily at the noble who was tugging at his clothes. At the same time, he responded with an angry expression. They were discussing a very important issue. Should they continue to support the son of the old King Reynolds, Leighton! Although the old King Reynolds had beenpletely defeated and the hearts of the people had beenpletely lost, Leighton was, after all, Reynoldss son. He was the only legitimate heir of the underground city, this status made them worry even more when they were considering abandoning the old kings old regime. That was the problem of their reputation! These nobles who did not hold weapons were quite concerned about their own reputation! Just as they were intensely discussing countermeasures, a person interrupted them. How could they not feel angry! Look over there! Its a major event! Although the noble who was sent away was not weed, he still said anxiously. This matter was too important. It was so important that he had no choice but to ignore the publics objections and remind the others to pay attention to this! This would be a historic scene for the future of the underground city! What? Finally, under the aristocrats persistent persistence, the aristocrat finally looked at the scene in front of him. However, when he saw the scene in front of him, they immediately felt a wave of shock! Ah! They opened their mouths wide and looked at the scene in front of them. The captain of the guards who is loyal to the royal family, Nair, is actually facing that foreigner! When the nobles saw the scene in front of them, they all had different thoughts in their hearts. Some of them had a beneficial rtionship with the captain of the guards. Some of them had no rtionship with the captain of the guards. Some of them only knew the captain of the guards, Nair. And some of them had a superior-subordinate rtionship with the captain of the guards No matter what the rtionship between each person and Captain Nair was, they all knew that one thing was certain. After today, Captain Nair of the underground city would dere his loyalty to the outsider! This meant that the old kings power could not be restored! Moreover, this also meant that Captain Nair would be the first person to board the ship of the new regime of the underground city. This kind of treatment could not help but make many of them feel extremely envious and jealous! This was great. If they could be the first person, the treatment they would receive would definitely not be shallow! In such a position, quite a number of them were very envious. They wanted topete with each other to offer their loyalty to Joelson. However, the people they usually set up were not like this, due to their pride, these nobles missed the opportunity and let Captain Nair take the lead! This Captain Nair was really observant! Some of the nobles began to think about their choice with Captain Nair. Was this choice really right? Could this foreigner, Joelson, really lead the underground city to a glorious tomorrow, towards a spring that did not exist! Some of the people among them had heated gazes, some lowered their heads in thought, while others were looking at Captain Nair with venomous gazes. These people were naturally people who could note onto the ship of the new regime. Just now, they were also the ones who had been trying to use the old king, Leighton, against the public opinion, they were supporting the kings authority given to Leighton by the underground citys firstw code. The reason was very simple, because they were the Elizabeth familys ministers in the dynasty! These ministers intestines were now green with regret. These people had no choice but to stand on the same side as the Elizabeth family because of their rtionship in the family. However, they knew very well in their hearts, how much the Elizabeth family had helped them in the past, and how badly they had screwed them now! This Elizabeth family, who didnt deserve to be provoked, had actually provoked a man whom even the underground citys Iron-Blooded King Reynolds couldnt defeat. This man was simply like a god. Such a man, yet the Elizabeth family had provoked him in an impartial mannerand the way they provoked him was quite irreconcble! Now that the old King Reynolds had been killed by Joelson, the nobles of the Elizabeth family were very clear that the tide had passed. The current king hadpletely copsed, not to mention that Leighton had gone mad. To not mention that there was no one who could defeat this Joelson now. Chapter 652 - The Elizabeth Family in Fear

Chapter 652: The Elizabeth Family in Fear

The old King Reynolds had already been killed by Joelson. These nobles of the Elizabeth family understood very clearly in their hearts. They were now very clear that the tide had already passed! The copse of the old kings glory was already inevitable! The current royal family had lost both the hearts of the people and the hearts of the people. It really made people feel that they could no longer support themselves. Since the current king hadpletely copsed, not to mention that Leighton had gone crazy. Just take the current underground city for example. In front of Joelson, the strongest experts who were only at the peak of the deity-domain realm were not even worthy of carrying their shoes! Right now, there was not a single person in the underground city who could contend against Joelson! Joelsons strength, which was so powerful that it exceeded everyones understanding, could not be underestimated! Not to mention having the capital to contend with Joelson, just the courage to confront him was probably not something that many people would dare to bring out! This meant that even if they had strong people in their hands, confronting Joelson was not a path that could be taken smoothly! Under such arge background, it seemed that they could only follow the path of Joelsons will. However, there were a few people who could not walk this path at all. Those people were the representatives and ministers that the Elizabeth family had arranged in the pce! It was fine if they had hooked up with them. However, at this moment, they had instantly fallen out with each other and refused to admit their wrongdoings. They berated the various evil deeds of the Elizabeth family, as if they had never received any benefits from the Elizabeth family! One had to know that they had previously wanted to squeeze into the banquet of the Elizabeth family with respectful faces, so that they could obtain the attention of the Elizabeth family and be able to climb up to this great family. At this moment, those who had yet to climb up to the Elizabeth familys ship had all turned hostile, expressing that they and the Elizabeth family were sworn enemies! Those fence-sitters who had been bribed by the Elizabeth family but had an ambiguous attitude also instantly severed their rtionship with the Elizabeth family. They all wanted to quickly sever their rtionship with the Elizabeth family, they were afraid of getting into trouble! Who asked the Elizabeth family to offend such a powerful expert, Joelson! All of them had witnessed the strength of Joelson. Wanting to destroy the entire Elizabeth family was simply a matter that could be solved with the snap of a finger. It could be done in a matter of minutes! As they were well-informed, they had already inquired about the story of the Elizabeth family and this outsider, Joelson. This allowed them to quickly make the wisest judgment. The Elizabeth family had already copsed! Those of them who were still able to jump out had all jumped out of the boat! These ministers had previously taken advantage of the benefits of the Elizabeth family. However, at this moment, they had instantly chosen to sell off the Elizabeth family and leave! As for those who werent capable, their rtionship with the Elizabeth family was inextricably linked They wanted to cry but had no tears. Most of them were the direct descendants of the Elizabeth family. They were nurtured by the Elizabeth family and sent into the pce. They were Elizabeths chess pieces! They were all grasshoppers tied to the Elizabeth family! If the Elizabeth family was annihted, they would definitely not have a good ending! Under such a situation, the intestines of the few of them were now rolling out in regret. If only they had not chosen the Elizabeth family at that time! They thought unwillingly. At the same time, they did not dare to stop talking. They were spreading their thoughts and ideals everywhere. They wanted to rope in even one person to stand on their side so that the death of the Elizabeth family would not be so embarrassing! Their only chance of survival was to pray that this foreigner, Joelson, did not n to stay here for too long. After tidying up the Elizabeth family, they would leave immediately! Thats right, they were so humble that they prayed that Joelson would find this ce meaningless and leave quickly! However, this kind of mentality was simply unable to rope in anyone! Everyone was avoiding the officials of the Elizabeth family just like they were avoiding the god of gues! They werent stupid. The Elizabeth family had provoked an expert like Joelson and they had already died without a burial ground. Now, even the slightest bit of rtionship with the Elizabeth family would bring them deep misfortune! One had to know that this was Joelson, who could even defeat a god! No one needed to question the power of Joelson! The death of the old king, Iron-Blooded Reynolds, was the best proof! If he was willing, the entire underground city would probably be overturned with a single thought! With such strength, who would dare to stand on the side of the Elizabeth family? Wouldnt that be courting death? Hence, everyone couldnt wait to avoid those lobbyists of the Elizabeth family! They werent stupid! At this moment, they saw Guard Captain Nair bow towards Joelson. How could their hearts not waver! How could their hearts not be filled with anger! The kneeling of this Guard Captain Nair represented too many things. In such an environment, Nair, who had pledged his loyalty to the Eldoria and held military power, had defected to Joelson. This meant that they had no chance to turn the tables! With the first supporter, there would soon be people who would follow suit! Under such circumstances, everyone would soon defect to Joelsons forces! It was over. The Elizabeth family waspletely finished! The few of them closed their eyes in pain and gave up struggling. Their appearance was immediately noticed by the other officials! They were members of the Glenn family! Normally, they had always been suppressed but, at this moment, they had never felt so proud before! Looking at those arrogant and despotic officials of the Elizabeth family, they were dejected. They were even happier than winning five million. At the same time, they were constantly rejoicing. If their nsmen chose to do the same thing as the Elizabeth family to snatch the resplendent gemstones from Joelson All of them felt a cold shiver run down their spines! They were probably no different from the ashen-faced Elizabeth family now! At the same time, they were also rejoicing in their hearts. Fortunately, the members of the Glenn family had foresight and had such foresight! One had to know that at that time, the auction had just ended. No one knew what kind of strength Joelson had. Before the situation became clear, they had chosen to help Joelson. This time, their Glenn family would finally rise to fame! If they had followed the example of the Elizabeth family, they would have died a long time ago! They clenched their fists in joy and excitement, looking at Joelsons figure with excitement! Chapter 653 - The Triumphant Glenn Family. A Hundred Years of Change in the Underground City

Chapter 653: The Triumphant Glenn Family. A Hundred Years of Change in the Underground City!

Before the situation became clear, they had chosen to help Joelson. This time, their Glenn family would finally rise to great heights! If they had followed the example of the Elizabeth family, they would have died a long time ago! They clenched their fists in joy and glee as they looked at Joelsons figure in excitement! Thats right, this person was the key to the great change in the Glenn family over the past hundred years! They must climb up to this powerful thigh now! The few of them did not doubt him. They were just thinking about how to curry favor with Mr. Joelson. Now that they saw the captain of the guards, Nair, kneel down, they were instantly overjoyed! With the captain of the guards, Nair, taking the lead, it would be much easier for them! They quickly walked forward and looked at Joelson with deep eyes. We are waiting for the representative of the Glenn family toe and offer our loyalty to Sir Joelson! Long Live Sir Joelson! They bowed and followed behind Guard Captain Nair and knelt down. Long Live! Their voices were loud and shocked everyone present! When the people in the central za saw the ministers and captain of the guards kneeling in front of Joelson, they immediately understood. They understood very well that this was the critical moment when the underground citys structure changed! Although they were allmoners and received very ordinary education, they did not know much about the structure and did not have much culture. But even so, they understood the current situation in an instant! It was very simple. There were so many ministers kneeling in front of Joelson. Wasnt it obvious? This fact was very clear. It could even be said that everyone knew about it! In such an environment, no one could not tell what kind of time it was! This was the key node of the underground city! The people were very clear. They immediately came forward and cheered! They knew very well that Joelson was about to ascend to the throne and be their king! The people immediately began to cheer! Long Live King Joelson! Long Live King Joelson! Long Live King Joelson! The people below were shouting so loudly that the entire canyon shook violently! They called out Joelsons name excitedly, their hearts filled with respect! They even called Joelson the great king without permission! This scene shocked all the officials and elders! After all, even when the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds ascended to the throne, there wasnt such a loud roar! But after thinking about it, they could understand what they were thinking. The reason was very simple. It was because Joelson was their great benefactor who had saved them! After all, that damned Iron-Blooded King Reynolds wanted to kill them! That was their respected king! They had once gave many offerings to this respected king. Every year, their taxes had caused many families to be exhausted, all in order to support their respected Iron-Blooded King Reynolds! However, that damned Iron-Blooded King actually wanted to kill his loyal subjects the moment he was defeated and knew that his throne was in danger! Wasnt such a person deserving of death? This person, whom they respected so much in their hearts, actually wanted to kill them. And that Joelson, who had been booed by them all along, did not know them at all, nor did he receive any benefits from them, however, it was such a stranger who was willing to spare precious energy to protect these people for the sake of them whom they did not know! How could such a spirit not shock them in their hearts! How could such a noble character not make them feel touched! Therefore, they offered their most sincere and sincere call! Long Live King Joelson! When the officials heard the peoples high-pitched call, they immediately understood everything. Thats right, it was a publicly acknowledged fact that Joelson had be the king of the underground city! Under such circumstances, everyones resistance, or other ns and thoughts, was meaningless. Many of the officials who were still hesitating sighed and walked towards Joelsons position. We are willing to offer our loyal subjects to King Joelson! More and more people walked towards Joelsons feet and knelt down to submit. It was like a domino. If one person chose to walk towards Joelson, there would be more people who would want to step under Joelsons feet! The people who chose to submit were like nuclear fission. More and more people walked to Joelsons feet and chose what they thought was the right choice! We are willing to offer our loyal subjects to King Joelson! Seeing more and more people walking to Joelson, a few officials who worked under the Elizabeth family stomped their feet in despair and stomped their feet in anger! Why, why did everyone choose Joelson! Damn it! Why did everyone not want to follow the Elizabeth family! Clearly, just a few hours ago, their Elizabeth family was thergest and most influential family in the underground city! Just a few hours ago, just before the auction started, everyone was still chasing after the Elizabeth family like a flock of ducks! These members who were on the side of Joelson had once been fawning over the Elizabeth family, praying that they could get on the good side of the Elizabeth family! In just a few hours, all of them, without exception, had fallen to the side of Joelson! This was something that they could not ept! This change was too sudden. Several of them had almost died from their heart failure. Joelson calmly listened to everyones cheers and endured all of them. He calmly looked at the people who were walking towards him and offering their loyalty. He didnt think much of it. People at his level were already used to such things. Such things were happening all the time in the infinite ne. All of this was just the most ordinary scene in the thousands of worlds. However, it was the indifference on Joelsons face that shocked everyone below! He was indeed a person with the aura of an king. In the face of such a thing, he was as calm as a cloud! Chapter 654 - The Miraculous Changes in the Underground City. The Various Factions

Chapter 654: The Miraculous Changes in the Underground City. The Various Factions with Different Hearts!

Such a thing was happening all the time in the infinite ne. All of this was just the most ordinary scene in the thousands of worlds. However, it was the indifference on Joelsons face that caused everyone below to be shocked! He was indeed a person with the aura of a king. In the face of such a matter, he was as calm as the clouds! What Joelson thought was nothing out of the ordinary, in their eyes, had be extremely surprising! How could they not be convinced by such a way of dealing with the world? How could they not be surprised by such a person who dealt with the world! Such a Joelson was so carefree. This made the people kneeling under his feet sigh. Sure enough, there was nothing wrong with their choice. In their eyes, this was no different from the symbol of a king! Thats right! People who wanted to be a king needed to have such elegance and strength to be called a king. The existence of a king needed to be carefree when encountering anything, he had to be extremely calm when he encountered anything! Under such circumstances, all the existences were dejected! Everyone looked at Joelson in the middle of the central square and instantly felt a wave of shock in their hearts! This Joelson had the demeanor of a king! Under the influence of such achievements, Joelsons actions were simply as noble as a king! Wow, look at that! A few ordinary people pointed at the powerful aura around Joelson and eximed. Such a powerful Joelson had such a strong royal aura that it almost materialized! Everyone felt a wave of respect for the powerful Joelson! No one would question the existence of Joelson at this time. Question the strength of Joelson. In their opinion, the strength of Joelson was very unique. Under such an aura, no one could resist the powerful personality of Joelson. No one could resist the strength of Joelson. This kind of Joelson, under such strength, made people want to follow him! Long Live King Joelson! The call of the people did not stop for a long time. The overwhelming call and the overwhelming honorific title pushed this mysterious foreigner to an unprecedented height. This height was so high that ordinary people even looked up to the existence of Joelson! Oh my god! A few officials of the Elizabeth family were also frightened when they saw this. Their hearts were filled with fear! At such a time, no one would not feel fear! Not to mention that they were the enemy forces of Joelson. They were extremely afraid. Looking at the central za where Joelson enjoyed the love of tens of thousands of people, their hearts were filled with fear. They were so afraid that their hands and feet turned cold. They were so afraid that their entire bodies trembled! This height was something that no one, including the officials of the Elizabeth family, had imagined. This strange phenomenon caused everyones hearts to tremble! This kind of phenomenon had clearly exceeded everyones expectations. This kind of terrifying phenomenon was something that they had never expected. The officials of the Elizabeth family had previously harbored a pure fantasy. They had imagined that as a foreigner who was unfamiliar with this ce, he would feel a certain degree of strangeness when facing the people of this ce, they did not really want to stay in this damned ce for long. However, they had all guessed wrong. Not only did Joelson want to stay in this ce for long but he was also received with such a high degree of wee! Such an overwhelming wee was unexpected to all of them. In their eyes, this scene even surpassed the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds at that time! They still clearly remembered the condition of the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds. At that time, the Iron-Blooded King, the king of the underground city, Reynolds, was also a humble challenger in the central za. The muddle-headed old king was escorted to this ce by a group of soldiers. His clothes were messy, and his expression was one of panic! Just like todays Leighton, he knew very well what his fate would be, so he was very panicked. He knew very well what his end would be, so he felt extremely panicked! On a day that was simr to todays atmosphere, he was dragged to the central za by the executioner and pressed down in front of his former citizens. Reynolds took the ughtering broadsword, raised his hand and swung it down, taking away this muddleheaded old king! His head bounced like a rubber ball, rolling to the bottom of the central za, rolling to the ground, rolling to the feet of the people, rolling to the front of them, these people directly picked up the kings head and kicked it up like a rubber ball. The feet of the people randomly trampled on the kings head in the dust, trampling on his corpse! They still vaguely remembered that the muddleheaded old king had once predicted that the Iron-Blooded King Reynoldss throne would also end in the central za! Along with the Iron-Blooded King Reynoldss life! At that time, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds was in high spirits, so how could he care about such a thing! However, this prophecy, which was treated as a joke, actually came true at this moment! Back then, Reynolds had already died. Even when Reynolds had beheaded the muddleheaded old king, in those great days, they had never seen such a battle! This was truly too astonishing! The people cheered with overwhelming joy, waving their arms with all their might, shouting the name of their king! Joelson! At this moment, Joelson was the only god in their world! Joelson was their only god! If the Iron-Blooded King was still alive, no one knew what his expression would be like. No one knew if he would faint from anger, or if he wouldment over Joelsons great achievements! The few of them looked at the powerful Joelson. At this moment, the officials of the Elizabeth family were unable to offer their loyalty to Joelson. All the other officials in the pce were at the same time they had directly offered their loyalty to the old king to the current him! This time, the central za was very lively! All the people scrambled to offer their loyalty to him. All of them wanted to express their loyalty to him! All of a sudden, people were kneeling at his feet! Those who couldnt even kneel even started to quarrel with each other! It made them anxious which was seen on their foreheads. Chapter 657 - Riot in the Square. Test of Captain Nair. The Restless Guards!

Chapter 657: Riot in the Square. Test of Captain Nair. The Restless Guards!

With an indifferent expression, Joelson looked at the kneeling Guard Captain Nair. Now, it was time for Guard Captain Nairs test. This was the best time to show Captain Nairs true loyalty! To help him clear all the obstacles in front of him was the role of Captain Nair! Captain Nairs body trembled. As if he felt something, he raised his head and looked at Joelson. Sir Joelson, do you need my help to stop this riot? Captain Nair raised his head and looked at the man in front of him with a determined gaze. Not long ago, Captain Nair offered his loyalty to Joelson! But now! The ministers below the stage were all fighting for various reasons. At this moment, they needed someone to help Joelson quell this rebellion. And the best candidate for that person was undoubtedly the person in front of them! The captain of the guards, Nair! He needed to help solve Joelsons problems! Who was Joelson? He had defeated the existence of the old god, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds. One had to know that with Joelsons level of ability, let alone any ministers, even if another king or a demigod came, he would be able to wipe them out with a snap of his fingers, he would be able to wipe them all out! Under such a major premise, why would such a powerful Joelson frown in the face of a group of ministers who were engaged in a chaotic brawl? Could it be that with Joelsons power, he wouldnt be able to deal with these ordinary ministers? This definitely wouldnt be the exnation! With Joelsons power, even if he was a mighty figure of the heavens, he wouldnt even frown! Facing theical looks of the ministers in front of him, if he wanted it, he would just nod his head! It was just a nod of his head, but he frowned! The captain of the guards, Nair, thought quickly in his heart and quickly figured out the crux of the matter! The crux of the matter was very simple. It was impossible for him to not be able to defeat the other party because he did not have a way. This was a test for him! A test to see if he could be of use to him! The captain of the guards, Nair, finally understood everything and nodded. Ill do it now! The captain of the guards said loudly. Meanwhile, Joelson closed his eyes and nodded in satisfaction. It was obvious that this captain of the guards, Nair, was a smart person. Joelson liked to deal with smart people. But It was not enough for a person to be smart. This person needed to be very capable and have the ability to aplish things. The current underground city was in chaos. The captain of the guards, Nair, did indeed have more than ten soldiers under him. But at this moment. At this time, when the underground city was in chaos. Would the guards still be able to listen to the orders of Guard Captain Nair? Would they still be able to listen to his orders and quell the rebellion? All of this was a question mark. The former king of the old era, the Iron-Blooded King Reynoldss im of power, had now been reshuffled. Would the soldiers in front of him still be loyal to Captain Nair? After experiencing the endless nes and seeing so many people, it was normal for soldiers to lead a rebellion. All of this, he had seen too much in the endless nes. Now, it was the best time to test whether Captain Nair was a useful person! Joelson slowly opened his eyes and nced at Captain Nair, who was slowly walking towards the center of the square. Let me see if Captain Nair is a fence-sitter who only knows how to adapt to the wind or a capable and tactful general! There was a sh of sharpness in Joelsons eyes! The discerning Joelson hoped that Captain Nair would give him a little surprise. Joelson still believed in his uracy in judging people. If this Captain Nair was really just a fence-sitter who only knew how to adapt to the wind, then wouldnt that prove that he had misjudged people? Joelson still hoped that the captain of the guards, Nair, would be able to show some strength. All the kings guards listen to my orders! The captain of the guards, Nair, slowly walked to the bottom of the tform in the central za. He breathed deeply into his core and used his abdomen to make a sound. His loud and deep high-pitched voice directly intimidated arge group of officials in the square! However, those guards were all stunned on the spot. Not a single one of them stepped forward to respond to Captain Nairs orders! This scene caused Captain Nair to frown! As expected, too many things had happened in the central za. The hearts of the people had already been scattered! Captain Nair had already expected such a situation because the changes today were simply too great. The old King Reynolds had already died in battle and the entire power structure had beenpletely reshuffled! Even if these guards were to turn hostile, it was very normal! Guard Captain Nair understood. From his point of view, these were all things that could be predicted. Nair was indeed the captain of the guards, but so what? The power of the underground city had already been reshuffled, and no one knew who was the boss anymore! The prime minister, who was once below one man and above ten thousand people, was also beaten up by an unknown small official until his mother did not recognize him! These guards were getting restless and their burning eyes stared at the captain of the guards, Nair. That gaze was not burning loyalty but an impulse that was almost unbearable. This urge was not physical, but psychological envy for the position of Guard Captain Nair! This might be the only chance for them to turn the tables in their lives! The guards rubbed their hands together and looked at Guard Captain Nair like wolves and tigers. At this moment, their eyes were filled with the desire to be promoted! Those who had been in the lower levels for a long time were very eager for the day of their promotion! All of their eyes shed with a trace of viciousness. Hey, hey, hey, its the Generals order. What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and respond to him! A guard saw that none of the other soldiers responded to Captain Nairs call. He suddenly felt a wave of strangeness in his heart. He looked at his colleagues around him and looked at them in confusion. However, no one responded to this pitiful person who did not see the situation clearly. All the guards at this moment were holding their longswords tightly in their hands or gripping the long spears in their hands! Idiot, who is the captain of the guards now Thats hard to say! Chapter 658 - The Restless Guards. The Great Test of Captain Nair!

Chapter 658: The Restless Guards. The Great Test of Captain Nair!

Trantor: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The guards in the central za fell into a strange silence. No one made a sound, and everyones breathing became heavy. They looked nervously at the situation in front of them and everyone held their anger in their hearts. Having been trained on the battlefield for a long time, their eyes at this moment burst out with solemn killing intent! A terrifying killing intent was united. The killing intent that was united was extremely high! The area that the guards were standing at was filled with killing intent! The civilians outside were still in chaos. They were celebrating and waving the gs in their hands. They were shouting Joelsons name. They were clearly on the same field, but at this moment, there were twopletely different scenes in the central za! On one side were the civilians. At this moment, the civilians were celebrating to their hearts content. On the other side were the guards who were maintaining order outside the central za. On the guards side, there was a murderous aura. Everyone had a serious look on their faces! If there was another scene, it would be the fight between the officials who had turned into a big mess! Their side had alsopletely opened up. They took off their shoes one after another and began to fight with each other. A battle was definitely iparable to the intense life-and-death battles between experts. They were not experts, and they had not even reached the divine-domain realm. However, it was precisely because of this that they did not have powerful strength. This primitive battle was the only thing that made people feel interested! Quite a number of people were watching the battle between the ministers in a serious manner. When they saw their passionate fights, they celebrated! When they saw the fighting, quite a number of people even cheered! In their opinion, although this battle was not as exciting as the battle between Joelson and the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, it was still very interesting in their eyes! Many passersby even began to bet on which minister would be able to make it to the end. The scene in the central za was extremely absurd! Captain Nair stood at a high ce and looked at the scene before him with a frown. He knew very well that his current situation was quite bad. Looking at the murderous expressions of the guards belowtheir expressions and their appearancesCaptain Nair felt helpless. However, he couldnt me anyone else. This was all from the stupid things Captain Nair did! He used to be too snobbish and didnt focus on cultivating his rtionship with the soldiers, resulting in his current predicament. He really couldnt me the heavens and me others. It was all his fault. Captain Nair let out a long sigh. He looked at the sky and felt a wave of mncholy, When Johnson saw the other partys appearance, he was instantly disappointed. It seemed that this captain of the guards, Nair, was only so-so. He had only grasped one hand of military power and did not grasp the heart of the army under him. It was very obvious that the current scene was clearly beyond the control of this captain of the guards, Nair! The captain of the guards, Nair, might not be able to settle all these matters. It seemed that he had misjudged the wrong person! Joelson shook his head deeply, feeling regretful for his own judgment. This captain of the guards was only so-so. Joelsons gaze slowly looked at the captain of the guards, Nair. He saw the captain of the guards, Nair, standing in a high ce, sighing slowly. Within the guards. You, what are you doing? Some of the soldiers who did not see the situation clearly looked at their colleagues in shock. At this moment, their faces were filled with shock. Looking at the murderous aura on their faces, they were all terrified! What were these people doing? Were they nning a rebellion? They looked at the people in front of them in horror. These guards were not like this a few hours ago! What was wrong with these people! They couldnt figure it out! It had only been a few hours, how did these people be so unfamiliar? No one responded to this pitiful person who didnt see the situation clearly. All the guards were now clenching their longswords or gripping their spears! Idiot, whos the captain of the guards now... Thats hard to say! One of the guards looked at the captain of the guards on the high tform with a vicious gaze and said in a low voice! At this moment, their gazes were exactly the same. Just as vicious! At this moment, their gazes were very aggressive! However, at this moment, none of them chose to make a move! After all, the first to be shot was always the first bird! None of them dared to be the first bird to be shot, but they were only one bird short of the first bird. The atmosphere was at a stalemate. After a long time, no one in the crowd dared to step out! However, at this moment! Finally, someone stepped out! Brothers, with spears in hand, follow me! A burly man wearing the uniform of the vice-captain of the guards suddenly shouted! This time, it was as if a small stone had been thrown into the calm surface of the water, setting off a shocking wave! Ohhhh! In an instant, the entire guard regiment exploded. Everyone raised their long spears high and charged towards Guard Captain Nair! Hehehe, Ive been waiting for this moment! Guard Captain Nair put away his mncholy and his gaze suddenly became fierce. Since they hadnt established their prestige before, it wasnt toote to establish their prestige now! Boom! With a loud explosion, Captain Nair leaped into the sky! Thunderp Ninth Heaven Double Kick! Captain Nairs legs shed with a terrifying electric current as he stepped into the crowd of guards! Boom! Along the way, sparks and lightning shed, and during it, the sound shook the ninth heaven! Captain Nair plunged into the crowd like an air-to-ground missile. In an instant, he exploded with dazzling light! A huge explosion attracted the attention of everyone present! Puwah! At the center of the explosion, dozens of guards were sent flying with blood spewing out of their mouths and electricity coursing through their bodies. What! When the vice-captain of the guards saw that the captain of the guards had such a powerful skill, he was instantly shocked! Wuh wahh! Dont kill me! I surrender! Woo woo woo... There were many cries in the crowd. Obviously, arge portion of the people was shocked by this attack! At this moment, there was a burst of fear in their eyes. After all, no one wanted to be the bird that shot the first bird! Idiots, this is a good time to be promoted to nobility. What are you afraid of,e on! The vice-captain of the guards saw that everyones rush was gone and he immediately panicked! Chapter 659 - Guard Captain Nair Versus Guard Vice-Captain Yoke Hansen!

Chapter 659: Guard Captain Nair Versus Guard Vice-Captain Yoke Hansen!

There were many cries and shouts in the crowd. Obviously, arge portion of the people was stunned by this strike! Obviously, this lightning strike had caused quite a bit of psychological damage to these small fries. Although Guard Captain Nairs Thunderp Ninth Heaven Double Kick was powerful, it had only killed or injured a dozen people. There were so many of them, so there was no need to be so afraid. After all, he only killed a dozen people in one move but there were so many people on his side! With so many people, there was really no need to be afraid of the other party! But No one wanted to be the one to die! It was fine if it was others who were killed, but what if it was him? It was true that power was extremely tempting, but his life was still precious! After all, if his life was gone, then he would really lose everything! Even if he could obtain power, obtain wealth and status that he would never be able to use up in his lifetime, everything would turn into an illusory thing after his heart stopped beating! Being alive was everything to these lowly people. Only by being alive could they have the chance to turn things around in the future. Only by being alive could they have the motivation to turn things around in the future! They still cherished their little lives very much. At this moment, their eyes were filled with fear. Come, didnt you want to challenge my authority? Why dont you continue toe up? The captain of the guards saw that the people around him had been intimidated and immediately said with a smile. However, under his instigation, no one dared to take a step forward and challenge the authority of the captain of the guards. I dont me you. Ill give you a chance to rebel but you still have to see if you have the life! The captain of the guards saw that no one dared toe up and immediately said with a smile. When the soldiers below saw theughing captain of the guards, they immediately looked at each other. No one dared toe forward to challenge him. After all, no one wanted to be the bird that shot the first bird! The sky was big, the earth was big, but their own little lives were the most important! Idiots, this is a good time to be promoted and advance. What are you afraid of? Come quickly, follow me! The vice-captain of the guards frowned when he saw that everyones rush was gone. He stood up and encouraged them. However, no one was willing to follow the vice-captain of the guards. Their eyes were filled with fear. None of them dared to step forward and challenge Captain Nair when they saw the look in his eyes. One had to know that Captain Nair was a deity-realm expert! To experts of Joelsons caliber, although a deity-domain expert wasnt even worthy of carrying shoes, they were extremely powerful existences in this underground city! In the underground city, a deity-domain expert wouldnt even appear among 10,000 people. Even in the military camp, their strength was only an existence that even a group of deity-domain experts could look up to! On the high tform, when Joelson saw what was happening below the stage, a smile appeared on his face. Hehe, it seems that this Guard Captain Nair still has some skill. Joelson muttered as he indifferently watched everything that was happening below. When Joelson saw guard Captain Nairs embarrassed state, he felt a wave of disappointment. At that time, he thought that Captain Nair was just so-so and he was speechless at his performance. He did not expect that after only a few minutes, this Captain Nair had opened his eyes! He actually directly started fighting with the guards under him! This was something that he did not expect! It was not that he had not expected such a situation but the sight of brothers fighting each other was truly a novelty! Joelson rubbed his chin as he slowly looked at Guard Captain Nairs actions in the middle of the battlefield! In Joelsons opinion, the current situation was still not very optimistic. The reason was very simple. This was because Guard Captain Nairs strength was at the deity-domain level. This was the most crucial factor for him to be able to intimidate his subordinates. However, there was another variable at the scene. Joelson rubbed his chin and shifted his gaze to the vice-captain of the guards who was currently summoning his subordinates! Under Joelsons eyes, the other partys strength could not be hidden from him! On the other side. When Captain Nair heard the vice-captains encouragement, he immediately chuckled. Hehehe, if you want to challenge me, why dont you take a look at my strength! Guard Captain Nair waved his hand and released his own magic energy! Divine domain! Under such powerful magic energy, almost no one in the underground city could contend against it! Under such a situation. The guard captain, Nair, raised his head confidently, preparing to announce his victory. What are you being so arrogant for? ! The vice-captain of the guards let out a loud bellow. The aura around his body suddenly soared! Boom! Boom! Boom! A fiery-red aura instantly lit up the entire underground citys za. It shocked all of the audience, causing them to cheer loudly! What? This vice-captain of the guards is actually? F*ck, another deity-realm expert has appeared in our underground city! The audience below were all shocked. When they saw the situation below, they immediately became excited! What? The captain of the guards, Nair, was instantly dumbfounded! The other party was actually a deity-realm expert as well! When did this vice-captain of the guards break through to this level! Cold sweat broke out on Guard Captain Nairs head. This time, the situation that was about to be clear instantly became turbid. Under such a situation, a battle between deity-domain-level and a deity-domain-level opponent, there really wasnt a situation where one could win with certainty. Cold sweat dripped down Guard Captain Nairs forehead. At this moment. The soldiers below were stupefied! What What was this? They watched in astonishment as the two captains shed. Whose side would they be on this time? Both sides were deity domain experts. If they fought, it was hard to say who would win or lose. If they chose the wrong side, their professional careers would end here! On the high tform, Joelson rubbed his chin as he watched the scene below. Joelson would not help guard Captain Nair. Although he had already offered his loyalty to him Joelson had yet to finish testing Guard Captain Nair. Joelson calmly watched the battle below. Chapter 660 - Intense Battles. Small Skirmishes of the Deity Domain Are Equally Interesting!

Chapter 660: Intense Battles. Small Skirmishes of the Deity Domain Are Equally Interesting!

On the high tform, Joelson smiled. At this moment, he was calmly stroking his chin as he watched the chaos below with a rxed expression. Obviously, Guard Captain Nair had encountered quite a bit of trouble. However! Joelson would not help Guard Captain Nair. Although he had already offered his loyalty to him. Joelson had yet to ept the other partys loyalty! In Joelsons eyes, it was not okay for anyone to offer their loyalty to him! Before epting the other party, Joelson still had to test the other party! Joelson looked down calmly at Captain Nairs determined face! In Joelsons opinion, if he could not survive such a simple test and needed his help, then it would be difficult for him to be magnanimous in the days toe! If he could not seed, it would be useless for Joelson to ask for his loyalty! Joelson was not a phnthropist and he was not a feudal monarch who took in useless servants! Under such considerations, Joelson naturally would not make any reaction to the other party! Captain Nair, let me see it for myself! Under Joelsons indifferent scrutiny, there was a hidden expectation that belonged to him. Joelson was still very much looking forward to having a person that could be used by him. After all, Joelson was not a resident of the underground city. In the underground city, to the underground city, he was just a foreigner. Joelson challenged the Wailing Abyss and came to the underground city. In the end, his goal was to get the resplendent gemstone, and the resplendent gemstone was to enter Lorna, so that he could get information about Lorna. This meant that he would not stay here for long! From the beginning, Joelson had no intention of participating in this power struggle! From the very beginning, he had never intended to be the king of the underground city! What was the point of being a king? In his eyes, a low-level civilization like the underground city was just a low-level civilization. Ruling over this civilization would not give him any pleasure! Therefore, he needed someone who could help him in the underground city, someone who could entrust something to him. And that person would take his ce to take care of this underground city that had lost its king. The underground citys Iron-Blooded King Reynolds had been defeated by him. The root cause of all this was because of him. Of course, Joelson would not leave after taking a shit andpletely ignore this underground city. The ordinary people here were innocent. If they did not support a person to stand up and lead them, the underground city would probably suffer countless casualties due to all kinds of power struggles! One had to know that power was a bottomless pit that ate people! Under this bottomless pit, a path filled with flesh and blood would be born! Under the struggle for power, these innocent civilians would return to the primitive era! The environment at the bottom of the Wailing Abyss was so terrible! Snow kept falling and the temperature was so low. Snowstorms would fall from time to time. If a powerful country did not unite to resist the snowstorm, everyone would probably be swallowed by this terrifying man-eating snowstorm! In addition, the magical beasts outside were constantly peeping at the underground city. They were very concerned about the flesh of the fat girls in the underground city! In their cruel environment, if they were not afraid of the strength of the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, they would have led the beasts to massacre the entire underground city! The patron saint of the underground city had been defeated by Joelson. Joelson could not just leave. Otherwise, the magical beasts would quicklye back and rule the underground city. Joelson needed a capable person who could help him represent the underground city, and the captain of the guards, Nair, was the one that Joelson valued. Therefore, Joelson was still looking forward to the other partys performance. He wanted the other party to bring out something that would make his eyes shine. A cold wind blew through the valley, and the wind and snow mixed together! The two people under the central za were currently facing each other! Brothers, dont be afraid. With me here, that damned Captain Nair wont be able to harm you! The vice-captains body glowed with red magical energy. His surging magical power was iparably tyrannical, igniting the fighting spirit of the soldiers below! Oh! Long live the vice-captain! Long live the vice-captain! The shouts below grew louder and louder! After all, both sides were deity-level experts. Why couldnt they support the other side, which was also a deity-level expert! Very quickly, relying on the tyrannical magic energy, the vice-captain of the guards attracted a huge amount of attention! However, the captain of the guards, Nair, was not inferior at all! Everyone, listen up. The vice-captain of the guards is leading a rebellion. Such a crime is punishable by death. If any of you dare to follow in his footsteps, it will be the same crime. You will also be executed! Brothers who are unwilling to rebel, follow me to capture the traitor vice-captain of the guards! Take down the vice-captain of the guards head. I will heavily reward you! The captain of the guards raised his arms and shouted. At the same time, a violent explosion of blue magic energy burst out from his body! This was actually lightning magic energy! This lightning magic energy was extremely overbearing. It was as if the thunder god was still alive. A series of crackling sounds shook the surrounding guards, causing them to panic! Such powerful magic energy had also won the praise of arge number of people! With such powerful magic energy, how could they not be convinced! Long live the captain of the guards! Long live the captain of the guards! Follow the captain and catch the traitor! Amidst the grand momentum, the vice-captain of the guards on the opposite side frowned. Guard Vice-Captain, let me give you a piece of advice. If you admit your mistake, it will be a great improvement. If you hurry up with your apology now, I can still spare your life. However, if you dare to continue resisting, I will definitely kill you! I will definitely kill you! The captain of the guards shouted loudly. His blood was boiling with anger as if he wanted to devour the world! Such a terrifying aura frightened the vice-captain of the guards, causing him to furrow his brows! Damn it! This Guard Captain Nair has such a powerful aura! I secretly cultivated it to the deity realm. I thought that I would be able to suppress the other party long ago. However, I didnt expect that I wouldnt be able to defeat him safely after meeting him today. It seems that I have underestimated the other party! The vice-captain of the guards had a fierce expression on his face as he looked at Guard Captain Nair. His face was filled with anger! No, we cant let this bastard kidpete with us! Chapter 663 - The Battle Is Intense. The Two of Them Are Risking Their Lives to Attack

Chapter 663: The Battle Is Intense. The Two of Them Are Risking Their Lives to Attack Each Other!

This terrifying sword attack shocked most of the people in the stands! This kind of sword technique was too powerful. This sword technique was actually aimed directly at the opponents vital points. If this was the case, the one who would suffer would be the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen! This kind of battle between offense and defense was too exciting and dazzling. It made the people in the central za focus their attention on the battle in the central za! Go, Captain Nair! Our Captain Nair is the winner that everyone expects! Bullsh*t, the vice-captain of the guards is the strongest! Under the stage of the central square, the guards were directly divided into two factions, supporting each otherCaptain Nair or Vice-Captain Hansen! Both of them had served in the army for many years, and each of them had a very deep love for the grassroots! The subordinates were all shouting with great effort! Because this was directly rted to whether they stood on the right team! As well as their future official positions and official careers! If the side they supported lost, it was likely that the entire underground citys army would no longer have a ce to stand! Meanwhile, the audience below the viewing tform also continuously cheered in shock! As expected, a battle at the level of a deity domain was a little more normal! The battle between Joelson and the old emperor, Iron-Blooded Reynolds, was truly too astonishing. It had already surpassed the expectations of most of the people present! They truly could not endure a battle that had long surpassed everyones expectations. Many people had been so shocked by the aftermath of the battle that they were still unable to catch their breaths. Many peoples heads were still aching, their eyes could not see clearly. This was only the aftermath of the battle between Joelson and the old Iron-Blooded King Reynolds! Moreover, it was an ordinary deity-realm expert. This allowed them to rx and enjoy the battle. As for the exchange of blows between deirty-realm experts, they could easily understand it. Their understanding of the battle would also deepen. It was truly too shocking to watch a battle between gods. A battle between mortals was more suitable for ordinary people like them! With this thought in mind, although the fight between the two of them was not intense enough, it still attracted the attention of most people! Joelson held his chin with interest as he watched the fight below. The way the two of them fought head-on was too intense, which surprised Joelson for a moment. Joelson would not use such a desperate fighting method. The reason was very simple. He did not understand his opponent at all. Blindly using this kind of attack to defend was too much of a gamble. Life was still precious. If he used this kind of move frequently, he would definitely fail one day. If he often walked by the river, how could he guarantee that his shoes would not be stained by the water? Such a desperate move would definitely cost him his life in the battle. It was just a matter of how fast the day woulde. Of course, there was still a very important prerequisite for this. That was, this kind of move required one to have a deep understanding of their opponent. Under the premise that they had a deep understanding of their opponent, this kind of move could ensure that they would not lose the bet in the battle! There was only one possibility for Captain Nairs desperate attack and Vice-Captain Hansens desperate counterattack! That was, the two of them must be very familiar with each other! Only under the premise of knowing the other partys personality, could it be possible to achieve such a fierce and desperate attack! Moreover, in terms of the techniques used by both parties to dissolve the moves, it was probably not as simple as being familiar with the other party. It was probably that they had fought more than once! Only after many exchanges would they have such a good understanding of each others attacks and make the most reasonable life-or-death attack! Such a powerful attack would only dare to carry out such an unreasonable life-or-death attack when they were sure that the other party was someone they were very familiar with! Thats right, it did not conform to themon sense of battle! An outsider would just watch the show, while an expert would watch the door! Only Joelson, who had also honed his skills in battle, could clearly sense the illogic of the battle between the two of them. As an expert in battle, Joelson was keenly aware of this point, and thus he noticed the conclusion that the two of them were very familiar with each other! Were they mortal enemies, or were they just friends Joelson looked at the battle below the stage with great interest and revealed a smile. In Joelsons eyes, this kind of battle was just a childs fight, but it was indeed very interesting! Under Joelsons interested gaze, the battle continued. The scene returned to the battlefield! Guard Captain Nair directly shed his sword at the magic energy that the opponent was bombarding over. This kind of sword technique was really too unusual, and it made Guard Vice-Captain Hansen sweat! Could such a sword cut through his own magic energy? The vice-captain of the guards looked hesitant. He looked at the iing sword intent and hesitated! Should I take a gamble? But if I lose, I will die! While the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was hesitating The de of the captain of the guards, Nair, did not hesitate! This sword, with the terrifying magic energy of the lightning attribute, shed straight at the captain of the guards! This sword strike actually caused the air around Vice-Captain Hansen to be electrified, and even breathing felt a little numb! The power of this sword strike was truly too powerful, causing the audience to cry out in shock! If this continued, this sword strike might really be able to split apart the fire attribute magic energy of vice-captain Hansen! If this continued, vice-captain Hansens situation would be extremely dangerous. If he didnt dodge, he would definitely be cut into two halves along with his magic! There was no time to consider the stakes! The de of Captain Nairs sword was right in front of him and the hesitation in the vice-captains eyes faded like a tide! Since you choose to fight head-on, then I will also choose to fight head-on! A golden light suddenly shed in the guard vice-captains eyes, shining with boundless radiance! Under the radiance, fiery-red fire magic jumped, and the fire elemental sprites in the air moved joyfully, causing the entire underground world to be irritable! One had to know that the fire elemental magic energy, in the freezing Wailing Abyss, was a very precious magic attribute in the underground city under the endless abyss! Although the fire sprites were rtively rare in this freezing environment, as the only possible holder of the magical energy of the fire element in the underground city, the vice captain of the guards, Hansen, could mobilize all the magical energy of the fire element in the entire underground city! Chapter 664 - The Outcome of the Battle That Had Not Yet Been Decided Must Be Decided Today!

Chapter 664: The Oue of the Battle That Had Not Yet Been Decided Must Be Decided Today!

Although the fire sprites were rather rare in this freezing environment, as the only possible magical energy holder of the fire element in the underground city, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, could mobilize all the fire magic energy in the entire underground city! It was like a pot of mushroom soup. Even if there was more soup in the pot, there would be more people sharing it, so there would be less porridge in each persons bowl. However, if there were fewer people sharing it, even if the mushroom in the pot was very rare, then there would be more mushroom in that persons bowl! The fire element magic energy in the underground city was a very rare and precious element energy! However, there were very few people who could use the fire element magic energy. Under this premise, the rare fire element magic energy actually became very rich for Vice-Captain Hansen! Under this premise, Vice-Captain Hansens body exploded with a terrifying aura! The fire elemental magic energy on his body became more and more powerful, almost devouring the captain of the guards, Nair! Such a terrifying aura shocked all the audience below! Oh my god, when did such a powerful fire elemental powerhouse appear in this underground city? He can use fire elements in this world of ice and snow. This is too rare. I have never seen a person who can use fire elemental magic energy in this underground city! Hes too strong! Im so excited to watch such a life-and-death battle! Come on, Captain Nair! Mother Goddess, bless our Vice-Captain Hansen! Under such a powerful pressure, everyones eyes lit up as they looked at the two people who were about to collide in the central za! Come on, lets use this move to determine the winner and loser of our 50-year friendship! Vice-Captain Hansen took a deep breath as a terrifying energy erupted from his body! Captain Nairs body trembled slightly as he looked at the other party in shock. Is he trying to determine the victor of our battle? Captain Nair swallowed a mouthful of saliva. What great courage or, rather, what great awareness! Both the victor and the loser had to be determined! In such a direct confrontation, it was likely that the oue of the battle would be decided and, at the same time, the life and death of the two people would be decided! If the oue of the battle was decided in such a direct manner, perhaps only one of the two people would be able to stand on the central za alive. Only one person would be able tomand the kingdoms guards of the entire underground city! Guard Captain Nair deeply understood the other partys character. He knew that once the other party made a move, he would not stop! It was exactly the same as the two of them training in the recruit training camp. At that time, the two of them had the most intense simted training in the entire recruit training camp. The others had followed the moves taught during the training to attack and defend, but the two of them werepletely different! The two people holding wooden knives in their hands were the fiercest fighting in the entire recruit training camp! The two of them did not follow the rigid fighting techniques taught in the army to attack and defend. Instead, they used the most primitive fighting techniques like wild beasts, every move was aimed at killing the other party. Every move was vital! Even with the wooden sabers in their hands, the two of them still ended up with bloody noses and swollen faces every time they finished their training. The severity of their injuries far exceeded the injuries suffered by the other people in the army! However, it was also because of the wooden sabers in their hands that they had never been able to determine the victor in the recruit training camp! Under the circumstances of using the wooden sabers, both of them had never admitted defeat. Even though they were badly bruised, they still insisted on continuing to fight. And before one of them was knocked unconscious, the angry instructor woulde up and pull the two of them apart, and it was this regret thatsted until today. The two of them had never been able to determine the victor. Both of them believed that in a real battle, they would definitely be able to defeat the other party! After the two of them entered the official army, there was no longer any confrontation training like in the recruit training camp. Later on, after the two of them achieved outstanding battle merits, both of them were promoted. The two of them who were in high positions could not even officially mention a duel in private. The two people in high positions could no longer carry out confrontation training as carefree as when they were young. Under such circumstances, the thought of deciding the winner was deeply buried in the depths of their hearts. Under such thoughts, fifty years passed in the blink of an eye. It was as if the confrontation training that could not decide the winner would no longer be able to be carried out. This became a major regret in both of their hearts. At first, Captain Nair thought that the two of them would never have the chance to decide the winner in this lifetime. But the variables came so quickly. A few hours ago, the king, Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, passed away and the old dynasty copsed. The power structure of the underground city had changed drastically, and the entire power at hand would be redistributed! At such a critical juncture, Vice-Captain Hansen had to consider whether this was the only opportunity in his life! He had been the vice-captain of the guards for twenty years! Twenty years! If not for today, he would have been the vice-captain of the guards for the rest of his life. He would have been trampled under the feet of the captain of the guards for the rest of his life! His proud pride would never allow the captain of the guards, who was at the same time as him, to be above him forever! Such an opportunity, such a great opportunity that the entire underground city would never have in ten thousand years, must not be let go! Thinking of this, the vice captain of the guards, Hansen, who was supposed to be tense, suddenly rxed. This was a kind of unprecedented rxation, a kind of rxation that he had never had in so many years. The vice captain of the guards, Hansen, suddenly revealed a smile. Perhaps if it wasnt today, he would never be able to determine the winner with the captain of the guards, Nair! Thats right, todays battle was fifty years ago, in the recruit training camp, when the two of them had yet to determine the winner! This time, the two of them were no longer using wooden sabers, but real sabers and swords. These sabers and swords were lethal weapons that could kill people! The two of them who used such weapons would no longer have the fear of not being able to determine the victor at that time! Under such an offensive, the two of them would have to decide the victor! Today, on this special day, the two of them would have to decide the winner! Chapter 665 - The Two Who Use Weapons Decide the Winner. The Winner Is...?

Chapter 665: The Two Who Use Weapons Decide the Winner. The Winner Is...?

The two looked at each other, their eyes burning with a strong desire to fight! Seeing Vice-Captain Hansens smile, Guard Captain Nair also smiled. Thats right, as a good friend for many years, Vice-Captain Hansens high fighting spirit had been transmitted to Captain Nair! The captain of the guards naturally understood what the other party was thinking! That day. That year. The time in the training camp was still as if it was yesterday The victory and defeat that could not be decided by the wooden sword would be decided today! The death battle that could not be continued that year would be decided today! With this thought in mind, the captain of the guards, Nair, would definitely not choose to retreat and there was no reason for him to choose to retreat! Fifty years! In the blink of an eye! Fifty years ago, in the training camp, the two of them were still children who had just entered the army. At that time, they had the purest desire to win or lose. Time hade to this day, fifty years! The two of them had experienced too much. By now, things had changed! After the baptism of time, the two of them had long lost their original purity. Facing such things, they had long lost their original hearts! But now, at such a time, at such a time of great changes in the underground city, their fighting spirit was unprecedentedly high! At this moment, they had found the heart that they had lost in battle! That pure desire to win and lose to the extreme. Under this pure desire to win and lose, the two of them had found their original heart! Shua! The captain of the guards suddenly opened his eyes, and lightning shed in his eyes, giving off the aura of an army destroyer! Blue lightning gathered in the eagle-like eyes of the captain of the guards, and a bolt of lightning suddenly fell from the sky! The captain of the guards actually didnt intend to retreat at all! Thunderbolt Sword Technique, Ninth Stage! The captain roared and raised his sword high up in the air. In an instant, a sharp bolt of lightning descended from the sky! Kacha! The bolt of lightning struck the sharp sword in Captain Nairs hand! This strike was apanied by lightning! Oh my god, he can actually summon heavenly lightning to fight! No way, this is the bottom of a bottomless abyss. He can actually summon such a terrifying bolt of lightning to strike the lightning in his hand. This is too terrifying! Oh my god, this is the first time Ive seen such a dazzling lightning bolt! The ordinary people below were discussing animatedly. Looking at the two people who werepeting with each other on the stage, such a high fighting spirit instantly infected the people below the stage. Come on, captain of the guards! We cant lose, vice captain of the guards! There was a burst of exmations from the audience seats. The guards at the side were iparably excited. They waved their arms, supporting the side that they wanted to support! At this moment, the two people on the stage were not only holding everyones hopes of being promoted. At this moment, the two people on the viewing tform were relying on their high fighting spirit to infect all the audience below the viewing tform! Come, Hansen. Between you and me, we can finally decide the victor! Guard Captain Nair raised the long sword in his hand high up and looked at the other party with a proud expression. Guard Vice-Captain Hansen! There would definitely be a battle between the two of them! Since that was the case, he would not run away. He would fight to his hearts content! As the two of them fought against each other, a terrifying magical energy spread out. Clearly, the battle between the two of them had reached a point where it could not be stopped! At this stage, the vice captain of the guards, Hansen, felt relieved. It was good that they would be divided today. It was also good that they would be able to put an end to the inner conflict that had gued him for fifty years! Even if this battle would result in his death, it wouldnt matter at all! It was just death! What was there to be afraid of? Under such lofty enlightenment, the eyes of the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, were so clear and bright! They were as bright as the waters of a river! The manic fire magic energy actually paused for a moment and became calm! Is this your awareness? Guard Captain Nair looked at the fire elemental energy of the other party in surprise! He was very clear that it was not a good thing for the other partys fire elemental energy to calm down! Just like calm, the calm fire elemental energy was much more lethal than usual! Such a terrifying fire was a powerful fire elemental energy that Guard Captain Nair had never seen before! This was his opponents lofty realization. He, Guard Captain Nair, had already deeply felt this realization! With regards to this lofty realization, Guard Captain Nair could only respond to his opponent with a merciless attack! Ha! The terrifying sword of lightning slowly descended! Such high-purity lightning, even he was unable to control it well! This was an all-out effort that he had never used in all these years! Lets decide the victor! The eyes of Captain Nair became unprecedentedly clear! At this moment, he had already put down all the misceneous thoughts in his heart! At this moment, the entire world seemed to have fallen silent! Rumble! The magical energy of the two finally collided under the anticipation of the crowd! Kacha! A dazzling blue lightning burst out in an instant! Bolts of lightning danced in all directions like venomous snakes in the forest, ready to strike! Oh! The audience was instantly shocked. Looking at the collision in front of them, their eyes widened! That terrifying lightning snake was about to strike them! However, just as the lightning was about to strike them, a golden barrier lit up in front of them! It was Joelson! Joelson calmly watched the battle on the stage. In just the span of a breath, he had released a barrier that could protect all the audience! In the eyes of these ordinary people, a battle at the level of a deity domain was indeed very powerful. It might even be fatal. However, in the eyes of people at Joelsons level, it was merely a fight between children. The attacks that they released could take the lives of ordinary people at will. In Joelsons eyes, they were nothing more than sshes of water. The magic energy that he breathed out could withstand the opponents full-powered attack! The golden barrier shone faintly, protecting all the ordinary spectators! Such a miracle instantly caused everyone below the stage to cheer! Long Live Emperor Joelson! Such cheers rose and fell! The crowd cheered! Everyone was singing to their hearts content about Joelson! Chapter 667 - The Ultimate Killing Move of the Two. The Winner Is...

Chapter 667: The Ultimate Killing Move of the Two. The Winner Is...

The lotus flower in the vice-captains hand had a terrifying power! The lotus flower was half-opened. Its petals were full and brimming with life, as if it was an ordinary lotus flower in a pond! However, under such a calm lotus flower, there was actually a terrifying killing intent! Thats right, it was killing intent! Cold sweat dripped down Captain Nairs forehead. Looking at the blooming lotus flower in the other partys hand, he felt a wave of fear! Thats right, it was fear! This ordinary lotus flower actually made him feel a deep killing intent! Captain Nair wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead and felt a wave of coldness. This was too outrageous. Captain Nair could not ept such a terrifying fact for a long time! Phew Vice-Captain Hansen slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, there were no distracting thoughts in his eyes. Under such a clear gaze, there was actually some relief. Bring it out your real killer move! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, stopped his attack and turned to look at his former good friend with an indifferent expression. His eyes were filled with relief and calmness! The misceneous desires from before had all disappeared at this moment. What was left was a clean and clear desire to win! Thats right, the current Hansens heart was so calm and at ease. This fellow had not turned around to look at the other party for so many years. He did not expect that the other party whom he had once left behind was now chasing him to such a close ce! It seemed that he had been too arrogant and had not properly looked at hispetitor of the same generation! He did not expect that in just a few years, the other party had not only caught up to his pace but also had the intention to surpass him! Captain Nair took a deep breath! His aura was constantly increasing! The current him should not be thinking of stopping this battle! If he was really a goodrade for thispanion of more than 50 years, then he should face the current situation! There was only one correct way, and that was to do it. And that was to do the same thing as him! Bring out all of his strength and give a reasonable end to the fifty years of friendship between the two sides! Rumble! A bolt of lightning descended! Guard Captain Nair closed his eyes deeply, his aura was constantly increasing. Kacha! Heaven and earth phenomenon! While his aura was constantly increasing, Guard Captain Nairs ability was causing the entire heaven and earth to change! On the high tform, Joelson nodded, and a hint of astonishment shed through his eyes as he looked at Captain Nair. This fellow had already touched the threshold of being a demigod! Thats right. In the world, the aura that he was using was the key to reaching the threshold of being a demigod! If he were to train for a period of time, he would definitely be able to break through to be a demigod by then! Such a powerful talent in cultivation could be considered one of the few top-tier cultivators. Of course,pared to the group of people like himself and Godfrey, the difference was still quite great. With such talent in cultivation, it wouldnt be long before he would truly be able to break through to be a demigod. His gaze returned to the viewing tform. While Joelson was pondering, the aura of the captain of the guards, Nair, had already reached a terrifying peak! Bang! As if a lightning storm had descended, bolts of lightning continuously struck downwards! Bang! Bang! Bang! Captain Nair, whose aura had reached its peak, slowly opened his eyes! Powerful energy erupted from his eyes. This energy caused Vice-Captain Hansen to be shocked. Was this the strength of Nair He was really very powerful. However, this did not mean that Vice-Captain Hansen was going to retreat! Vice-Captain Hansen slowly looked at the blooming me lotus in his hand. His eyes were calm. Even if it was just for the sake of a simple victory, the victory that he had waited for 50 years for would note. He would definitely not retreat now. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, raised the lotus in his hand high up. He wanted to use all the effort he had put in all these years to fight against the captain of the guards, Nair! The captain of the guards, Nair, was also very clear in his heart. He put his palms together and unleashed his own unique killing move! A terrifying lightning ball appeared in the hands of the captain of the guards, Nair! The ball of lightning was unstable at first, but after a while, it gradually stabilized, the ball of lightning turned into a stable ball of lightning in Captain Nairs hand, shining with a blue light! The ball of lightning wasnt just ayer of lightning, but multipleyers of lightning. The multipleyers of lightning were continuously shining and floating steadily in Captain Nairs hand! The name of this move is Thunder Hell Mad Ball! Captain Nair calmly said the name of the lightning ball in his hand. On the other side, the vice-captain also raised the lotus in his hand. The name of this lotus is Buddhas Fiery Lotus. The Vice-Captain Hansen calmly said. Come, let us determine the winner who is 50 yearste. The captain of the guards said as he slowly walked towards the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen. One step at a time, slow and heavy. With this kind of pace, he slowly walked in front of the other party. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, also slowly walked towards the captain of the guards, Nair, with the same pace. The distance between the two of them was getting closer and closer. After reaching a certain point, the two stopped. The two suddenly attacked each other with their techniques! Slowly, the ultimate killing moves of the two sides slowly collided. Bang The two terrifying killing moves first collided with each other, producing a soft sound, as if two ss marbles had collided. But soon after! Bang! A terrifying loud sound was heard! On the viewing tform, a shimmering dot of light gradually grew bigger, and then engulfed the entire underground city! The collision of the energy from this killing move produced a light that directly covered everyones line of sight. No one knew the oue of the battle between the two. No one knew whose killing move was stronger, and no one knew whose ability was stronger than the other. No one knew the situation on the stage. Under the terrifying white light, their eyes were blinded by the intense light! Chapter 668 - After the Light Dissipates, the Result Is...

Chapter 668: After the Light Dissipates, the Result Is...

Apart from Joelson, who could clearly see what was happening in the middle of the arena, everyone else was blinded by this terrifying white light. The world waspletely nk After a long time, the light finally dissipated. Joelson revealed a smile. The magical energy formed from the collision of this energy had actually reached the level of a demigod expert in a single kick. As for the audience below the stage, they were all speechless. They rubbed their eyes, casting their vision, which had been restored with much difficulty, onto the stage. The stage had long since been torn apart. The entire arena in the central za had be filled with potholes. This was an arena made from high magic resistance, high-grade spirit ore. The fact that the arena, which had such high magic resistance, had been torn apart at this moment showed how fierce the battle had been. However, under the bombardment of such magic energy, the two figures could not be seen in the fragmented arena. The captain of the guards, Nair, and the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, were nowhere to be seen. Everyone looked at the battle scene in the arena in silence. Who won? I dont know. I cant see them at all. Did anyone see who won? Oh my god, Ive really had a feast for my eyes today. Ive watched the battles of gods and the exciting battles of mortals. I feel that I can do this for the rest of my life. The few of them looked at the rising smoke on the stage and discussed animatedly! At this moment, someone noticed the two figures! These two figures were none other than the Guard Captain Nair and Guard Vice-Captain Hansen who were fighting on the stage earlier. At this moment, the two of them were in a sorry state. Their bodies were covered in mud as they fell in the middle of the stage. What was even more shocking was that one of each of their arms was broken. How tragic! The wounds of the two of them extended all the way to their shoulders. That terrifying wound and the charred blood all proimed the tragic scene just now. How could such a scene not cause the audience below the stage to panic! What? Oh my God, its actually a lose-lose battle! Could it be that both of them have directly died in battle! All sorts of spections spread throughout the audience. If both sides of the battle, Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen, had really died, this kind of duel would have been too dramatic. Just as the people below the stage were quarreling non-stop. Finally, someone noticed that on the stage, the two peoples chests were slightly heaving up and down. Look, look, look! Both of them are fine! One person stretched out his hand and excitedly pointed at the two people on the stage who were still showing signs of life. At this time, the two people were lying on the fragmented stage. Both of their chests were slightly heaving up and down. This result undoubtedly showed that both of them were still showing signs of life. Under this kind of result, it was undoubtedly the result that everyone was willing to see! The ordinary citizens felt that it was probably the best oue if there were no deaths on either side! After all, both of them were top-notch training experts in the underground city guards. They were soldiers who had fought against the magical beasts outside for the sake of the peace of the underground city! Both of them were still alive. It could be said that they were the hearts of the ordinary citizens of the underground city. Their gazes moved to the other side. To the guards, they did not want to see anyone die. To them, regardless of whether the captain of the guards, Nair, or the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, survived, the people on the other side would suffer directly! Those who stood on the wrong side would directly ruin their career prospects and chances of promotion for the rest of their lives! Therefore, regardless of which side won, the other side would definitely suffer, and one side would definitely suffer. Thinking about it this way, the current situation was the most advantageous for all of them. They deeply understood this point, so everyone let out a deep sigh of relief. However, at this moment. The two slowly opened their eyes. Cough cough cough Guard Captain Nair coughed a few times and coughed out a few mouthfuls of dark red blood. Then, he groggily crawled up. Pfft Guard Vice-Captain Hansen spat out a mouthful of blood. He slowly woke up and used his remaining hand to support his body. Then, he slowly stood up. Nair Hansen The two of them looked at each other. The fighting spirit in their eyes did not weaken at all. However, at this moment, both of them were at the end of their strength. They did not have the ability to continue fighting. However, under such circumstances, both of them still did not want to stop! Oh my god, they still want to fight They are crazy. Is there a need to continue fighting like this? The two of them shouldnt be able to hold on much longer The few of them were engaged in an intense discussion. As they looked at the two of them swaying on the stage like flickering candles in the wind, admiration rose in their hearts! A gust of cold wind blew past. This gust of cold wind almost blew the two of them to the ground. Both of them were currently heavily injured. A gust of wind would be able to knock them to the ground. However, they were unwilling to fall, instead, they stared at each other and moved their bodies with great difficulty, wanting to get close to each other andunch their final attack. However, their bodies were in such an awkward condition that even a single move was painful. They could not even maintain their bnce with only one arm, let aloneunch an attack. However, both sides did not give up on attacking. Under such circumstances, the two weakly opened their eyes and stared at each other. After a long time Captain Nair moved first! As he staggered, Captain Nair staggered towards Vice-Captain Hansen. His eyes were filled with the desire for victory! Nair staggered to the front of the vice-captain and waved his fist with great difficulty, attacking his opponents face. The winner is me However, before Nair could be happy, this punch actually missed. Nair, whose vision was blurry and his body was weak, missed this punch. Nair swung his fist in the air and his already weak body lost its bnce. He was about to fall! The winner is me! Vice-Captain Hansen shouted excitedly when he saw the scene in front of him. At the same time, he threw his fist at Nair, wanting to end his opponentpletely! Chapter 669 - Draw. The Reconciliation between Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen!

Chapter 669: Draw. The Reconciliation between Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen!

No one could figure out the will of heaven. They didnt expect that Captain Nairs punch, which was about to win, would be missed. The missed punch shocked everyone below the stage! No way, its punched. Theres nothing we can do about it Yeah, it looks like the winner is about to change hands. Thats right, it looks like Vice-Captain Hansens victory. The blurry vision of Captain Nair, whose body was weak, missed the punch that could end the duel. Not only were the audience below the stage dumbfounded, but Captain Nair himself was also shocked! What the hell was this? He actually missed This was impossible! Captain Nair copsed. To him, this punch was supposed to be the punch that could end the match. However, he didnt expect this punch to miss. Was he really going to lose? Captain Nair missed his punch and his already weak body became unbnced. He staggered, and Captain Nair looked like he was about to fall. Vice-Captain Hansen saw the scene in front of him, and his eyes widened as he looked at his opponents swaying and weak body! As expected, as expected! The winner should be him! Vice-Captain Hansen looked at the scenery in front of him in ecstasy. He had waited for this scenery for far too long! He had been waiting for this scenery and this moment for too long! The day of his victory should havee a long time ago! The day he had been waiting for all these years should havee a long time ago! Fifty years! The feud between Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen woulde to an end at this moment! The vice-captain had been waiting for this moment for too long! The winner should be me! Vice-Captain Hansen shouted excitedly when he saw the scene in front of him. How could he not break down after fifty years of suffering in his heart! With tears in his eyes, Vice-Captain Hansen stumbled and ran towards Captain Nair! As he walked, Vice-Captain Hansen punched Nairs body at the same time, wanting to end his opponentpletely! This punch carried the vice-captains strong desire to survive, as well as his strong desire to win! At this moment, his fist smashed towards the other partys face! Although this punch was soft and not fast, it was still very slow in the eyes of ordinary people. Perhaps a punch from an old man in the park was much faster and stronger than this punch. However, under such circumstances, as long as he could hit his opponent, based on Captain Nairs extremely weak body, he should be able to determine the oue of this duel. As long as he hit his opponent, this world-shaking battle would be over! However, at this moment, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, actually missed his punch. Having lost an arm, he had no way of maintaining his bnce. This punch missed everyones expectations, but it also met everyones expectations. This punch was extremely empty. The audience below the stage sighed when they saw this scene. They looked at the two people on the stage with admiration in their eyes! Their fists had never touched each other. They had not been able topete for todays winner. This battle had entered its most difficult moment. Guard Captain Nairs footsteps were extremely weak. With three steps, he walked in front of Guard Vice-Captain Hansen and raised his only remaining arm with great difficulty. Guard Vice-Captain Hansen also moved his heavy steps and slowly walked in front of Guard Captain Nair, the person who was the mostplicated to him! Status, power, reputation For a normal human, the things that he had spent his entire life trying to obtain, for the two of them in their current state, they became illusory. All of this was no longer important. At this point in their battle, the things that ordinary people were searching for had beenpletely removed from their minds. At this moment, the two of them were covered in injuries and looked extremely weak. If they were exposed to others, it would be a very embarrassing scene. However, at this moment, neither of them was thinking about their own faces! At this moment, their minds could no longer contain anything else. There was only one thing in their minds at this moment. Victory! Fifty years ago, there was no such thing as victory in the recruit training camp. Fifty yearster, there would definitely be a victory in the central square! The two of them walked into each others attack range. Nair Hansen Their dirty eyes were bloodshot. The impact earlier had affected their vision. Their eyes were filled with ash, as if they were dead. However, there was something shining in their eyes. That thing was called the desire to win! Nair! Hansen! The two let out angry roars and waved their fists. Under the stands, the hearts of all the audience members were hanging at the highest position. Who would win? Bang! A muffled sound and a heavy sound made all the audience members stretch their necks out of curiosity. They looked towards the middle of the central square, wanting to see who would win all of this. In the stands, Joelson slowly clenched the fists of the two people. Its done. Joelson said slowly. The fists of the two people were firmly clenched by Joelson. The two of them widened their eyes. They were so weak that they did not even notice when Joelson had arrived by their side. Both of them looked at Joelson, who had stopped the two of them, in surprise. Not to mention Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen, both of their bodies were extremely weak. It was understandable that they did not notice it. However, there were so many pairs of eyes under the ring. They were all healthy and lively people! Under the gaze of so many people, no one noticed it. Without anyone noticing, Joelson had already arrived in the middle of the ring and stood behind the two of them More importantly, the two of them could feel gentle magical energying from Joelsons body. It slowly flowed into the two of them and repaired their bodies that were riddled with holes. Their bodies were badly damaged. They could no longer hold on and fell to the ground. Chapter 670 - The Duel Is Over. All the Guards Are to Pledge Their Loyalty and Head to the Dungeon!

Chapter 670: The Duel Is Over. All the Guards Are to Pledge Their Loyalty and Head to the Dungeon!

The two of them could feel an extremely gentle magical energy flowing into their bodies through Joelsons hand, repairing their bodies that were riddled with holes. Such gentle magical energy waspletely different from the one that had fought against the old Iron-Blooded King Reynolds! They could still vaguely remember what had happened. The Iron-Blooded King Reynoldss tyrannical lightning and ice magic energy had beenpletely suppressed by the fire magic energy of Joelson! They could remember it very clearly! When had the fire magic energy been so tyrannical? It was so terrifying! But under this premise, the magical energy that Joelson had disyed was so gentle. So reserved. It wasnt overbearing at all! Oh my god! The captain of the guards, Nair, cried out in surprise. He understood the reason behind all of this. It was very simple. Not only was Joelson able to suppress the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, but he was also able to heal his wounds. It was very obvious that he was the possessor of multiple magical elements! Joelson was able to interact with multiple magical elements! To be honest, such a person was not rare. In the underground city, there were many people who could do such a thing, such as the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, who was a possessor of the lightning element and the ice element. However, Joelson was different from those people! In the case of multiple element affinity, they would usually only be able to get close to elements with simr attributes. Elements withpletely opposite attributes would usually not appear on the same person! For example, a person who had an affinity with the wind element would also have an affinity with the fire element. This was a rtively normal scene. However, a person who had an affinity with the fire element would basically not be able to have an affinity with the water element! The reason was very simple. Two opposing elements could not coexist! However, this was only what would happen under normal circumstances. Everything would have a special situation. This special situation was for people like Joelson! They were multi-ability affinity users, but at the same time, they also had this ability in their bodies. They could allow different elements withpletely opposite attributes to fuse together and coexist harmoniously! This ability was quite rare! After receiving treatment from Joelson, both of them were in much better condition. Their legs no longer had any strength, and they no longer walked unsteadily. They could even stand up straight! The terrifying wound on their shoulders had also sessfully stopped bleeding, and it was visibly healing. Was this the person who had defeated the old king, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds The vice-captains gaze was like a torch as he looked at the person in front of him with a look of admiration in his eyes! This person waspletely different from the type of great devil he had imagined! Instead, his actions carried the aura of a king! Such an aura made everyone present feel a wave offort! The kings aura on Joelsons body was even denser than that of the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds! No wonder, if it was this kind of person. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, nodded. The gaze he looked at the other party was filled with extraordinary admiration. If that was the case, then the fact that Joelson had defeated the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds now seemed very reasonable. The duel between the two of you ends here. Joelson said calmly, his tone carrying an unquestionable tone. Yes! The two of them knelt down one after another, indicating that they wouldply with Joelsons arrangements. Here are two recovery potions. If you drink them, it will be beneficial to the recovery of your broken arms. Joelson turned around, and with a flip of his hand, he took out two bottles of red potions. Thank you, Sir Joelson! The two of them quickly kowtowed to express their gratitude, and then took the bottle of red medicine from Joelson. The captain of the guards, Nair, used his only remaining hand to hold the bottle of medicine. Then, he bit open the ss wooden stopper with his mouth. After, he raised his head and swallowed the red medicine in the ss bottle in one gulp! The captain of the guards, Nair, was not afraid of the poison in the bottle at all. This was because if Joelson wanted to kill him, he would not need to go through so much trouble. All he needed to do was to cast magical energy with his eyes, and it would probably be enough to kill him. Moreover, if Joelson really wanted to kill him, he was afraid that even if he did not want to give it to him, it was not something that he could decide! The open-minded Captain Nair drank the red potion in the ss bottle in one gulp. The moment the potion entered his mouth, it was slightly bitter and had a very strong bubble. It stimted the taste buds on the tip of Nairs tongue, causing him to shiver. After the red potion entered his stomach, a warm wave of heat spread throughout his body, it spread throughout the entire body of Captain Nair. Oh! Guard Captain Nair, who could not suppress his heart in the wave of heat, couldnt help but shout out! After shouting out, the Guard Captain Nair felt much better. The warmth in the stomach dispersed very quickly, and his shoulder, that terrible wound, unexpectedly quickly healed up! Visible to the naked eye, small white grantion kept emerging, and bones were constantly regenerating. Guard Captain Nair opened his mouth in surprise, looking at the scene in front of him with a burst of shock, it was the first time he had seen such a magical scene. He was curious as he looked at his rapidly regenerating arm! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was also surprised when he saw it! What a powerful potion! One must know that the potion that could heal ones injuries was a very precious item in this underground city! This potion could allow a person to regrow a broken arm after a few years of recuperation. It was a good item that could be bought by people in the entire underworld! The item that Joelson took out was too powerful! It was actually able to regrow Captain Nairs broken arm with the naked eye! After a few breaths of time, Captain Nairs arm hadpletely regrown! Captain Nair looked at his hand that had regrown and was surprised. He touched his hand. It was as smooth as a babys skin. Captain Nair was surprised and delighted at the same time! This was too magical! It was actually able to directly regenerate his broken arm. Such technology was simply unheard of and unheard of! Such superb recovery speed was simply an eye-opener for Captain Nair! This was something that even the records in the books had never heard of! Such a powerful magic potion, did it really exist in this world? Chapter 671 - The Miraculous Recovery Potion. The Persistent Vice-Captain Hansen!

Chapter 671: The Miraculous Recovery Potion. The Persistent Vice-Captain Hansen!

In any case, in the past, Captain Nair would never have believed that such a miraculous magic potion existed in this world! It was actually able to regenerate his arm, which had been sted into ashes by the magic energy, in an instant! This magic potion was a little too magical! Thinking of this, the captain of the guards was surprised again. Thats right, such a precious magic potion let alone the underground city, it would probably be very rare in the entire underworld! No, not rare. It would be biased to describe this potion as rare! Even in the underworld, this medicine was priceless! And just now, he had drunk such a precious thing. Thinking of this, Captain Nair was shocked. Damn it, this subordinate deserves to die! Thinking of this, Captain Nair directly knelt down and kowtowed to Joelson! Such a heavy favor was something Captain Nair could not ept! Such a precious recovery potion was directly given to him by Joelson. This was a great favor! Captain Nair did not know how to repay such a great favor! Theres no need to do this. Joelson said indifferently. Looking at Captain Nairs actions, he found it funny. Joelson naturally knew what Captain Nair was thinking. Indeed, this kind of potion was very precious to the entire underworld. Few people could afford this quality of potion. However, this was only for the underworld. For Joelson, this kind of potion was not that valuable. He had the Dragon God Ranch System. Although there was no ce to store such a potion, there was no need to worry about running out! To Joelson, such a bottle of potion was like bread before a meal. It was not a formal meal at all! Joelsons indifferent response made Captain Nair even more touched. He directly knelt down and kowtowed twice. Well, its not a big deal. Get up. Joelson said indifferently, which made Captain Nair not so excited. Captain Nair nodded and stood up. Vice-Captain Hansen was still kneeling on the ground. The ss bottle in Vice-Captain Hansens hand was filled with red recovery medicine, but he didnt drink it at all! Whats wrong? Joelson turned around and looked at the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, who was kneeling on the ground. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, knelt on the ground and didnt say a word. Although the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, didnt say anything, Joelson could roughly understand what he was thinking. However, Joelson didnt say it directly. He just stared at Vice-Captain Hansen. Vice-Captain Hansen lowered his head deeply, his expression constantly changing. Obviously, he was struggling intensely in his heart. Fifty years He had waited for this moment for too long. Although, at thest moment, the victor couldnt be guaranteed to be him However, both of them still had this regret in their hearts. They were too eager to have a result after fifty years of struggle! Especially Vice-Captain Hansen, who was kneeling on the ground. At this moment, he felt extremely unwilling. If it wasnt for Joelson stopping this battle, he might have won! Captain Nair thought to himself. If it wasnt for Joelsons interference, this battle of fifty years of old grudges would have had an oue! But the reality was reality. There werent so many ifs in reality. Everything had already be a foregone conclusion! Damn it! The vice-captain of the guards punched the ground. With a bang, the floor shattered. His only remaining hand had recovered a little after much difficulty. This punch had once again turned it into a bloody mess. At this moment, Vice-Captain Hansen knew that he could not express his dissatisfaction. However, this result made Vice-Captain Hansen too depressed. Are you thinking that if I did not intervene, you would have won? Joelson said with a faint smile. When Captain Nair heard this, he was stunned. A trace of fear shed in his eyes as he looked at the other party! Captain Nair turned his head to look at Vice-Captain Hansen who was kneeling on the ground. He winked wildly, hoping that the other party would understand his meaning and not speak carelessly. From Captain Nairs point of view, he really understood Vice-Captain Hansens character too well! This stupid guy would very likely directly give a positive answer to Joelson! If Vice-Captain Hansen answered like this, it would be too rude! In the face of such a rude answer, even a good-tempered king would drag such a bold person out to be beheaded! That was a powerhouse who had the power to decide the life and death of others! How could he sympathize with their ridiculous feelings and understand them? In fact, even without Captain Nairs warning look, Vice-Captain Hansen was very clear about a fact. If he directly answered yes to the other partys words, then the other party would definitely not give him a good look! This was a rebuttal to the other party! With such rudeness, the only thing that would wee him was death! The vice-captain was very clear on this point. He understood it very well. But The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, could not choose to remain silent! He raised his head and looked at Joelson with a burning gaze! Sir, forgive me for my offense! The vice-captain of the guards did not care about the Guard Captain Nair, who tried his best to stop him in a low voice. He raised his head resolutely and asked a question. I indeed feel that if you dont intervene, Im afraid that I will win this duel! The vice-captain of the guards raised his head firmly and said loudly! As soon as he said this, the people below immediately exploded! This vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, is really sick. Not to mention that Lord Joelson gave him such a precious recovery potion. Not only did he not drink it, he actually dared to contradict Lord Joelson! Thats right, he didnt die, right! The people below discussed animatedly as they pointed at the Guard Vice-Captain Hansen who was kneeling on the stage! Guard Captain Nair raised his head in despair. This Hansens personality was too straightforward, to the point of being vile! This was the end. This idiotic Guard Vice-Captain Hansen was definitely done for! Chapter 672 - The Two Who Decide the Outcome. The Reconciliation of Joelson!

Chapter 672: The Two Who Decide the Oue. The Reconciliation of Joelson!

Guard Captain Nair raised his head in despair. This Hansens character was too straightforward, to the point of being vile! This was the end. This idiotic guard Vice-Captain Hansen was doomed! Guard Captain Nair looked nervously at the situation in front of him. He looked helplessly at the guard vice-captain who did not know the big picture! This idiot! The captain of the guards held his forehead, speechless. To say such rude words, wasnt that courting death! No matter how good his temper was, he definitely wouldnt forgive such an idiot! After all, such rude words were openly challenging the authority of Joelson! One had to know that Joelson was an existence that could defeat the old King Reynolds! Who was the old king, the iron-blooded Reynolds? That was the Iron-Blooded King! What was the strength of the king? That was a god. The entire underworld was at the upper reaches, and was above everyone present! Under such a major premise, Joelson had defeated this great demon king with rtive ease! It must be known that in the entire underground city, even demigods were extremely precious. For a n to produce a demigod every hundred years, it was all thanks to the blessings of their ancestors and the blessings of god! In such an environment, the god-level Iron-Blooded King Reynolds was an extremely powerful existence! This existence caused everyone to feel terror! Such a powerful Iron-Blooded King Reynolds had obtained an absolutely perfect victory under the hands of such a terrifying god! Such a victory was too perfect. Even at that time, Joelson still had time to protect the others! Although Joelson, who had obtained a perfect victory, was indeed only at the peak of the demigod level, his victory over the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds had already proved his formidable power! There were indeed one or two peak demigod experts in the underground city. For example, the former king, Leighton, was a demigod. However, Joelsons demigod waspletely different from what everyone understood as a demigod! To them, after defeating the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, Joelsons power had already far surpassed that of a peak demigod. Not to mention, to these people in front of them, Guard Captain Nair was merely at the peak of the deity-level, while Guard Vice-Captain Hansen was merely at the deity-level, having just touched upon the peak of the deity-level! To them, Joelson was an existence that they could notpare to! To these people, this existence was far too powerful, far too ridiculous! To them, if Joelson wanted to be annihted, he could do so with a flick of his finger! To these people, this sort of strength was a peak that they could not even look up to! This peak, to everyone, this peak was too high. To everyone, it was already at the level of a god! For such a powerful person to openly express his dissatisfaction, this Guard Vice-Captain Hansen must be out of his mind! When the guard captain heard the conversation between Hansen and Joelson, he felt annoyed and closed his eyes. He could not bear to see Joelson punish this ignorant idiot. How would a powerful person like Joelson turn the vice-captain of the guards into ashes? The ordinary people below the stands were even more terrified. This idiotic vice-captain of the guards actually dared to anger Joelson and that powerful person! They all looked at Joelson in fear, wanting to see the angry look of this powerful king. In the eyes of the ordinary people below the stage, when this king was angry, the entire underground city would shake. His angry shout would definitely shock all the ordinary people and make them faint! They looked at Joelson in fear, waiting for the first time that this king would get angry in front of them. But in the end, nothing happened. Thats right! Facing the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, who spoke rudely to him, there was no change in his expression! There was no anger, no anger to the point that his face was distorted, nothing at all! This great king was elegant in front of them, and there was no sign of anger on him! Could it be that this Lord Joelson, who was so magnanimous, actually did not bother with the vice-captain of the guards? Impossible, thats not right! In everyones hearts, they all rejected this conjecture! Thats right! Absolutely impossible! Such an oue was absolutely impossible! It must be that when Joelson was angry, he wouldnt show it at all! Towards this person in front of him, Joelson didnt have the slightest bit of anger. On the contrary, he was extremely calm. Was this possible! After all, that was a powerful existence that could defeat the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds! Such a powerful person, to them, would definitely not be as refined and easy-going as an ordinary person. He would definitely be like a proud swan, raising his head high and not looking at those people beneath his feet! Those pitiful people, in Joelsons eyes, would definitely not let him lower his head to look at them! Since he was so powerful, he would definitely be so arrogant This was inevitable, certain, and there was no need to doubt it! He was definitely a person who would not show it when he was angry. He was a person who was already burning with anger in his heart, but was still very calm on the surface! Such a person was actually more terrifying than those who would show it when they were angry. Compared to those who would fly into a rage when they were angry, this kind of person was even more terrifying. Because, no matter how they nned to deal with the person who made them angry, they would not show it! Under their calm appearance, they would not reveal their emotions. It made people feel that they had not gotten angry yet, but in their hearts, they had already sentenced the other party to death! It was this kind of performance that would make the people in front of them numb. They would think that he was a very refined and easy-going person, a very gentle person. On the contrary, he was a poisonous snake disguised as a block of wood! Before you were bitten, you wouldnt even be able to feel how he attacked you! This kind of person was the most terrifying! Compared to those people who would be furious and red-faced when they were angry, they were very simple. If they were angry, they were angry. If they expressed it openly, it could be felt! Such a person was like a lion. He was powerful but, as long as he was not provoked, everything would be fine. Chapter 673 - Joelson’s Answer. The Winner Was Decided Fifty Years Later!

Chapter 673: Joelsons Answer. The Winner Was Decided Fifty Years Later!

Everyone looked at Joelson, who was standing quietly by the side, in fear. Joelsons face was indifferent, and there was no trace of anger on his body. He was still so calm, so profound, and so unpredictable! Joelson was like a high mountain, whose body was surrounded by a thickyer of fog. This fog made everyone unable to figure out the unfathomable man in front of them. Was he really not angry? No one believed it! Compared to people who were like lions, Joelson, who would not get angry, was even more dangerous. He was like a dangerous viper. He would disguise himself as a dangerous piece of wood. By the time you were bitten, it would be toote! However, it had to be said. Such a person would be more powerful than those who showed their emotions on the surface. Compared to those people, they also had the temperament of a king! The worries of a king could not be easily seen through by others. Compared to those kings who were easily seen through by others, their worries were buried deep in their hearts and would not be plotted against by their subordinates! As expected,pared to the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, Joelson was more suitable to be the king of a country! Everyone kept guessing at the situation in front of them. Although they had different thoughts in their minds, they had amon understanding in their hearts! That was, Joelson was definitely not as calm as he appeared to be. This was impossible, absolutely impossible! Joelson must have already announced the death penalty for Vice-Captain Hansen in his heart! For Vice-Captain Hansen, contradicting Joelson would definitely result in death! The audience below the stage looked regretfully at Vice-Captain Hansen, who was kneeling on the stage. They felt sorry for this poor guy who couldnt turn his head! It was a pity that his superbbat strength and his desire for victory had infected almost every audience member present. But it was a pity. He didnt even turn his head, he was too straight! He actually dared to contradict someone so much stronger than him, he really didnt want to live anymore! For a powerful person like Joelson, it was much easier to kill him than to blink his eyes! With such a huge difference in strength, he actually dared to contradict Joelson. He really didnt know if this Guard Vice-Captain Hansens brain was damaged or if he had been kicked by a donkey! This guy was really crazy. He even dared to talk back to a powerhouse like Joelson! The oue would definitely be extremely miserable! One had to know that Joelson had just defeated the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds. For Joelson, after defeating the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, he was about to hold the highest authority in the underground city. This vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, dared to contradict him. He was the best material! What material? Material to make an example out of! The hunters gun was aimed at the first bird that stood out. The monkey trainer of the circus killed chickens for the monkeys to see! Killing him, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, could be used to warn all the people in the underground city who had evil thoughts! They thought that if Joelson wanted to ascend to the throne, he would definitely have to kill someone to warn all the people in the underground city who had bad thoughts. He wanted them to restrain themselves and stabilize the position they had just obtained. However, almost all of them had guessed wrong! At this moment, not only was Joelson not angry, he was elegant and easy-going like a stable mountain. Thats right, he was like a stable mountain! His true appearance was mysterious and unpredictable. No one could guess what he was thinking! He did not even have any interest in kings! In his opinion, kings were boring to the extreme! He was not interested in such power. Joelson, who had a giant dragon, felt that it was ridiculous to stand still in a ce and becent. There were many powerful people in this world. For Joelson, constantly challenging them was the joy of life! Power and status, in Joelsons eyes, were all very boring things! He had seen too many things while traveling through the infinite nes. If it was at the beginning of the story, perhaps he would still be obsessed with these ridiculous things. However, after experiencing the baptism of the infinite nes He had already seen through the essence of these things! In his eyes, these were all low-level pleasures. Therefore, it was impossible for him to stay here and be a king. A person who had experienced an infinite ne was like an eagle flying in the sky. How could he be interested in the low-level pleasures that the creatures on the ground pursued? They naturally could not see through the thoughts of Joelson. However, in the eyes of everyone, the Joelson in their eyes was too powerful and impossible to see through. For example, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, who was kneeling at Joelsons feet. He was kneeling on the ground with his head lowered, his eyes filled with fearlessness. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, did not know what Joelson was thinking at the moment. He only knew that the other party would not let him off so easily in his heart! His rude words were simply against Joelsons authority! It was a direct confrontation with Joelson! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, lowered his head, unable to hide the unwillingness in his eyes! Thats right, so what if he died! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, clenched his fists, feeling a wave of unwillingness! Thats right, he couldnt ept it! He couldnt ept the duel between him and the captain of the guards, Nair, ending in such an anticlimactic manner. He couldnt ept the fact that this duel was 50 yearste, and there was no concept of victory or defeat. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, lowered his head deeply and looked at the ground. He really believed that what kind of concept was the anger of Joelson. To Joelson, he was just an ant who could not stand on the side of the road. If he wanted to stomp him to death, it would be as easy as eating and drinking water. He was afraid that before he could react, his body would be turned into ashes! With his dragon soul, it was just a matter of blowing air to turn his body into ashes. However, under such powerful life and death pressure, he still had to raise his doubts! He was unwilling to ept such an oue. After fifty years of duels, there should be an ending! The Vice-Captain Hansen did not ept the result of a draw! He also did not approve! He must know who was stronger, him or Captain Nair! He gritted his teeth as he thought. Chapter 674 - The Victor Is Decided. Joelson’s Answer!

Chapter 674: The Victor Is Decided. Joelsons Answer!

He had to know who was better, him or Captain Nair. This was the answer that he had been wanting to know for 50 years. If he drank the recovery potion that Joelson had given him, he would never know the truth. This might be the only chance that Vice-Captain Hansen had in his life. For this chance, he had to seize it. Joelson was so powerful that he dared to speak rudely in front of such a powerful person. Vice-Captain Hansen knew what would happen to him. It was obvious that he would die! Even if he could leave aplete corpse behind, it would be hard to predict. However, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, lowered his head. There was no room for a retreat in his eyes. Because he had waited for this day for too long. Fifty years ago, it was needless to say that the two of them were simply good brothers. They simply wanted to defeat each other. However, ever since the former captain of the guards died in the battle with the magical beasts twenty years ago, everything had be strange. The pure desire to determine the oue of the battle with the other party had be strange. Everything had be ufortable at that moment! The only variable was the change in the rtionship between the two of them. They were originally of the same level, and both of them were vice-captains of the guards. At that time, the oue of the battle had not been determined, so it did not matter. But at that moment, everything had changed. With the previous captain of the guards dying in the attack of the magical beasts, and with Nair taking over as captain of the guards, everything had changed! The two of them had clearly not decided the oue yet, but Nair had stepped on his head and ascended! Under such circumstances, the vice-captain of the guards was displeased! Although he was very unhappy, he was still very happy when his good brother was promoted. At the celebration banquet, the two of them toasted each other and drank until they passed out. The two of them did not seem to have suchplicated feelings of jealousy. At that time, perhaps Hansen was really not jealous of Nair. After more than ten years of settling down, the unhappy mood at that time was gradually changing. After graduating from the recruit training camp fifty years ago, Hansens promotion speed was very fast. However, after 20 years of Nairs promotion, Hansens position had not changed at all. The unhappiness in his heart, after decades of settling down, was like a vintage wine that had a wonderful chemical reaction. The slight unhappiness at that time had long turned into the dissatisfaction and anger of now! He, Hansen, buried the dissatisfaction and anger deep in the depths of his heart. These emotions gradually became the motivation for his cultivation. After training every day, Hansen would lock himself in the cultivation room and cultivate diligently! While others were eating, he was cultivating. While others were visiting brothels, he was also cultivating! Day after day, year after year. Under such difficult cultivation, it was not easy for him to cultivate to the realm of a deity. One had to know that at that time, the intensity of the realm of a deity could be counted on ones fingers in the entire underground city. It was a very popr talent in the pce! Just as Hansen was filled with joy and wanted to find Captain Nair, he suddenly discovered that after being promoted to captain of the guards, Nair had gone around to curry favor with the nobles in the pce, establishing a deep rtionship with them. When the nobles saw Captain Nair wandering around, he quickly obtained the joy of many people. He received countless natural treasures that were used to help him cultivate. With the help of these natural treasures, Captain Nair had long reached the deity-domain level! This matter immediately caused the unwillingness in Vice-Captain Hansens heart to turn into hatred! Thats right, it was hatred! The hatred in his heart had turned into an extremely powerful resentment! If he had been promoted back then, he would definitely have been able to trample over the other party! If he had been the one using these natural treasures, he would probably have long since reached the strength of a demigod! It was this glib-tongued, opportunistic soul who had snatched away everything that should have belonged to him! After Vice-Captain Hansen returned, he, who was extremely resentful, began to train even harder. Under the training day after day, Vice-Captain Hansen had been quietly waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity to renew the fight in the new guest training camp! This opportunity was right in front of Vice-Captain Hansens eyes! He had to seize this important opportunity. He couldnt let them slip away like this! Even if he would die if he asked, then he would die! It was better to die than to be tortured to death for the rest of his life. He couldnt think of a reason. Vice-Captain Hansens wish was that simple. He wanted to know who was more outstanding between him and Captain Nair. He gritted his teeth and thought. He was waiting for the judgment toe, waiting for the moment when everything woulde. Vice-Captain Hansen knew that all of this was about to be revealed. The right to reveal was in the hands of the person in front of him, Joelson. Get up. Under everyones gazes, Joelson said indifferently. What? The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, raised his head and looked at the other party with puzzlement. I said, stand up. Theres no need to kneel. Joelson was still so easygoing. His elegant appearance made people suspicious. was he really not angry at all? The audience below the stage and themoners also had shock on their faces. This Joelson was really not angry? No, I wont get up. I just want to know who won this duel between me and Nair. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, gritted his teeth and rebuked Joelson again. He did not dare to look up at Joelsons expression, afraid that the other party would directly skin him in anger. The audience below the stage also looked at Joelson, who was standing calmly on the stage, with fear and trepidation. Joelson would definitely be angry! They thought in their hearts with certainty! If I say its a draw, you definitely wont ept it, right? Joelson calmly put his hands behind his back and looked at the other party. Thats right, this subordinate definitely wont ept it! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, knelt on the ground and pressed his head against the ground as he sincerely requested. Please, sir. Please decide whether I, Hansen, am stronger or the captain of the guards, Nair, is stronger. Who won? Chapter 675 - The Irrational Captain of the Guards, Nair. The Two Who Raised

Chapter 675: The Irrational Captain of the Guards, Nair. The Two Who Raised Objections to Joelson!

The vice captain of the guards, Hansen, did not hesitate. He knelt on the ground and pressed his head against the ground, pleading sincerely. I beg of you, sir. Please decide whether I, Hansen, am stronger or the captain of the guards, Nair, is stronger. Who is the winner? Vice-Captain Hanseny on the ground, his tone full of humility. Whatever it was, it was no longer important to Vice-Captain Hansen. In the eyes of Vice-Captain Hansen, he no longer had any desires. At this moment, Vice-Captain Hansen only wanted one thing. One result. Thats right. Vice-Captain Hansen only wanted one result. Even if the captain of the guards, Nair, was even more powerful, he would still ept it. This was because Joelsons strength was far above the two of them. The result that he decided was the most urate. To Joelson, in this battle before him, perhaps only Joelson would be able to decide the oue of this battle in the entire underground city. Joelsons strength was at the peak of the demigod level. In terms of battle records, he had even defeated the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds and possessed this supreme ancient dragon soul. In the eyes of everyone, this sort of power was undoubtedly the most powerful, and publicly acknowledged as the most authoritative expert in the entire underground city! It could be said that in the entire underground city, no one could make a decision that was more authoritative than Joelsons. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, pressed his head tightly against the ground. His tone was filled with humility. This sort of attitude was merely because he wanted a fair judgment. Even if the price of a fair judgment was his own life, the vice captain of the guards would still be able to ept this oue. Humans were creatures that lived their entire lives. There would always be a day when they would die. The vice captain of the guards did not have a strange feeling about the fear of death. He only felt that he should receive a fair judgment, he should receive a judgment. The feeling of not caring about life and death gradually spread to the hearts of everyone in the underground city. The duel between the two of them had spanned fifty years. If they could not be separated on this day, this regret would be deeply buried in Vice-Captain Hansens heart for the rest of his life! This persistent thought infected all the audience present. They looked deeply at everything in front of them. Captain Nair also felt this strange atmosphere. He slowly opened his eyes and was shocked and surprised to find Vice-Captain Hansen kneeling on the ground with his head on the ground, expressing his humility. Captain Nair was stunned. As a good friend of the vice-captain of the guards for many years, he knew Hansens character too well. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, had always been a very proud person To make the vice-captain of the guards kneel down, it was much more difficult than cutting off his head! Now, Vice-Captain Hansen was doing this just because of the fight between the two of them Captain Nair sighed deeply, his eyes filled withplicated emotions. If he could not understand the vice-captains actions just now, then the current Captain Nairs heart was like a bright mirror. Nairs gaze slowlynded on the vice-captain kneeling on the ground. All these years, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, must have been very indignant and angry. After all, at that time, if the previous captain of the guards had not died from the night attack of the magical beasts, the two of them would still be of the same level and would still be vice-captains of the guards. Then, would everything be different now? The captain of the guards, Nair, looked deeply at the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, who was kneeling on the ground in front of him. Even if the former captain of the guards had brought enough guards that night, the former captain of the guards who had enough manpower might not have died, and there would not have been any conflicts after that. Perhaps, that night, in the tent, if the sessor of the former captain had been chosen by someone else, there would not have been anything after that! All these bad karma needed to be ended by one person! Vice-Captain Hansen had been working so hard for the oue of this battle. How could he stay out of it like this? It was simply disgusting! The vice-captain of the guards, Nair, clenched his fists tightly. He looked at the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, and felt a wave of guilt in his heart. No! The captain of the guards, Nair, cried out deeply in his heart. The captain of the guards, Nair, everything that happened was because of him! Everything that happened was because of him in the tent that day! All of this was caused by him being chosen by the former captain of the guards! He was the fuse of this matter. How could such a crucial person like him keep himself out of it! Captain Nair took a few steps forward and knelt on the ground with a thud. Im sorry, Lord Joelson. I also hope to get an answer, an answer that has troubled me for more than fifty years! The captain of the guards, Nair, actually knelt down together with him! Everyone was astonished! This person was far too bold! That was Joelson, a peak demigod who was able to defeat the old emperor, the iron-blooded Reynolds! In the entire underground city, his strength was at the very top of the top, absolutely andpletely. Such a powerful Joelson, the captain of the guards, Nair, actually dared to contradict him! Crazy. Crazy! The audience below the stage were all shocked. This captain of the guards, Nair, must have a screw loose. He actually dared to contradict Joelson! One had to know that the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, could be ignored. He was publicly acknowledged by the citizens of the underground city as a stubborn person. There was no turning point. It was very normal for such a person to contradict Joelson. However, under such circumstances, the captain of the guards, Nair, also started to make a fuss! This was too hasty! The captain of the guards, Nair, was a very rational person! The captain of the guards, Nair, was very rational. He was very tactful in everything he did. He did not seem like the person who did this! It was normal for the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, to do such a thing. However, it was too abnormal for the captain of the guards, Nair, who had always been calm and tactful, to also do such a thing! Chapter 676 - The Ending Has Been Decided. The Two of Them Are as Good as New

Chapter 676: The Ending Has Been Decided. The Two of Them Are as Good as New

When the nobles of the underground city saw this scene, they were all shocked! It must be known that the people of the underground city all understood Captain Nair very well. The reason was simple. This Captain Nair was a person who knew how to conduct himself. How could such a smooth person not know how to look at colors! The captain of the guards, Nair, was a very rational person! The captain of the guards, Nair, was a very rational person. He was very tactful in everything he did. He did not seem like a person who would do such a thing! It was normal for the vice captain of the guards, Hansen, to do such a thing. However, it was too abnormal for the captain of the guards, Nair, who had always been calm and tactful, to also do such a thing! It must be known that Captain Nair was so tactful that he did not have any animosity with all the nobles in the underground city. Everyones rtionship was handled fairly well, and there were no enemies in the pce. No one would hate Captain Nair, who was very good at doing things. Captain Nair was very good at doing things. And he was very good at handling interpersonal rtionships. But today, facing the most powerful person in the underground city, Joelson, facing this monster who could defeat the old king, the iron-blooded Reynolds. This captain of the guards, Nair, was so blind! Did he not know what the consequences were? Did this idiot not know what the consequences were! Facing such a powerful person, such a mighty person, no one in the underground city could resist him. Not even a few people had the qualifications to carry his shoes! Facing such a powerful person, that idiot vice-captain of the guards actually knelt down! Kneeling down, what did it mean! It meant that he and that idiot vice-captain, Hansen, were going against such a powerful person! These two people were ridiculously crazy! One had to know that if Joelson wanted to kill them, it would be as easy as stepping on two cockroaches. In their eyes, was their lives so unimportant? On the arena. The Guard Vice-Captain Hansen, who was kneeling on the ground and prostrating himself, saw the Guard Captain Nair, who ran over to his side and knelt down. His heart was filled with rm. Idiot, what are you doing! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, looked at the captain of the guards, Nair, who was kneeling beside him and questioned him angrily. It was enough for him to go against Joelson! The vice-captain of the guards just wanted an ending. An ending that had not been decided for fifty years! For his tiny wish, he would not hesitate even if he was killed by Joelson! Under such a wish, it wouldnt be a loss for him to die alone! But at this moment, the captain of the guards, Nair, had actually rushed over. This waspletely unnecessary! The vice captain of the guards, Hansen, looked angrily at the captain of the guards, Nair, who was kneeling beside him. It was fine if he died, but why did this idiot follow him! Facing the vice captain of the guards, Hansens angry rebuke, and his angry gaze, the captain of the guards slowly raised his head and looked indifferently at the vice captain of the guards, Hansen. His eyes were so calm! Idiot, do you think that only you want to know the ending of that year? I also want to know the ending that has been silent for so many years! Captain Nairs firm tone caused the vice-captain to be stunned for a moment. So, this matter was also so important in Captain Nairs heart! Guard Vice-Captain Hansens chest rose and fell violently. Thats right, he was indeed the same type of person as himself. Otherwise, many years ago in the recruit training camp, the two of them wouldnt have be good friends. In this sort of atmosphere, if he were to resolutely refuse the other partys desire to die, then he would truly be too blind. Guard Vice-Captain Hansen had decided that he would go together with Guard Captain Nair to receive the verdict of the most powerful person in this underground city! The two of them looked at this powerful person in front of them with rather determined gazes. This peak demigod was an existence who could defeat a god. The fifty years of doubt would finally bepletely resolved today! This sort of atmosphere had also infected the audience below the stage. Everyones breathing quickened as they looked at the only person standing on the stage, Joelson! What kind of reaction would this person have? Would he directly kill the two people in front of him, or did he have other ns. Everyones gazes were nervously looking at Joelson. Hahaha Who knew that, when Joelson saw the scene in front of him, not only was he not angry, he evenughed out loud. This Joelson was actuallyughing out loud! Facing the vice captain of the guards, Hansen, who dared to contradict him, and the vice captain of the guards who did not respect him! This strongest man in the underground city was actuallyughing out loud! This scene immediately caused everyone in the underground city to be stunned. This What was going on? Could it be that Joelson was so angry that he startedughing out loud instead? Everyone was stunned. Looking at the scene in front of them, everyone felt a wave of fear. It was as if the strongest underground city in front of them, Joelson, who no one could fight against, was going to be like the old King Reynolds and start killing ordinary people in anger! There was a tense atmosphere in the air! This tense atmosphere caused everyone present to not dare to make any huge movements. Hey, tell me how will this Joelson kill these two idiots in front of him Fool, dont speak nonsense. If Lord Joelson hears you, he will transfer his anger onto us and we will bepletely finished! The people below werepletely silent. The asional discussion was quickly extinguished in their fear. The spread of fear was spreading throughout the central za of the underground city. It was spreading in the hearts of the people. Good, good! After Joelson finishedughing, there was no anger on his face at all! Joelsons easygoing temperament calmed the spreading wave of fear in the central za of the underground city. Dont you want a fair verdict? Ill give it to you! Joelson said loudly with his hands behind his back. The people below immediately pricked up their ears, wanting to hear the result of the duel clearly. It was the verdict of the strongest man in the underground city! Chapter 677 - The Judgment of Joelson. The Decision of Captain Nair!

Chapter 677: The Judgment of Joelson. The Decision of Captain Nair!

Joelson was very clear about the people in front of him, what they wanted in their hearts. Although Joelson did not know the love and hatred of the other party in his heart. Neither did he know the story behind Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen. In Joelsons heart, he could still clearly sense the thoughts of the other two, and understand the thoughts of the other party. This pure desire to survive was something that he understood very clearly! This was a battle between two men, and they needed this verdict very much! Dont you want a fair verdict? Ill give it to you! With his hands behind his back, he said loudly. When he said this, everyone was stunned. Did he really want to give a verdict for the duel between the two men? The people below immediately pricked up their ears, wanting to hear the result of the duel clearly. It was the verdict of the strongest man in the underground city! Its very obvious that the winner is Joelson set his gaze on the two of them. When the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, heard Joelsons words, he set his gaze on the vice-captain of the guards who was kneeling beside him. There was no hatred in his eyes. At this moment, he did not have any unnecessary emotions. He just wanted to know a result that everyone could ept. Only Joelson could give him this result! Only a powerful person like Joelson could cut off all his thoughts and make himpletely cut off all the thoughts in his heart. Only by cutting off all the things that he should or should not have, could he let go of the unwillingness in his heart, only then could he face the goodrade beside him. The friendship between the two of them could only be reconciled by Joelsons judgment! At this moment, the captain of the guards, Nair, was kneeling on the ground with an indifferent expression. He no longer cared about the real result. Whether he won or lost, everything would be like a floating speck of dust. The floating speck of dust would eventually fall to the ground, waiting for the moment when the dust would fall to the ground. He had waited for fifty years! 50 years was such a long time. Many things had changed during these 50 years. However, some things would not change. That was the concept of victory and defeat between two people! Today, this speck of dust would finally fall to the ground! Everything would be destined! Captain Nair was rtively calm at this critical juncture. He didnt have too many waves in his heart. As for the result, Nair did not care much about it. What was important was the result itself. There was a result, but the result was not good for him. This did not matter to Nair. What was important was that there needed to be an ending to this matter. This way, the two of them would be able to get a better answer after more than fifty years of ill-fated rtionship. Guard Captain Nair kneeled on the ground, quietly and calmly waiting for the result that was about toe. He was calm in his heart, but he waspletely opposite to Guard Vice-Captain Hansen. Guard Vice-Captain Hansen and Guard Captain Nair had the same thoughts. He didnt care much about the result. He cared about the result itself. But the result itself made him unable to calm down. Looking at Joelson, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansens chest rose and fell violently, waiting for the result. The winner of this duel between the two of you is the captain of the guards, Nair! Finally. After a short wait. Joelson announced loudly. When the captain of the guards, Nair, heard the result, he didnt smile and didnt feel too happy. He looked at Joelson and nodded slightly. Thank you for your appreciation, Sir Joelson. Captain Nair nodded slightly to show his approval. To him, this result was not very surprising. There were not many waves in his heart. Captain Nair had already expected this result. It could be said that it was exactly the same as what he had imagined. Ah Vice-Captain Hansens body swayed as he looked at everything in front of him. Everything seemed unfamiliar. Vice-Captain Hansens chest was heaving violently at this moment. The cold air was sucked into his lungs, causing his dazed mind to be much clearer. Looking at the people in front of him, the vice-captains body swayed and he slowly raised his head. Originally, it meant that he would admit defeat and obey the arrangements of fate. However, when the verdict was handed down, Vice-Captain Hansen realized that it was very difficult for him to ept such an arrangement. Under the teasing of fate, such an arrangement was too difficult to ept. Vice-Captain Hansen panted heavily. He looked at Captain Nair beside him and found that his face was calm, without any joy of victory. Perhaps, Captain Nair was jumping with excitement at the news of his victory. Celebrating in front of his eyes would make the vice-captain of the guards feel better. But Captain Nair did not do that at the moment. To ept the good news of his victory in such a calm manner and ept the reality in such a calm manner, wasnt that a p to the face of his Vice-Captain Hansen? Wasnt this saying that he had already expected this victory? It was as if he had already known the oue of his victory! Such a calm expression was actually a kind of silent arrogance to the vice-captain! This arrogance made the vice-captains heart extremely ufortable. He almost couldnt breathe. After a few intense breaths, the vice-captain retracted his ufortable expression. Then, he looked at the man in front of him, Joelson. The most powerful man in the underground city was standing in front of him, quietly looking at the two people in front of him. His eyes were calm. He looked at everything in front of him as if it didnt matter. Forgive me for being presumptuous! The vice-captain of the guards stood up unwillingly and asked. Why? I want to know the reason why Captain Nair won and not me. I clearly did not fall into his disadvantage in the battle just now! The vice-captain of the guards asked unwillingly. When the audience below the stage heard the vice-captain of the guards, Hansens question, they were so scared that their scalps went numb. This person was really crazy! Obviously, Joelson had been very magnanimous to judge the battle between the two of them, but this bastard was still not satisfied. He even wanted to ask Joelson a question, and even wanted to know his ridiculous question! Chapter 678 - The Reason for Captain Nair’s Victory. All the Guards Are Feeling Uneasy!

Chapter 678: The Reason for Captain Nairs Victory. All the Guards Are Feeling Uneasy!

When the audience below the stage heard Vice-Captain Hansens question, they were instantly filled with astonishment! In their opinion, this kid in front of them was truly insane! That was Joelson! Needless to say, he was at the peak of the demigod level. In truth, his battle record was even more terrifying. He was able to perfectly defeat the god-level Iron-Blooded King Reynolds! This powerful outsider, despite being rebuked by the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, didnt get angry. Instead, he came to help the two fight for justice. This sort of Joelson was extremely magnanimous, helping the two determine the victor. In the end, this vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was truly audacious. He actually dared to ask another question! This guy simply didnt put the might of Joelson in his eyes. He really did not give him face! If Lord Joelson was angered by this damned Guard Vice-Captain Hansen, who knew what such a strong person would do in his fury! Everyone looked at the scene in front of them in fear, afraid that Joelson would do something terrifying in his fury. After all, there wasnt a single person in the entire underground city who could stand up to him! Even that damned old king, iron-blooded Reynolds, who had painstakingly trained to be a god, hadnt been able to ughter everyone in the underworld yet. Instead, he had been directly stopped in this godforsaken ce. How miserable he looked. It must be known that a demigod was unheard of in the entire underground city. In the underworld above, he could be a high official in arge noble family! It must be known that the nobles in the underground city were different from the nobles in the Underworld! The difference between the two was like the difference between heaven and earth! Not to mention the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, who had trained to the god level. Reynolds was unprecedentedly powerful in the entire underground city! Since the beginning of life in the underground city, there had never been such a powerful existence. Rather than saying that such a powerful existence was his hard work, it would be more urate to say that it was the underground citys luck! Such a powerful person, just by relying on his cultivation, would probably be able to obtain a pretty good job in the underground city. No one would have thought that such an existence would be so easily defeated! To repeatedly offend and contradict the publicly acknowledged strongest Joelson, it was likely that this idiot in front of him had already lost his mind! It was fine if it was just once but, after Joelsons generous forgiveness, he was actually questioning Joelsons judgment for the second time! One had to know that it was already a great blessing that Joelson did not directly kill the other party right from the start! Everyones eyes were filled with various colors as they focused on the vice-captain of the guards who was kneeling on the ground. Their eyes were filled with puzzlement and confusion at this moment! What was this person thinking? How dare he be so impudent! Crazy, hes crazy beyond belief. In my opinion, this Vice-Captain Hansen is aplete lunatic! Thats right, how can he speak like that? Hes simply courting death! Most of them were angrily cursing the Vice-Captain Hansen who was kneeling on the ground. Their eyes were filled with iprehension and confusion. However, just as everyone was scolding Vice-Captain Hansen for having lost his mind. There were also some people who were not that impetuous. They looked at Joelson calmly on the stage. Their hearts were very clear because they had the same confusion as Vice-Captain Hansen, who was kneeling on the stage! Why did the captain of the guards, Nair, win? Everyone clearly saw it! Clearly, that captain of the guards, Nair, and the vice captain of the guards, Hansen, were evenly matched! The two of them used their final killing moves and it was a draw. Each of them lost an arm. Clearly, neither of them had taken advantage of the other! Why did that Joelson say that the captain of the guards, Nair, was superior? Since Joelson had made such a decision, he definitely had his own reasons! Because, Joelson was much more powerful than all of them! Joelsons power was at the peak of the demigod level. In the entire underground city, aside from the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, no one else had ever reached such a height. Everyone naturally knew he had stood at a height that no one could see and made this evaluation! This evaluation definitely had its own reasons. It must have been that Joelson, standing at the peak, had seen something that they had never seen before! This thing had prompted Joelson to make this decision. However, those at the bottom couldnt see it. Thus, they were eager to know why v had made this decision! Why did Joelson make such a decision? At that height, what kind of scenery did Joelson see that they could not see? These people thought of these in their hearts. At this moment, their hearts were like being spared by a cat, very itchy! They were eager to hear the exnation from Joelsons mouth. Unless, it was Joelson who deliberately wanted to favor Captain Nair. However, they all understood that the possibility of such a thing happening was rtively small. Very few people in the underground city were able to detect anything fishy. Without exception, all of them had a very obvious characteristic. Their cultivation levels were generally very high! At the very least, they were at the beginning stages of the divine realm! This was because only those with high cultivation bases would be able to notice this. In their eyes, nothing was more important than this answer! All of them looked at Joelson on the stage with sincere gazes, wanting to see what kind of exnation Joelson would give. In the guards ranks, everyone was also nervously looking at Joelson who was standing on the stage. In their eyes, Joelsons next sentence would be directly announced to everyone present! They knew very well that once one side won, the fate of those who supported the other side would be greatly affected. If ones career advancement was affected, it would be a light matter. If the person in power used bloody methods to rule the army, the entire army would probably be wiped out in an instant! It could be said that regardless of whether the people on the other side could win, the people on the other side would immediately suffer. Their fate was practically bound to the moment when Joelson opened his mouth. The guards were all nervously holding their weapons as they looked at Joelson on the stage in fear, waiting for the reason given by the other side. Waiting for their fate of being judged. Chapter 680 - The Truth behind the Matter. The Concealment of Our Comrades!

Chapter 680: The Truth behind the Matter. The Concealment of Our Comrades!

Vice-Captain Hansen was looking at the two people in front of him with a stunned expression. Thats right, stunned! He couldnt understand it! What were these people talking about! Why couldnt he understand a single word of their words? The people were as confused as Vice-Captain Hansen, as well as the audience below the stage. They were also confused. They couldnt figure out what kind of strange topic Lord Joelson was talking about with the captain of the guards, Nair? They looked at themunication between the two people on the stage in confusion. You see, you see. I told you that Lord Joelson must be trying to appreciate Captain Nair, so he deliberately decided that Captain Nair would win! I told you, Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen were evenly matched in battle, and the two of them were clearly tied. Lord Joelson must have his own selfish motives for judging Captain Nair to be the winner! Dont talk nonsense. You people are not serious. How can you be sure that Lord Joelsons judgment was unfair? Needless to say, then Lord Joelson has started to y charades with Guard Captain Nair. What else could it be? It must be Lord Joelson hinting that he appreciates Guard Captain Nair! The people below discussed animatedly. Everyone was puzzled by the twos strange words. What exactly did they mean? While the two were puzzled, Guard Captain Nair slowly made a gesture of prostrating himself on the ground! Everything will be left to Lord Joelson to decide. No matter what choice you make, I will support you wholeheartedly and wontin at all! The sincere Guard Captain Nair respectfully knelt on the ground of the arena. Looking at Joelson in front of him, his heart was filled with sincerity. At this moment, Guard Captain Nair was filled with confusion. He didnt know what was the right thing to do and what was the best thing to do. He couldnt figure it out no matter how hard he thought, so he chose to leave the decision-making power to Joelson, let the much stronger and higher realm Joelson make the decision. No matter what, the decision that he made would be approved by Captain Nair in his heart. At least, he would not regret making that decision in the future. Captain Nair respectfully bowed to Joelson, which made Joelson raise his eyebrows. Thats right, Joelson could also see the other partys helplessness and confusion. Since the captain of the guards, Nair, could not make his own decision, then he would help him! Joelson made up his mind but, before that, he had to confirm it again. Ill ask you again. No matter what the final result is Captain Nair, you wont regret it? Joelsons indifferent tone reminded Guard Captain Nair for thest time. In this world, there was no medicine for regret that could make people start all over again. Hearing Joelsons question, Guard Captain Nair slowly raised his head and nodded firmly. Its okay. No matter what decision you make, Ill ept it! The captain of the guards, Nair, said firmly. His eyes were filled with determination. At this moment, the captain of the guards, Nair, had already made up his mind to let Joelson decide on this matter. Joelsons power was at the peak of the demigod level. He was an existence that even the entire underground city couldntpare to. His battle record was even more ridiculous. Even the god-level expert, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, had beenpletely suppressed and killed by him. This sort of Joelson, standing at a high ce, whether in terms of state of mind or power, was much higher than him. For him to decide on this matter, he definitely had to handle it better than himself. s, let me decide on this stupid matter between the two of you. Joelson shook his head helplessly. Indeed, his state of mind and power were far higher than the two of them. If the captain of the guards, Nair, let Joelson decide on this matter, of course he could. However, the captain of the guards, Nair, overlooked a major premise. That was, this matter was a private matter between the captain of the guards, Nair, and the vice-captain of the guards. The matters between the two could not be judged by reason alone. However, since the captain of the guards, Nair, had already entrusted it to him, then Joelson could only rely on his own rational thoughts to judge the grudges between the two brothers. Joelson took a deep breath indifferently and looked at the two people in front of him. He decided to tell the truth. Why would I judge the captain of the guards, Nair, to win this victory? Its very simple. Its because of the captain of the guards, Nair. Joelsons gazended on the captain of the guards, Nair. The captain of the guards felt as if his entire body was locked, as if there were 10,000 needles hanging on his skin! The way Joelson looked at the two of them was obviously very calm but, under the feeling of Captain Nair, it made him feel ufortable! Obviously, Joelson did not do anything, but Captain Nair already felt that he could not even breathe! Captain Nair swallowed a mouthful of saliva and waited for Joelsons follow-up words. The audience below the stage held their breath and focused their attention, afraid that they would miss any of Joelsons words. The experts among them were very curious about Joelsons judgment standards. They were curious about what kind of scenery the other party had seen from a height that they could not see to make such a judgment. With such curiosity in their hearts, they were all very curious as they looked at Joelsons figure. At the same time, those who were originally thinking about other things also saw the scene in front of them, and could not help but feel curious about the truth. Thats right, they also wanted to know the truth of the matter. Under the anticipation of so many people, Joelson slowly moved his gaze away from the Guard Captain Nair and shifted his gaze to the Guard Vice-Captain Hansen. Guard Vice-Captain Hansen raised his head in excitement, his pair of red eyes staring intently at Joelsons imposing figure! Guard Vice-Captain Hansen only wanted to know why, he wanted to know the answer! The reason why you were not judged and Guard Vice-Captain Hansen won was because Guard Captain Nair went easy in the duel just now! Under the expectant gaze of Vice-Captain Hansen, Joelson calmly told the truth of the matter. This truth made Vice-Captain Hansens ears explode like thunder. All the audience below the stage were shocked. They did not dare to believe what Joelson said. They widened their eyes and looked at Joelson on the stage. What do you mean? Chapter 681 - The True Meaning of ‘Going Easy.’ The Two of Them Had Turned against

Chapter 681: The True Meaning of Going Easy. The Two of Them Had Turned against Each Other!

Thats because Captain Nair went easy in the duel just now! As Joelson announced loudly, everyones eyes were filled with shock! Go easy? What did this mean? When Vice-Captain Hansen heard this term, he was also puzzled. This was the first time he had heard this term, so he did not know what it meant. When he saw the confusion on the other partys face, he immediately understood. The underground city did not seem to understand the meaning of this word very well. The meaning of going easy is very simple. It means that the captain of the guards, Nair, did not use all of his strength in the duel just now. Instead, he deliberately conserved his strength and fought with you in the final killing move! Seeing that the other party did not understand, Joelson directly exined the meaning of this word. However, the moment Joelson said the meaning of this word, everyone was stunned. Becausepared to the confusion of the new word, they were more shocked by another matter. On the other side, Captain Nair in front of them actually did not use all of his strength in the battle that was so evenly matched just now. Instead, he conserved the strength in his heart. He had actually conserved his strength in the face of Vice-Captain Hansens attack! This was simply too shocking. Everyone below the arena instantly erupted into an intense debate. They were chattering amongst themselves. What exactly was the meaning of these words! Was it possible? Everyone was in disbelief for a moment! There was no other reason. Although the captain of the guards, Nair, and the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, were at the deity-level, against the peak demigod, Joelson, even a single nce at the two of them would be considered a loss. As for Guard Captain Nair and Guard Vice-Captain Hansen, the powerful Joelson was an even more unreachable existence. Compared to the peak demigod, Joelson, challenging the god-level Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, the two sides had an enormous disparity in power. They werent evenly matched at all. Thus, they believed that one side hadnt used their full strength. After all, the disparity in power was there. The powerful side had the ability to freely preserve their own strength, not having to fight with their full strength. But to everyone, the two people in front of them, the deity-level captain of the guards, Nair, and the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, had a duel that waspletely different from the duel between Joelson and Reynolds. Their strengths were not that far apart from each other. The greatest difference between the battle between Joelson and iron-blooded Reynolds was this! When two people of simr strength engaged in a life-and-death battle, in the eyes of everyone present, they could not hold back at all! This was a battle where they had risked their own lives. Once they held back a little bit of their strength and allowed the other party to seize an opportunity, they would lose their lives. Under such a tense situation, Joelson actually said that Guard Captain Nair had concealed all of his strength during the battle! Guard Captain Nair did not use his full strength. This was too much to ept. One had to know that their eyes had not gone blind. They had personally witnessed the decisive battle of the century between Guard Captain Nair and Guard Vice-Captain Hansen! The ultimate killer move that they had unleashed was aimed at killing the other party! Who in this world would go easy in such a battle of peakbat strength? Basically, everyone had to prioritize ensuring that they wereplete before going easy in a battle, right? If that person went easy in a battle, then regardless of whether there was something wrong with his brain, first of all, how could he guarantee that he wouldnt be killed in this battle! No one could guarantee that! Everyone was doubtful, doubting the credibility of Joelsons words. As long as one looked at the oue of the battle between the two of them, one would be able to know the intensity of the battle! One had to know that the arms of the two of them had beenpletely destroyed, not even leaving behind any remains! With the intensity of the battle, if he were to reserve a little of his strength, he was afraid that he would be directly devoured by the opponents ultimate killing move! Under such circumstances, Joelson actually said that someone was going easy on him. This was truly unbelievable! Lord Joelson is trying to help Captain Nair ascend to the throne, right? Otherwise, how could he lie like this? Thats right. Do you think this is possible? Going easy on someone in such a battle? This is simply impossible! Hey, hey. Hey, dont say it so loudly. Dont let Lord Joelson hear you! Everyone was chattering. Obviously, they didnt really believe what Joelson said. Joelson looked indifferently at everything that had happened below the stage. He had already guessed the reaction. Thats right, the reaction of the audience below the stage was within Joelsons expectations! He calmly watched as the audience below the stage began to loudly discuss what he had just said. He wasnt surprised at all by this. In truth, the captain of the guards, Nair, had truly been very realistic in his actions. He had almost fooled a peak demigod like himself. If it hadnt been for the captain of the guards throwing a punch in the air at the final moment, perhaps Joelson would have been fooled by his opponents realistic acting. Hey, Nair, is what Sir Joelson said true? Did you really show mercy in the duel just now? Vice-Captain Hansen grabbed Nairs clothes in disbelief and questioned angrily. In his heart, he didnt want to believe what Joelson said. But in reality, he had no choice but to believe it! After all, Captain Hansen was very clear in his heart! Joelson was a much stronger existence than them! As for lying to a puny deity-level underling like him There was really no need! Joelson really did not have the need to lie to such a puny underling that he looked down on! Joelson looked at Captain Nair indifferently and said faintly, Do you want to speak, or should I? Under Joelsons question, Captain Nair gritted his teeth and looked at his good friend, Vice-Captain Hansen, with aplicated expression. Im sorry, Sir Joelson is telling the truth. I lied to you. In the battle just now, I didnt use my full strength Im sorry Hansen! Chapter 682 - The Truth behind It. The Anger of Vice-Captain Hansen.

Chapter 682: The Truth behind It. The Anger of Vice-Captain Hansen.

In the battle just now, I didnt use my full strength Im sorry Hansen! Captain Nair lowered his head deeply and expressed his apology to Vice-Captain Hansen. Vice-Captain Hansen looked at his oldrade in front of him and, for a moment, he was in a trance. In his eyes, all of this was very unreal. The reason was very simple. The battle just now was clearly so intense. Now, this Joelson actually told him that all of this was fake. The key was that the captain of the guards, Nair, actually admitted it. The audience below the stage was also shocked. What? This captain of the guards, Nair, really thinks highly of himself. How can a person preserve his strength in such a level of battle? If he dared to do this, he would definitely have been killed long ago! Thats right. I saw the battle between Guard Captain Nair and Guard Vice-Captain Hansen. They each lost an arm! Thats right. If another side were to preserve a little bit of their strength, they would probably be directly devoured by the opponents ultimate skill! Almost everyone did not believe the scene in front of them. This terrifying scene really made all of them feel a wave of doubt in their hearts! They did not believe the truth that Joelson had said, because all of this was too unbelievable. At this time, even if the person involved, Captain Nair, had admitted the fact that he had gone easy on them, everyone still could not believe it! In their eyes, all of this was just Joelson valuing Captain Nair. Because he was the first person in the underground city to offer his loyalty to Joelson, that was why he favored Captain Nair, it was announced that Guard Captain Nair had won the victory. Under such circumstances, asking Guard Captain Nair toe out and say that he had saved his strength was just a lie! Everyone was very sure that Joelson had asked Guard Captain Nair to admit the fact that he had saved his strength. Guard Captain Nair just wanted to rise to the position, so he deliberately made up a lie with Joelson! Everyone was very sure of this fact, even if it was wrong. Because all of this was too hard to believe! Everyone secretly confirmed their dark spection. Everyone thought that Joelson must have wanted to promote Captain Nair, so they told the lie together with Captain Nair! However, none of them expressed their dissatisfaction with such a lie. That was because the king did not rely on lies and iron-blooded methods to rise to power. This kind of unimportant lie was not aimed at them, so it did not matter. Like the audience below the stage, Vice-Captain Hansen also had a look of disbelief on his face. The spectators felt that their battle was extremely intense, not to mention him, who was at the center of the battle! One had to know that at that time, he had used all the strength in his body, even using all his strength! For the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, this was a battle where he had to put his life on the line. How could he allow the other party to have any leeway to preserve their strength! Moreover, Guard Vice-Captain Hansen understood Guard Captain Nair very well. He knew the other partys strength very well! Clearly, Guard Captain Nairs strength should have been caught up by him. How could he have any leeway to preserve his strength? Everyone was shocked. Everyone did not quite believe this fact, especially Guard Vice-Captain Hansen. Vice-Captain Hansen slowly stood up and walked in front of Guard Captain Nair. Say it again. Say it again ording to your conscience! Vice-Captain Hansen angrily questioned the man in front of him, Guard Captain Nair! Guard Captain Nair didnt dodge his eyes this time. Instead, he stared straight at Vice-Captain Hansen. He, Vice-Captain Hansen, only wanted an answer! An answer that he could ept. He did not want a lie! He did not care about status and power. As long as he could make Vice-Captain Hansen tell him that he did not conserve his strength and did not go easy on him! Even if he used a voice that only the two of them could hear to tell him, Vice-Captain Hansen would be satisfied. He would be satisfied and keep this secret in his heart. He would not tell anyone. Even if he was removed from his current position, it did not matter if he saw Captain Nair get promoted and be rich. As long as he could tell him the truth, it would be fine! The vice-captains burning gaze was fixed on the man in front of him. He stared into Captain Nairs eyes, wanting to see something from his eyes to prove his guess! His simple wish could be fulfilled and he could retire with peace of mind! Even if he had no chance of being promoted for the rest of his life, he still wanted to know the truth of the battle between the two of them! This was the invible glory of a warrior! When the captain of the guards saw the eyes of the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, his gaze was no longer evasive as he stared straight into the eyes of the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen. The two of them looked at each other for a long time, but no one took the initiative to speak. The hearts of the audience below the stage were suddenly raised to their throats! Would they fight because of the secret operation? If it was anyone else, they probably wouldnt, but that was the well-known and upright Vice-Captain Hansen! He wasnt afraid of power and didnt care about what words should be said or what words shouldnt be said. Vice-Captain Hansen did not understand any of the principles of being a man! He only needed one truth. Right was right, and wrong was wrong! Such a Vice-Captain Hansen was very likely to attack Captain Nair! Even though he still had a broken arm and had not fully recovered from the serious injuries on his body! However, when it was time to make a move, the vice-captain of the guards would definitely not care about the face of a powerhouse or the difort of his body! When it was time to make a move, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, would definitely not be vague! He was such a vice-captain of the guards, Hansen! When the two of them stared at each other, there would definitely be a fight! In everyones heart, this was basically what they thought. However, something unexpected happened. Chapter 683 - Self-Proof of Captain Nair under the Watchful Eyes of Everyone!

Chapter 683: Self-Proof of Captain Nair under the Watchful Eyes of Everyone!

Under the questioning twilight, Captain Nair slowly raised his hand. Everyone was shocked when they saw the scene in front of them! What was he doing? Was he really going to fight? Everyones eyes were focused on the two people in front of them! As expected, the two of them still chose to fight in the end? From the beginning to the end, Guard Captain Nair did not open his mouth to answer Guard Vice-Captain Hansens question. He only raised his hands indifferently, the violent energy contained in his hands was continuously umting power. Under everyones gaze, Guard Captain Nair slowly raised his hands. Under the astonished gaze of the vice-captain, the power of lightning began to gather in the hand of Captain Nair! Kacha! Bolts of lightning were continuously gathering in the palm of Captain Nair! With a rumble, the size of the lightning ball in Captain Nairs hand was continuously increasing. This terrifying lightning ball was continuously bing bigger and bigger, bing more and more terrifying! Rumble! Another bolt of lightning descended. The lightning elemental sprites were continuously gathering in Captain Nairs palm. The lightning sprites were continuously gathering on Captain Nairs body! What a powerful energy, what a terrifying aura! Everyone below the stage saw Captain Nair. An invisible blue energy was gradually bing stronger on Captain Nairs body. This powerful blue energy was gradually bing violent and unpredictable! Everyone looked at Guard Captain Nair in fear! This fellow had actually recoveredpletely? He had clearly lost his right hand in the battle with Guard Vice-Captain Hansen just a moment ago. Now, after drinking Joelsons recovery potion, he had actually recovered more than half of it so quickly? Everyones hearts were filled with a wave of fear! Wasnt this recovery too fast? Everyone was slightly stunned as they looked at Captain Nair, who was gathering his strength on the stage. He was clearly on hisst breath just a moment ago. Who would have thought that in just a few minutes, Captain Nair had already recovered to his peak condition! Such terrifying recovery energy really made everyones heart palpitate. Everyone looked at Guard Captain Nair in fear. Such a quick recovery speed, was it because of Guard Captain Nairs amazing recovery speed, or was it because of the high efficacy of the recovery potion given by Joelson? Everyone was panicking! Thats right, panic! With such powerful magic energy, the lightning ball that Guard Captain Nair released at this moment was clearly much stronger than the lightning ball that he released when he was dueling with Guard Vice-Captain Hansen! The lightning ball that Guard Captain Nair held in his hand released a magical energy fluctuation that was much stronger than the moment when the two of them collided! Such a powerful state shocked Guard Captain Nair! After all, his wound had just recovered. Not long ago, he was still a weak person who had lost his arm and fell to the ground with serious injuries. It was terrifying for an ordinary person who did not have any cultivation to face such a weak self just now, he was also able to kick that form of his to death! Just now, when he was so weak, in that moment of weakness, he had only be so powerful after drinking Joelsons recovery medicine! Basically, the functions of his body could be said to have recovered by 70-80%! No, not only had he recovered by 70-80%, the captain of the guards felt that his body seemed to be even stronger than before! This recovery potion not only strengthened Captain Nairs cultivation, but it also seemed to have strengthened Captain Nairs bodily functions. Furthermore, his cultivation had also improved significantly! What a powerful recovery potion! Captain Nair sighed in his heart. When he saw the lightning ball in his hand, he was shocked! Before this, he should not have left so much energy behind. He had only gone a little overboard and did not intentionally go overboard. The lightning ball in his hand now was actually much stronger than the lightning ball in his prime! Under the residual power of such a powerful lightning ball, everyone felt a wave of fear in their hearts! Even Guard Captain Nair himself felt a wave of unreality, not to mention the other people below the stage! They all looked at the lightning ball in Guard Captain Nairs hand in astonishment! The purity of this lightning ball and the fluctuation of magical energy was clearly much stronger than the previous lightning ball! Now, as long as the people below were not blind, they basically would not have any objections! The power of such a powerful lightning ball clearly far exceeded the strength of the lightning ball in the opponents hand! When the audience below the stage saw the lightning ball in the hands of Guard Captain Nair, they were all shocked. At the same time,pared to the shock of the audience below the stage, the person who was even more shocked was actually the person in front of Guard Captain Nair, Guard Vice-Captain Hansen! This vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, widened his eyes at the scene in front of him. The impact of this scene was too huge. Different from the shock that everyone felt in their hearts, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, felt a strong sense of disbelief! He would never believe that this captain of the guards, Nair, had actually hidden his true strength! This made the vice-captain unable to ept it. When the other party was fighting with him, he actually did not use his full strength! This was something that the Vice-Captain Hansen was unable to ept! If such powerful energy was used during the fight just now, it was likely that the vice captains Buddhas Fiery Lotus would not be able to withstand it at all. At that time, he would not only lose an arm. At that time, even Vice-Captain Hansens entire body would be devoured by this terrifying lightning ball! If at that time, the captain directly used all of his strength and did not reserve half of his strength to fight against him with all his might like what Joelson had said. He was afraid that he would no longer have this beautiful time! Vice-Captain Hansens heart palpitated. This bastard Captain Nair, I didnt expect him to have cultivated to such a level The vice-captains heart twisted. Chapter 684 - Relief after Anger. The Bitterness in Guard Captain Nair’s Heart!

Chapter 684: Relief after Anger. The Bitterness in Guard Captain Nairs Heart!

This Guard Captain Nair in front of him hadpletely humiliated his vice-captain! The other party was actually giving way to him! In this kind of life and death struggle, in a desperate struggle. The other party was giving way to him, not using all of his strength! This was a life-or-death battle. If he was not careful, he would cause death! In such an environment, Guard Captain Nair was actually risking his life to give way to him. This made Guard Captain Nair feel ufortable. At the same time, it also made Guard Vice-Captain Hansen feel ufortable. He had already used all of his strength. In the end, he did not expect that Guard Captain Nair did not use his full strength at all. Instead, he was holding back his true strength! Everyone was shocked. Vice-Captain Hansen was shocked. The audience below the stage was also shocked. Those deity-realm experts were also secretly shocked! Those deity-realm experts, who were considered rare experts in the underground city, were staring intently at the terrifying lightning in Joelsons hands! The residual power of this lightning ball was so terrifying! They were all mobilizing their cultivation bases and releasing their senses to sense the power of the lightning ball in Captain Nairs hands! Under their senses, the magical energy released by this terrifying lightning ball was so terrifying! It was very obvious that the terrifying lightning ball in Captain Nairs hands was much more powerful than the lightning ball released by his opponent in the previous duel! Thats right, the result was very obvious! There was only one answer! Captain Nair must have gone easy in the previous battle! With such a powerful lightning ball, it was impossible for Captain Nair to suddenly break through and be stronger! Breaking through required time! Moreover, everyone could clearly sense that the magic energy shockwave released by Captain Nair was clearly much stronger than the one released in the previous duel! If the ripples of magical energy released just now were at the deity level, then the residual energy released by Guard Captain Nairs body right now was definitely at the peak of the deity level! He had already reached the bottleneck of being a demigod! Such powerful strength had already surpassed most of the people present! Many underground cities had at least a few deity level experts, but they were all trapped and died at the deity level. They couldnt even touch the threshold of being a demigod, and their cultivation bases were locked by the deity level every day. However, this Guard Captain Nair had actually reached the peak of the deity-level! After all, reaching the peak of the deity-level meant that one had already touched the ceiling of the deity-level! Breaking through to the demigod level was only a matter of time! Basically speaking, the fact that Guard Captain Nair was able to break through to the demigod level was already a foregone conclusion. With the liberation of the power of this peak-level divine realm expert, everyone came to a sudden realization. Thats right, Guard Captain Nair wasnt lying! Just now, they had judged a gentlemans stomach with the heart of a viin! They had actually imagined the noble Sir Joelson to be that kind of rat They really deserved to die! At this moment, the faces of those who had misunderstood Joelson turned pale. They lowered their heads and prayed in their hearts. Confessors felt contempt for their thoughts just now! All the residents of the underground city believed the truth that Joelson had told them. Joelson really did not hide anything or show favoritism. Instead, he had fairly decided the winner of this duel in the underground city! Just as everyone had seen, the captain of the guards, Nair, had indeed concealed his true strength! Everyones hearts were filled with shock. Outsiders were fine but the residents of the underground city were all in shock. Especially the officials of the pce! When had this Captain Nair broken through to the pinnacle of the deity realm? They werepletely unaware of the people who were most familiar with Captain Nair! This captain of the guards was not an idle matter. He was busy with all sorts of social asions every day, and he even had to review the various affairs of the guards! Everyone knew that this guard captain was busy with his work. The Guard Captain Nair was actually able to squeeze out his spare time to strengthen his training! The Guard Captain Nair had definitely not been able to reach the peak of the deity-domain realm due to luck. Instead, he had earned it through hard work! Presumably, after finishing his work every day, the Guard Captain Nair must have been training hard to achieve such rapid progress! Those deity-domain experts, who could be considered experts in the underground city, all nodded secretly. When they looked at the lightning ball in Captain Nairs hand, their eyes were filled with admiration! Such a terrifying magical energy fluctuation. If Captain Nair were to use the lightning ball of this intensity in actualbat, he would definitely be able to instantly kill Vice-Captain Hansen! Thats right, it was just that exaggerated. Instantly killing him! There was no exaggeration in this. If the current lightning ball was directly sted out, it would definitely kill the Guard Vice-Captain, Hansen! Everyone felt a wave of shock in their hearts! Thats right, the powerful lightning ball released by the Guard Captain Nair caused everyone to feel a wave of shock! At the same time, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was also shocked. At this moment, Guard Captain Hansens body was trembling. Looking at his colleague before him, the lightning ball in Guard Captain Nairs hand was stunned. It turned out that the guard captain had long since broken through to the peak of the deity domain before he knew it! It wasughable that he had actually thought that the other party was still lingering at the deity domain level. It was extremelyughable! The Guard Vice-Captain Hansen revealed a bitter smile. With a plop, he powerlessly knelt on the floor. He had never felt so powerless, so weak. The Guard Vice-Captain Hansen stared nkly at the lightning ball in the guard captains hand. It turned out that he had been chasing after only a shadow of the other party. Vice-Captain Hansen, who had caught up to Captain Nairs shadow, was gloating more than once. He thought that he had caught up but, in fact, Captain Nair had be even stronger! A strong sense of powerlessness welled up in his heart. Why he had already tried so hard but, in the end, he was still unable to catch up to the other party even a little Chapter 685 - The Just Judgment of Joelson. The Truth behind Captain Nair!

Chapter 685: The Just Judgment of Joelson. The Truth behind Captain Nair!

Why was this so? Every time Captain Nair appeared in his sight, the other party would be drinking and chatting with those damned high officials and dignitaries, constantly chatting with them, fawning on those ridiculous officials. Fawning on those ridiculous dignitaries! In the eyes of Vice-Captain Hansen, it was the captain who had betrayed their friendship! It was the damned old bastard, who had abandoned theirmon pursuit of higher, faster, and stronger. At that time, Vice-Captain Hansen felt a wave of disdain in his heart, thinking that the captain had abandoned their pursuit of martial arts, and abandoned their pursuit of ultimate strength. Therefore, in his heart, he felt a wave of disdain towards the captain of the guards, coupled with a deep dissatisfaction! In his heart, he firmly believed that the captain of the guards, Nair, was a traitor to the practice of magic! With this thought in mind, the captain of the guards, Hansen, had been continuously practicing, waiting for the day when this moment woulde! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, had been waiting, waiting for that day toe. He had been waiting for that day to prove to the captain of the guards that the path he had taken was the right one! He had been waiting for this day for a very, very long time. However, the cruel reality had told the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, a cruel truth. Not only had the captain of the guards not abandoned his cultivation, but he had also continuously increased his strength. Right now, he had already reached the point where he had to raise his head and look up at the captain! The peak of the deity domain realm! Such powerful strength had already reached the point where he had no choice but to look up to Guard Captain Nair! It turned out that the person he had been chasing for so long was only the shadow of Guard Captain Nair. All of this had been revealed so suddenly. All of this had made the vice-captain feel powerless. Everyones hearts were filled with shock as they looked at the terrifying lightning ball in the hands of the captain of the guards, Nair, on the stage. Everyone was filled with shock and astonishment. They really didnt expect that the strength of the captain of the guards, Nair, was actually so strong that it was enough to shake so many people present! When Joelson saw the shock of the audience below the stage, everything was within the scope of his judgment. After all, when he saw that the other party was faking it, he was shocked. This Guard Captain Nair had a talented kid. The talent that Guard Captain Nair cultivated could be considered to be above average. Although he was much weaker than himself, for this closed underground city, Guard Captain Nairs strength was already very strong. At the same time, the Guard Vice-Captain Hansen, who had beenpeting with Guard Captain Nair for so many years, also had a simr talent to Guard Captain Nair. He was slightly weaker than Guard Captain Nair. The reason why he was left behind by Guard Captain Nair was that he had fallen into a demon in his heart. Because the emotions of jealousy and hatred had blinded the eyes of Guard Vice-Captain Hansen, making him overly arrogant. That was why he was left behind by Guard Captain Nair. If he could straighten his mind, practice hard, and have some help, his future achievements would not be bad. As he thought, he set his eyes on Vice-Captain Hansens face. Looking at the stunned expression on Vice-Captain Hansens face, he smiled indifferently. This was a promising talent. Unfortunately, his eyes were blinded by his thirst for power and his excessive arrogance. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, who was being watched by Joelson, did not notice that Joelson was watching him. His heart was at a dead end. All of this made the vice-captain of the guards feel powerless. Was he destined to be unable to surpass the other party? At this moment, the captain of the guards, Nair, sighed deeply. Captain Nair was afraid of breaking the self-esteem of his long-time friend, which was why he didnt say his true strength. All this time, Captain Nair had been very clear of Vice-Captain Hansens mentality. He understood that the other party didnt recognize his strength, and he understood that the other party wanted to surpass him. Because of this, Captain Nair had never truly revealed his true strength, afraid of hurting Vice-Captain Hansens mood. Because Captain Nair had always had a deep sense of guilt in his heart. That year, when the magical beast tide arrived, Captain Nairs strength was actually not as strong as Vice-Captain Hansen. Vice-Captain Hansen was really too daring at that time, and his strength improved very quickly. It could be said that Vice-Captain Hansen was the best sessor at that time. However, the reality was like this. Everything was illogical. That night, the former captain of the guards was seriously injured by a magical beast sneak attack. He copsed in the tent on hisst breath, waiting for the two people who had killed the enemy to return. During this period, the former captain of the guards had been holding his breath. He wanted to announce his decision and announce the sessor of the captain of the guards. At that time, Nair and Hansen were still young. The two of them stood by the bed of the former captain of the guards, waiting for thest words of the former captain of the guards. Under his weak voice, Nair had obtained the right to be the next captain of the guards. All of this was out of the guards expectations, out of Hansens expectations. Because, at that time, it was the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, who was stronger! Naturally, Nair, who had been announced as the next captain, was stunned. He was also stunned. He knew very well that at that time, his strength was not as good as the other partys. But under this premise, the position of captain was given to Nair! Nair himself felt very strange. The only difference between him and Vice-Captain Hansen was that he was better at doing things, and he was very good at dealing with higher-ups. However, if it was just this difference, giving the position of captain to Nair, he himself did not really approve of it! Because at that time, there was still a very obvious gap between his strength and Vice-Captain Hansens! However, at that time, the king was in the tent. His powerful pressure made everyone dare not breathe loudly. No one dared to raise any objections in front of King Leighton. No one! Perhaps Vice-Captain Hansen would dare but he wouldnt dare! Chapter 686 - The Dust Has Settled. Everyone Has Forgiven the Past

Chapter 686: The Dust Has Settled. Everyone Has Forgiven the Past!

At that time, King Leighton touched his sword and looked coldly at the two young men in front of him. Didnt you hear what my capable captain of the guards said? Leighton questioned loudly, instantly causing the two people below the stage to feel their scalps go numb. This was especially so for Nair, who had been appointed as the captain of the guards! Nair had now be the focus of everyones attention. Everyones gaze contained all sorts of emotions as they continuously looked at the captain of the guards in front of them. Was he the new captain of the guards? Everyone was shocked. Their gazes were filled with doubt and scrutiny as they looked at this young brat in front of them! The considerations of the various forces in the pce made Captain Nairs heart sink. To Captain Nair, these gazes, which were either sincere or malicious, were too naked, causing Nair, who was about to be the captain of the guards, to feel ufortable. However, the most ardent gaze undoubtedly came from his good friend of many years behind him, Vice-Captain Hansen! Thats right, he was much stronger than Captain Nair. At that time, Vice-Captain Hansen was young and had extraordinary courage. However, at this critical moment, Vice-Captain Hansen learned that it was not his stronger sessor, but his good friend Nair. How could this not make the vice-captain ufortable? Nair could read his passionate gaze. Vice-Captain Hansen was happy because his good friend Nair was about to be promoted. However, Vice-Captain Hansen was also very sad. He was sad that his good friend Nair had taken away the position that should have belonged to him! Theplicated emotions made Vice-Captain Hansens gaze beplicated when he stared at Nair. All of this was felt by Nair, who was about to be the captain of the guards. What are you standing there for? Quickly ept the gift of the position of captain and thank him for his efforts! King Leighton was unhappy when he saw Nairs dullness. King Leighton had just heard the weak captain of the guards say that although Nairs strength was slightly inferior to his rival, Vice-Captain Hansen, but Nairs EQ was very high. He was a general who could lead an army. But why was Nair, the captain of the guards, a rather slow person? Hearing the Captains dying deration, he was actually indifferent and stood in ce, not knowing what he was doing. This person really made people feel a wave of distrust. King Leighton had a wave of doubt in his heart. Was this really the Nair that the captain of the guards said had a high EQ? Under the kings doubtful gaze, the captain of the guards, Nair, felt a wave of mncholy. He knew in his heart that he had to go up and take over the position of captain of the guards. In the kings heart, there were already some faint signs of impatience. At this time, no one dared to refuse to contradict King Leighton. He was not like Joelson, who was a noble person. Contrary to Joelson, King Leighton was an absolute tyrant. Because he wanted to prove that he was more outstanding than his father, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, King Leightons methods of governance were often abnormally violent. He would simply obey or die. At that time, no one in the underground city dared to contradict King Leighton. No one! That was why, when the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, protested to Joelson, everyone was sure that Vice-Captain Hansen was dead for sure! The thoughts of the underground city residents had long been recognized by everyone under the bloody rule of the previous king, Leighton. That was, they could not contradict King Leighton. All those who dared to contradict King Leighton were basically submissive to King Leightons iron-blooded methods. Under this situation, the captain of the guards, Nair, did not dare to contradict King Leighton. The captain of the guards silently sighed. In this underground city, no one dared to contradict King Leighton. Perhaps the hot-tempered vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, would dare to contradict King Leighton, but that was the vice-captain of the guards, not the captain of the guards, Nair! Under such great pressure, the captain of the guards had no choice but to thank the former captain of the guards and swear his loyalty to King Leighton. At that time, everyone was puzzled. Why was Captain Nair on the stage instead of the stronger Vice-Captain Hansen? And his good brother, Vice-Captain Hansen, became more and more doubtful of his position as time passed. His good brothers fervent gaze was an invisible spur to Captain Nair. Therefore, under this mood, Captain Nair trained even more diligently, with the mentality of wanting to prove that he was suitable for the position of captain, and with the mentality of wanting to prove his own strength, he continued to work hard, after participating in various activities in the pce during the day, he trained even more at night. For so many years, this spur had been urging Captain Nair to improve. Under such long-term efforts, he had unknowingly improved to this point. Captain Nairs strength had long surpassed Vice-Captain Hansen! Under such formidable strength, what was shocking was that the final skill in Captain Nairs hand, the lightning ball, was already able to easily defeat Vice-Captain Hansen. Nair slowly put down his hand. The terrifying lightning ball in his hand was gradually dissipating under his will. It did not take long before it disappeared like smoke. On the stage. The terrifying ball of lightning had disappeared. This made everyone heave a sigh of relief. If such a powerful ball of lightning was not controlled properly, it would identally be thrown off the stage and onto the audience stands. The casualties would not be light! Other than Joelson, there were not many people who dared to say that they could withstand Captain Nairs terrifying ball of lightning. Vice-Captain Hansen saw that the ball of lightning had disappeared and felt a wave of mncholy in his heart. It had disappeared Vice-Captain Hansen lowered his head. With such a huge difference in strength, he had no chance of winning. Sir Joelsons referee was very fair and reasonable. Vice-Captain Hansen waspletely convinced and hadpletely admitted defeat. Chapter 687 - The Fair Judgment of Joelson. The Duel Was Coming to an End.

Chapter 687: The Fair Judgment of Joelson. The Duel Was Coming to an End.

The moment he saw the powerful lightning ball in the hands of Captain Nair, Vice-Captain Hansen understood everything. He knew that the magic energy contained in the lightning ball was much stronger than his Buddhas Fiery Lotus! The captain of the guards, Nair, was really going easy on him. He really didnt use his full strength. This truth made the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, feel a wave of disappointment in his heart. He really didnt expect the other party to be so powerful. That night, in the tent, the other partys strength was still much weaker than his. However, only a few years had passed. This Guard Captain Nair had already surpassed him so much earlier! It was simply uneptable! Such a fact was ced in front of him, causing the once arrogant Vice-Captain Hansen to lose face for a moment! His previous arrogance, now, was soughable. After all, Guard Captain Nair was the guard captain! As the man who controlled the military in the underground city, as the captain of the guards, he had many things to deal with every day! Vice-Captain Hansen knew very well how busy the position of captain of the guards was. He had to go around in front of the nobles every day! The nobles held banquets and socialized with celebrities. As the captain of the guards who controlled the military in the underground city, Nair had to attend. If he didnte, he wouldnt give a face to the nobles in the pce. In the pce, nothing was as simple as it was in the barracks. In the army, one meant one, two meant two. If you said that you didnt want to eat because of a stomachache, you meant that you didnt want to eat because you didnt have an appetite. If you said that you had something to do, you meant that you didnt have time. As the vice-captain of the guards, it was very easy for Hansen to handle things in the army. If he said one thing to his subordinate, it meant one thing. If he said two things, then his subordinate understood two things. The matters that he had to deal with every day could be dealt with in half an hour. However, as the captain of the guards, Nair was different. In the pce, if he said one thing, it might not mean one thing. The hearts of the people in the pce wereplicated. Under the absolute power of the king, all the forces were scheming and calcting. The invitation to the banquet was not just to invite people to dinner. It was an invitation from the nobles to a gathering. It was also not just to invite him to eat, drink, and have fun. All of this had a purpose in the banquet. If they were to casually reject their invitation, the information behind it would be quite huge! Thats right, it was basically equivalent to falling out with the faction that the aristocrat belonged to! In such a scheming pce, if the captain of the guards, Nair, were to make a mistake, he would fall into a bottomless hell and never be able to turn over a new leaf! Every step he took in the pce was like walking on a tightrope without any protective measures on the peak. Once he made a mistake, falling into a bottomless pit was light, but losing his life was more important! In such a structured pce, every step was like riding a unicycle on a tightrope, and every step was dancing on the tightrope. Under such a powerful pressure, the strength of Captain Nair was actually still steadily increasing. This was not a level that could be wiped out by those natural treasures! Natural treasures could speed up cultivation, but that did not mean that one did not need to cultivate with natural treasures. The captain of the guards, Nair, must have been cultivating diligently when he did not know until he surpassed him! Such a captain of the guards, Nair, surpassed him without any objections. At the very least, he could not find any fault with such a stubborn person like Vice-Captain Hansen. He deeply felt that the strength of the captain of the guards, Nair, far surpassed his own, moreover, it was through the hard work of Captain Nair himself. Such strength, Vice-Captain Hansen knew that he had lost. At this moment, Vice-Captain Hansen waspletely convinced. He hadpletely admitted defeat in his heart. With a plop, Vice-Captain Hansen slowly knelt down. He looked at Captain Nair with a face full of shame. One had to know that Vice-Captain Hansen valued his dignity very much. To Captain Nair, his life might not be as important as the dignity on his knees! Im sorry, I lost! Vice-Captain Hansen knelt down and kowtowed deeply. My god, this Vice-Captain Hansen really lowered his head! Thats right, oh my god, making this guy kneel down is even harder than killing his head! Everyone was shocked. Looking at the guards Vice-Captain Hansen kneeling on the ground, everyone was in disbelief. They hurriedly wiped their eyes and looked at the person kowtowing and admitting his mistake. It was really Guard Vice-Captain Hansen, only then did they nod their heads in surprise. This was really too shocking. And among the guards, some of them also fell to the ground with pale faces. Its over, its really all over One of them looked at the stage with a pale face and the scene of kneeling and admitting his mistake to Captain Nair. His heart was filled with shock. The scene in front of them made them feel a chill in their hearts. They knew very well what this meant to them. This would mean that in the duel between Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen, Captain Nairs victory wasplete! Everyone had mixed feelings! The victory of Captain Nair made his supporters cheer and jump in joy. As soldiers who supported Captain Nair from the beginning to the end, they were ecstatic. The victory of Captain Nair would definitely reward those who had supported them before the battle! The path of promotion and wealth was opening up for all of them! Everyone was ecstatic. For them, gaining recognition, promotion, and wealth was already very obvious. However, for another group of people, the supporters of Vice-Captain Hansen, this was the beginning of a nightmare. For them, the defeat of the vice-captain of the guards could be said to be the worst news they could hear in their lives. One had to know that the victory of the captain of the guards, Nair, meant that the side that supported Vice-Captain Hansen had suffered a huge defeat! Under such circumstances, everyone was faced with an important question. What should they do if they were on the wrong side? Chapter 688 - Stand on the Wrong Side? The Torture of the Waist Was Waiting for Everyone!

Chapter 688: Stand on the Wrong Side? The Torture of the Waist Was Waiting for Everyone!

Now, at this critical moment, all those who supported Vice-Captain Hansen were facing a huge problem. That was, what should they do? They were desperate for Captain Nairs victory. Seeing Vice-Captain Hansen kneeling on the ground, they knew that their doomsday wasing! Everyone felt a wave of fear in their hearts. Facing such an oue, they were very clear about what the consequences would be. Thats right, Captain Nair had won! However, the person they supported wasnt Captain Nair! Everyones brows were tightly furrowed. For those who supported the wrong person, Captain Nair would definitely be dealt with in ordance with militaryw! The militaryw of the underground city was a very strict existence! Everyone was terrified. It was precisely because they were very clear in their hearts how strict the militaryw of the underground city was. For the guards of the underground city,pared to ordinary people who broke thew and were dealt with by the constitution, the soldiers of the underground city broke thew and were dealt with ording to the militaryw! For people like them who chose the wrong winner, standing on the opposite side of the winner, they would be naked losers and traitors! The punishment for traitors did not have so many details, there was only a simple death penalty! Thats right, they who chose the wrong winner and stood on the opposite side of Captain Nair hadpletely lost the battle. They were finished! When Captain Nair pursued the matter, those who had followed Vice-Captain Hansen to rebel would definitely be executed! The weight of the death penalty was something that ordinary guards in the underground city could not bear. All those who supported Vice-Captain Hansen felt a wave of panic in their hearts. Looking at the people on the stage, their hearts were filled with fear. Looking at the terrified guards below the stage, Captain Nair revealed a helpless smile. He knew very well what the guards were thinking in their hearts. Thats right, the actions of these guards were tantamount to crossing the line! Openly disobeying the orders of theirmanding officer. If they were to investigate further, that would be treason! Treason. Thisws punishment was quite severe. To traitors, this was the most terrifying death penalty! If Captain Nair really continued to investigate, one by one, he would go and find trouble with them. Then, what awaited the guards who disobeyed the orders would be death! Death to one person was to deprive them of everything! Captain Nair was thinking in his heart whether or not he should continue to investigate. Those were all living beings, and they were still very heavy. The captain of the guards, Nair, was not a cruel person. If it was just one person who disobeyed his orders, it would be fine. But if a group of people disobeyed their orders, it would be difficult to handle. They couldnt dig a hole and bury all those who disobeyed their orders alive, right? Moreover, if he really wanted to investigate, he was afraid that if all the guards disobeyed his orders in the beginning, he would probably have to continue to investigate rigidly. Then, everyone would have to pay the price for this. In the entire guard team, there would be a bloody storm! The Guard Vice-Captain Nair deeply realized this point, so he thought about this problem very seriously. When the people below the stage saw the captain of the guards, Nair, stroking his chin and thinking deeply about Joelsons appearance, they were instantly in an uproar. The ordinary people below the stage thought that as the winner of this duel, the captain of the guards, Nair, had to start thinking about how to deal with the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen! After all, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansens behavior, after the matter was over, was actually very terrifying! Thats right, Vice-Captain Hansen had cast off the firstyer of the duel and became extremely evil! Vice-Captain Hansen was actually disobeying the military orders of Captain Nair! Military orders were extremely important in the army! Everyone thought deeply. If the army didnt have military orders, then everything in the world would be in chaos! Everyone swallowed their saliva. Some of them had already thought of the details of the militaryw. Those who disobeyed the military order and dyed the opportunity to fight would be sentenced to death! Thats right, the death penalty! At the same time, it was not a simple beheading! How fast was the beheading? It would only hurt for a split second. The militaryw would not be so merciful to those who vited the military rules! Those who vited the militaryw would be sentenced to death by a waist sh! What was a waist sh? It was a sh that would cut a person in half from the waist! The person who was cut in half would not die immediately. Instead, they would struggle in pain for a very long time and, eventually, bleed to death in pain! Generally speaking, a person would be able to hold on for fifteen to sixteen minutes after being cut in half! 15 minutes! This was an extremely long period of time. For those who were cut in half, they would be tortured in extreme pain for a full 15-16 minutes before they died! Such pain was something that normal people wouldnt dare to imagine. At the same time, this was also a fatal deterrent for those who wanted to disobey the orders of the kingdom, or those who dared to disobey the will of the upper echelons! Those who dared to vite the militaryw would not have a good ending! This was the deep understanding of the people of the underground city! Thats right, the militaryw was so harsh! Under this understanding, everyone felt a wave of pity for Guard Vice-Captain Hansen. Such a stubborn person who dared to challenge the authority was rare. But it was a pity that this person was about to die! Hey, hey. Hey, after that Vice-Captain Hansen lost the match, wouldnt that be a crime of treason! Some people were discussing animatedly as they looked at the Vice-Captain Hansen kneeling on the stage. They looked at the Vice-Captain Hansen with pity in their eyes. Thats right, it was pity! These people felt a wave of pity. They couldnt bear to see such a situation for Vice-Captain Hansen, who was about to be executed. Sigh, its such a pity for such a righteous person. I didnt think that he would end up like this one day! Thats right, its such a pity. Vice-captain of the guards who vited the militaryw might be executed in public in the central za! Themoners were discussing animatedly under the ring, looking at the people on the ring with pity in their eyes. Such an oue was too tragic. Chapter 689 - The Punishment of His Subordinates. Captain Nair’s Choice.

Chapter 689: The Punishment of His Subordinates. Captain Nairs Choice.

Everyone below the stage looked at the man on the stage with pity in their hearts. They looked at the Vice-Captain Hansen who had lost. At this moment, he was kneeling on the ground with a devout expression. He was very clear about the attention of the people below the stage. The Vice-Captain Hansen was very clear about the crowd below the stage and the gazes that were staring at him. Those gazes were either pity, ridicule, fear, or disappointment. Vice-Captain Hansens heart was very clear. In his heart, he could clearly sense the thoughts in the hearts of the people below the stage. To Vice-Captain Hansen, if it was the past him, then he would definitely feel a wave of difort! In the heart of the former vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, the stubborn and proud vice-captain of the guards, would definitely be the first to jump up and give chase to the other party. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, had dignity! To the former vice-captain of the guards, Hansen was very concerned about those gazes. If anyone dared to look at him with that strange and contemptuous gaze, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, would definitely jump up, give that bastard a kick. In the huge city of the underground city, everyone clearly understood the stubbornness of Vice-Captain Hansen! This was very famous in the underground city! Everyone was very clear about what kind of stubborn person Vice-Captain Hansen was. They knew that if anyone dared to look at Vice-Captain Hansen with that strange gaze, then Vice-Captain Hansens iron fist would make that reckless idiot pay the price he should pay! Those who dared to provoke Vice-Captain Hansen had basically paid a painful price. However, now Vice-Captain Hansen quietly knelt on the arena, kneeling at the feet of Captain Nair. First of all, kneeling at the feet of Captain Nair was already very unbelievable! To Captain Nair, such a thing was undoubtedly killing him! Thats right, this kind of thing was even worse than killing Vice-Captain Hansen. In the past, if Captain Nair dared to ask him to kneel at the feet of the other party, then Vice-Captain Hansen would definitely teach him a lesson! Even King Leighton, who was trying to rule the underground city with iparably bloody means at that time, if he wanted to humiliate Vice-Captain Hansen, then Vice-Captain Hansen would definitely teach him a lesson! This was the way Vice-Captain Hansen dealt with the world. He was like a pine tree. His waist was too hard and he could not bend down at all. His knees were too big and he could not kneel down at all! One had to know how bloody the underground city was under the bloody rule of King Leighton back then! Almost everyone who dared to have any opinions on him would definitely be executed by King Leighton without a word! At that time, King Leightons father, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, had just abdicated, while the younger him had just taken over. The previous king, Reynolds, was his father. His fathers political achievements were too dazzling. As soon as he came to power, he used very bloody methods to purge all those who disobeyed him! As long as they dared to raise any objections to his orders, kill! As long as they dared to raise any objections to his views, kill! As long as they used their achievements to make anyparison, kill! As soon as he took office, King Leightonunched a bloody purge. Those who dared to oppose him in the entire underground city were all killed Almost all those who dared to be dissatisfied with him in the underground city were killed by King Leighton. A massive purge swept the entire underground city. King Leighton did not show mercy to anyone who dared to resist him. Anyone who belonged to the faction of his father, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds! Even so, when the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, saw King Leighton, he dared to express his dissatisfaction and look into his angry eyes! However, the situation was different now. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, who dared to oppose all authority, was kneeling at the feet of Captain Nair, kneeling on the ground of this underground city! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, seemed to be different from before. From his birth until now, in the hundreds of years, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, had never submitted to anyone. His alcoholic father, his weak mother who could only endure, and his excellent and arrogant teacher. No one. The guard Hansen had never submitted to anyone! Even though he couldnt beat the other party at that time, he had never submitted to anyone in his heart. When the Vice-Captain Hansen was still a child, he was beaten up by his alcoholic father. Although the child Vice-Captain Hansen couldnt beat his cruel father, it happened very quickly. Guard Vice-Captain Hansen grew up. He became stronger than his damned, alcoholic father! Guard Vice-Captain Hansen beat up his damned father on his eighteenth birthday. Hising of age ceremony was his fathers broken front teeth and his nosebleed. After entering the school to study, the guard vice-captain met the teacher who taught him how to use magic energy. The teacher was extremely arrogant. He was so arrogant that he always liked to embarrass Guard Vice-Captain Hansen in ss. At that time, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was still a student. He could not defeat the gray-haired teacher who had trained to the end of his life. However, before the vice-captain of the guards graduated, his magic training had already left his peers behind by arge margin. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, who had a powerful magic, ruthlessly beat up his teacher at the graduation ceremony. He beat up the well-dressed teacher until his head was bleeding. Later on, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, met the captain of the guards, Nair. Both of them were equally arrogant and equally talented. The two of them hadpeted all the way until today, when the winner was finally decided. There was a time when a younger Hansen looked at the iceberg in the underground city and listened to the howls of the magical beasts. In his heart, he thought that he would never submit to anyone in the future. But today, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansens heart, had submitted to one person. That person was actually not the captain of the guards, Nair. It was Joelson. Not only was this person extremely powerful, but his state of mind was also iparably powerful. Such a person was the only one who made the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, admire him from the bottom of his heart! Chapter 690 - The Only Person Vice-Captain Hansen Acknowledged, Joelson!

Chapter 690: The Only Person Vice-Captain Hansen Acknowledged, Joelson!

In the underground city, it could be said that the most arrogant person had finally lowered his head and knelt down to Guard Captain Nair! This was not acknowledging Guard Captain Nair! In the heart of Guard Vice-Captain Hansen, it was not acknowledging Guard Captain Nair, it was not admitting defeat to Guard Captain Nair! In fact, although the captain of the guards, Nair, had just proved himself on the arena, and although the captain of the guards, Nair, had beaten him in ultimate skills, Hansen did not admit defeat to the captain of the guards. However, in the heart of the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen did not admit defeat to the captain of the guards, Nair. He had only admitted defeat this time. In the future, one day, he would once again challenge the captain of the guards, Nair! In the future, he would work even harder to train to make his understanding of magic energy more profound. When his level was higher, he would challenge Captain Nair again! Vice-Captain Hansen did not admit defeat! Especially Captain Nair, who was so arrogant to show mercy to him and did not use his full strength in a desperate fight! This was the most unbearable thing for Guard Vice-Captain Hansen! As for why Guard Vice-Captain Hansen knelt down to someone who waspletely unconvinced by him. The answer was even simpler. Because in Guard Vice-Captain Hansens heart, he was not kneeling down to Guard Captain Nair! This Guard Vice-Captain Hansen was kneeling down to the side of Joelson! Vice-Captain Hansen really admired Joelson. This person wasnt just powerful. Joelson was different from his father, who drank too much, and his arrogant teacher. For Vice-Captain Hansen at that time, thetter two were both unreachable. And now, the difference in strength between him and Joelson was equally out of reach. When he was young, he would not have any chance of winning against his father! The current vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, also had no chance of winning against Joelson. He would even be casually swatted to death like a mosquito. Forr his father, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, did not have any admiration in his heart. But for Joelson, the situation was theplete opposite. To Joelson, Vice-Captain Hansen truly admired him. The other party was so powerful, but he would not look down on humanity just because of his rebuttal. Such a character was too powerful. One had to know that the difference in strength between the two sides was huge! The strong bullied the weak. In the eyes of Vice-Captain Hansen, this was simply a coward among cowards. The truly strong were people who didnt fear even the slightest bit of the stronger ones, and who dared to challenge them! Such people were the truly strong! And that was precisely the sort of person that Joelson was! Joelsons power was just so-so. He was merely an existence at the peak of the demigod level! Although this sort of thought had emerged from the body of the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, who was a deity-level expert, which was extremely strange, this wasnt a conflict at all! This was because to Vice-Captain Hansen, Joelson was a powerful expert at the peak of the demigod level, while to the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, he was just a puny peak demigod! The Iron-Blooded King Reynolds was a powerful god! After reaching the deity realm, the difference between each minor level was an enormous gulf, not to mention that it was a demigod versus a god! With such a huge difference in power, Vice-Captain Hansen felt that he might not even dare to ept the next challenge, but this Joelson actually dared to ept it! This was in line with one of the principles in Vice-Captain Hansens heart, daring to challenge even more powerful experts! And after defeating the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, Joelsons attitude towards himpletely convinced Vice-Captain Hansen! Just now, the vice-captain of the guards had just learned that, in such a fair and open manner, Joelson had actually decided the battle between Hansen and Nair! He didnt have any favoritism! It must be known that Joelson, who could even defeat a god, waspletely capable of turning his nose up at this sort of battle! Not to mention, after the other party had made the decision, he had actually brazenly challenged Joelsons decision! Such an action, he simply did not put the other party in his eyes! Such an action, it was simply too much! Such an action that did not respect him, in the hands of King Leighton, it was already a thousand cuts, even a waist cut would not vent his anger! However, Joelson actually calmly epted the question that he raised. This fellow, actually faced with such a weak me, did not raise any anger! Moreover, such a powerful Joelson didnt take sides in this duel at all! One had to know that with Joelsons powerful strength, he couldpletely side with the side he liked during the adjudication! But Joelson didnt do so, which caused the vice captain of the guards, Hansen, to be shocked! With his high position, he could easily kill everyone in the underground city, but he was actually so close to the people! Such a person was in line with the second rule of his code of conduct. He did not use his strength to bully the weak! Such a person like Joelson made Vice-Captain Hansenpletely convinced! As such, Joelson became the only person that Vice-Captain Hansen could acknowledge! Thats right, Joelson was the person that Vice-Captain Hansen acknowledged! This kneel was not for Guard Captain Nair to defeat him, but a kind of vote. A kind of vote made with actions! It meant that hepletely approved of Joelsons decision! If it wasnt for Joelson, Guard Vice-Captain Hansen wouldnt have kneeled down to Guard Captain Nair! Guard Vice-Captain Hansen was such a proud person, how could he not care about the doubts behind his back? The pitying voices! If it was the previous Vice-Captain Hansen, he would have jumped up and used his own ability to destroy everyone present! My respected Sir Joelson, I approve of your verdict very much. I have lost! Vice-Captain Hansen finished kneeling to Captain Nair, turned around, kowtowed to Joelson, and said loudly. In the eyes of the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen finally had someone he could put down. Its okay, get up. Joelson didnt look at him but, in his heart, he had already recognized the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, who was kneeling at his feet. Nair and Hansen were both talents that could be made. They were the reasonable sessors of this underground city. After finding a suitable candidate, Joelson felt satisfied. Chapter 692 - Everyone’s Verdict of Not Guilty. The Might of Joelson!

Chapter 692: Everyones Verdict of Not Guilty. The Might of Joelson!

In the underground city, snowkes danced in the air, filling the sky with flying snow. When the audience below the stage saw the gaze of Captain Nair, they felt a wave of fear. They understood in their hearts that if Captain Nair really pursued the matter ording to militaryw, then the entire underground city would be swept up in a bloody storm! The crime of treason in the militaryw would be directly divided by the death penalty! Everyones hearts were filled with nervousness as they waited for the other partys judgment. If everyone was really punished ording to the militaryw, then ording to the militaryw, almost half of the residents of the underground city would be brought to justice, and they would be divided by the death penalty! Everyone understood very well the value behind this! If the investigation was really carried out, the entire underground city would be engulfed in a bloody storm! With so many people, they would not be able to imagine how to kill them all! Those who broke thew would have to queue up and be sent to the execution ground one by one. They would not be able to kill them all even if they killed them for three days and three nights! At that time, even if they collected all the knives in the underground city, they would not be able to kill so many people. Perhaps the method of execution would turn into burying them alive. At that time, the corpses would pile up like a small hill. The blood would turn into a small river and flow to every corner of the underground city! The decision of Captain Nair could be said to be able to decide the life and death of many people! However, Guard Captain Nair handed the power of this judgement to Joelson. Joelson calmly looked at the anxious people below the stage and calmly made his own judgement. Everyone. Not guilty! Joelsons words were like a bolt of lightning that shocked everyone in the underground city. Such a powerful Joelson actually said the judgment of not guilty so easily. This made everyone feel like they were in a dream. This was too shocking. This was because they had originally thought that no matter how generous and merciful Joelson was, he would execute everyone who had dared to confess to Captain Nair! ording to the style of the old King Reynolds and his son, Leighton, they would have probably chopped off the head of the Vice-Captain Hansen, and then massacred the entire underground city! Under the thunderous governance methods of these two people, all the residents of the underground city deeply knew one characteristic. That was, their cruelty would definitely not pity the suffering of the people at the bottom! They would only care about the consolidation of their throne and the birth of their political world. As for the life and death of the people at the bottom, they did not care at all. If sacrificing the lives of a thousand people could exchange for their prestige and prestige, then they would absolutely do it without hesitation! Under this premise, everyone was clear that in this era, under the rule of King Leighton and the old king, Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, life was something even more lowly than dirt. Under the rule of the royal family of the father and son, everyones life was like ants on the roadside, which could be consumed at any time and trampled to death at any time! Therefore, everyone was shocked by the verdict and judgment of Joelson. This Joelson actually didnt execute all those who disobeyed the military order? Everyone was speechless. Especially those guards who were rted to their own lives! Among the guards, arge number of people who were waiting for the verdict of Joelson were stunned! They stared nkly at the Joelson who was standing calmly on the stage, emitting a powerful aura! They were all shocked! We, we are really saved? All of the guards were stunned! When they heard Joelson loudly announce the results on the stage, their hearts were filled with disbelief! Everyone was thinking about how they would end up, but when Joelsons verdict was announced, everyone was dumbfounded! What kind of situation was this? This Joelson actually betrayed everyone and was acquitted! Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then all of them cheered! Long live! Everyone raised their weapons high and cheered to their hearts content, celebrating with excitement! This was a huge victory! Everyone understood in their hearts what the oue of what they had done just now was. That was treason! Not long ago, all of them had directly refused to obey Captain Nairs orders. They had directly resisted Captain Nairsmand! In everyones eyes, this was a tant treason! ording to the militaryw set down by King Leighton, anyone who disobeyed an officers orders would be sentenced to treason. Anyone who dared to disobey an officersmand would be mercilessly sent to the military court! And what was the punishment for treason? Death! Moreover, it was not beheading. The guillotine was a beautiful thing for death. With one sh, one would lose consciousness after a short period of pain. However, after being cut in the waist, one could survive for a very long time! After being cut in the waist, one could still live for about thirteen minutes. During this period of time, one could only bear the pain by force! Thats right, they could only bear the pain! That piercing pain would torture the tortured to death. When the other party could not bear it, death would be a rare luxury! Under such torturous torture, everyone would be tortured to the point of screaming. It would turn the Wailing Abyss into a living hell! Under the fear of death, everyone instinctively resisted this terrifying punishment. But now, Joelson actually dered all of them innocent? This was simply unbelievable. One had to know that if it was the old king, he would have already ordered to hunt down all those who disobeyed the order and execute them one by one! Under this kind of fear, they originally thought that the foreigner, Joelson, would be like their king, Leighton, and directly kill them one by one, however, the reality directly exceeded all of their expectations. He actually directly exonerated everyone! Letting everyone off so magnanimously, this was something that they didnt quite believe had happened! Joelson directly exonerated everyone! How could the guards not be happy, how could they not be excited! Chapter 693 - The Loyalty of All the Guards!

Chapter 693: The Loyalty of All the Guards!

When all the guards heard Joelsons announcement, they were all stunned. What was going on? Lord Joelson had actually directly dered everyone innocent! Instantly, an uncontroble joy overflowed. Everyones faces were filled with smiles, and their gazes gradually became more and more heated as they looked at Joelson. Thats right. Fiery! This fiery heat was the faith of the people at the bottom! Today, they had once again trusted Joelson. Twice. The first time, it was Joelson who had defeated the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds. The Iron-Blooded King Reynolds was extremely powerful. To a small, unknown ce like the underground city, he was extremely valuable! In a small ce like the underground city, one had to know how powerful the god-level Iron-Blooded King Reynolds was! Before this, everyone had treated this Iron-Blooded King Reynolds as a supreme god! However, this unknown outsider, Joelson, was so powerful! Not only did Joelson deserve a beating, but he had also even directly defeated the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, who was like a god in the eyes of the guards! Furthermore, Joelsons victory posture was so perfect that it shocked everyone! No one had expected that Joelson would be so powerful. He had directly defeated the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, and in such a powerful and perfect manner! Furthermore, the ancient dragon soul that Joelson had disyed made all of them exim in amazement! It must be known that in this underground city, none of them had ever seen an ancient dragon! The residents who had lived in the underground city for generations, those who had never walked out of the underground city, had never seen an ancient dragon soul. Not to mention seeing it, even hearing about it, they had never heard of any legendary dragon! Not to mention the bards who had never told the story of the dragon, even the ancient books did not have any records of the ancient dragon! Not to mention the ancient books that did not have any records of it, even the ancient cave did not have any murals of the ancient dragon! Hence, they had a fear of the unknown when facing the ancient dragon soul that Joelson had released! The spiritual totem of their underground city race, the lightning white bear, had beenpletely devoured by the ancient dragon soul! The spiritual faith of their underground city race had been scared out of their wits by the ancient dragon soul of Joelson! The image of him running away with his tail between his legs had be a scene that the guards could not get rid of! The perfect victory against the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds. The manner in which he had won with ease. The manner in which he had casually dominated, had left an indelible impression in their hearts! This terrifying ancient dragon soul had directly defeated and shattered the spiritual beliefs of their underground race that had been passed down for tens of millions of years! Such a powerful Joelson had alreadypletely subdued all the people of the underground city in terms of force. It was simply impossible for them to have any thoughts of resistance in their hearts! Everyone knew very well that few people in the underground city could get close to Joelson, let alone be his opponent! It could be said that Joelson had more power than the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds. The Iron-Blooded King Reynolds and King Leightons power came from the power of ss, which restricted everyone to obey their orders! As the king, the two of them had supreme power in the underground city. The power of the two of them was overwhelming! No one had the slightest ability to resist the king and his son. Their orders came from the shackles of the spirit fox. Everyone had to obey their orders. However, Joelson waspletely different from King Leighton and the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds. His strength didnte from those strange restraints but from the supreme power! Thats right, it was pure power! Joelsons power was enough to crush all the residents of the underground city. They knew in their hearts that no one in the underground city coulde up with a way to resist Joelson! No one could! Not even king Leighton and the Iron-blooded King, who were supreme in power! It could be said that as long as Joelson gave an order, no one in the underground city could resist. It was too easy for him to kill the people in the underground city. For them, the residents of the underground city, there was no way for him to resist. For Vice-Captain Hansen and Captain Nair, they were the most powerful people in the army. Even if the two of them joined hands to issue sanctions and sentences in the military court, it would not be as effective as the order issued by Joelson alone. That was because Joelsons power was supreme! Thew needed power to be defended. And Joelsons power far surpassed this damnw! Under such a powerful power, Joelson massacred the entire underground city, and no one dared toin. To them, even if Joelson issued the order to massacre the entire underground city, the people of the underground city would have no way to resist. The only way was to obediently ept Joelsons judgment! After all, Joelson had an absolutely powerful force to back him up! There were only obvious differences between Joelson, King Leighton, and the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds. For King Leighton and the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds They had a very important matter to consider. They needed the hearts of the people of the underground city to ensure their rule! Therefore, if they wanted to inform the underground city, they had to consider that their orders could buy the hearts of the people. For all of them, King Leighton, or the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, their orders had to consider the hearts of the people of the underground city. All of them knew very well that if it was King Leighton, he would have to consider whether his order would cause the soldiers in the underground city to mutiny! Under such a situation, King Leighton and the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds had to consider a very important issue. Chapter 694 - Everyone’s Expectations of Joelson!

Chapter 694: Everyones Expectations of Joelson!

The guards were all very clear in their hearts. For them, Joelson was different from those kings! For the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds or King Leighton, their goals were fundamentally different. As an unknown foreigner, when Joelson defeated the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, everyone was very clear in their hearts that the other partys strength had received the most perfect recognition! Everyone was very clear in their hearts. To Joelson, no one in the entire underground city could stand out and challenge him. To Joelson, there was almost no powerhouse in the entire underground city who could arouse his interest. In the entire underground city, no one could stand in front of Joelson and challenge him. No one had the qualifications to do so! Vice-Captain Hansen, Captain Nair. The battle just now was so intense, how wonderful the reversal was, and how brilliant the final ultimate skill exchange was. In the entire underground city, there werent many people who could reach their heights. The duel between the two of them could be said to be extremely wonderful. Moreover, in the entire history of the underground city, there werent many duels as powerful and terrifying as this one! For the underground city, such a battle was enough to be recorded in the history books. It was enough to be engraved on the murals in the cave. It was an epic battle that would be remembered by the future generations! This battle was already quite a feast for the eyes for everyone! Everyone had never seen such an exciting battle since they were born! If it wasnt for Joelson, they would definitely be waving their arms, dancing, and celebrating in excitement! Because they had never seen such a wonderful battle. Such a wonderful battle was worth celebrating in the entire underground city! The battle between such a powerful Guard Captain Nair and Guard Vice-Captain Hansen was constantly reversed. The process of the battle was full of ups and downs, so how could people not celebrate in their hearts. However, the people of the underground city did not show much excitement when they watched the battle between the captain of the guards, Nair, and the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen. On the contrary, their performance was abnormally calm. They would asionally be surprised, asionally exim, and asionally feel incredulous. However, they would not celebrate or shout excitedly, they would not record this battle in the annals of history, and record it in the entire underground citys epic-level murals, so that future generations could learn and remember that there was such an unprecedented battle today. At this moment, the residents of the underground city only felt that the battle between Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen was ordinary and good-looking, not marvelous. The reason was very simple. It was because of Joelson. The battle between Joelson and the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds had already filled up the viewing ability of everyone in the underground city! After watching the battle between Joelson and the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, everyone no longer had any ability to be interested in the other battles in the entire underground city. Thats right, no one was interested in any battles anymore! If you had seen the sea and felt its vastness and surging waves, then you would not be interested in any small river in front of you. If you had seen the magnificence of the mountains and the shock of reaching the clouds, then the very high mountain in front of your home would be extremely low. The residents of the underground city saw this scene and had the same reasoning. Thats right, the battle between Joelson and the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds was too shocking! No, using the word shocking was an insult to this battle! This was a battle that overturned their understanding! This battle had already shattered the worldview of the underground citys people and reshaped their world! It turned out that there was really such a powerful person in this world! It turned out that there was such a huge gap in the battle in this world! Everyone was shocked. After witnessing such a wonderful battle between Joelson and the Iron-Blooded King, everyone had no interest in the battle between Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen. They were bored by the unprecedented battle between Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen, which proved how powerful Joelson was! For Joelson, the entire underground city was filled with terrifying and powerful strength. After defeating the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, no one could defeat him. Even Captain Nair, who had fought so brilliantly just now, and Vice-Captain Hansen, who had fought so hard just now! The two of them did not even have the qualifications to stand in front of Joelson! If Joelson wanted to, with a snap of his fingers, a spark from an ancient dragon soul would be enough to burn the two of them to ashes! Therefore. For Joelson, King Leighton and the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, the two of them had different reasons for issuing orders! The orders issued by King Leighton had to take into ount the peoples sentiment. All of their orders were for the sake of the approval ratings, in order to consolidate their positions. For them, there was only one result when the orders were issued, and that was to control the people at the bottom and let them serve their own political circles! This simple starting point made the choices they made a world of difference. For King Leighton and the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, when the orders were issued in the entire underground city, they had to consider their approval ratings. However, as a foreigner, he did not have such concerns! Moreover, he had such powerful strength. For them, with such powerful strength, no matter what order he gave, the underground city would have no way to resist! Thats right, for him, their strength was too far apart. Joelsons strength was so powerful that to the residents of the underground city, it could be said to be at the level of the instant kill! Everyone understood in their hearts that such a powerful Joelson was powerful enough to execute all the soldiers who vited thew. Such a cruel order! Because to Joelson, he wasnt afraid of the riots in the entire underground city! The soldiers were given such orders and would not rebel! For him, the soldiers did not need mercy! Chapter 695 - Joelson Who Won All the Applause!

Chapter 695: Joelson Who Won All the Apuse!

All the soldiers were very clear! You must know that Joelson didnt have to make any moves to please them! Because Joelson didnt have to worry at all! He was just a soldier of the underground city. Even the most powerful Iron-Blooded King of the underground city, Reynolds, had fallen under his hands. No one in the entire underground city could challenge the strength of Joelson. Joelson was already the representative of the absolute power in the underground city. He had the absolute power to overturn all thews set by the former king, Leighton. To Joelson, the power of thosews was not even as powerful as the magical energy waves that he brought with his every move. The guards knew very well that with such a powerful force, Joelson did not have to worry about King Leighton and the others support ratings. He did not have to worry about the mutiny of the entire underground citys guards. Whatever Joelson did, he did not have to think about the consequences. Under such circumstances, humans would always show their greedy side. When human nature was free from any restraints, the darkness that was revealed would be unimaginably dirty. At this moment, Joelson was the one who was free from any restraints. At least in the underground city, there was nothing that could restrain Joelsons actions. If any of the people present had obtained such supreme power, they would probably have lost their original hearts. Losing their human face and bing a wild beast, their original bestial nature would dazzle anyone who was once kind. However, standing at the peak of power, Joelson did not be like that. Joelson, under a situation where no one could contend with him and no conditions could restrict him, made the most humane choice. Everyone was innocent! How strong was his heart to be able to hold on to his humanity and not be a man-eating beast when he was no longer bound! What a strong soul and noble morality! All the guards cheered to their hearts content, shouting as loudly as they could, venting out the fear in their hearts when they were waiting for Joelsons judgment! Were saved, Great Lord Oh my god, Ive really been forgiven! Thats great, I thought I wouldnt be able to see my wife again Boohoohoohooo, I thought I was really going to be executed! Oh, god! They reveled, tears welling up in their eyes. Before this, the dark clouds of death hung over their heads, and the pained expressions on their faces did not disappear. Most of them thought that they were definitely dead! But the moment the truth arrived, it was beyond all of their expectations. Joelson would not be like that damned cruel King Leighton, using his iron-blooded wrist to directly sweep through the entire underground city of those who dared to disobey his orders, and would not cause the entire underground city to bleed like a river. The current Joelson had already convinced the hearts of the entire underground citys people! If the previous time when they killed the old king, Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, everyone was simply cheering for the powerful strength of Joelson. Then now! The entire underground citys people had already been convinced by Joelsons character! They cheered, jumped, and hugged each other. They shouted his name! King Joelson will live on forever! King Joelson will live on forever! Long live King Joelson! Waves of cheers shook the entire underground city! The cheers of the people grew louder and louder as they sang to their hearts content about the extremely powerful man in the arena. This man was none other than Joelson! Everyone was celebrating. This shocking scene was something that the people of the underground city had never seen before! No one had ever seen such a grand scene! No one had ever seen such a soaring call! The cheers of the people reverberated throughout the entire underground city, causing the mountain peaks to tremble and resonate! All the people raised their hands high in the air, paying their respects to Joelson! The officials and nobles were all shocked when they saw such a grand scene! One had to know that when the previous Iron-Blooded King Reynolds took over, there was never such a grand scene! One had to know that the residents of the entire underground city had never supported a person like this! Never! It must be known that the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds was a strong man who had once beheaded the muddle-headed old king and led the people at the bottom of the hierarchy to revolt! The Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, the old king who overthrew the situation of magical beasts enving the people of the underground city, had never had such a huge crowd cheering! Who knew how the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, who had already turned into a soul, would feel when he learned of such a thing! At this moment, the people of the underground city were cheering to their hearts content, singing the name of Joelson. This name, which they could remember forever, was bing increasingly deafening under their cheers! This wave was continuously sweeping through the underground city, sweeping through this unknown small ce. All the officials and nobles looked at the scene in front of them in astonishment! This was too shocking. One had to know that the entire underground city had never reached such a height since it was established. If they had only wanted to rely on the strength of Joelson before, now they hadpletely submitted. Although King Leighton was still alive and had gone mad. However, even if King Leighton had not gone mad and was not affected in any way, he would not be able to take back his throne. This was because they knew very well that Joelson would be the only king of the underground city! At this moment, these officials knew very well that their only way out was to submit to Joelson as one body and mind. Before this, some of them still wanted to restore the rule of the old King Reynolds and his son, but now that it was gone, they no longer had such thoughts in their hearts. They were very sure that the throne of Joelson would be the most unshakable of all the kings. They knew in their hearts that Joelson had been the true king of the underground city for thousands of years! In front of him, the achievements of those kings over the past thousands of years were insignificant! Chapter 696 - The Hearts of the People in the Underground City. Is Joelson Going to Become the King?

Chapter 696: The Hearts of the People in the Underground City. Is Joelson Going to Be the King?

After seeing how powerful Joelson was, all the officials tactfully cut off their thoughts about reviving the old kings, Leighton and Reynolds. They were very sure that Joelsons throne would be the most unshakable of all the kings in history. They understood in their hearts that Joelson was the true king of the underground city for thousands of years! Only following Joelson and submitting to him physically and mentally was the correct way to go with the current trend! They looked at Joelson on the stage with burning eyes. At the same time, they looked at Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen! The high officials and nobles in the pce knew very well that Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen would be the two people that Joelson valued the most! The high officials and nobles in the pce were extremely jealous and regretful at the same time. How could this damned Captain Nair and vice-captain be so lucky to gain Joelsons favor? While they were jealous of Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen, they also felt a wave of regret in their hearts! They really didnt know what was going on in their minds, why didnt they go up and curry favor with Joelson right from the start! Those high-ranking officials in the pce, the nobles thought so regretfully in their hearts. The more they thought about it, the more ufortable they felt in their hearts. It must be known that in the entire underground city, they were once the most favored group of people by the kings side. They relied on the old kings favor. They obtained a lot of power and lived a life of superiority in the underground city. This made them, who were used to the life of superiority in the underground city, feel a wave of frustration in their hearts. If they had been the first to offer their loyalty to Joelson, then the entire incident would have been different. If at that time, they could put down their so-called noble status, put down their face, and be the first to offer their loyalty to Joelson, then in the entire underground city, the captain of the guards, Nair, and the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, standing on the stage would be someone else! Perhaps it would be him! If only he could be one of the people that Joelson favored! These high-ranking officials and nobles in the pce, the people who used to be on top of them, were all filled with regret at this moment. They were all filled with regret in their hearts. They were thinking about their actions just now, thinking if they did what they did, would they be able to gain Joelsons appreciation, they would be able to obtain their former status in the future pce group. Perhaps, if they fawned over Joelson, they would be able to obtain even higher achievements and rewards than when they were in the pce! This made them gulp. Just the thought of Joelson appreciating them was enough to make them drool. But they all knew. In the past, when they were high-ranking officials in the pce, the nobles understood it very well. Those were all hypotheticals. If they missed it, they would miss it. There was no room for redemption. If they did not put down their pride at the first moment and put down their status to curry favor with Joelson, that meant they did not curry favor with him. Just relying on regret would not change anything. Their hearts were filled with regret. They pounded their heads in pain, thinking how good it would have been if they had been able to see the situation clearly earlier! At that time, many of them thought that they could restore the rule of the old kings, Leighton and Reynolds. Now, it seemed like such a ridiculous idea. There were also some people who thought that they were smart and thought that without the support of the people, they could not rule the underground city. With such a foolish idea, they directly missed the best opportunity to get promoted and get rich. This made them feel even more regretful. After all, this might be the easiest time to get promoted in this world! As long as they fawned over Joelson as quickly as possible, they might be able to keep their positions. If they spoke nicely, they might even get promoted and get rich! If they had taken a step forward at that time, they would have woken up a little earlier. They would not have ended up like this. They felt a wave of pain in their hearts. Everyone who realized this was beating their chests and stomping their feet. They felt a wave of regret in their hearts. However, these peoples thoughts were actually wrong. Joelson was not someone who could be dismissed with a few good words. Doing so would at most leave a good impression on him. If he was not like Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen, who had talent and potential, Joelson would not even nce at them! He would not ept those who had no talent and potential! If he wanted to offer his loyalty to him, it would be useless if he only knew how to tter and speak well of them. To him, if he only had loyalty but did not have the ability, he would not spare a nce at him. He had a bnce in his heart. Those who did not meet the standards, no matter how good their ttery was or how high their EQ was, would not be appreciated by him! Only those who had both virtue and ability were qualified talents! In other words, even if the nobles in the pce had the ability to predict the future, it was useless for them to be the first toe forward and offer their loyalty. Without talent, they would never be looked at by Joelson. The captain of the guards, Nair, was indeed the first to offer his loyalty. However, if Nair could notmand the entire army and suppress Vice-Captain Hansens resistance, then Joelson would not give him the chance to kneel beside him. As for Vice-Captain Hansen, in regards to his rebuttal, Joelson could only tolerate it because Vice-Captain Hansen was a talented person, and he could understand the confusion and doubt in the other partys heart. Standing calmly on the stage, looking at the people calling out to him and the cheers of the people below, he was very calm. There was no change in his expression. Kneeling on the ground, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, revealed a smile on his lips. He had long had a premonition in his heart when he made such a decision! He was very clear that Joelson was not a person who would bully the weak just because he thought he was strong! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, believed in the way he looked at people. He did not doubt it at all. While the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, wasughing secretly, Joelson slowly looked at the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen. Chapter 697 - Joelson’s Plan. Everyone Was Shocked.

Chapter 697: Joelsons n. Everyone Was Shocked.

Just as the guards raised their arms and shouted, Vice-Captain Hansen slowly raised his head. A smile slowly appeared on Vice-Captain Hansens face. This was a smile that had predicted Joelsons decision. Vice-Captain Hansen understood what Joelson was thinking. Vice-Captain Hansen had already expected it. Thats right. Hansen had already predicted what Joelson was thinking. The reason was simple. Hansen had already understood that Joelson was not that kind of person, therefore, Hansen had already predicted the opportunity for the other party to act like this. Because Joelson would never use his strength to crush the weak underground city residents for fun! Vice-Captain Hansen understood this in his heart, so he had nothing to fear. Just now, when everyone was in danger, Vice-Captain Hansen had nothing to fear. It should be known that Vice-Captain Hansen was the number one figure for treason. After all, it was Vice-Captain Hansen who took the lead to resist Captain Nairs orders, only then did the ordinary guards under them have the courage to oppose Captain Nair! If the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, had not been the first to show himself, perhaps not many people in the entire underground city would have dared to openly provoke Captain Nair! One had to know that Captain Nair was still a deity-domain expert. Dealing with ordinary guards rebelling was as easy as drinking water! A deity domain level guard Captain Nair had an overwhelming advantage when dealing with ordinary guards. First of all, Guard Captain Nairs physical strength surpassed all of the guards. Among the guards, not a single one of them had a chance of defeating Guard Captain Nair. Guard Captain Nair had the strength to defeat a group of people in the guard team single-handedly. However, he was unable to defeat the entire guard team when they ganged up on him. If all the members of the guard regiment ganged up on Nair, even if the captain was a deity domain expert, it would be difficult for him to escape death. However, this was actually not a big deal. This was because it was actually very difficult for the entire guard regiment to reach the point where everyone was united against the outside world. After all, everyone had their own thoughts. Some wanted to be promoted and promoted, while others just wanted to live a peaceful life. Under such a blessing, everyone had their own thoughts. It was difficult for all the guards to unite. Therefore, Captain Nair did not need to defeat all the guards in the underground city. He only needed to defeat a part of the guards in the entire underground city to intimidate the entire guards! Under such circumstances, everyone understood in their hearts that if Vice-Captain Hansen did not lead the charge, then the guards in the entire underground city would not be able to unite and fight against Captain Nair! The vice-captain of the guards yed a key role in uniting the entire underground city guards. Vice-Captain Hansen was very clear in his heart that he had be the key figure in the rebellion of the guards! As long as he did not step out to rebel, the guards of the entire underground city would not rebel! Therefore, in terms of the severity of the crime, Captain Nair should be the person with the most serious crime in the entire underground city. ording to King Leighton Eldorias militaryw, the death of Captain Nair would not appease King Leightons anger! Although Vice-Captain Hansen was the main culprit of the rebellion in the entire underground city, Vice-Captain Hansen knew himself very well. He was very clear that it was because of his leadership that the situation of the rebellion had reached this stage. Because things were different now. King Leightons power had already disappeared in the underground city! The residents of the underground city were very clear in their hearts. If it wasnt for the vice-captain of the guards, then the entire underground citys guard corps wouldnt have be so violent! However, at this moment, the militaryw was useless. With the defeat of the old king, Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, the people of the underground city were very clear that if anyone in the underground city could control the current situation there would only be one person left. That person was the only true god of the entire underground city, Joelson! Joelsons strength was able to defeat the old King Reynolds. He was now the legitimate king of the underground city! Whether in terms of strength or military, Joelson could defeat the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, he had the ability to be a king! Not only that, but Joelson also had such high poprity among the people. If he was not the new king, the people of the underground city would not recognize him! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, smiled faintly. Even though he knew that he was the main culprit of the disease in the entire underground city, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, still smiled. With a confident smile, he immediately attracted the captain of the guards, Nair, who was kneeling beside him! You, what are you smiling about? The smile of the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, made the captain of the guards, Nair, confused. What on earth is this guy smiling about? Guard Captain Nair thought about it but he still couldnt understand. Could it be that you knew that Joelson would dere everyone innocent? Guard Captain Nair thought for a long time and finally came up with an exnation. Thats right, Ive seen through it long ago! Guard Vice-Captain Hansen smiled and looked at Joelsons tall body. This lord has the ability to bring the entire underground city out of the Wailing Abyss! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, said excitedly. The captain of the guards, Nair, was suddenly stunned. From the beginning to the end, since the birth of our ancestors, our people in the underground city have never been able to go out to the outside world! Vice-Captain Hansen said excitedly,pletely ignoring the stunned expression of Guard Captain Nair and the indifferent gaze of Joelson. Guard Captain Nair took a deep gulp of saliva. This Guard Vice-Captain Hansen was exactly the same as before, he was still so crazy! Although Guard Captain Nair felt that Guard Vice-Captain Hansens words were very surprising, outsiders would even directly regard him as a madman. However. Captain Nair understood that what Vice-Captain Hansen said was very right! Chapter 698 - From the outside World. The Future of the Underground City!

Chapter 698: From the outside World. The Future of the Underground City!

From the beginning to the end, since the birth of our ancestors, our people in the underground city have never been able to go out to the outside world! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, said excitedly! At this moment, he was so excited that hepletely ignored the stunned expression of Captain Nair and the indifferent gaze of Joelson! Thats right, there were two reasons for his smile! The first was that he had long known that Joelson would not turn the entire underground city into a pool of blood and would not casually trample on the lives of others! The sessful prediction of Joelsons acquittal made Vice-Captain Hansenugh excitedly. As for the second point. It was what Vice-Captain Hansen had said to Captain Nair just now. This was Vice-Captain Hansens hope for the future of the underground city! One had to know that since the birth of the entire underground city, they had been trapped in this tiny ce, trapped in this Wailing Abyss! This frozen ce, this ce that was always in winter, had ack of natural resources and a harsh living environment. The people of the underground city had never walked out of the mountain since the moment they were born! In their long lives, almost all the residents of the underground city gradually lost their desire to explore the outside world and their thoughts about the appearance of the outside world. When they were young, the residents of the entire underground city would ask questions about what the outside world was like. The young underground city people still had a basic desire to explore the outside world. However, for the older people, their desire to explore the outside world was gradually erased as they grew older. It was the fact that the entire underground city had stood in the wind and snow for tens of thousands of years, it erased their curiosity to pursue the outside world. After all, everyone faced a mountain that was so high that they couldnt see the sky. Who would still have a trace of fantasy about the outside world? Just like that, the residents of the underground city no longer fantasized about the outside world. Even the novels that described the outside world in the marketce had no market. Until a long time ago, an adventurer came to the underground city. The visit of outsiders caused many residents of the underground city to once again burn up their yearning for the beautiful outside world. That adventurer was the old man who settled above the Wailing Abyss! The arrival of the old man, who was still a middle-aged man at that time, told the story of the outside world rising up and bringing the items of the outside world. This made the people of the underground city reignite their yearning for the outside world! Since the outsiders could climb down from the top, why couldnt the people of the underground city climb up? Driven by this idea, someone quickly organized an experienced expedition team and set off with the best equipment! With curiosity about the outside world, the expedition team took their first step, but this first step was very unsessful. The expedition team made up of strong young men waited for a long time, but no news came back. Later, people found their fallen bones. In the ice and snow, they were not directly turned into bones, but frozen into ice sculptures! They fell down due to exhaustion during the climb. The entire expedition team, so many people set out, but none of them seeded. This was only the first step of the underground citys exploration of the outside world. Very quickly, they formed an elite expedition team. This elite expedition team, after experiencing the failures of their predecessors, fully summed up their experience, but they still failed. The failure was very thorough! They were alsopletely annihted! However, they still did not give up. Challenging the Wailing Abyss became a very important ritual for the residents of the underground city. It became as important as offering sacrifices to their ancestors and hunting! The pursuit that they had never given up for so many years had failed time and time again. Their yearning for the outside world was gradually obliterated by the fact that the entire underground city had sent out expeditions for so many years without any results! Their yearning for the outside world was gradually obliterated by the passage of time! Although outsiders would stille frequently. The entire underground city still sent out expeditions. However, everyone had already lost all confidence in the exploration of the outside world. It wasnt until an expedition team was recruited that no one in the entire underground city responded. The residents of the entire underground city realized this. They had already lost all confidence in the exploration of the outside world. They raised their heads to look at the tall mountain peak. They had alreadypletely lost all hope of walking out of this valley. Captain Nair was the one who didnt have any hope of walking out of the valley. At the same time, the tens of thousands of people in the underground city were the same as Captain Nair. They also didnt have any hope of walking out of the valley. Captain Nairs mentality could be said to be the true portrayal of the mentality of many people in the underground city. For things like the outside world, it didnt matter anymore. After all, a day was a day, and two days was a day. For the underground city, the expedition team was just throwing their lives away. Because from the beginning until now, there had been no news of the expedition team. Basically, all of them had been wiped out! Not a single person had reached the top of the mountain! In the eyes of the people in the underground city, climbing up was no different from throwing their lives away. Since a day was a day and two days were two days, why would they challenge the Wailing Abyss ande here to throw their lives away? In the hearts of everyone, they gradually lost all patience for this kind of exploration. After all, the underground city had solved their own food and clothing, and removed the threat of magical beasts. It was only a matter of a few hundred years. They were not rich enough to have enough food and clothing, and to pursue their own spiritual abundance it was better to first satisfy their own food and clothing, and then live a peaceful life. However, not everyone thought so. For example, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was looking at his oldrade beside him, the captain of the guards, Nair! The captain of the guards, Nair, was stunned. He really didnt expect Vice-Captain Hansen to think this way. Vice-Captain Hansen had not abandoned his curiosity towards the outside world! Although he felt that Vice-Captain Hansens words were ridiculous! Outsiders would even think that he was crazy. However, Captain Nair had a fanatical look on his face! Chapter 699 - The Expectations of Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen!

Chapter 699: The Expectations of Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen!

Captain Nair felt a wave of emotion in his heart. Once upon a time, when he was a child, he was also extremely curious about the outside world. However, as time passed, the entire underground city had no confidence in exploring the outside world. The captain of the guards, Nair, also lost his confidence in exploring the outside world in the poison of time. The captain of the guards, Nair, was stunned when he heard the words of the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen. He recalled the past, recalled his fantasies about the world outside the underground city, and about the world above the Wailing Abyss. There were many fantasies about the outside world in the entire underground city. People wanted to see the outside world, to see what the outside world was like. However, most people gave up on this idea. There was no other reason. It was just that the price to defeat the terrifying nature and to challenge the Wailing Abyss was too high, and the cost of failure was too high. Everyone''s childhood mind was fantasizing about the outside world. As they grew up, they threw their childhood and fantasies about the outside world into the trash can. Just like Santa us, when they reached their age, they would naturally know that it was a myth that people had made up. When the people in the underground city reached their age, they would naturally give up their fantasies about the outside world and throw themselves into life. In their daily lives, they would quickly forget about their childhood, their ridiculous fantasies about the outside world. Therefore, when Captain Nair heard Joelson''s voice, he immediately frowned and was stunned for a moment. In his mind, he searched for information about the outside world and then looked at the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, in surprise. This guy had not forgotten the exploration of the outside world! One had to know that this was a rare spirit! In the entire underground city, not many people were able to stick to their original hearts and still remember to remain curious about the outside world. This kind of spirit was very rare and precious. For the residents of the underground city, even when they epted the fact that the exploration teams that set off every once in a while had all returned empty-handed, they were still able to persist in their curiosity about the outside world, this quality was really rare and valuable. After the Guard Captain Nair was stunned, he sighed. He sighed that the Guard Vice-Captain Hansen was one of the few people who still had expectations for the outside world of the underground city. Then, what followed was a surprise! That''s right, endless surprises! Perhaps to ordinary people, the words of the Guard Vice-Captain Hansen would definitely be scoffed at. This was because once upon a time, the underground city would send out an elite expedition team to challenge the mountains and the Wailing Abyss. Although the people who issued the challenge were basically dead without aplete corpse, but... this custom hadsted for a very long time! In the ancient underground city, almost every generation of kings would not give up their fantasy of the world above the mountains. Every generation of kings would hire warriors with arge sum of money to challenge this lofty mountain and the Wailing Abyss. Although the news brought back every time was extremely miserable, it was still fine if the corpses were found, but the corpses were not. Being devoured by magical beasts was basically the norm after the death of the expedition members. Under such a blow, if someone said that the underground city might be able to walk out of the Wailing Abyss, then everyone would definitely scoff at it. That was because they all believed that if anyone could climb to the top of the Wailing Abyss, then it would be impossible for even gods to appear! Absolutely impossible! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen''s words were no different from a fool''s dream. The captain of the guards, Nair, also thought so at the beginning. Because, he also didn''t understand for a moment why the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, would suddenly say such silly words, saying that the underground city could walk out of the Wailing Abyss... Wasn''t that just a fool''s dream? However, as Captain Nair thought carefully, suddenly, Captain Nair thought of the reason why Vice-Captain Hansen would say that. After all, the fact that Captain Nair was able to climb up to this position meant that he was not stupid. Captain Nair knew Hansen very well and knew that he was not a person who would say something stupid. Captain Nair understood in his heart that Vice-Captain Hansen wouldn''t joke about the future of the underground city. Because it wasn''t like Vice-Captain Hansen didn''t know about the situation of the entire underground city! Captain Nair was a smart person. He quickly thought of the reason why Vice-Captain Hansen said so. He immediately pped his thigh and praised him. "Yes, that''s right!" Captain Nair keenly sensed what Vice-Captain Hansen was thinking! That''s right, the situation of the underground city was different now! Since the underground city was born, there had been numerous coups, big and small, and the owners of the underground city had almost always changed. For thousands of years, the underground city had never stopped acting like today! Even the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds and King Leighton had only seized the status and power of others. After all, their family was just a poor peasant in the countryside! What happened today might be a big deal in the eyes of ordinary people, but it was indeed a verymon small matter in the long history of the underground city. However, Captain Nair knew that today''s coup was not a small matter! That was because the people involved in the coup were all different from the people in the past! It was Joelson who had led the coup! Joelson was different from all the people in the past! Joelson''s strength was unparalleled in the entire history of the underground city! One had to know that people who came out of small ces like the underground city in the corners of the world were all very mediocre! In the past, the deity domain level was still the king-level expert of the entire underground city. But now, he was just an ordinary expert! The arrival of Joelson had changed this situation! Joelson was a powerful demigod, at the peak! In addition, not only that, but Joelson had also defeated the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, who had never been an expert in the entire underground city, and his level was that of a god! The power of Joelson was the most powerful existence in the history of the underground city! Chapter 700 - Can Joelson Change the Underground City and Walk Towards the Underworld!

Chapter 700: Can Joelson Change the Underground City and Walk Towards the Underworld!

Captain Nair kneeled on the ground, his chest heaving up and down violently. He knew that Joelson''s coup was the most unique event in the entire history of the underground city, ever since the emergence of life in the underground city! Captain Nair was filled with excitement at this moment. He was abnormally excited by the uniqueness of Joelson. It must be known that Joelson''s power was at the peak of the demigod level. Just this level alone was something that no one else in the underground city, other than the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, had. Not to mention, Joelson''s battle record. With the power of a peak demigod, Joelson had directly defeated the most powerful expert in the history of the entire underground city, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds. Reynolds''power was obvious to all! Everyone understood that as a god, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds was a terrifying existence in the entire Underworld Continent. A god, even in the Underworld Continent, was an existence that could cause a bloody storm. However, Joelson had defeated him, defeating the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds. In this way, Joelson''s power was the apex of the entire underground city''s power ever since it was established! Joelson''s strength stood at the pinnacle of the entire underground city! Captain Nair''s heart trembled. This was the difference between Joelson and the other coups in the long river of history. Joelson was the most powerful person among all coups! No one could doubt this! Such powerful strength might really be able to change the current situation of the underground city, bringing the underground city out of the Wailing Abyss that had trapped the underground city for thousands of years! Just thinking about it made the heart of Captain Nair jump wildly, unable to calm down at all. Captain Nair finally understood the mysterious smile of Vice-Captain Hansen just now! At this moment, a smile also appeared on his face. That''s right, Captain Nairpletely understood the other party''s thoughts! Moreover, Vice-Captain Hansen was thinking about more than that! That''s right, strength was indeed a necessary condition to lead the underground city to flourish. Only when one''s own strength was strong enough would one be able to lead the entire underground city into and out of those dangerous environments with ease. However, for Vice-Captain Hansen, there was one condition that was extremely important! That was the character of the leader! It was true that Joelson was powerful but, in reality, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds was simrly powerful. Under the multiple buffs of his innate talent, luck, andprehension, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds had trained to the level of a god! It must be known that in the entire underground city, there were very few people who had such powerfulprehension abilities! Just having thisprehension ability and this talent wasn''t enough. One had to put in 100% effort. Just having talent and not working hard wouldn''t allow one to reach this level. In truth, not just talent and hard work, reaching the level of a god required a lot of luck. There were many people at the peak of the demigod level who had spent an extremely long period of time trying to be a god. However, they had never been able to break through the restrictions of the peak of the demigod level in their entire lives. Reaching the level of a god was a very important factor. Luck! That''s right. Luck was also a part of strength! The vice-captain of the guards clearly knew how difficult it was for the Iron Blood King Reynolds to train to that level, and how much he had paid. The Iron-Blooded King Reynolds was also the first person in this vast underground city to reach the level of a god! A god. One had to know that at this level, even in the Underworld Continent, people at this level would be extremely popr, let alone in an underground city! As long as one was able to protect one''s true heart, it wouldn''t be a big problem for one to achieve great things and be a legend in the Underworld Continent. In terms of power, logically speaking, the old king, Reynolds, was also an expert! A god, let alone in this small underground city, even in the entire Underworld, would be able to aplish quite a bit! Why hadn''t the old King Reynolds, a god, made Vice-Captain Hansen feel as though the underground city was going to gradually be prosperous under Reynolds''s leadership? Logically speaking, although the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds waspletely suppressed by Joelson in terms ofbat power... But in the entire Underworld Continent, that was a very proud level! Heavens, that was a god. If the old king, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, led the underground city, not only would he be able to dominate the entire Underworld, he would also be able to be like a fish returning to the river in the Underworld Continent. It would be extremelyfortable. However, why didn''t Vice-Captain Hansen feel that the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds couldn''t lead the underground city to prosperity? After all, the king, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, was a native of the underground city. For people like them who were also residents of the underground city, they should prioritize the people of the underground city to be the king. Joelson was stronger but he was a foreigner. However, even with so many blessings, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, still wanted to choose Joelson as their king. Joelson would lead the underground city out of this endless blizzard, he would never stop crying at the bottom of the abyss. The reason was very simple. Because the Iron-Blooded King Reynoldscked something importantpared to Joelson. He didn''t have an extremely important special trait in him. This special trait could only be found in Joelson! That''s right, this special trait was! The state of mind! Joelson had a state of mind that the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds had never had before. This was extremely important! The Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, no matter how powerful he was, was unable to surpass Joelson in this aspect! Even if he made an impossible hypothesis, even if the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds had reached the highgod level and suppressed Joelson in power, he still wouldn''t be able to lead the underground city out of the Wailing Abyss. The reason was very simple. After the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds became powerful, he would only think about how to exploit his own people. He would only think about using his iron-blooded hands to control his own throne! Such an Iron-Blooded King Reynolds would not be able to lead the underground city to prosperity! The temperament of the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds would never be able to reach the height of a wise ruler! Therefore, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, knew in his heart that he was the one who could lead the underground city out of the Wailing Abyss! Chapter 701 - Joelson’s Rejection Shocking the Residents of the Underground City!

Chapter 701: Joelsons Rejection Shocking the Residents of the Underground City!

Vice-Captain Hansen understood in his heart that only Joelson could lead the residents of the underground city out of the endless snowstorm and natural disasters that kept wailing in the abyss! Vice-Captain Hansen was very clear in his heart. The irreceable nature of Joelson was not only derived from his military power, but also from his psychological strength! Within this strength was the only part of Joelsons strength. This part of his strength was something that the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds couldnt duplicate! This sort of strength was something that only Joelson could do! ording to the level of the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, as a god, he should be able to easily defeat Joelson. However, the truth was As a peak demigod, Joelson had easily defeated the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds. To Guard Vice-Captain Hansen, the profound meaning behind Joelsons victory definitely included his powerful state of mind! Thats right, it was his state of mind! With his powerful state of mind, Joelson was able to easily calm down under the pursuit of the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, calmly searching for any weaknesses in his opponent. However, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds was unable to do such a simple thing. During the course of the battle, the Iron-Blooded King was directly broken through by his opponent several times! Thats right! It was precisely because of his final hysteria, his final madness, and his final reckless attack that caused the Iron-Blooded King Reynoldss defeat! Although in the end, Joelson relied on his ancient dragon soul to easily suppress the Iron-Blooded King Reynoldss final killing move, in the eyes of Vice-Captain Hansen, the state of mind of the two of them was also an important part of this battle. Joelson being able to win was a crucial part. However, Vice-Captain Hansen had no doubt in his heart at this moment. With such a strong state of mind, Joelson would be a qualified king and a qualified wise monarch. With such a person leading, the entire underground city would move towards prosperity, walking out of this Wailing Abyss that had trapped the entire underground city for hundreds and thousands of years! Vice-Captain Hansen could not help but feel excited when he thought of this! This was truly a major change that had never happened in the underground city for thousands of years! If it was Joelson, he might really be able to break out of the Wailing Abyss that had trapped the underground city for thousands and hundreds of years! The beautiful world outside and the yearning of the people of the underground city for the beautiful world outside had been obliterated by the river of time. It was this river of time that had obliterated the yearning for the outside world. Now, this yearning had returned. How could this not make Vice-Captain Hansen happy! If not for the injury on his body and the fact that he only had one arm, Vice-Captain Hansen would have already jumped up in excitement! With a powerful person like Joelson leading the people of the underground city, this kind of thing was even happier than his own promotion and wealth! Because, Vice-Captain Hansen knew that with such a powerful person like Joelson, their days would definitely be better and better, and their future would definitely be brighter and brighter! Vice-Captain Hansen was very clear about this in his heart! Therefore, Vice-Captain Hansen was very happy in his heart! After all, in the underground city, there was nothing to be proud of when he became a captain of the guards because there were still all kinds of powerful people in the underworld outside. For them, they didnt care about the entire underground city, not to mention a small captain of the guards in the underground city! However, if they followed Joelson, everything would be different! Even if it was just a small deputy captain of the guards, it would bepletely different if he followed Joelson! The people outside didnt see the small deputy captain of the guards in the underground city, but the deputy captain of the guards of Sir Joelson! This kind of value was ten times or even a thousand times higher than the former! How could this not make the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, happy! Not to mention, if in the future, Joelson led the underground city out of this damn Wailing Abyss, then when they walked to the underground city above the underworld, even if it was just a small vice-captain of the guards. That was a position that could make people proud and glorify their ancestors! Thinking of all this, how could vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, not be happy in his heart! In particr, Joelson directly announced the punishment of not being guilty to the people below the arena, which was in line with the guess of the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen. The overwhelming cheers below the arena, the cheers of the people, and the support of everyone instantly made himugh even more happily! The scene of himughing was witnessed by Joelson. He turned his indifferent gaze to the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen. Sir Joelson! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, noticed Joelsons gaze and immediately stopped smiling. He looked at Joelson in fear, afraid that his loss ofposure would cause the other party to be dissatisfied. After apologizing to Joelson in fear, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, waited for Joelsons next instruction. What are you still standing there for? Are you still going to drink the recovery potion on the ground? Joelson saw the other partys terrified expression and immediately felt that it was interesting, so he said in a dignified manner. Im sorry, Sir Joelson. I was blind just now, and I actually ruined your good intentions. Ill drink it now! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, felt a warmth in his heart. He did not feel the slightest bit of anger for rejecting the other partys recovery potion! What a strong mentality. Such a noble person was rarely seen in the entire underworld! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was touched. He picked up the small bottle that he had ced on the ground just now, opened the wooden cork on the bottles mouth, and lowered his head to sniff it. The moment the wooden cork was removed, a fragrance filled the entire arena. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was shocked. Then, he did not suspect him, he raised his head and drank the recovery potion in the bottle in one gulp! When the entire potion entered his stomach, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, immediately felt a warmth in his chest. This warm feeling went down his esophagus all the way to the vice-captain of the guards, Hansens stomach, then, it spread through his blood vessels to his entire body! It was so itchy! Vice-Captain Hansen only felt an itch on the spot where his arm had been cut off. White grantion was growing crazily on the wound! His broken arm was actually recovering! Chapter 702 - Magical Recovery Potion. The Shock of Guard Vice-Captain Hansen!

Chapter 702: Magical Recovery Potion. The Shock of Guard Vice-Captain Hansen!

Guard Vice-Captain Hansen raised his head and drank the recovery potion in his hand in one gulp. Then, he felt the magical power of this recovery potion! A scorching warm current was actually slowly flowing down Guard Vice-Captain Hansens esophagus. It had warmed Guard Vice-Captain Hansens stomach, but it did not have the slightest intention of stopping! A warm current was flowing up and down Vice-Captain Hansens body. It started from his stomach and quickly spread to every part of his body! This warm current shocked Vice-Captain Hansens mind! This recovery potion was too powerful! Vice-Captain Hansen thought in surprise. However, as he was thinking, a strong warm current rushed into Vice-Captain Hansens hand. This strong warm current was like a reptile. It started to move on Guard Vice-Captain Hansens arm! Just as Guard Vice-Captain Hansen was thinking, a strong itchy feeling emerged from his broken arm! Along with this itchy feeling, the white flesh was growing at the crack where Guard Vice-Captain Hansens broken arm was! Guard Vice-Captain Hansen was shocked! This was too strong! Moreover, just as Vice-Captain Hansen was shocked by the change in his arm, an even more numbing feeling spread throughout Vice-Captain Hansens entire body! It was his bones! Vice-Captain Hansen quickly knew where the change wasing from! It was his bones that were growing crazily! At the broken arm, white bones were constantly emerging. The bones of the arms, and joints of the arms were recovering at a crazy speed. Following closely behind the bones were, it was the flesh from the wound on the vice-captains broken arm! The flesh was constantly regenerating, constantly filling up the pain on the vice-captains hand. The pain was constantly healing, constantly repairing the wound he had once had. The speed at which the wounds were recovering really surprised Vice-Captain Hansen! This recovery was too fast! Vice-Captain Hansen thought in surprise! The speed at which the wounds were recovering really surprised him. This feeling of surprise could not be dispelled for a long time! Based on this recovery speed, it was likely that Vice-Captain Hansens broken arm would bepletely regenerated in less than ten minutes! With such a terrifying recovery ability, the potion would probably be a unique existence in the entire continent! Not to mention, this ce was the extreme ice region at the edge of the underworld continent. Moreover, this was the deepest corner of the extreme ice region, the bottom of the Wailing Abyss. This was a city that could not survive in the underworld continent for even a day! Such an underground city would probably be considered an inferior existence in the entire underworld continent! One had to know that in a small and unknown ce like the underground city, a high-grade recovery potion that could stop bleeding was considered a high-grade treasure. All the big families would fight over it! Under this premise, the recovery ability of this bottle of recovery potion was naturally extremely precious! Not only was it precious, but it could also be said that one would note across such a bottle in thousands of years! If someone were to put such a high-quality recovery potion in the auction house, the entire underground city would probably be rmed by such a high-quality recovery potion! With such a high-quality recovery potion, it was likely that all the factions in the underground city would rush over to purchase it! One had to know what it meant to be able to regrow an arm in a short period of time! It meant that after being heavily injured by the opponents ultimate move in an intense battle, one only needed to drink this bottle of recovery potion to quickly recover theirbat strength! One had to know that after the opponent had gone through a lot of trouble and finally lost one of his arms, he had instantly replenished his entire state with a bottle of recovery potion. Such a terrifying recovery ability would cause the opponent to copse! The effect of such a recovery medicine was quite heaven-defying. Even if it was not in this barren underground city, the scene had changed to the vast underworld continent. Such a grade of medicine! It was likely that it would also cause the big shots from various factions to fight over it! This recovery medicine possessed such a rapid recovery speed. It was not just a recovery function tool, but a rare vital tool that could save ones life! As long as one was notpletely dead, one sip of this miraculous recovery potion would be able to redeem ones life from the hands of death! And such a precious potion was actually given to him to drink so casually! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, suddenly felt a wave of shock in his heart. It was one thing if Joelsons strength was so heaven-defying, but he did not expect that the treasures in his inventory were even more shocking! Vice-Captain Hansens heart was in turmoil. At this moment, the vice-captains hand had almost fully grown while he was thinking! Looking at his baby-like arm, Vice-Captain Hansen felt a wave of surprise in his heart! To think that he hadpletely recovered so quickly. Vice-Captain Hansen stretched out his hand and touched the newly grown hand, feeling a wave of emotion! Although he had already seen the scene when Captain Nair used it, the vice-captain of the guards was already very shocked in his heart. Now that he had really consumed this recovery medicine, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, finally understood in his heart. The power of this recovery medicine was so magical and amazing! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was extremely surprised. At this moment, he raised his head to look at Joelson in front of him and felt a wave of emotion in his heart. Joelson was indeed worthy of being a rare noble in the underground city! He did not expect that such an expensive recovery potion would be given to him so easily! Thinking of this, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was instantly touched! Not only did Joelson not care about him contradicting him, but he also did not me him. Instead, he patiently answered his questions and helped him recover his arm! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was touched. The value of this potion was immeasurable. Even if the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, wanted to repay him, he could not think of any way to repay this precious person! Chapter 703 - Guard Captain Nair and Guard Vice-Captain Hansen Felt Helpless in Their Hearts. It Was

Chapter 703: Guard Captain Nair and Guard Vice-Captain Hansen Felt Helpless in Their Hearts. It Was a Heavy Gift That They Could Not Repay!

Guard Vice-Captain Hansen touched his newly grown arm and felt a wave of gratitude in his heart! He really did not expect that there would be such a day where he would be able to regain his arm! During the previous duel, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was facing the ultimate killing move of the captain of the guards, Nair. At that time, he was thinking that he would definitely lose his life, at that time, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was fighting with the captain of the guards, Nair, with the determination to die. Now, he did not lose his life. Instead, he had regrown his broken arm. How could the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, not be surprised? Vice-Captain Hansen didnt know how to repay him for such an expensive potion! He truly didnt know how to repay him for such an expensive potion! All the money in the underground city wasnt enough to buy this bottle of recovery potion! Thats right, it was that exaggerated! This kind of recovery potion, even if ced in the entire underworld continent, was a super treasure that money could not measure! It was likely that once it appeared, it would be snatched by the entire underworld continent! This kind of legendary treasure, no matter how many things were spent to obtain it, was all worth it. It was a bloody profit! The ability to regrow severed limbs, for non-immortal races that could not endlessly repair their bodies, was extremely enviable! Using all the money he had on him, all the money he could earn in his lifetime, to hand it all over to Joelson, that was not even a small amount of money! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, understood in his heart that no matter how much money he had, it was impossible for him to repay this favor because the weight of this favor was too heavy! This recovery medicine would be impossible to repay even if he emptied out his estatepletely! Then, what about using his own power to serve Joelson? That would be even more impossible! Joelsons power was at the peak of the demigod level, far surpassing that of the captain of the guards, Nair, and the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen. If they didnt encounter any great opportunities, it would be extremely difficult for them to catch up to Joelson in their entire lives! Not to mention that he was at the same level as Joelson. To be able to reach the same level of power as Joelson was probably something that would be hard to see in their next lives! Not to mention, to surpass Joelsons cultivation level, Joelson was much younger than the two of them. One had to know that when one was young, ones potential would be at its most boundless. Once one reached middle-aged age, there wouldnt be any major idents. Under normal circumstances, ones cultivation level would basically be set at a certain level, and it would be very difficult for one to make any further progress. Joelson was much younger than them. At such a young age, he had already reached the peak of the demigod level. Joelson was still a young, well-dressed young man. The physical strength of this sort of young man was far beyond that of their two middle-aged guards, Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen! At such a young age, he had already reached the level of a peak demigod. Clearly, the very young Joelson would definitely be even more powerful in the future. One had to know that when one was young, ones cultivation base would grow the fastest. Onesprehension would be the best and ones strength would increase the fastest. At this moment, it could be said that young people had limitless possibilities. At this moment, Joelson was the young man. However, Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen were different. They had already reached middle-aged age, the speed of their cultivation growth, and theirprehension ability, their reaction ability was continuously maintained at a certain level, and there would be no further improvement! Usually, the middle-aged age of a human was the time when a persons cultivation was consolidated. At this time, a persons cultivation would maintain steady and slow growth. Basically, it would not be like when they were young, one would be able to improve at such a fast rate. When one reached old age, when a human reached this age, their cultivation would continue to decline. At this time, it would be extremely difficult to maintain ones cultivation, not to mention chasing after even more exciting realms! Vice-Captain Hansen and Captain Nair had not reached old age. It was not easy to maintain ones cultivation during morning reading, but both of them were already middle-aged, no matter how much their cultivation level increased, they would not be able to catch up to Joelsons level. Not to mention catching up, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, and the captain of the guards, Nair, had already made great efforts not to be directly pulled apart by Joelson! The result was that no matter what kind of ve they were, the captain of the guards, Nair, and the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, would not be able to catch up to Joelson who was in his prime. Thispletely blocked the possibility of the two of them using their own abilities to repay Joelson. Why did Joelson need the help of the two of them? One had to know that putting aside how outstanding Joelson was, the power of a peak demigodpletely suppressed that of the king, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds. What power did the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds have? He was a god! If even a god could defeat Joelson, what was the reason behind it? Was it because he was so downtrodden that he needed the help of the captain of the guards, Nair, and the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, in order to aplish a single task? In the future, it would definitely be impossible for the two of them to catch up to Joelson in terms of cultivation. Right now, their strength was also so weak. Although in the entire underground city, they might be extremely powerful, in the entire Underworld Continent. In the underworld continent, the strength of a deity domain was nothing more than cannon fodder. In the skeleton corps, being able to be a skeleton centurion was already an extremely good standard. With the strength of the two of them, they really did not have the qualifications to repay Joelsons kindness. It was already very good that they did not get the help of Guard Captain Nair and Guard Vice-Captain Hansen! In fact, Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansens potential in the future was not even half of a chance to help Joelson. This made Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen feel extremely regretful and me themselves. They were angry. Angry at their own weakness. If they were stronger, perhaps they could at least help Joelson a little! Chapter 704 - The Possibility of Paying off Debts. Joelson’s Shocking Theory!

Chapter 704: The Possibility of Paying off Debts. Joelsons Shocking Theory!

Guard Vice-Captain Hansen and Guard Captain Nair, both of them had a verymon characteristic. Both of them were very loyal people. There were many exnations for the word loyal but, in the eyes of Guard Captain Nair and Guard Vice-Captain Hansen, the most important exnation for the word loyal was that they had received the favor of others, they had to repay the favor. Those who came and went were called people who walked the continent! They had to repay the kindness of the other party. This was the most basic principle of Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen. However, at this moment, in the underground city, on the arena in the central za. The wind and snow were constantly falling, falling on Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen who were kneeling on the arena in the central za. A lot of snow fell on their bodies. At this moment, both of their hearts were filled with regret. Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen had just experienced a battle of the century. The battle of the century had reached the final moment, and both of them were seriously injured. At this moment, when both of them thought that they were going to lose their arms, Joelson took out a bottle of recovery medicine that had a terrifying recovery ability. It made both of them exim in admiration. It healed both of their injuries! Such a great favor, ording to Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansens rules of conduct, should be given in return at this time. Otherwise, it would be breaking their rules of walking on the frozen soil of this underground city. However, at this moment, Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen were worrying about this ufortable thing. Thats right, they were agonizing over how to repay this great favor. Repay it with money? Putting aside whether or not Joelson liked money, based on the market price of this recovery potion that was priceless, the two of them had to empty out all of their savings in their lifetime and took out all of their treasures. That was also because they had no way of repaying Joelsons great favor. Because the value of this recovery potion was too high. It was so high that even if they opened the treasury of Kings Leighton and Reynolds and used the gold and silver treasures inside to repay the debt, they would not be able to pay it back. The value of this recovery potion was too high. It was so high that Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen did not know how to use money to repay it. Some people might say that they would use their talent to repay it. Unfortunately, this was even more impossible. Joelsons talent had left the two of them far behind. Joelsons strength was something that Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen couldnt catch up to even if they spent their whole lives to catch up. Moreover, Joelson was in his prime. His strength was growing at the fastest speed. Under his powerful talent, who knew what kind of height he could reach! Just as Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen were distressed and didnt know how to repay the favor, Joelson slowly raised his head and looked at the sky. Joelson slowly sighed. This sigh immediately made Vice-Captain Hansen kneel on the ground, kowtow, and then say loudly, Lord Joelson, may I know what ns you have in mind? The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, asked loudly. The people below were still reveling to their hearts content. They did not notice the conversation between the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, and Joelson in the central za and on the stage. The reveling crowd did not realize that the conversation between the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, and Joelson would directly decide the fate of these people. At this critical moment, no one noticed the heavy atmosphere on the stage. Please speak frankly. If theres anything we can do for you, we will do our best to help you achieve your goal! Captain Nair also kneeled down and said respectfully. As long as Joelson proposed something, they would do it as soon as they could. If it was not within their ability, Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen would do their best. Even if they could not do it, they must try it. Even if they were to be smashed to pieces. The two of them had received a gift from Joelson. Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen both understood. They understood the principle of taking advantage of others and they were willing to abide by it. Both of them had the same principle and they made the same choice. Joelson looked at Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansens respectful expressions, and he was instantly certain. These two peoples ability to read peoples words and expressions could not be said to be one of a kind! To be able to perfectly and urately read his thoughts from his words and actions, such an ability was a rare talent! Joelson secretly praised the ability of these two people to be cheerful and, in his heart, he became more and more certain of the actions of Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen. These two people indeed had the ability to lead the underground city. Not to mention whether they could lead the underground city towards prosperity but just the leadership ability of Guard Captain Nair and Guard Vice-Captain Hansen to maintain the stability of the entire underground city was more than enough. While Joelson was thinking, the fanatical people below the stage were already celebrating the greatness of Joelson, celebrating their own survival. No one noticed that the environment on the stage was undergoing a drastic change at this moment! Thats right! Just as the two of them were respectfully kneeling down and lowering their heads to listen to his teachings, the crowd below had no idea that something was happening on the central za. At this stage. Something that could change the history and fate of the underground city! As he looked at the kneeling posture of Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen, he already had a general answer in his heart. These two people were indeed a kid that he could try to help. Listen up, you two. I need you two to help me with something! Joelson said indifferently. His expression was calm, as if what he was about to announce was a trivial matter. Chapter 705 - The Support and Confusion of the Nobles

Chapter 705: The Support and Confusion of the Nobles

King Joelson, my eternal god! My god, our good days areing. Our good times areing! Thank Heavens for bestowing such a powerful and wise monarch on us, the poor underground city. Thank Heavens for bringing such a god to our side! Praise Lord Joelson! At this moment, the citizens of the underground city, the central za, were cheering and crazily surrounding their new king, Joelson! At this moment, everyone was cheering to their hearts content. They were singing and waving the things in their hands, wanting to create momentum for Joelson. They wanted to use all the methods at their disposal to give their new king, the new king of the underground city, their highest sacrifice and the highest respect! Everyone was cheering to their hearts content, offering their love and respect to this foreigner and to Joelson. Such a grand asion, such a grand asion, caused the officials who were mixed in the crowd to be secretly shocked! One had to know that in the entire underground city, ever since the first life form appeared at the bottom of the Wailing Abyss, up until now, there had never been such a grand asion! From the time the first life form was born until now, it could be said that thousands of years had passed. A long time had passed. After the words were invented, there had always been people specially assigned to depict the history of the entire underground city. This history had always been recorded and, up until today, there had never been a fault! In other words, there had been intelligent creatures from the underground city. After having the words, the historical records of the underground city had never been broken. In such a long time, in such a long history, no one could create such a sensation like Joelson! Such a huge sensation was unprecedented in the history of the underground city! The nobles and officials in the pce clicked their tongues at this moment. They looked at Joelsons back and sighed in admiration. Even the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, who used to have the highest approval rating, did not have such a high approval rating! Such a high approval rating was unprecedented in the history of the underground city. That year, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds led the peasants to revolt and beheaded the ipetent old king. At that time, the approval rating was not as high as it was now. This caused these old nobles and the officials in the pce to sigh. They did not know what the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, whose body had beenpletely destroyed by the ancient dragon soul of Joelson, would think if he could see this scene at this moment! They sighed in their hearts and looked at the people who were celebrating under the arena with a wave of curiosity. What kind of magic did this foreigner, Joelson, have that allowed the entire underground city to have such a high approval rating. The nobles and officials in the pce were racking their brains at this moment, but they still could not understand why Joelson could have such a high approval rating. These nobles and officials understood that Joelsons powerful military strength was only one of the conditions, and it was not the most important one. This is really strange. I dont understand at all why Joelson is able to enjoy such high public support! A noble looked at the cheering crowd around him and was puzzled. The answer to these questions was something that these nobles and officials who stayed in the pce would never understand. In fact, the answer to the question was very simple. The reason happened to be the previous king, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds. One had to know that in the entire underground city, if the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds was the strongest, then basically no one in the entire underground city would dare to challenge the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds. Especially after the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds went into closed-door training, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds had reached the level of a god! A god. This was a level that was quite terrifying for the underground city! It could be said that the Iron-Blooded King Reynoldss strength had already reached the level that everyone thought he would be able to intimidate the entire underground city. In fact, it had already far surpassed this terrifying standard. Although the Iron-Blooded King Reynoldss strength was slightly inferior to Joelsons, it was actually not that important. Because the strength of the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds had long surpassed the level of being able to intimidate the entire underground city with force. If it wasnt for Joelson, the one standing at the level of Joelson would have been the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds. So why didnt the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds receive such a degree of love from the people! The reason was actually very simple. Because of one thing. In order to stabilize his position, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds had enacted a cruelw. In order to intimidate the people, the punishment was very cruel and chilling. In order to consolidate his position, thew enacted by the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds was all made for the dignity of his royal family. All of this was because the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds was a king who had be a monk. His power and position had usurped the old kings. These things did not belong to him. When the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds had first started out, he was just a humble farmer, the most ordinary young man in the vige. Faced with such a fact, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds was extremely uneasy about the stability of his position. In order to intimidate the officials and the crowd, he had made a series of punishments. The title of the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds was not only referring to Reynoldss cold and merciless attitude towards the invasion of magical beasts. It was also a manifestation of his cruel rule and violent punishment. People could say that he was wrong. In fact, it was not wrong to do so. Consolidating the throne and emphasizing ones own legitimacy was something that every king should do. Although the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds did not make any mistakes in doing so, it still had a great impact on the gathering of the peoples hearts. All the problems appeared in this cruel militaryw. What Joelson did was actually very simple and easy to understand. It was very simple for Joelson to give up defending his authority. It was such a simple method that allowed him to gain the hearts of the entire underground city. Chapter 706 - Joelson’s True Thoughts. The Stunned Underground City Residents.

Chapter 706: Joelsons True Thoughts. The Stunned Underground City Residents.

Iron-Blooded King Reynolds and Joelson actually had very simr strengths. Their strength was enough to make the entire underground city submit and intimidate the entire underground city. However, because of this very simr characteristic, the support that Joelson received was far more than the support of the underground citys local King Reynolds! The reason for this was actually very simple. The reason was precisely because of how both Joelson and the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds dealt with one matter! In order to consolidate his royal power, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds chose to issue a very severe punishment. The cruel and bloody methods behind it were all to consolidate the royal power that he had seized halfway! This method was understandable, butpared to Joelsons method, everything was problematic. Thats right, this was what had just happened. Joelson had dered everyone innocent! If Joelson could forgive Vice-Captain Hansens unreasonable disturbance, it was just an exception. At that time, Joelson had directly dered everyone innocent, which was enough to exin the problem! What Joelson did seemed to be a simple act of kindness, but there was actually a profound reason behind it! Thats right, what Joelson did was to let all the guards who had vited the militaryw go. In fact, what he did was actually harming his own royal authority! Any normal king would understand the importance of the code ofw to the royal authority. At this moment, Joelson had just defeated the old king, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds. It was time for him to establish his authority. At this time, there were so many rebels and so many people who had vited thew, this was a very lucky thing! Joelson only needed to order these poor people to be directly executed. Then, he could use the simplest method to consolidate his royal authority to an unprecedented level! Such a good opportunity was the dream of many kings. They prayed to the gods every day, hoping to have such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to make their kings authority unquestionable! At that time, all he needed was an order to sacrifice thousands of lives in exchange for the most consolidated dynasty in the entire history of the underground city! However, he did not choose to do so. Instead, he casually let go of this opportunity and released thousands of fresh lives! Without a doubt, from a humanitarian point of view, what he did was undoubtedly right. However, from a royal point of view, he had undoubtedly destroyed his already unstable royal power! Joelsons actions had harmed his own royal power. He had used such a price in exchange for the interests of the other ordinary citizens. This was a person who had never been seen before in the entire underground citys history of having a king! For the sake of their interests, Joelson was willing to give up his royal power. What kind of king was this? This was a proper and wise king! How could such a wise king not make people want to admire him? How could such a wise king not make the citizens of the underground city go crazy! Such a wise king was simply a rare sight! How could such a wise king not make the citizens of the underground city ecstatic! This was a king that was willing to give up his interests to themoners. He had the potential to be a wise king, but his strength was still so powerful! When these two rare traits collided, the probability was extremely small! Such a probability was even more difficult than finding an identical snowke! There were fewer wise rulers. And even fewer wise rulers with strength! For someone like Joelson, who had such powerful strength and was still a wise ruler, such a probability was basically impossible! For the residents of the underground city, it was rare for them to meet such a wise ruler in their lifetime. How could they not go crazy! This made them want to take off their clothes and roll around on the icy ground to celebrate! Where could they find such a good king! Such a good ruler could not be found even withnterns! The residents of the underground city knew how rare and valuable a king was, which was why they were so fanatical and excited when facing him! For these reasons, the old nobles and officials who lived in the pce would never be able to understand it! However, it didnt matter if they didnt understand it. The nobles and officials in the pce didnt need to understand the reason behind it. At this moment, they only needed to submit to him, they just needed to offer their loyalty to Joelson! All the nobles and officials understood this. At this moment, they had already put down all their insistence and knelt on the ground, respectfully bowing to Joelson. Long live King Joelson! Long live King Joelson! Long live King Joelson Such cheers rose and fell in the underground city. Joelson looked at the fanatical people below with a worried expression. Seeing their fanatical support and fanatical shouting of his name, Joelson felt a wave of distress in his heart. One had to know that he originally wanted to make concessions to the royal authority so that his kings authority would bepletely shattered so that he could escape. But now, the effect seemed to have backfired. Not only had his kings authority not beenpletely shattered by his own operations, but it was now soaring even higher! Amidst the cheers of the underground citizens, Joelson helplessly sighed and raised his head to look at the sky with a worried expression. This scene immediately attracted the guard captain, Nair, and the guard vice-captain, Hansen, who were thinking about something. At this moment, the two of them were thinking about how they should repay him for drinking Joelsons recovery potion. The two of them thought about it, but they couldnt think of how they could repay the precious potion. However, after thinking about it, all the ideas they could think of were rejected by them. While they were troubled, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, quietly found the troubled Joelson. Sir Joelson, what troubles do you have? Please feel free to tell us. The two of us will definitely go through fire and water to solve your troubles. The two of us will definitely do anything! The vice-captain of the guards noticed Joelsons troubles, so he immediately said loudly. Chapter 709 - Joelson’s Indifferent Command

Chapter 709: Joelsons Indifferent Command

The vice-captain of the guards, who was kneeling on the ground, was shocked! The reason was actually very simple, because Joelsons recovery potion was too powerful! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, found that not only had his broken arm returned to its original appearance, but even his newly grown arm was much healthier than his original arm. Moreover, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was surprised to discover something. When his magic energy carefully examined his body, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was very surprised to find that the injuries that had apanied him for a very long time had gradually recovered after a long period of treatment! Such a result made the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, very surprised! Because these injuries had actually been with him for many years. The medical technology of the underground city could notpletely cure the hidden injuries left by Vice-Captain Hansen during the battle with the magical beasts. And this miraculous recovery potion actually directly healed those hidden injuries! How could Vice-Captain Hansen not be surprised! Those injuries had been following Hansen like a curse for more than ten years. Today, this strange injury had finally beenpletely cured. This made Vice-Captain Hansen pleasantly surprised. This was really too magical! Those godly doctors in the underground city were at a loss for what to do with their injuries. They had actually been directly treated by this small bottle of recovery medicine without a trace! Thinking back to the time when Vice-Captain Hansen had to drink several bowls of herbal soup every day to treat these long-term illnesses and eat those disgusting fruits to treat the illness, he had to eat them for several years without stopping in between, even with this kind of active treatment, the illness was only slightly alleviated. And now, such a small bottle of special medicine could actually cure the illness that had troubled the vice-captain for so long. This simply made Vice-Captain Hansens heart feel unreal. Moreover, most importantly, Vice-Captain Hansen was surprised to discover a fact. That was, not only had his body recovered, but Vice-Captain Hansen also discovered that his strength seemed to have improved a little! In the beginning, Vice-Captain Hansen still didnt quite believe it, but when he calmed down and carefully felt it, Vice-Captain Hansen finally understood! This was too powerful! After this healing potion healed the wounds on his body, it actually continued to heal his old wounds! When his body waspletely healed, this powerful life force directly merged into Vice-Captain Hansens body and became a part of his strength! This was too ridiculous! Vice-Captain Hansen was astonished. This life energy was too powerful! Vice-Captain Hansen was extremely astonished. Under the effects of this recovery potion, his strength had continuously skyrocketed. This powerful strength had even surprised Vice-Captain Hansen. At this moment, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was very surprised to discover that his strength had actually been directly raised to the peak of the deity realm by this terrifying recovery potion! Oh, my god! When the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, noticed this fact, he felt a wave of shock in his heart. A small bottle of recovery potion not only restored the vice-captain of the guards, Hansens body but also strengthened Guard Vice-Captain Hansens strength! It must be known that the alchemy potion that could help with cultivation was also very precious in the underground citys auction. After consuming it, it could help with a small degree of affinity towards the elemental sprites during cultivation. Just this slight improvement was enough to make the major factions fight for it! Not to mention, this alchemy potion that could immediately increase cultivation was something that had never been circted in the underground citys market. This kind of thing was not seen in the underground city! There was a time when the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, still felt that there was no such magical thing in the underground city. However, now, the Guard Vice-Captain Hansen, not only saw this kind of recovery potion with his own eyes, he even personally consumed it! One had to know that this kind of good thing, if ced in the Underworld Continent, would cause all the great undead kings to fight over it! As long as such a good item was brought out, one would be able to obtain countless riches and riches, and would be able to curry favor with countless high officials and dignitaries! Yet, such an item was actually drunk by the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen! Just as the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was continuouslymenting this fact in his heart, he looked at the captain of the guards beside him with a fervent gaze and felt a wave of excitement. He had also reached the peak of the deity domain. He did not know who would be more powerful if Vice-Captain Hansen and Guard Captain Nair had anotherpetition! Vice-Captain Hansen thought excitedly. At this moment, Vice-Captain Hansen wanted to immediately have another epic battle with Guard Captain Nair. However, this thought was suppressed by Vice-Captain Hansen. It was better not to think about such things. After all, this kind of expensive recovery potion was rare. They were very grateful that Joelson could give them a bottle of this potion! However, they did not dare to think that Joelson could give them another bottle. It would be too shameless to have such thoughts. While Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen were thinking about these things, Joelson patted their shoulders, indicating that they could stand up. Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen looked at each other and felt excited! They understood that Joelson had something to tell them! They were naturally duty-bound to Joelsons orders! Joelson gave them such a high-level recovery potion and didnt ask them to pay any price. This made Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen feel guilty. After all, they were both very principled people. As long as they received the favor of others, Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen wanted to do their best to satisfy the other partys request! Chapter 710 - The Two Who Wanted to Repay the Favor. Joelson’s Request Stunned Them

Chapter 710: The Two Who Wanted to Repay the Favor. Joelsons Request Stunned Them

Guard Captain Nair and Guard Vice-Captain Hansen looked at each other. Both of them could see the excitement in each others eyes! Thats right, excitement! Guard Captain Nair and Guard Vice-Captain Hansen, they were actually the same kind of people. The vice-captain of the guards would definitely take revenge, and he would definitely return the favor. It was a huge favor for the two of them to drink such a precious potion! This kind of alchemical potion that could heal a persons broken arm was enough to cause a frenzy in the Underworld Continent, not to mention that in the entire Underworld Continent, such a level of recovery potion could also raise a persons cultivation level at the same time! This kind of terrifying effect was probably something that few people in the entire Underworld Continent could create! This kind of potion could not only heal a persons pain, but it could also heal hidden diseases in the body that had been hidden for a long time. Those wounds that could not be healed for a long time, this kind of terrifying potion was a rare existence in the entire world! This kind of medicine was given to Guard Captain Nair and Guard Vice-Captain Hansen to drink directly. This made the two of them feel a little ufortable. Regarding this kind of situation, the two of them understood a simple truth in their hearts! Thats right. If the two of them wanted to repay this favor, it would be very difficult to do so! Regarding this judgment, Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansens hearts were in high agreement. This was because, if the two of them wanted to repay this favor of Joelson, using money wouldnt work. Even if they contributed all of their savings for the rest of their lives, the two of them wouldnt be able to repay this favor. After all, if they wanted to use money to buy such a powerful recovery medicine, it was simply a pipe dream. Money wouldnt work. If they wanted to use thebat power of Captain Nelson and Vice-Captain Hansen to be loyal to Joelson, that would be even more pipe dreams. Thats right. Even if the two of them used their ownbat power to help Joelson, they wouldnt be able to repay the debt of gratitude. This was because Joelsons power was simply too high! The power of a peak demigod, coupled with the glorious battle record of defeating the former King Reynolds. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, and captain of the guards, Nair, felt a wave of despair in their hearts. Compared to such a powerful former expert, captain of the guards, Nair, and vice-captain of the guards, Hansen really had no way of helping such a powerful person. Especially for a powerful person like Joelson. Such a powerful person like Joelson, it was already a good thing that the two of them didnt help Joelson. Before Joelson called out to them, the two of them were very depressed. Because the two of them still had self-awareness. If someone like Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen, who were under Joelson, could have such a good recovery potion, then the entire Underworld Continent would have trampled thewn in front of Joelsons house long ago! Why would they trample thewn in front of Joelsons house? Because they were all lining up to be Joelsons subordinates, wanting the recovery potion! How could such a good thing happen in this world? Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen were very clear in their hearts. What was even more unfortunate was that both of them were still men and not women. They could not even use their bodies topensate Joelson! This made both of them feel a wave of sadness in their hearts. They had eaten the benefits of others and could not repay the feelings of the other party. This made Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen both feel a wave of regret in their hearts. However, just as the two of them were feeling regretful, Joelson had let the two of theme to his side at this time! This instantly made both of them feel a wave of ecstasy in their hearts! Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen both knew in their hearts that Joelson had a favor to ask of them! Being able to serve Joelson and help him solve his problems could be said to be something that Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen both dreamed of! Facing his troubles, both of them were willing to take the lead and help him get rid of all his troubles! They looked at each other and understood the joy in each others eyes. It was this uncontroble joy that made Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen stand up from the ground. Excuse me, Sir Joelson, do you have any orders? The two of them stood up from the ground, bowed slightly, and asked with respect! Thats right, as long as Joelson gave the order, the two of them would definitely not have the slightest reason to refuse! Joelson looked at Vice-Captain Hansen and Captain Nair in front of him with an indifferent expression and pondered in his heart. These two people were indeed talents that could be created. There was no need to mention Captain Nair. His talent could be considered to be above average. In addition, he himself was constantly working hard and was extremely hardworking, if he continued to maintain this, he would be able to achieve great things in the future. At the very least, Captain Nairs achievements would not be lower than that of the old king, iron-blooded Reynolds! Such a Guard Captain Nair could be considered to have not let down his high hopes! After observing Guard Captain Nair, Joelson turned his gaze to Guard Vice-Captain Hansen. This fellow was also a promising talent! Although his talent was slightly inferior to Guard Captain Nair, Guard Vice-Captain Hansen was full of vigor. At this moment, he had already straightened out his train of thought. Presumably, in the future, his achievements would be extraordinary. At the very least, breaking through to be a demigod was already a certainty! Just like this, Joelson carefully sized up the Guard Vice-Captain Hansen and the Guard Captain Nair with his scrutinizing gaze. Just now, Joelson had given the two of them recovery medicine. After the two of them drank it, presumably, they had alreadypleted the growth in their strength. Now that their power had increased, the two of them had the initial confidence of being able to resist the iing wave of magical beasts. Although they might not be able to win easily, at least they wouldnt be without a leader. They would be ughtered like a buffet by the magical beasts. In terms of power, they wouldnt be able to protect every single citizen of the underground city. However, when they were attacked by the magical beasts, they would at least be able to protect the majority of the citizens of the underground city. This level of power was enough. If one truly wanted to look down upon the entire magical beast horde, they would still need to train for a while. Only when both of them had reached the demigod level would they have the qualifications! Chapter 711 - Joelson’s Request. The Shocked Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen!

Chapter 711: Joelsons Request. The Shocked Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen!

Joelson carefully sized up the two people in front of him. Although the Captain Nair was not considered young, he still had talent. Moreover, he could be considered quite talented. His above-average talent was enough to instantly kill many of his peers, moreover, while the Guard Captain Nair possessed these talents, he was also extremely hardworking. In the future, he would definitely be a talent. If he continued to maintain it, he would probably be able to reach the achievements of the old king, Iron-Blooded King Reynolds. Next was the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen. Although his attitude towards his training had not improved, he had fallen into a strange state of thinking that he was superior to others, this state of mind made the vice-captain of the guards feel that he was the strongest in his heart, and he gradually fell into his own inner demons. However, it was fortunate that the vice-captain of the guards quickly walked out of the shadow with this sick attitude. Moreover, he quickly corrected his attitude after fighting with the captain of the guards, Nair. He adjusted his attitude to the best state, allowing himself to sessfully walk out from that sick state of mind. Vice-Captain Hansen, who was able to walk out from that sick state of mind, coupled with his drive, even if his talent was slightly inferior to Captain Nair, his future achievements would still be quite high. It could even be said that between the captain of the guards, Nair, and the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, whose achievements would be higher in the future was still unknown! In terms of strength, these two people already had the ability to make the underground city at the bottom of the Wailing Abyss contend against the magical beasts. Although they could notpletely defend against the magical beasts, the strength of at least two people was enough to protect the residents of the underground city. As long as not all the beasts were united. Basically, for the residents of the underground city, with Guard Captain Nair and Guard Vice-Captain Hansen leading them, they should no longer have to fear the magical beasts attacking them. If they wanted topletely stop being afraid of the magical beasts of the underground city, they would need to train their strength to reach the demigod level, only then would they be able to gain a firm foothold in this underground city. However, there was no need to worry about this. Both of them had extraordinary potential. Right now, they had already reached the peak of the deity level. As long as they trained more, it wouldnt be long before they would be able to break through to the demigod level! When the time came, Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen, the two demigods, would be in charge of the underground city. They would have nothing to worry about. They wouldnt have to worry about being attacked by the magical beast tide! From this point of view, the captain of the guards, Nair, and the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, could both be considered qualified sessors to the underground city. In terms of strength alone, Joelson already believed that the captain of the guards, Nair, and the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, already had other experts who could join forces with the underground city to protect the underground city. However, the sessor couldnt just be based on strength alone. That was because a powerful person alone could not lead so many people in the underground city to resist the invasion of the magical beast army. If one wanted to survive in this harsh environment, one still needed a person who was suitable to lead. To have the strength to lead and unite the entire underground city! And Guard Captain Nair, a person who knew how to make both sides happy, was very suitable to be the leader of the underground city! If the captain of the guards, Nair, was the leader of the underground city, he would probably be able to consolidate the entire underground citys military strength and maintain the rtionship and position of the old officials. Such a person could take over the management of the underground city! As for the vice-captain of the guards, he was very straightforward. He was very suitable to lead troops in battle and protect the safety of the underground city. If these two people were able to carry out their respective duties, then the problem of who would manage the underground city could be perfectly solved! The captain of the guards, Nair, and the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen,plemented each other. They were indeed able to let the underground city resume its operation. It would not be to the extent that after Joelson killed the old king. They directly plunged the underground city into a battle for power. In the end, they were ambushed by magical beasts, leaving behind a painful lesson of beingpletely annihted. With this thought in mind, Joelson already had a candidate in mind for the manager of the underground city. With this, Joelson could leave the underground city with the resplendent gemstone at ease. He would head back to Lorna to inquire about the death artifact fragment. Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Joelsons face. He slowly looked at Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen with a scrutinizing gaze! Sir Joelson, do you have any orders? Captain Nair slowly asked. Yes, Sir Joelson. If you have any orders, please feel free to give them to us. We will definitely do our best to satisfy you! Vice-Captain Hansen received Joelsons scrutinizing gaze and said respectfully! Are you really able to satisfy all my conditions? Joelson rubbed his chin and said slowly. Of course. If you have any conditions, feel free to say them. Lord Joelson has given us a new lease of life. We will go through fire and water without any hesitation! The captain of the guards, Nair, and the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, said at the same time. Good. With your words, I can rest assured. Joelson nodded indifferently and put his hands behind his back. His sharp eyes stared at the two of them fiercely. Captain Nair, Vice-Captain Hansen! Joelson suddenly became serious and said with a serious face! The position of the underground city king is now entrusted to Captain Nair. As for the military power of the underground city, it will be under the control of Vice-Captain Hansen! What Joelson announced in a loud voice immediately caused Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen to bepletely stunned! What did this mean? Captain Nair dug his ears, unable to believe what he had just heard! This Captain Nair was actually directly ordered to be the king of the underground city! Captain Nairs face was filled with shock, unable to believe that this was really what Joelson had said. This wasnt happiness. The captain of the guards was stunned! Joelson didnt want to be the king of the underground city? He gave the position of the king to him, the captain of the guards? The captain of the guards felt his chest rise and fall. Then, he looked at Joelson in disbelief. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was also stunned! Chapter 712 - Joelson’s Arrangements Shocked the Entire Underground City!

Chapter 712: Joelsons Arrangements Shocked the Entire Underground City!

The moment Joelson said this, the expressions of Guard Captain Nair and Guard Vice-Captain Hansen instantly froze! Guard Captain Nair directly stood rooted to the ground, looking at the expressions of Guard Captain Nair and Guard Vice-Captain Hansen who stood rooted to the ground. Looking at the shock on their faces, Joelson understood their thoughts, he understood why they were so shocked. In the other partys eyes, to Nair, the captain of the guards, and Hansen, the vice-captain of the guards, who were iparably powerful, in their eyes, Joelson was extremely powerful. The powerful Joelson had actually given up his throne to Nair, the captain of the guards? The powerful Joelson had actually possessed such powerful abilities. He had given up his position as the king of the underground city to the captain of the guards Nair! One had to know that the captain of the guards, Nair, was merely an extremely weak deity domain expert. Perhaps, in the underground city, a person like him could be considered rtively powerful, after all, in the entire underground city, the strongest person below Reynolds and his son was merely a deity domain expert. A deity domain expert like the captain of the guards, Nair, was originally one of the strongest experts in the underground city. Now, after drinking Joelsons recovery potion, his strength had risen to the peak of the powerful deity domain realm. Under such circumstances, Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansens strength had undergone a qualitative leap! In the underground city, Captain Nair could be considered an extremely powerful expert. After all, Captain Nairs strength was at the peak of the deity domain realm. With such a powerful ability, other than the former King Reynolds and his son, there was virtually no one who could match up to him! Such a powerful ability was something that everyone could only dream of but couldnt reach! In the underground city, other than the king, the captain of the guards, Nair, could im to be the strongest. That wasnt a problem at all. However, in the entire Underworld Continent, it was quite different! In the entire Underworld Continent, a deity realm expert was merely an ordinary skeleton centurion! If one wanted to be the right-hand man of the Underworld royalty, one had to be at least at the peak of the demigod level! In the Underworld, the strength of Guard Captain Nair was undoubtedly insufficient to even carry the shoes of the Underworld royalty! Especially today, when Guard Captain Nair met Joelson, his heart was especially certain of this thought! Before seeing Joelson, the captain of the guards felt that his ability could be considered quite formidable. However, after seeing Joelson today, everything began to change! Before seeing Joelson, the captain of the guards might feel that his strength was very powerful. After all, there was no one in the entire underground city who could pose a threat to him. However, after meeting Joelson. After seeing the epic battle between Joelson and the old kings, Leighton and Reynolds, everything changed! After witnessing the epic battle between Joelson and the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds and seeing such a powerful impact as well as sensing the aura of a true powerhouse, the captain of the guards felt an intense fluctuation in his heart. At this moment, Captain Nair finally understood what a true powerhouse was and what a truly powerful person was! The heart of the guard against Nair was in turmoil. After witnessing such a terrifying battle, he was very clear on what kind of person he, Captain Nair, was! Captain Nair felt a wave of difort in his heart. The former captain of the guards, Nair, would definitely jump up when he heard that he could be the king. After all Who wouldnt want to live the life of a king! Eating the best food in the underground city every day, drinking the best wine every day, and ying with the most beautiful women in the underground city every day. Which ordinary person wouldnt want to live such a day? But today, after hearing that Joelson had ordered him to be the new king of the underground city, Captain Nair felt a wave of fear in his heart! At this moment, Captain Nair knew that he waspletely unworthy. Unworthy of this title, unworthy of the title of the king of the underground city! Even if he really lived the days of eating the best delicacies, drinking the best wine, and ying with the most beautiful women, Captain Nair would still feel uneasy in his heart, because Captain Nair knew very well that he was not worthy of such a beautiful day. At this moment, right in front of Captain Nair, there was a person who was truly worthy of the treatment of the royal family! That person was Joelson! Thats right, the king could only be Joelson, not this Captain Nair! Captain Nair felt a wave of fear in his heart. He hurriedly knelt down and kept trembling on the ground. This great Sir Joelson, please dont make fun of me. How can I be worthy of the title of the underground citys king? The captain of the guards knelt on the ground, his face full of terror. At this moment, there was only one person who could be worthy of the title of the underground citys king. And that was Joelson! Only Joelson could be worthy of such an honor. To the captain of the guards, this person was the only king of the underground city. Iron-Blooded King Reynolds and King Leighton, they were all unworthy! No matter how pure the bloodline of the man in front of him was, how noble their status was, to Captain Nair, they were all unworthy! The only person who was worthy of being the king of the underground city was Joelson! This was not only Captain Nairs fear of his unworthy status but also a long-term consideration for the underground city! This matter was not only Captain Nairs consideration of his own selfishness but also the long-term consideration of the entire underground city! Captain Nair knew in his heart that a person like Joelson was too rare and too precious! He might not be able to meet such a noble person even after thousands or tens of thousands of years! This was not only because of Joelsons powerful strength but also his precious spirit that was as dazzling as gold. That precious temperament that was like a wise monarch! No, not like a wise monarch, Joelson was a wise monarch that belonged to the underground city! Only Joelson was the only king of this underground city. Only when Joelson became the king could he lead the underground city towards prosperity! Chapter 713 - Guard Captain Nair’s Resistance!

Chapter 713: Guard Captain Nairs Resistance!

Only Joelson was the legitimate king of the underground city, and only Joelson could save the poor world of the underground city! The Guard Captain Nair thought firmly in his heart. This was not only the Guard Captain Nairs selfishness but also his deep consideration for the long-term future of the underground city! Guard Captain Nair understood in his heart how precious the arrival of Joelson was. Perhaps in the past thousand years, there would never be a qualified expert like Joelson! Even a highgod wouldnt be able to change Guard Captain Nairs mind! Only Joelson, and only Joelson, would be able to truly transform the underground city from a nameless little city at the very edge of the Underworld Continent into a truly powerful country that could stand on its own! With Joelsons leadership, the underground city would not only be more powerful, but it would also be richer and stronger! With Joelsons leadership, perhaps the entire underground city would walk out of the Wailing Abyss and into the Underworld Continent, bing a powerful group under the control of a real royal family. They would live in the underground city for generations, only those who lived in the depths of the Wailing Abyss would be able to truly live in the Underworld and rise to the top! The people of the underground city had lived in the depths of this howling abyss for generations. They lived in thisnd of extreme ice, enduring the strong snowstorms, enduring the attacks of magical beasts, all the way until the appearance of the king, the iron-blooded Reynolds. Only then did things slightly improve. However, someone as powerful as the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, who had the power of a god, was only able to save the people of the underground city from being dominated by magical beasts, and from the fate of bing a buffet for magical beasts! This was the special thing about Joelson! This was the difference between Joelson and all the other kings. This was the reason why Joelson was able to be the king of the underground city! No one else could do it, only Joelson could! Only Joelson could lead the underground city to be a powerful country above the Underworld Continent! No, the captain of the guards felt that he was too conservative! If there was such a powerful Joelson leading the underground city, perhaps through his long-term operation, he could lead the underground city to dominate the entire Underworld! At that time, the people of the underground city would be an existence that everyone in the Underworld had to respect! This was the thought of Captain Nair! If captain Nair only saw his own selfishness, he would have already epted Joelsons title and be the king of the underground city. He would eat, drink, and have fun every day. However, in the face of such a fact, the captain of the guards could not only think about his own thoughts! The fact that Joelson could lead the underground city to glory made the captain of the guards unable to ignore it. In the face of such a fact, the captain of the guards could not ept Joelsons bestowment at all. He could not ept Joelsons throne! If Captain Nair became the king, then perhaps Captain Nair could be apetent king and bring stability to the underground city. Perhaps the underground city would be more beautiful in the hands of Captain Nair many yearster. But Captain Nair knew that after he became the king, his highest achievement was nothing more than this. There was only one person who could lead the underground city to the Underworld and walk out of the Wailing Abyss! And that was Joelson! With such powerful strength, Captain Nair could still remember how powerful Joelson was. He knew that no matter how hard he trained, he would never be able to catch up to him. Even in the future, he would never be able to catch up to him. The reason was very simple. It was because Joelsons strength was simply too powerful. The peak demigod, Joelson, had killed the underground citys old king, iron-blooded Reynolds. If he were to break through in the future, then Joelsons strength would be even more unparalleled! Even if Joelson wasnt that powerful, the captain of the guards, Nair, would swear his loyalty to Joelson. Because the rarity of Joelson wasnt just in his power. To be honest, in the Underworld Continent, to the captain of the guards, Nair, there were people who were even more powerful than Joelson. In the entire Underworld Continent, there were people who were even more powerful than the current Joelson there were a lot of people! Then why was Joelson irreceable as the only king of the underground city? Logically speaking, there were so many powerful people and kings in the underground city. Logically speaking, there were many people who were more suitable than Joelson to be the king of the underground city. However, Joelson was still the most suitable candidate in the mind of the captain of the guards. Captain Nair knew that there was a substitute for Joelsons strength. There was no such powerful person in the underground city, but there would definitely be someone stronger than Joelson in the Underworld.Hhowever, Captain Nair knew very well in his heart that Joelsons strength could not be reced! The king of the underground city could only be Joelson. Not anyone else. Not even the Nether King! If there was someone else who came today, this persons strength was even stronger than Joelsons. After he defeated the old king Reynolds and his son, he conferred the position of the king to himself, then the captain of the guards, Nair, would definitely dly ept this matter. After all, that person did not want such a wonderful life. Who would not want to be a king? However, today, Joelson had conferred the position of the king to the captain of the guards, Nair. The captain of the guards, Nair, would not ept it. Because the captain of the guards, Nair, knew in his heart that only Joelson was the best candidate for the throne. The strength of Joelson was not only in terms of strength. The real difference between Joelsons strength and the other powerhouses of the Underworld was the strength of his heart! The strength in his heart was reflected in the protection he gave to the innocent people around him when he was fighting against the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds. It was reflected in the acquittal of the soldiers who had vited the militaryw! This was because Captain Nair was very clear about one thing! In thousands of years, there would never be a powerful talent like Joelson! Regarding this point, Captain Nair was very certain in his heart. There would not be one today, there would not be one tomorrow, and there would not be one in the future! The king of the underground city could only be Joelson! Chapter 714 - Guard Captain Nair’s Sincere Desire to Stay!

Chapter 714: Guard Captain Nairs Sincere Desire to Stay!

Joelson was the only king of the underground city. The only qualified legitimate heir! Guard Captain Nair was very clear about this point in his heart, which was why he was trying so hard to reject Joelson! For this, Guard Captain Nair directly knelt down, kneeling on the arena in the central za of the underground city. Kneeling in front of everyone in the underground city. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, had an iparable pride in his heart. How could he, the captain of the guards, not have it? Although the captain of the guards, Nair, was on both sides of the road and was able to handle everything in front of him, he was also a soldier, a warrior, and could speak well. However, this did not mean that the captain of the guards, Nairs knees were also very soft! The truth was that Captain Nairs knees were very hard! As for kneeling down, especially in front of so many people, Captain Nair was as persistent as Vice-Captain Hansen! He, Captain Nair, was also very obstinant on this point! After all, the captain of the guards, Nair, was very simr to the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen. As a man, Nair was very clear about the value of kneeling down! However, even though Nair had special feelings for these guards, Nair, who cared so much about kneeling down, still knelt down in front of Joelson. There was no other reason. It was because Nair did not want to ept this reality. He did not want to ept Joelsons gift! This favor was really uneptable to Nair. Although this was Joelsons request, although this was his hope. Joelson hoped that Nair would be able to seed as the king of the underground city and manage this city. He wanted to manage this small country that did not have any sense of existence at the bottom of the Wailing Abyss. These were Joelsons true thoughts. The Guard Captain Nairs heart was extremely clear. Joelson was not joking. He was seriously asking him To request that Guard Captain Nair be able to seed as the king of the underground city. As a subordinate, as a small guard captain, as a small peak-level expert of the deity domain, regarding Joelsons request Guard Captain Nair should have done his best to help Joelson fulfill any of his requests. He should have done his best to fulfill any of Joelsons hopes. However, Nair was currently unwilling to do so. One had to know that Joelsons request was an extremely good thing for Nair. Bing the king of an underground city, eating and drinking well every day, ying with women every day, bing a person above tens of thousands of people, and bing a king who could control others as he pleased that was truly a wonderful thing. Logically speaking, Captain Nair should have done his best to satisfy such a wonderful thing. After all, this wasnt a trouble for Captain Nair. This was a rare and beautiful thing! Furthermore. Joelson had given a huge favor to Captain Nair! Joelson had bestowed such a miraculous recovery medicine on Captain Nair, treating the broken arm of Captain Nair. Logically speaking, Joelson had done a huge favor for Captain Nair, a favor that could be considered to be a gift of rebirth! Back then, he had shown mercy and made sure to cripple his severed arm for the rest of his life. He had wanted to give Vice-Captain Hansen an exnation and an exnation for the many years of friendship between the two of them. After the battle, Captain Nair looked at his severed arm. Even though he was mentally prepared, he still felt a wave of disappointment after seeing his severed arm. There was no other reason. It was since Captain Nair knew that a broken arm could not be revived. Captain Nair was not an immortal. If his arm was broken, it would never grow back. To Captain Nair, this was a blow. However, when Captain Nair had already epted this fact, Joelson actually used a recovery potion to let Captain Nair grow his arm back. How could Captain Nair not be grateful! Moreover, Captain Nair probably knew in his heart that this was a very great favor! The value of this recovery potion was very high! In the entire underground city, there werent many shops that could sell ordinary recovery potions that could heal injuries because alchemists were too rare in the underground city. Ordinary recovery potions that could stop bleeding were considered luxury goods. Not many people could afford to use such luxurious recovery potions. Not to mention, this kind of recovery potion that could allow a persons severed limbs to grow back in such a short period of time. This kind of potion was considered a very rare and luxurious alchemy product in the entire Underworld! Moreover, Captain Nair was also a person who was very particr about repaying favors. Captain Nair had always been thinking about how to repay the favor of others towards Captain Nair, how should he repay the favor! Whether it was money or using his own strength to serve Joelson, he was unable to repay such a favor. At this moment, Joelsons order to him was undoubtedly like a life-saving straw, the captain of the guards, Nair, had toplete it even if he had to go through fire and water, even if he had to go through a mountain of knives and a sea of mes! However, the captain of the guards, Nair, was really unable to satisfy Joelsons request at this moment. This caused the captain of the guards, Nair, to feel extremely conflicted in his heart! This kind of conflict caused the captain of the guards to feel extremely tormented in his heart at this moment! He should have given his all to fulfill all of Joelsons requests, but with regards to Joelsons request at this moment, the captain of the guards, Nair, was unable to satisfy him no matter what. This was because the captain of the guards, Nair, was very clear in his heart that only Joelson was qualified to be the king of this underground city. The captain of the guards, Nair, was also very clear on this point! For the future of the underground city, for the underground city to have Joelson, Captain Nair had no choice but to go against Joelsons orders when he should have been following Joelsons wishes! This was because Captain Nair really could not do it. He could not be the king of the underground city. He could not shamelessly listen to Joelsons suggestion and easily follow Joelsons wishes. Chapter 715 - Guard Captain Nair’s Painful Urge to Stay and Joelson’s Helplessness

Chapter 715: Guard Captain Nairs Painful Urge to Stay and Joelsons Helplessness

Guard Captain Nair was kneeling at the ring in the central za of the underground city. He was kneeling in front of Joelson, and his face was full of pain. At this moment, Guard Captain Nairs heart was suffering too much. Such suffering made Guard Captain Nairs heart extremely ufortable. With regards to Joelsons request, Captain Nair should have been willing to go through fire and water. With regards to any of Joelsons wishes, Captain Nair should have been willing to do anything. But at this moment, Captain Nair was unable to fulfill Joelsons wish and was unable to provide any help to the other party. This made Captain Nairs heart extremely ufortable at that moment. It was really too ufortable. Captain Nair knelt on the ground with a pained expression. He knelt in front of Joelson. At this moment, he only had one wish, and that was that Joelson could take back his orders. Joelsons orders caused Captain Nairs heart to feel extremely ufortable! Joelson looked at Captain Nair in front of him. He looked at Captain Nair who was kneeling on the ground and felt a wave of helplessness in his heart. Of course, he knew how helpless and ufortable Nair was. Just now, Joelson gave an order. He appointed Nair as the next king of the underground city, and Vice-Captain Hansen controlled the military power of the underground city. However, what Joelson did not expect was that Nair could not ept this seemingly beautiful proposal. Joelson really had no way of seeding the king because, in his heart, Joelson had a higher level of ambition and more things to aplish. For Joelson, such days did not have any aspirations for him. The mysterious broken skin of the death artifact, the more powerful dragon egg of the death magic dragon Whatever it was, it kept Joelson moving forward without stopping. For ordinary people, it might be veryfortable to be the king of a country. For ordinary people, the position of the king seemed to be very beautiful. But for Joelson, these things were too illusory. Joelson still had higher goals and more things he wanted to aplish. Joelson was really disdainful of the empty position of the king. He had thought that Captain Nair would readily ept his proposal, but he had never thought that it would be a real torture for Captain Nair. Yes, it was torture. Because this kind of job was not a good job for Captain Nair! Because of the position of king, Captain Nair really could not ept it. Captain Nair was very clear in his heart that he could not rece Joelson and be the king of the underground city. Because the only one who could lead the underground city to prosperity was Joelson! Captain Nair was very clear in his heart that the prosperity of the underground city needed someone. If he took the position of king, the best-case scenario would be to take the underground city to the same ce. But it was different for Joelson. If Joelson became the king of the underground city, with Joelsons superb strength and his talent as a wise monarch, he would definitely be able to make the underground city an extremely powerful existence in the entire underworld! Captain Nair felt a wave of excitement in his heart. This was something that only Joelson could do! At this moment, Joelson had made Captain Nair the king. Captain Nair understood that this was a cushy job. Bing a king stood at the pinnacle of power. Food and drink were the best in the underground city. There was no one who could not enjoy the fine wine and be inexhaustible! Who could refuse such a life? However, Captain Nair was very clear in his heart. He could not take over, he could not enjoy the glory and wealth, he could not do whatever he wanted because of his selfish desires. These regrets could not bepared to one regret, that was, Joelson could not lead the underground city out of the Wailing Abyss and out of this damnednd of extreme ice! The residents of the underground city had already endured the pain for thousands of years. The pain of not being able to walk out of the Wailing Abyss was obviously more important than their own selfish desires! For the residents of the underground city, if they really became the king because of these selfish desires, it would be truly irresponsible! Joelson had the ability to make the underground city go to the Underworld, so he could not agree to Joelsons request. Even if Joelson asked him to do so, the captain of the guards, Nair, would not allow him to do such a thing! The captain of the guards, Nair, was very clear in his mind. Perhaps if he used this as an excuse and did not reject the proposal, perhaps he would be happy for a period of time after Joelson left. After all, who would not feel happy and happy after bing a king and reaching the pinnacle of power and status? However, Captain Nair could not feel happy at all. In fact, for the rest of his life, Captain Nair would regret sitting on the throne. He would regret why he had agreed to Joelson on that day and regretted not rejecting him that day! The captain of the guards would grow old in regret. He would wee his own death in regret. This was the reason why the captain of the guards could not ept Joelsons request. However, the fact that he could not agree to Joelsons request made the captain of the guards ufortable. This was because Joelson owed the captain of the guards a favor that was almost impossible to repay. The captain of the guards, who had wanted to repay the favor, should haveplied with all of Joelsons intentions and fulfilled all of Joelsons requests to repay him. However, at this moment, Guard Captain Nair was doing the exact opposite. The Guard Captain Nair had no choice but to reject the favor of Joelsons rebirth. This kind of thing made Guard Captain Nairs heart suffer a great deal of pain. Joelsons favor to Guard Captain Nair was so important. The value of that bottle of recovery medicine was so immeasurable. However, Guard Captain Nair had no choice but to reject the other partys proposal, to reject Joelsons request. Yet this reason was so important and could not be rejected. Captain Nair kneeled on the ground, iparably suffering. Captain Nair really could not ept Joelsons request and could not agree to Joelsons proposal. Sir Joelson, I really want to agree to your proposal but Captain Nair said with a pained expression on his face. But, I really cant ept your proposal. I cant ept your request! Chapter 716 - Guard Captain Nair’s Heartfelt Request. The Request of All the

Chapter 716: Guard Captain Nairs Heartfelt Request. The Request of All the Underground City Residents!

Guard Captain Nair said with a pained expression. I really cant ept your request, even if my heart really wants to help you, my lord I sincerely implore Lord Joelson, take back your order Captain Nairs voice was extremely sorrowful. Captain Nairs request was extremely sincere. Joelson could only feel a wave of helplessness in his heart towards Captain Nairs request. In fact, the other party might already have the answer to Captain Nairs request. Thats right, it was impossible for Joelson to agree to the other partys request. The reason was no other than that he had a higher goal for the future. Im sorry, I really cant be your king. Joelson spoke slowly. This time, Joelson did not use his normal voice. Instead, he deliberately raised his voice and said loudly. What? The residents of the underground city were originally celebrating and shouting Joelsons name. However, when they heard this sentence, the smiles on their faces instantly froze. As if a pause button had been pressed, the entire underground city froze. In an instant, the entire underground city square was silent. The cheers of the underground city residents were still echoing in the valley but, at this moment, they could notugh. All of them were stunned by Joelsons words! What was going on? They saw Captain Nair suddenly kneel on the ground and did not hear what the two people on the stage were saying. The residents of the underground city did not know that Joelson had already told Captain Nair that he did not want to be a king and that he would entrust the future of the underground city to the captain of the guards, Nair. As for this, because they were quite far away from the arena, they did not know anything about it at all! Just now, when they heard Joelson say it out loud in the arena, the current scene stunned them for a moment. What was going on? Wasnt Joelson the king of their underground city? The old king, Leighton, had been killed. Why did Joelson say that he didnt want to be king? Everyone was stunned. They stared nkly at Joelson on the stage, staring nkly at the scene in front of them, their hearts in a daze. In the hearts of the residents of the underground city, they all hoped that Joelson would be able to be the new king of the underground city! They had all witnessed how powerful Joelson was! The former King Reynolds was so powerful, he was a god. Joelson had used the power of a demigod topletely suppress the old King Reynolds and, in the end, he had disyed the powerful ancient dragon soul, their memories were still fresh in their minds! In addition, not only was he powerful, but Joelsons wise ruler style also caused them to sincerely hope that Joelson would be able to be their king. After all, if they were to talk about strength alone, the old king, the iron-blooded Reynolds, was also quite powerful, and he was only slightly stronger than him. The real reason why they wanted him to be their king was because of his wise ruling! The old king, the iron-blooded Reynolds, was indeed powerful. Not only was he powerful, but he had also led the underground city away from the invasion of magical beasts and the risk of being eaten alive by them. However, the old king, Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, was also very violent. His methods of ruling were rather cruel. In order to consolidate his power, his methods could be said to be rather cruel. Those who dared to talk about the royal family, no matter what they said, would be captured and their tongues cut off! Under such a terrifying rule, the people of the underground city were all afraid of their own safety. They were afraid that they would be killed by the temperamental kings, Leighton and Reynolds. When Joelson let all the soldiers be acquitted, it shocked the hearts of the underground city residents! The people below the stage hoped that Joelson could lead the underground city and be their new king! However, now, Joelson actually made it clear that he did not want to be the king. This was undoubtedly like a basin of cold water pouring directly on their heads. If Joelson were to leave, they would lose a good king forever! The people of the underground city were very confident! This made everyones faces lose their luster. Regarding this result, they felt extremely ufortable. Some even lowered their heads and wiped their tears. The residents of the underground city felt even more ufortable than the death of the old king. As if it was the anniversary of the kings death, the entire underground city was shrouded in a mournful atmosphere. When the captain of the guards heard what Joelson said, he suddenly raised his head and felt a wave of shock in his heart. The captain of the guards raised his head in a daze and gritted his teeth in silence for a while. The captain of the guards was very clear about the purpose of Joelson telling everyone in such a loud voice. Telling everyone in such a loud voice was equivalent to making all the underground city residents give up. If that was the case, the residents of the underground city would give up. It would not be good for others to support Joelson as the new king. Those who had thoughts about the new kings position would also put in their own actions to fight for the position! This was Joelsons n. Captain Nairs heart was filled with despair. He originally wanted to dissuade the other party but he did not expect Joelson to directly announce his thoughts to all the residents of the underground city, he actually made things so decisive, not giving Captain Nair a chance to be tactful! He directly rejected all of Captain Nairs requests! Guard Captain Nair raised his head and looked at Joelson with a look of anxiety. Could it be that the underground city was really going to lose such a good king? Could it be that Guard Captain Nair was going to inherit the position of the king of the underground city and be an existence revered by tens of thousands of people? Guard Captain Nair did not have the slightest bit of happiness regarding the fact that he was about to be the king! At this moment, the captain of the guards was filled with dead ashes in his heart, without the slightest bit of excitement. Because in his heart, the captain of the guards knew very well that his own glory and wealth could not bepared to all the residents of the underground city. All of them who had lived here for countless generations had embraced glory! Regarding the future of the underground city and his own glory and wealth, the captain of the guards, Nair, did not hesitate to choose the future! Chapter 717 - The Sincerity of the Citizens of the Underground City. The past of Captain

Chapter 717: The Sincerity of the Citizens of the Underground City. The past of Captain Nair.

Captain Nair knew thatpared to his current glory and wealth, what was more important was the current Joelson! Whether Joelson could lead the people of the entire underground city was directly rted to the glory and light of the future of the underground city! The current Captain Nair knew that if Joelson could inherit the throne and be the king of the underground city, then the future of the entire underground city would be rewritten! Many generations of underground city people, many generations of underground city residents, all yearned for the day when they could walk out of this damnable Wailing Abyss and walk out of thisnd of extreme ice in the winter of 10,000 years. However, many generations of people were unable to walk out. How much they once looked forward to the outside world, how much the current underground city residents looked forward to walking out of this underground city. In the past, the underground city had organized countless exploration teams and countless brave warriors to challenge the bottomless abyss and the Wailing Abyss, challenging the cold and heartless nature, challenging the damnable nature that had trapped the underground city for so many years. However, all of their efforts seemed to be futile. All of their efforts were so tiring and desperate. For so many years, the underground city had sent out many teams of explorers. Each team had at least dozens of people, but all of them ended up in the same ce. All of them had never returned. This result made everyone feel a burst of despair in their hearts. The underground city was trapped by this damnable mountain, trapped in this deste ce, trapped in this despairing mountain. Everything outside the mountain had nothing to do with the underground city. They endured the cold every day, they endured the might of the snowstorm, endured the wrath of nature, and endured this damnable everything. Everyone longed to get out. There wasnt a single person in the underground city who didnt want to get out. The captain of the guards knew very well in his heart what kind of life he would lead after bing the king. Extravagant food, extravagant clothes, and extravagant life. Enjoying the admiration of tens of thousands of people, enjoying being held up high by others, enjoying all of this. Did Captain Nair not have any desire for these things in his heart? The answer was no. Captain Nair not only did not have no desire for these extravagant lives in his heart, he was like a saint, having no reaction to the temptation of material things. On the contrary, Captain Nair wanted these lives very much! Captain Nair was good at both sides. Captain Nair knew how to look at people and how to do things. That was not something that could be learned in ones mothers womb. On the contrary, Captain Nair was very introverted when he was young. His character could be said to be very timid. Guard Captain Nair was born in a rural family. His father and mother were serfs, and they worked for thendlords family. The young Guard Captain Nair had been bullied by the farmers family since he had his own memory. The parents of Guard Captain Nair were beaten and scolded by the farmer but the young Guard Captain Nair could not escape this disaster. Although the young Guard Captain Nair would not be bullied and scolded by the farmer couple, the children of the farmer couple would not let the Guard Captain Nair off. As long as there was a chance, the son of the farmer couple would beat and scold the young Guard Captain Nair. At that time, the Guard Captain Nair still did not know what his identity was so he punched the farmer couples son in the face! The son of the farmer couple looked at the fist of the captain of the guards. He did not expect that this bastard son of a lowly serf would actually dare to hit him! The son of the farmer couple who was caught off guard was directly punched by the young captain of the guards until his teeth were shattered. Although the captain of the guards was the first to hit and directly knocked out the teeth of the farmer couples son, the captain of the guards at that time was really too thin and small, as a serf, he could not eat a full meal at all. Although he hit the farmers son first, the farmers son was really too strong. The farmers son, who had been treated well in the farmers family, was not as weak as the young Guard Captain Nair. On the contrary, this guys fist was so big that it did not look like a childs. Just like that, the two of them started fighting in the mud of the farm. Neither of them was willing to submit to the other. They just punched each others face crazily. The young captain of the guards, Nair, was badly beaten. His head was bleeding, and his face was bruised and swollen. However, the stubborn Nair also did not give in. Even though he was in a daze after being punched by the farmers sons big fist, the captain of the guards never let go of the others cor. The young captain of the guards, Nair, was beaten until his face was bruised and swollen. However, he still tightly grabbed the farmers sons cor, and his fists did not stop for even a moment. Until the farmers son cried and shouted, the farmers son, who was well-dressed and well-fed, was beaten by the young captain of the guards until he begged for mercy on the ground! One had to know that the young captain of the guards, Nair, was a thin and weak child. As a serf, most of the time, having a warm meal was a luxury, most of the time, it was when the farmer and his wife were cleaning up the table, that they would be able to pick up some of the leftovers left by the farmer. Those cold leftovers that even the farmer felt disgusted with were things that Guard Captain Nair could not wish for more. The young Guard Captain Nair would often lick the entire te clean of all the oil and water on it, he would not let go of any condiments or oil. However, it was this Guard Captain Nair, who had not even eaten his fill. It was he who had forcefully beaten the son of thendlord, who was hundreds of times stronger than him, to the point that the others teeth were scattered all over the ground! It was not until the adults in the farm heard the cries of the son of thendlord and ran out to investigate that the young Guard Captain Nair was still grabbing the cor of the other party, he used his fist, which had long lost its strength, to ruthlessly smash the face of the son of thendlord. It was not until the adults who had rushed over separated the two children that the guard captain, Nair, stopped the offensive in his hands and reluctantly let go of the son of thendlord. Although the young captain of the guards, Nair, had sessfully defeated the son of thendlord, the young captain of the guards, Nair, did not have an easy time. His face was full of small wounds, there was even arge gash on his head. Scarlet blood continuously flowed down his head. Chapter 718 - Memories of Guard Captain Nair (1/3)

Chapter 718: Memories of Guard Captain Nair (1/3)

The young Guard Captain Nair had defeated the son of thendlord and his wife, who looked like an unbeatable monster to the young Guard Captain Nair. The adults who hade to watch at that time were almost stunned. The young Guard Captain Nairs head was bleeding but he was riding on the son of thendlord and pulling his cor. The fist in his hand was clearly no longer powerful, but it still smashed crazily at the face of the son of thendlord! The son of thendlord fell in the mud and snow and was riding on the body of the young captain of the guards, Nair. He kept getting beaten up. It could be said that he was in an extremely miserable state. The adults who came to watch were all stunned. What was going on? How could the young captain of the guards be able to beat the older son of thendlord? One had to know that the son of thendlord was five years older than the young captain of the guards. However, it was the captain of the guards who was five years younger than the son of thendlord. At this moment, he was riding on the body of the older son of thendlord. His hands were not idle for a moment and he was beating the other partys head fiercely! When the adults saw this scene, they were all stunned for a moment. When the son of thendlord once again cried out in pain, they finally reacted and hurriedly pulled the two people away. When the young captain of the guards was pulled away by the adults, he was still very unwilling. He continued to resist for the sake of fighting back. His two feet crazily stepped on the soil, wanting to go back and continue beating that bastard son of thendlord to death. When the adults joined hands, they were actually somewhat unable to pull the young captain of the guards, Nair. Only after a few more of them joined were they able to pull the captain of the guards away! Just when the adults pulled the captain of the guards away and just breathed a sigh of relief, the captain of the guards, Nair, actually broke free from the adults restraints and directly rushed forward! The hot blood was still flowing from the head of the young Captain Nair but his feet did not stop. He firmly rushed in the direction of the son of thendlord! The son of thendlord was lifted up by a few people in all directions, wanting to drag him back to the room for treatment. However, no one expected that the captain of the guards opposite them actually broke free from everyones restraints, he directly rushed towards the son of thendlord family! The young captain of the guards raised his leg and kicked the son of thendlord family in the crotch! The son of thendlord family sucked in a breath of cold air and let out a miserable scream. It was a scream worse than a pig being ughtered. He then fainted! The young captain of the guards wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth smugly. Before he could enjoy the fruits of his victory, he was pped hard! The person who pped Captain Nair was none other than Captain Nairs father! Captain Nairs father looked angrily at Captain Nair. His hand was burning hot but he did not stop. He raised his hand high and gave the young Captain Nair another p! Two ps directly knocked the heavily injured Captain Nair to the ground. Captain Nairy on the ground and, not long after, he lost consciousness. Captain Nair did not understand why his father wanted to p him instead of him winning. Wasnt he his fathers child? Why was his father not on his side? Captain Nair fell into a deep sleep with resentment toward his father. However, the unconscious Captain Nair didnt see his fathers heartache after he fell down. During the longa, Captain Nair had many dreams. When the dreams were broken, Captain Nair suddenly woke up. The young Captain Nair opened his eyes and looked at his surroundings in confusion. His face was full of question marks. This was not their shabby hut as a serf. This was a rickety carriage. The young Captain Nair was lying on his mothersp. Captain Nair still remembered his mothers eyes. Her eyes were filled with sorrow and all kinds of emotions. Heartache. Helplessness. And sadness. All kinds of emotions were mixed together, written in his mothers not-so-big eyes. The young Captain Nair crawled up in a daze, looking at his mother in confusion. He did not know why he got out of bed in the carriage, nor did he know why his mothers eyes were soplicated. The newly awakened Captain Nair did not care about his tired and weak body and directly began to ask his mother questions. His mother did not answer but only sighed silently. No matter how much the young captain of the guards asked, no matter how much he asked, his mother did not care about the questions of the captain of the guards. When she replied to the numerous questions of the captain of the guards, she only responded with a sigh. Finally, just as the captain of the guards gave up on asking his mother questions, his mother opened her mouth again and told the captain of the guards the truth. Because Captain Nair had beaten up the son of thendlord and, in the end, had kicked the sons genitals to pieces. Captain Nair had done such a stupid thing. So thendlords family had vowed to kill the young Captain Nair. The family could not stay on the farm that bore too many bad memories of Captain Nair when he was young. If they did not run, the farmer would definitely kill their family. The mother could only choose to take the young Captain Nair into the escaping carriage and escape from their home that they had lived in for so long. After listening to his mothers statement, the young Captain Nair became anxious because he did not see his father. The mother and son had run away. What about his father? Where did his father go? Where did he go? the captain of the guards asked anxiously. While the captain of the guards asked anxiously, his mother let out a long sigh and said faintly. Your father chose to stay on the farm in order to cover our escape and dy the pursuit of thendlords family. After listening to his mothers words, the young captain of the guards was stunned on the spot. He did not expect that his father, whom he did not understand, would actually do this for him. Although the young captain of the guards did not understand most of the principles in the world, he knew in his heart what it meant to stay on that farm. Chapter 719 - Memories of Guard Captain Nair (2/3)

Chapter 719: Memories of Guard Captain Nair (2/3)

After Captain Nair heard his mothers words, the young Nair was stunned on the spot. Captain Nairs father, in order to cover the retreat of the mother and son in order to dy the rescue of thendlords family, chose to stay alone in the farmers home! The farmers family was wealthy. Not only were there many helpers on the farm but there were also many good horses. If thendlord sensed that their family had escaped, then the pursuers in the farmers house would soon catch up to the three who had escaped. Therefore, Captain Nairs father chose to stay at home only so that thendlords family would discover the mother and son who had escapedter. It was just to increase the mother and sons chances of escaping. After all, Captain Nair had directly kicked the farmers only sons genitals! At this moment, the farmers family was boiling with anger! And at this time, if the farmers family found out that their father, who was left alone at home, and found out that the culprit had already left The young Captain Nairs face was deathly pale as he directly sat down on the ground. Nair could not imagine how the crazy farmer family would torture his father! If the furious farmer could not catch the culprit, then the familys only punching bag would be his father! Although he was still young, Nair was very clear about what it meant. Those two ps became thest parting gift that his father left for Captain Nair. However, at that time, Captain Nair was stillining about his father, disliking him for not protecting him. Captain Nair never thought that his father, who had never expressed his love for him, would do this for him. Tears were like pearls that had dropped a chain, continuously flowing down the captains face. All of this was because he did not swallow his anger. All of this was because he did not know how to behave! The captain of the guards continuously med himself in his heart. Clearly, the captain of the guards was the one who won the fight. Captain Nair was the one who had reason. It was the son of thendlord who had bullied him first. It was the other party who had been unreasonable. However, the result was like this. Captain Nairs heart had suddenly matured by more than ten years! In his remorse, Captain Nair swore that he would climb to a higher position. He would climb to a position where everyone would fear him, a position where he could control justice! And to climb to such a high position, he needed to know how to be a person, and he needed to be well-rounded! Captain Nair, who was still young, understood this principle on that day. This principle would allow him to continuously be stronger and climb higher in the future. The mother and son did not say anything along the way. They sat in a carriage and fled from the suburbs of the underground city to the imperial city. The captain of the guards, Nair, and his mother arrived at the kings city, but they did not even have a single silver coin on them. All the luxurious and noble things in the kings city had nothing to do with them. Although they had escaped the pursuit of the farmers family, how the mother and son were going to survive had be an imminent problem. In order to survive, the captain of the guards, Nair, joined the underground gang at the foot of the kings city. He started off as a beggar, helping others pass on messages, and helping others keep an eye on them. He became a gang member along the way. He relied on the lesson he learned from the blood on the farm and, at a young age, he immediately understood a way of survival that even adults could not understand. He wandered between the alleys of the kings city, earning the lowly living expenses for the mother and son. The young captain of the guards, Nair, relied on his extraordinary maturity and soon became a cadre among the gang members in the underground city of the kings city. The life of the mother and son was finally a little better. Although they had more money, his mother had always tried her best to oppose the captain of the guards, Nair, continuing to wander among the gangs. This was because she did not know when she woulde across the corpse of the captain of the guards in the dark corners of the alleys. After bing a cadre, Captain Nair was active in the chaotic fights between gangs almost every day. If they did not leave their opponents corpses in the dark alley, their own corpses would be left in the unknown alley by their opponents. Nair, who had not received any magic teaching, had be self-taught in the fight between life and death. He continued to be stronger, and unknowingly, he was actually at a higher level than those mages who were born in the sses in the ssroom, and his battle experience was extremely rich. At that time, most of the teachers probably did not have as much actualbat experience as the captain of the guards, Nair! Many of the professors in the magic academy, if they really fought with the captain of the guards, Nair, would probably not be a match for him! Although Captain Nair was as free as a fish in the water during the gang fight in the alley, he was able to deal with the young Captain Nair easily. However, such a Captain Nair made his mother very worried. Captain Nair, who lived by his mothers side, understood his mother very well. Captain Nair thought that he was a very strong existence but he also knew that in the gang fight, no matter how strong a person was, he or she could still die from a dagger that came from the dark. Even an experienced veteran could not guarantee that he or she would be able to escape perfectly every time when dealing with those arrows that came from the dark. Moreover, the captain of the guards knew very well in his heart that being a member of a gang would not be able to achieve great things. The survival of these rats that wandered in the dark alleys was nothing more than the indulgence of the royal family. When the royal family was on a whim, these people who thought that they were the tyrants of the citys sewers, could not resist the royal familys serious anger at all. The royal family did not say anything to the gangs in the city, but it did not mean that they would not do so in the future. Captain Nair knew that as a member of a gang, even if he became the boss and the leader of the organization, it was useless. Even if it was a gang in the underground city, it was just a king among rats. It was nothing at all. Once he left the sewers, he would be nothing. Therefore, Captain Nair followed his mothers idea and quit the gang. He found a proper job. Guard. With his fighting skills in the gang and his superb talent, Captain Nair undoubtedly joined the guards recruit training camp. Chapter 720 - Memories of Guard Captain Nair (3/3)

Chapter 720: Memories of Guard Captain Nair (3/3)

Captain Nair was very clear about the limitations of being a street thug and a gang member. If the royal family turned a blind eye to these street rats, then everything would be fine. However, if one of them angered the royal family, then it would be aplete disaster for the entire underground city, it would be aplete disaster! Captain Nair was very clear about this in his heart. However, the gang members who mingled in the streets and alleys did not realize this. They did not have the slightest sense of danger as they expanded everywhere, such an arrogant act under the imperial city was tantamount to challenging the authority of the underground citys king. The longer the captain of the guards stayed in the gang, the more uneasy he felt. He knew very well that thesepanions who did not have any ambition on the streets were simply unreliablepanions. The captain of the guards knew in his heart that staying in the gang and working for them was not a long-term solution. Coincidentally, his mother began to exhort the captain of the guards to leave the gang. After a long period of struggle, the mother and son of the captain of the guards finally settled down. Not only did they settle down, but they were also thriving. Finally, the two of them did not have to sleep on the streets anymore, the captain of the guards, Nair, built a sturdy little shelter for his mother in a small alley. The two of them were finally out of danger. At this moment, Nair understood his mothers exhortation because he was thinking the same thing. Rather than waiting for the royal family to clean up in this damn gang, it was better to prepare to leave the gang early. The captain of the guards, Nair, nned in his heart. From both sides, the well-informed captain of the guards, Nair, relied on his own informationwork to believe that the royal family would definitely conduct a big clean-up of the underground citys gangs soon. Combined with his own judgment, the captain of the guards felt that the credibility of this piece of news was at least 90%. The captain of the guards, who had been feeling uneasy for a long time, quickly decided to leave the gang afterbining said unease with his mothers dissuasion. One would not be able to achieve anything in a gang. Even if he became the leader of the entire gang, the captain of the guards, Nair, knew that he was nothing more than the person who made him the most respected gangster in the streets and alleys. Once he left the alley after leaving those dirty sewers, the captain of the guards was nothing. This waspletely contrary to the original intention of the captain of the guards, who wanted to climb to the highest point and master justice himself. The captain of the guards knew in his heart that to be such a person, only an official could do it. Only by being subordinate to the royal family could the captain of the guards fulfill his dream. Therefore, Captain Nair decisively broke off his connection with the organization and the gang and joined the guards. During the recruitment of the guards in the underground city, Captain Nair, who had washed off his tattoos, slowly walked into the recruitment office. During the physical examination, Captain Nair, who had been involved in gang fights all year round, was instantly selected into the guards. Moreover, Captain Nairs results could be said to be very excellent! At that time, among all the new guards, Captain Nair said that he was second. Only one person dared to challenge him for first ce! That persons name was Hansen. Vice-captain of the guards, Hansen! Hansen was a talented person who had graduated from the academy. In addition, his talent was also very strong. He was also a very dazzling existence in the recruit training camp! Just like that, the ill-fated rtionship between Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen had begun! After passing through the baptism of the recruit training camp, the two of them went to the battlefield together. In the numerous attacks of the magical beast tide, the two of them had made outstanding contributions, and the two of them quickly rose to a rtively high position! During the years of fighting against the magical beast invasion, the military achievements of the few of them kept on rising, and they almost quickly reached the position of vice-captain of the guards! Nair was getting closer and closer to his wish step by step. Vice-captain of the guards could be considered a position that was neither too big nor too small in the pce. There was nothing to boast about in terms of status, but he had real control over the military power! Later on, with his ability to take advantage of both sides, the vice-captain of the guards, Nair, took charge of both sides of the army. Even among the nobles outside the army, the vice-captain of the guards did not ck off. Following the previous captain of the guards, he kept going to all kinds of high-end ces and gained quite a bit of familiarity in the circle of nobles! With these efforts, the vice-captain of the guards, Nair, who was not as strong as the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, seeded in inheriting the position of the captain of the guards. At that time, Captain Nair could not bear it, because he knew that in terms of strength, Vice-Captain Hansen might be even stronger. If it was not for his good fortune and opportunism, and if they were ranked ording to the level of strength, Captain Nair would definitely be defeated by the other party! The captain of the guards, Nair, was very certain of this! However, although the captain of the guards felt very guilty, he would not give up this position to Vice-Captain Hansen. This was because the captain of the guards still remembered his goal, to climb to a higher position! The captain of the guards, Nair, who had grasped the military power, could be said to have sessfully obtained the position that he had yearned for the most when he was young. The captain of the guards was different from the vice-captain of the guards. He had grasped the actual military power. Although his position among the nobles was still not very high, seeing that the captain of the guards, Nair, had grasped the military power, all the nobles had to put in the effort to curry favor with the captain of the guards! After obtaining the thing that he had yearned for when he was young, Guard Captain Nair, began to calcte something in his heart. During a patrol, the captain of the guards passed by the suburbs of the underground city. He passed by the farmers house. The sessful captain of the guards, Nair, came to the farmhouse that he had grown up in when he was young. It used to be a small broken wooden house that his family lived in, but now it was another serfs house. When the farmer couple saw the travel-worn captain of the guards, they hurriedly walked out of their luxurious house to wee the arrival of the captain of the guards, Nair. Chapter 721 - The Underground City Needs Joelson! Everyone’s Helpless Pleas!

Chapter 721: The Underground City Needs Joelson! Everyones Helpless Pleas!

The sessful captain of the guards, Nair, rode his tall and handsome horse to the ce where he grew up. The farmers field was still as big as before, and the house for the serfs was still as shabby as before. The only possibility of change was the farmers house. The farmer couples house had be more luxurious than before. Not only had it been expanded but the decorations and materials used on it were also much better than before. The serfs saw a pair of tall and strong soldierse to the outside of the manor. They hurriedly went in to report to the farmer couple in the house. When the farmer couple heard the serfs report, they initially did not want toe out. However, when they heard that the other party was wearing the royal armor, they hurriedly walked out of the house. They brought the serfs and respectfully weed the people from Joelsons group! When the farmer couple came out and saw the face of Captain Nair, they were even more shocked. The one who was shocked was not toward Captain Nair himself but the picture on Captain Nairs armor! The armor on Captain Nairs body was carved with a majestic white bear head! The serfs did not know what this carving represented but, as farmers, they were very clear about what this carving meant. This carving meant that he was the captain of the royal guards! It was the symbol of military power in the entire underground city! When the farmer and his wife saw Captain Nair, they were so frightened that they knelt on the ground and offered their respectful blessings to Captain Nair. My great captain of the guards, may I ask what brings you to such a remote and deste ce? The farmer and his wifes terrified appearance made the captain of the guardsugh. Thats right, the farmer who had once bullied him was now afraid of his identity. The captain of the guards was certain from their expressions that the other party did not recognize who he was. In fact, that was indeed the case. The farmers family had long forgotten the appearance of Captain Nair. At that time, Captain Nair was still young. Although their family had always remembered this grudge However, the difference in the appearance of Captain Nair was still very big. They did not recognize him at all. Compared to his appearance, there was another more important factor that affected their judgment. That was, it was very difficult for them to associate that lowly little serf from that year with this guard captain in front of them! In their eyes, lowly serfs would always be serfs. They would always be ves wherever they went. They would never associate this guard captain who was riding a tall horse with the serf who had escaped back then. The guard captain knew that they were purely afraid of their identity and not of their revenge after they returned! Just his identity as a captain of the guards could make those people who distorted right and wrong and reversed ck and white fear him so much. This made Captain Nair even more certain in his heart. He must continue to climb up the ranks, step by step! It was only enough to climb all the way to the top! Captain Nairs heart turned silent. Captain Nairs silence made the farmer couple feel a wave of fear in their hearts. The guards were all military officers. Even if their small farm had many serfs, they would not be able to fight against the army no matter what! Therefore, for the people in the army, meeting the farmer was like meeting a huge buffet treasury! If they were a little more conscientious, they could rely on their status as an army and live free on the farm for a few days. Normal guards would ransack the farm every time they passed by and use the farmers wealth to fill their own pockets! Normal guards were like this, not to mention the captain of the guards! He could not even resist. If he resisted and attacked the captain of the guards, it would be treason! ording to thew, he would be sentenced to death! The captain of the guards, Nair, looked at the farmer indifferently, causing his forehead to be covered with dense beads of sweat. He knew clearly that the other party was definitely not a good person. As expected, the captain of the guards, Nair, opened his mouth and asked for the whereabouts of Binger, his father. The farmer honestly told him that he was just a lowly serf whomitted an unforgivable crime many years ago and was executed by him. The farmer naively pointed in the direction where Binger was buried for Captain Nair. In a deste wastnd, there were a few messy mounds of soil. One of them was the grave of Captain Nairs father. The naive farmer had never thought that Guard Captain Nair was the lowly serf that he had been chasing after. He had dared to cripple his sons genitals. Captain Nair looked at the mounds in the distance, his eyes indifferent. In the next moment, Captain Nair took out his sword and shed the damned farmer to death! Then, Captain Nair waved his hand and summoned lightning, turning the farmers family into ashes in the fastest way possible! They didnt even have the chance to scream. Only the farmers wife reacted and screamed. Then, she was directly turned into ashes by the lightning. After taking revenge for so many years, Captain Nair felt relieved. The goal that had allowed him to persevere to this point had been achieved but this made Captain Nair even more determined to continue to climb up the ranks, even though his fathers revenge had been avenged. Even though his mother was now living in a big house and enjoying life. But Captain Nair knew that to the king, these officials were just as lowly as serfs. As long as they had an idea, they could still control their life and death at will. The king still had the ability to smear the righteous into the unjust and put the wrong into the right. Just like when he was bullied by the son of a farmer. As long as there were people above who could control his life and death, Captain Nair had to keep climbing and rising. It could be said that Nairs desire for the position of king was greater than everyone elses. However, at this moment, Nair was only one step away from the position of king. As long as Nair nodded, he would be the king of the underground city! As long as he nodded, Nairs lifelong wish would be fulfilled. But Nair, the captain of the guards, was adamant in his refusal. Chapter 722 - Captain Nair’s thoughts

Chapter 722: Captain Nairs thoughts

In this underground city, Captain Nair estimated that there was probably no one who pursued a higher status than himself. As a poor serf, Captain Nairs yearning for power in the underground city was something that no one could catch up to! Having lived in poverty since childhood, Captain Nair knew that if he did not climb up and be a powerful person who held power, then all truth and justice would be held in the hands of people with higher power and status! The captain of the guards had never given up on his desire for power and status after so many years. The suffering he had suffered as a ve when he was young, the captain of the guards still clearly remembered that these hardships were simply extraordinary torture for the captain of the guards. This torture constantly reminded the captain of the guards to constantly strengthen his cultivation and climb up the higher levels of the underground city. Back then, the captain of the guards had power. When he was bullied by the farmers child, he could resist the farmers child with all his strength and win the battle. However, the captain of the guards knew that even if he won the battle, it would be useless because his poor strength could notpare to his inferior status as a serf. At that time, Captain Nair understood that this was a world where the strong preyed on the weak. This world had a terrifying survival logic, even if his strength was far stronger than the other party, Captain Nair needed a position that matched his strength to be able to protect the people he cherished. Captain Nairs father used his miserable life to tell Captain Nair that, if he wanted to live with dignity and maintain his justice, he must have a strong position to support his strength! When Captain Nair was young, he was a lowly serf who lived in extreme poverty. He lived in a shabby hut and had to do a lot of heavy physical work every day even though he was still very young. He was whipped by the farmer every day and bullied by the farmers children every day. Captain Nair had always remembered these poor days in his heart! Captain Nair would remember such poor days every day when he opened his eyes. Every time he thought about it, he would feel a wave of sadness! He would often think, if he was born into a luxurious family, would his life trajectory be a little different? Perhaps, his achievements would be even higher than now? This thought would often appear in Captain Nairs heart. This thought was deeply in his heart and constantly influenced Captain Nairs judgment. He knew that he had to have a strong and deep background to supplement his own strength. Otherwise, everything would be like that day, weing the unfair judgment of those with high positions. This thought was deeply rooted in Captain Nairs mind and deeply influenced Captain Nairs judgment. The days when he joined the gangs under the capital city of the prefectural selection made Captain Nair understand that fighting and killing could not make him a true king. No matter how tyrannical the members of the gangs were, when the royal family did not care about them, the days of the gang members could be said to be like the Sun in the sky. They were the strongest under the kings feet. Under the kings eyes, they divided the areas of influence. The king levied taxes on the merchants, and they copied the kings way of collecting protection fees. There was no one under the capital who was not afraid of them, it was as if they were the bosses of the imperial city. At that time, other than the captain of the guards, no other gang members felt that their doomsday wasing soon. Because at that time, the gangs were simply the sky of the underground city! No one dared to rebel against the gangs. To be honest, even the captain of the guards, who had voluntarily withdrawn from the gangs at that time, would hesitate for a while during the process of joining the army. He didnt know if what he did was right or if it was worth it. After all, the gang was so hot back then, but he chose to be a big-headed soldier. Perhaps he might not be as good as a young boy. However, Captain Nair felt that he might have made a very stupid decision. Although he had a feeling that being a member of a gang might not be a job that could be done for a long time. However, the gangs at that time were too popr. Some gangs even dared to challenge the aristocrats. Many gangs were even hired by some big aristocrats as the thugs behind the two big families. They helped them to do things that were not easy to say on the surface or to do openly. If their gangs were to do it, they could only do it secretly. The two big gangs would do it. Many big nobles were the protection of these gang members. Everything in the gang seemed to be so stable. Almost no one thought that the gang would be destroyed in a short time. At that time, the captain of the guards, Nair, quit the gang. It was the time when the gang was most popr in the underground city. The captain of the guards, Nair, did not know if what he did was right. There were even many times, when he was suffering in the military camp, Guard Captain Nair would asionally examine his own judgment to see if what he had done was the right thing to do. Although there was a risk of being wounded every day when he fought in the gang, and there would even be enemiesing to take revenge from time to time and waves of deaths but, at the very least, he would be able to eat and drink well. No one would dare to challenge him, his mother had finally found a ce to live because of him. However, at that time, the captain of the guards in the army, Nair, did not know that this magnificent gang would soon be shattered in an instant. That day, the captain of the guards, Nair, was training in the training camp as usual, when an order suddenly came from above, wanting to conduct a surprise inspection of the entire streets of the capital! One arrest warrant after another was passed down to the various guard teams. The captain of the guards, Nair, held these arrest warrants in his hands and his heart was in a trance. He was very familiar with the people above him. Among them were some of his allies from when he was in the gang, and there were also some of his sworn enemies who had fought in the streets and alleys. All the guards in the underground city were mobilized. Thepany of new soldiers where Guard Captain Nair was also deployed. The fast, urate, and ruthless attacks directly swept the entire gang in a very short time! Chapter 723 - Captain Nair’s Desire!

Chapter 723: Captain Nairs Desire!

Captain Nair didnt even have time to react at that time. That once iparably grand andplex gang had been destroyed just like that. What made Captain Nair even more surprised was that all of this was the same as what he was worried about. The reason for all of this was that the royal family had noticed these people wandering through the dirty sewers. Just because it was simply too eye-catching, the royal family had ruthlessly uprooted all the gangs at the foot of the capital. Their swift and decisive actions left Captain Nair speechless. Before he could react, the entire gang had been uprooted and burned to the ground! Many arrogant members had be prisoners of the underground citys royal family while sitting in prison. There were also those arrogant thugs. The god of war on the streets and alleys had chosen to put up a stubborn resistance, his body was directly prated by the spears of their guards! That night, Captain Nair personally witnessed the destruction of thergest gang in the underground citys imperial city. His hands were stained with the blood of countless of hispatriots from before. Their expressions were all different before they died, some were surprised, and some were sad. But Captain Nair could see a unified emotion in their eyes. Almost every stubborn gang member had this expression on their faces. The name of this expression was disbelief. It looked iparably sorrowful! Thats right, they simply could not believe that they were the ones who had died. They could not believe that they, as a huge gang, would die so tragically on the streets! Where were their protective umbres? Where were the officials they knew who had the power to cover the skies? These people had note to protect the underground citys gangs. All of them had expressed their disregard for todays tragedy. Thats right, disregard. They simply did not want to help the members of these gangs in the underground city. When they used their words, they were so sincere. Once the royal family set their eyes on these gray industries, they directly treated these gangs in the underground city as if they were used up chess pieces and casually threw them away! The captain of the guards felt a wave of emotion in his heart. The captain of the guards sighed in his heart as he followed his colleagues to hunt down the remaining gang forces in the underground city. Faced with the people from Joelson who came to hunt them down, all of them wanted to beg for mercy without exception. However, Joelson did not leave them any face at all. All of the criminals on the wanted list were captured and brought to justice. At that time, the captain of the guards could not help but feel relieved. Fortunately, he had escaped from the gang at that time and chose to live in a tough military camp, if he had been immersed in the wonderful dream of the underground city gang, he was very sure that he would not have ended up better than these poor people! The powerful gang was torched. This incident was the same as the incident where Captain Nairs father was killed when he was young. It had a great impact on Captain Nair. This incident was the same as what happened to his father. It made Captain Nair understand a principle even more. As expected, the truth was always in the hands of those powerful and high-ranking people! Those seemingly powerful gangs would turn into insignificant dust in front of the royal family who had an absolute advantage in status and would be easily dismissed. Not to mention a lowly person like him who did not have any status or background. Therefore, the captain of the guards knew that he had to work hard to climb to a position where everyone had to respect him! Captain Nair thought firmly in his heart. However, regarding this matter, Captain Nairs heart could not calm down for a long time. After this, Captain Nair faced the training that was heavy withplicated tasks and became even more hardworking. Facing the situation of those high-ranking officials, he increasingly wanted to blend in and make a name for himself! The captain of the guards, Nairs desire for power and status far exceeded everyones desire for power and status! The captain of the guards, Nair, felt a burst of desire in his heart. It could be said that in the underground city, there shouldnt be many people who had a desire for power and status that surpassed the captain of the guards, Nair! However, in front of the captain of the guards, there was a chance to directly fulfill his dream. Just now, Joelson announced this important moment to everyone. Joelson announced the name of the next underground city king to all the residents of the underground city! Thats right, this person was Captain Nair! Captain Nair was appointed by Joelson as the candidate to be the king of the underground city! Captain Nair was in a trance. What he desired so much was now right in front of him! He only needed to nod his head now. He only needed to agree now! Captain Nair could get what he dreamed of and what he had long desired! Statu. Power! And it was not an ordinary high position! This was the highest position that the captain of the guards, Nair, could not hope to reach! The king of the underground city! The captain of the guards, Nair, never dreamed that he would be able to be the king of the underground city. This position was a reality that he did not even dare to dream of! When this news was released, the captain of the guards, Nair, felt a wave of emotion in his heart. He simply could not believe that he would really be the king of the underground city! The captain of the guards felt a wave of emotion in his heart. The distance between him and this position was simply too close. All he needed to do was simply nod his head, and simply confirm. Then, this position would immediately be his! Wasnt this the ultimate pursuit that the captain of the guards had spent his entire life pursuing. Status! This status was so high that Captain Nair didnt dare to ept it. However, if the person who announced this news was someone else, Captain Nair might not be higher than you and directly ept this seemingly cushy job without any burden! This was a job that Captain Nair could only dream of! Captain Nairs heart was very eager for this job and he wanted to ept it immediately! But Captain Nair could not ept it at this moment. Because the person who gave this position to him was Joelson! Thats right, it was Joelson! If it was Joelson. Then, no matter how much Captain Nair yearned for this position, no matter how much he yearned for power and supreme status As long as Joelson gave this position to him, then the captain of the guards knew that he was not worthy of this position! Chapter 724 - The Wish of Captain Nair. The Wish of Everyone in the Underground City!

Chapter 724: The Wish of Captain Nair. The Wish of Everyone in the Underground City!

The power and position of the king was ced in front of Captain Nair at this moment. Looking at the position in front of him that he had longed for an unknown amount of time, Captain Nair felt a wave of emotion in his heart. Facing such a position, Captain Nair almost wanted to directly ept the title of Joelson. Facing the ultimate pursuit of his life, facing such a desire, his heart was veryplicated. Because Captain Nair knew that,pared to this supreme position in front of him, there was something more important. Captain Nair closed his eyes. Facing the huge temptation in front of him, Captain Nair knew that he absolutely could not ept this huge temptation. Even if what was in front of him was what Captain Nair had been longing for all his life, something called power. Captain Nair had been struggling in this underground city for many years. Facing such wealth and power, Captain Nair could only choose to reject. After experiencing so many things, no one wanted power more than him. However, Captain Nair chose to ept it There was no other reason than that it was Joelson who conferred this supreme position to him. If it was someone else who conferred this throne to Captain Nair, perhaps Captain Nair would still dly ept such a title! After all, his fathers suffering when he was young and the struggles among the gang members made Captain Nair extremely eager to hold the position of king in his hands. As long as he held the power and position of king in his hands, Captain Nair would be able to be the absolute authority in the underground city. If he could be the absolute authority in the underground city, then Captain Nair would be able to truly hold the power in his own hands! If he could hold this authority, Captain Nair would no longer have to be like before. He would no longer have to fear the judgment of others who lowered his status every day. He would be able to truly hold justice in his hands, he would no longer have to be afraid of someone using his position to crush him! If he could be a king, then his mother, who had worked hard for him for most of her life, would also be able to spend the rest of her life in glory and wealth. Just thinking about this made Captain Nair feel a wave of excitement in his heart. However, Captain Nair knew that he could never ept it. Other people might be able to confer titles on him but it was absolutely impossible for Joelson to confer titles on him. The reason was very simple. It was because his ability was too weakpared to Joelsons. Joelson was so powerful and perfect. The king of the underground city could only be Joelson! Captain Nair was very sure of this in his heart. This was an unquestionable principle for Captain Nair. Captain Nair became the king in front of Joelson. Regardless of whether other people agreed or not, Captain Nair did not agree with this oue! How could the king be someone like him? Whether it was strength or morality, Captain Nair waspletely crushed by the other party. Even if Captain Nair shamelessly epted Joelsons title, even if Captain Nair did not care about other peoples gazes, he directly recognized himself! Even if Captain Nair sessfully became the king, but so what? Captain Nair clenched his fists. Even if he became the king of the underground city, would others be able to recognize him? The residents of the underground city had already seen how powerful Joelson was. How could they allow a weak person like him to be the king of the underground city? In the eyes of the people, although they had witnessed the great battle between Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen,pared to the great battle of Joelson the battle between the two of them was as ridiculous as a child ying house. Compared to Joelsons powerful strength, thebinedbat strength of Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen was not even half as high as Joelsons. Moreover, even if they did not talk about military strength, just talking about the style of a wise king, Captain Nair could notpare to Joelson! Captain Nair felt a wave of helplessness in his heart. Even if he epted Joelsons title, the residents of the underground city would have 10,000 objections! In the face of the rejection of the residents of the underground city, he would not be able to be a stable king. It would not be long before he would be overthrown by the angry citizens. If he wanted to stabilize his regime, he could only follow the same path as the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds and start to implement a terrifying high-pressure policy. This was to force the residents of the underground city to submit to him. However, the captain of the guards knew in his heart that this was not a long-term n. To the underground city, they needed a great king. And Joelson was this great king! As a member of the underground city, Captain Nair understood very clearly in his heart thatpared to his own selfish desires, to the underground city, the improvement brought by Joelson was not just a little bit! If Joelson could be the king of the underground city, perhaps the entire underground city would be led by Joelson towards great glory! The captain of the guards was also an underground city man. Compared to his own selfish desires, the glory of the entire underground city was more important. The captain of the guards analyzed the pros and cons in his mind. So what if he epted Joelsons conferment? At that time, the entire underground city would be one of the strongest countries in the underworld continent! This was a great thing for the residents of the underground city! If he ruined the bright future of the entire underground city because of his own selfish desires, the captain of the guards would never forgive him! After doing such a thing, how could he live the rest of his life in peace? Even if he epted the throne, as long as Joelson sat on the throne for a day, he would constantly be cursed by the throne and feel guilty! He would constantly feel guilty for not being able to let Joelson sit on his throne that day! The captain of the guards thought firmly. Chapter 725 - The Pleas of Vice-Captain Hansen and the Others!

Chapter 725: The Pleas of Vice-Captain Hansen and the Others!

Captain Nair made up his mind. He knew that even if he agreed to Joelson, he would not be able to sit on the throne safely. Compared to Joelson, Captain Nair was too inferior. If he became the king of the underground city, then all the residents of the underground city would not agree to this result, they would all question the legitimacy of Nair on the throne, the captain of the guards! If he wanted to hold on to this position, he could only be like the old King Leighton and the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds. He couldunch a bloody campaign to purge the underground city and force everyone to submit to him! Nair, the captain of the guards, knew in his heart that he would definitely not be able to do such a thing calmly. The captain of the guards, King Leighton, and the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds both yearned for this position, but there was still a world of difference between them. The poor captain of the guards, Nair, understood the feelings of the people at the bottom very well, so he would definitely not do such a cruel thing. Moreover, even if the captain of the guards really stabilized his throne, what could he do? He could only lead the underground city and continue to be muddle-headed. He would continue to sleep in this unknown little local chronicles and continue to be the next Iron-Blooded King Reynolds. He would be an ordinary person in the history of the underground city, a verymon and run-of-the-mill person. However, Joelson was different. Joelson waspletely different from the captain of the guards, who did not know where he could lead the underground city! Joelson had the ability to lead the underground city out of this Wailing Abyss! If such a powerful Joelson became the king of the underground city, then Captain Nair was very sure that Joelson would definitely be able to lead the underground city out of this terrible Wailing Abyss, out of this poornd of extreme ice! Captain Nair felt a wave of certainty in his heart. This was a definite thing! If that was the case, then Captain Nair could feel relieved in his heart. Compared to those people who yearned for boring power and status by themselves, it was obvious that letting the underground city out of this impoverished ce was even greater and more important! This was a glorious feat that would leave asting mark on their descendants! If Joelson became their king and led them out of this barrennd, their generation of underground city people would be remembered by future generations! Not to mention, after they got out of the underground city and reached the underworld, with Joelsons talent, he could lead them to expand their territory and leave their names in history! With such a powerful Joelson as the leader of the king, it would not take long for the underground city to be a powerful country in the underworld that everyone had to respect and fear! After weighing the pros and cons, Captain Nair naturally understood which was the better choice for him and the underground city! Captain Nair could not ept the position of the King! Not only for his own sake but also for the sake of the entire underground city! Although Joelson directly announced this sad decision to all the residents of the underground city, as long as Captain Nair moved his mouth and touched his lips, the position of the underground citys king would be his. However, the captain of the guards still resolutely knelt on the ground and sincerely spoke again: Sir Joelson, please take back your order. The underground city needs you! The captain of the guards said sincerely. He climbed a few steps forward and came in front of Joelsons heel. He pleaded. When Joelson heard that the captain of the guards, Nair, was still unwilling to give up on the idea of making him the king of the underground city, he couldnt help but sigh deeply. Sigh. The captain of the guards, Nair, sighed. He really couldnt ept the captain of the guards, Nairs pleas. Joelsons ambition wasnt in this small underground city. Compared to this small underground city, with the dragon gods pasture system, his ambition was even further away. The fragments of the death artifact, the dragon eggs of the death demon dragon, and the even more powerful and mysterious higher nes. All of these were more attractive than bing the king of an underground city. Even if Joelson had no ambition at all and epted bing the king of this ce to live a slow retirement life, he probably wouldnt be able to agree to this unambitious idea of his. Even the dragons under him would not agree with his decadent idea! Thats right, with Joelsons ambition, he would never be able to be a king in such a small country. This was no different from starting a retirement life in his prime. Therefore, no matter how bitter the Guard Captain Nair was in his heart, no matter how sincere his request was, it was impossible for Joelson to choose to ept the other partys proposal. He was willing because it was simply impossible for Joelson to waste too much of his youth in such a small ce. However, looking at Captain Nairs sincere invitation to stay, Joelson was still troubled. Captain Nelsons sincerity was truly moving. However, just as Joelson was hesitating Beside him, Vice-Captain Hansens face was also pale, his expression constantly changing. Vice-Captain Hansens gaze was veryplicated as he looked at Captain Nair, who was kneeling on the ground. Vice-Captain Hansen naturally knew what his long-time friend was thinking. To the vice-captain of the guards, wasnt he the same? Hansen had been the vice-captain of the guards for countless years. The temptation to control the military power in the underground city was not small! In fact, the temptation was even greater than the desire of the captain of the guards, Nair, for the king! Having been the vice-captain of the guards for countless years, Hansen knew very well how much he wanted to be promoted! As if the drynd was thirsty for the rain, the vice-captain had been waiting for this promotion for so many years! However, what made Hansen feelplicated was that the vice-captain didnt want to ept the order that Joelson gave him to control the entire underground city. Not only did he not want to ept it but he also could not ept it! Because once he epted Joelsons order, it meant that the underground city would lose Joelson forever! Chapter 726 - In the Face of Everyone’s Urging to Stay, Joelson Had No Choice but to Choose

Chapter 726: In the Face of Everyones Urging to Stay, Joelson Had No Choice but to Choose

At this moment, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was looking at the captain of the guards with aplicated expression. Looking at his good brother, the captain of the guards, who was kneeling on the ground, he really understood him too well. It could be said that the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was very clear in his heart what his good brother, the captain of the guards, was thinking about. Because Captain Hansen also thought so! Thats right, facing the underground city military power that he had longed for an unknown amount of time, facing the promotion that he had longed for an unknown amount of time, facing the approval of the leader that he had longed for an unknown amount of time. Today, Vice-Captain Hansen finally got it. Vice-Captain Hansen had longed for countless days and nights of glory, and for countless promotions that came and went! Today, it was finally given to the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, by Joelson. However, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, who was supposed to be happy andughing, could notugh at all! The reason was the same. It was because the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, had the same reason as the captain of the guards, Nair. Hansen, the vice-captain of the guards, did not want to ept this order that he had longed for a long time. This promotion order could be said to be the torture of Vice-Captain Hansen and Captain Nair. Thats right, Vice-Captain Hansen and Captain Nair did not want to ept this order no matter what. This order was too difficult for the two of them! Vice-Captain Hansen naturally thought of what Captain Nair thought of. Vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, also thought the same thing about Captain Nair. Perhaps, as long as Vice-Captain Hansen nodded, he would be able toplete all of this very quickly. He would be able to obtain the promotion that he had been longing for a long time! He would be able to obtain the military power that Vice-Captain Hansen had been longing for a long time! All he had to do now was simply open his mouth and everything that Vice-Captain Hansen desired would be in his pocket. The pain that he had been agonizing over for god knows how long would be easily resolved. However, Vice-Captain Hansen knew that he could never agree to Joelsons proposal. There was no other reason other than that Vice-Captain Hansen knew that he could never agree. Once he agreed, it would mean that the underground city would lose Joelson forever! Joelson was like a gift from god to the underground city. He was the savior that everyone yearned for! If Joelson could be the king of the underground city, then the entire underground city would be able to soar to sess. They would be able to walk out of thisnd and walk towards iparable glory. As long as Joelson could be their king, it would be a very important blessing for their descendants! With Joelsons leadership, their generation of underground urbanites would definitely be remembered by their future generations! However, all of this was based on one big premise. That was, they could not ept Joelsons conferment! Once they epted Joelsons conferment, it would mean that they would lose Joelson forever. Once they lost Joelson, they would return to the previous damn cycle. Just like the underground citys cycle for thousands of years, they would forever stay in the same ce. Everything in the Underworld had nothing to do with them. All the disasters in the Underworld had nothing to do with them. For thousands of years, the underground city had been pushed out of the Underworld forever. Captain Nair was unwilling, Vice-Captain Hansen was unwilling, and the residents of the underground city were even more unwilling! All of them felt a wave of unwillingness in their hearts! Who could be willing to be pushed out of the world! No one was willing to be pushed out of the circle forever, no one was willing to stay in the underground city in this barren desert forever! Vice-Captain Hansen felt a sense of unwillingness. Vice-Captain Hansen could sense that Joelson did not want to stay in the underground city for too long. This small underground city was not a ce for winged dragons to live. Could it be that he could only ept the other partys title and muddle through his life? The vice-captain of the guards thought in despair. He could feel Joelsons firm intention to leave. Even when facing the captain of the guards, Nair, who was begging on his knees, Joelsons intention to leave was not shaken in the slightest. However, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was unwilling! Hansen raised his head, his eyes filled with unwillingness. He was unwilling to face his fated fate without trying anything! Vice-Captain Hansens chest rose and fell, and he knelt on the ground with a thud! Bang! Bang! Bang! Vice-Captain Hansen kowtowed three times! Under everyones watchful eyes, the proud Vice-Captain Hansen kowtowed three times in session! All the residents of the underground city were shocked. They could not believe that the person who kowtowed in the arena was really Vice-Captain Hansen! Please, Sir Joelson, please stay here and help us! Vice-Captain Hansen raised his head sadly. Blood was flowing from his forehead as he stared straight at Joelson. Such sincerity shocked even Joelson! This guy, does he want to die? Kowtowing so hard without using any magic energy to protect himself. Doing so would be fatal! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, did not care about the injury on his head. Warm blood was flowing and dripping on the ground. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was looking at Joelson with his sincere eyes! Joelson suddenly felt a wave of helplessness. Even if the other party was so sincere, it did not shake Joelsons faith at all. Because Joelsons faith was equally firm, equally unshakable. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, looked at Joelsons determined expression and instantly felt extremely disappointed. He understood that this small underground city could not hold back a winged dragon like Joelson, whose heart was far away. He understood that no matter what efforts he made, he would not be able to change this tragic fact. However, just as Vice-Captain Hansen felt a sense of loss, he felt that the underground city would not be able to have Joelson. Suddenly, behind Vice-Captain Hansen, countless residents suddenly knelt on the ground. They knelt on the ground and looked at Joelson with sincere and sad eyes. Chapter 727 - Joelson’s Final Choice

Chapter 727: Joelsons Final Choice

Guard Captain Nair kneeled firmly on the ground. Just as he was expressing his determination, Guard Vice-Captain Hansen suddenly kneeled down. With a thud, three kowtows hit the ground! Guard Captain Nair looked at guard Vice-Captain Hansen in surprise. He was actually so serious! Guard Captain Nair understood his good brother very well. For him, kneeling was a very important thing! For Guard Vice-Captain Hansen, kneeling was a very humiliating thing. If it wasnt for the urgency, ording to Guard Vice-Captain Hansens temper, he wouldnt have knelt at all! Guard Vice-Captain Hansen was now directly kneeling down, which made Guard Captain Nair feel a wave of surprise in his heart. This guy actually did so much just to be able to stay in the underground city! Captain Nair felt a wave of surprise in his heart. Regarding the performance of the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, Captain Nair felt a wave of shock in his heart! As a good friend for many years, Captain Nair was very clear about the meaning of the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, doing this step! As expected! Captain Nair sighed in his heart. Vice-Captain Hansen must have also realized the importance of Joelson to the underground city, so he made an exception! Captain Nair thought to himself. He was very clear about the importance of military power to Vice-Captain Hansen. This good brother of his had longed for this position for many years. It could be said that no matter how much he yearned for a higher status, Guard Vice-Captain Hansen yearned for the military power of the underground city. Guard Vice-Captain Hansen and Captain Nair were still very different on this point. Because of the problem of his origin, Captain Nair was very eager for a higher status in his heart. This was the influence of his original family. His desire for a higher position was something that ordinary people could not understand and imagine! However, the vice captain of the guards, Hansens desire for military power was also iparable. For the vice captain of the guards, Hansen just wanted to be stronger and gain everyones approval. When both of them were still vice-captain of the guards, Captain Nair knew that his good brother, Guard Vice-Captain Hansen, desired power and status. At that time, Guard Vice-Captain Hansen was so determined to get the position of captain of the guards. However, he did not expect that the position would be taken away for no reason. Until today, Captain Nair still felt guilty for taking away the position that should belong to Guard Vice-Captain Hansen. The reason was very simple. At that time, Vice-Captain Hansen was stronger than Captain Nair, but Captain Nair sessfully took the position of captain of the guards, the reason was simply because of Captain Nairs eloquence. Captain Nair still felt guilty about this because he knew that his long-time friend really wanted this position. He understood. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, really wanted this position and because of this, the two of them almost became enemies. Joelson had promised to give the Vice-Captain Hansen military power. This should have been something that would make him jump up in joy. However, at this time. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, actually directly knelt down, knelt on the ground, and directly made three kowtows! He actually rejected Joelsons reward! The captain of the guards, Nair, was stunned in his heart. He really did not expect that Guard Vice-Captain Hansen would reject the position he had been dreaming of for god knows how long! Guard Captain Nair sighed in his heart. This guy actually did this in order to keep Joelson in the underground city. Guard Captain Nair looked at Guard Vice-Captain Hansen who was kneeling beside him and thought in shock. However, at this moment. Something that made Captain Nair even more shocked appeared! All the residents of the underground city were kneeling on the ground at this moment! Everyone sincerely knelt on the ground, kowtowing to Joelson and worshipping him! Thats right, these ordinary residents of the underground city had actually thought about how important Joelson would be to the underground city! They actually understood this in their hearts, which caused Captain Nair to be stunned! Lord Joelson, please stay and be our king! All the residents of the underground city knelt on the ground at this moment and said sincerely. Mia stood beside the arena and looked at this magnificent scene in shock, her heart fluctuating violently. Everyone was actually so sincere in wanting to make Joelson stay behind as the king! Ever since Mia was born, she had never seen such a magnificent scene. She immediately let out a long sigh. Sigh, everyone in the underground city seems to have really submitted to Joelson 100%! Tens of thousands of people knelt down. They had really never seen such a magnificent scene! Everyone sighed in their hearts. The current situation was enough to be recorded in history books! Mias chest rose and fell violently. She was shocked by the scene before her. It was the first time she had seen such a spectacr scene! Moreover, Mias heart was also filled with admiration for Joelson. The charisma of Joelson was really dazzling. It was so dazzling that Mia wanted to sigh from time to time. Was this really a level that humans could reach? Mias heart was filled with doubt. Mias heart was filled with doubt. Joelson was an envoy sent by the gods to save the underground city! At the same time, Mias heart was also filled with doubt. In the face of everyones love, would Joelson be slightly moved? Mias heart was filled with doubt. She did not know what choice Joelson would make in the end. Would the sincere pleas of all the people in the underground city be able to move this dragon? Mia was curious. She wanted to know what choice he would make. Would he choose to stay because of their sincerity or would he choose to leave mercilessly? Mia kept guessing the final result. However, when Mia saw Joelson sighing helplessly, she had a rough idea of the result in her heart. Sure enough, it still couldnt be done? Mia thought helplessly. Chapter 728 - Mia’s Guess. Joelson’s Choice

Chapter 728: Mias Guess. Joelsons Choice

Just as all the residents of the underground city sincerely knelt down, Mias gaze slowlynded on Joelson. Facing this scene that was rarely seen in a hundred years, what choice would Joelson make? Mia knew that when Mia first met Joelson, she had clearly felt that Joelson was not an ordinary person. Although Mia, who had worked for her family at that time, did not know Joelsons true strength, at that time, Mia still thought that Joelson was just an ordinary god-domain expert with innate talent and intelligence, however, Mia still recognized Joelson very much. She believed that even if Joelsons current strength was mediocre, in the future, Joelson would definitely be able to aplish a great undertaking. The reason Mia was so sure of this was because of his temperament! Thats right, it was this mysterious temperament! Mia knew clearly in her heart that Joelsons heart was like a wild and untamed dragon soaring in the sky. Joelsons heart was not something that this small underground city could match. Joelsons ambition was far away.., between the Lofty Mountains! Mia understood in her heart that although Joelson was not strong at the moment, he would definitely be famous with such lofty ambitions! Later, a series of things happened. Mia witnessed the true strength of Joelson. This was an invisible confirmation of Mias thoughts. As expected, Joelsons strength was so tyrannical! Later on, in the battle between Joelson and the old king, Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, he was even more powerful than the other heroes. This further confirmed Mias idea of Joelsons ambition to be powerful. In the future, Joelson was destined to be an ultimate powerhouse who could dominate thousands of nes. This small underground city wasnt a ce for a powerful person like Joelson to stay for long! When Guard Captain Nair and Guard Vice-Captain Hansen begged Joelson, although Joelson did not directly answer them, Mia had already thought about it. Joelson would definitely not choose to stay in this small underground city. Mia had always believed in her own judgment of people. Later, Joelson directly announced that he did not want to be the king of the underground city, which directly confirmed Mias conjecture. Joelson was not a person who would be trapped by this small underground city! Mia thought to herself. However, just as Mia was certain, the next scene shocked her. When the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, knelt down and kowtowed, all the residents of the underground city were moved by Hansens behavior! The residents of the underground city knew very well about the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen. They knew that the vice-captain of the guards valued his kneeling more than anything else! A mans knees were made of gold. He could not kneel down casually! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, had diamonds on his knees. If he wanted the vice-captain of the guards to kneel down, it would be even more difficult to chop off his head! One had to know that at that time, when the former king of the underground city, Leighton, took office, the Leighton at that time was famous for being swift and decisive. He was iparably brutal. However, when faced with such a terrifying King Leighton when the Guard Vice-Captain Hansen saw him, he would not give him any good face. What he had to say would still be said! Once again, the former King Leighton came to the army to do an inspection. When the king came to the barracks, he asked Guard Vice-Captain Hansen toe to receive him. As the new king, King Leighton wanted to establish his own dignified image in the army on the spot, he ordered the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, to receive him on his knees! King Leighton had thought that the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, would yield to his kings might and choose to kneel down. This way, Leighton could use the vice-captain of the guards to tell the soldiers in the underground city that facing him required absolute obedience. In fact, none of the soldiers in the army at that time thought that the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, would dare to contradict King Leighton. Because when King Leighton came to the barracks to patrol, they knew that in order to establish his authority in various fields, King Leighton had alreadyunched many thunderbolt operationsto strike down all the blind officials who dared to question King Leightons authority! The soldiers in the underground city were filled with fear. They did not dare to face King Leighton directly, afraid that King Leighton would descend into a fit of inexplicable anger and punish those officials who did not listen to his orders. The soldiers also believed in their hearts that Vice-Captain Hansen would not dare to be too presumptuous when facing King Leighton. He would definitely restrain himself a little. If he was targeted by King Leighton, it would definitely not end well! King Leighton wanted to seize an opportunity to establish his prestige in the army! If he wanted to live, the current Vice-Captain Hansen only had one choice, and that was to obediently kneel down and not seek death! However, something unexpected happened. They saw Vice-Captain Hansen raise his head and puffed out his chest. He was proud but he did not budge an inch in the face of King Leightons reprimand! Thats right, not budge an inch! Everyone was stunned. This guy was actually so proud! However, what made them even more surprised came! King Leighton saw that the vice-captain of the guards dared not kneel down and faced his boldness. He immediately ordered the guards beside him to take down the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen! After King Leighton gave the order, he was ecstatic. Finally, he found a great opportunity to establish his authority in the army! However, before King Leighton could finish being happy, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, shouted angrily. Facing the two guards who wanted to capture Vice-Captain Hansen, he was not afraid at all. He directly formed a seal with his hand and pped twice, he directly attacked the two guards! The two guards rolled their eyes and spat out blood as they fell back one after another. It was unknown whether they were dead or not. This tragic scene directly scared King Leighton silly! This guys temperament was too swift and fierce! He was the king, the owner of the underground city! This guy actually did not leave any face for King Leighton. He directly intimidated the new king, Leighton. Under the eyes of many soldiers, King Leighton hurriedly ordered to bring people back to the pce. He was so panicked that he did not even collect the bodies of the two guards who had been killed, leaving the bodies of the two guards in an extremely sorry state! Chapter 730 - What Will Be Joelson’s Final Decision?

Chapter 730: What Will Be Joelsons Final Decision?

The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was such a tough guy! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansens head could be chopped off, but kneeling was harder than chopping off his head! Not only during King Leightons reign, when the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, faced King Leightons rude provocation, as a small captain of the guards, but he also dared to directly confront King Leighton, he didnt give the other party any face at all! Not only did he directly kill two guards who wanted to disrespect him, he even directly let King Leighton escape with his tail between his legs! Although King Leighton had thought of all kinds of ways to give Vice-Captain Hansen a hard time after he escaped back to the pce What King Leighton didnt expect was that, no matter what, he was unable to make this irritable Vice-Captain Hansen submit to him! In response to King Leightons coercion, the neither servile nor overbearing Vice-Captain Hansen directly won the praise of the people of the underground city! The residents of the underground city knew that Vice-Captain Hansens resentment towards kneeling was not due to the unyielding coercion of the newly appointed King Leighton. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was also very tough when facing the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds! Although at that time, the vice-captain of the guards, who was still a recruit, had no idea who the other party was, and did not know that the uncle standing in front of him was the king of the underground city, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds However, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, still faced the attack of the three guards calmly! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, used a simple wooden knife to directly block the fierce attacks of the three guards! The sharp attacks of the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, directly stunned the three guards! Not only did he not fall into a disadvantage, but he also ruthlessly taught a lesson to the guards. Under the siege of the three guards, he gained the upper hand and directly defeated the three guards, earning the praise of the king, Iron-Blooded King Reynolds! The rebellious attitude of the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was known to all the citizens of the underground city! However, at this moment, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was kneeling beside Joelson. How could they not be moved! What was the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, doing this for? Wasnt it for the glory of the underground city? For the future generations of the underground city! Not only did the proud Vice-Captain Hansen kneel down, but Captain Nair, who was kneeling on the other side, also made people moved! One had to know, what kind of temptation was ced in front of Captain Nair! That was the position of the underground citys king! With a simple nod from Captain Nair, Captain Nair could directly be the king of the underground city! Who wouldnt be envious of this position? The king was the supreme authority of the underground city. Captain Nair only needed to nod his head and touch his lips up and down. All the wealth and wealth would belong to Captain Nair! Who didnt yearn to be the king and live a luxurious life every day? No one wouldnt want to be a king like this! The underground city residents were certain in their hearts that no one could resist the temptation of bing a king. However, Captain Nair directly rejected such a wonderful position in front of Joelsons promise! Bing a king was a beautiful thing for a long time! However, the captain of the guards, Nair, directly rejected it! All the residents of the underground city were moved by the sincere requests of the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, and the captain of the guards, Nair! They also knelt down one after another, praying that Joelson would not leave the underground city! If the underground city had Joelson, it would be such a beautiful thing! If the underground city could have Joelson as the king, then the entire structure of the underground city would probably be changed! The underground city might be able to walk out of this barrennd and no longer have to endure the harassment of the magical beasts! Although in the past, after the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds took over, he wantonly built an army to resist the attacks of the magical beasts, so the threat of the magical beasts to the underground city had been greatly reduced. However, at this moment, the underground city was still being invaded by the magical beasts. To the magical beasts, the underground city had always been a fatmb that they were unwilling to give up! Although the magical beasts had been defeated time and time again, they had never stopped attacking the underground city. Thus, the underground city lived in the shadow of death every day! Everyone longed for the day when the magical beasts would not invade them. The only way to not be invaded by the magical beasts was to move away! Leave the Wailing Abyss! As long as they left the Wailing Abyss, all the problems would be solved! However, the underground city did not have the ability to move away from the Wailing Abyss! Just like that, the residents of the underground city had been enduring the invasion of the magical beasts in the Wailing Abyss. They had endured until today. On this day, the residents of the underground city could finally see hope! This hope was Joelson! Thats right, Joelson! If it was this person who led the underground city, then moving out of the Wailing Abyss would not be a difficult matter! Many years ago, they had tried countless times to find a way out of the Wailing Abyss, but none of these were of any use! They had sent countless expeditions, but those expeditions all died in the bottomless abyss without exception! The people of the underground city knew very well that to get out of the underground city, they really needed an iparably great person. That person could not be anyone else, it could only be Joelson! The people of the underground city thought in their hearts! They needed Joelson! The underground city needed Joelson! All the underground city residents knelt on the ground without exception and prayed sincerely. They begged Joelson to stay in the underground city! Mia watched this scene and felt a wave of emotion! She looked at Joelson curiously, wanting to know what he was thinking. Although his heart yearned for the distance, would he feel pity for the people in the underground city? Even Mia had never seen such a moving and spectacr scene. Looking at the people below the stage, looking at their sincere requests, he felt even more helpless in his heart. Their sincerity, he felt, was very sincere. But Joelson really can not ept! Chapter 731 - Joelson’s Decision Surprised Everyone

Chapter 731: Joelsons Decision Surprised Everyone

Joelson looked at the pleas of the people below the stage and felt helpless. One had to know that he would never ept the pleas of these people. Because, in his heart, he would never ept such an oue. If he only stayed in such a small ce to be a king, then what was the difference between this and retirement? Joelson was very sure that this small underground city was definitely not his final destination. In front of the road, there was something even more magnificent than the underground city! It was absolutely impossible for Joelson to stop his footsteps in such a small underground city. Joelson sighed heavily and said faintly, Get up, Captain Nair, Vice-Captain Hansen. Joelsons tone was extremely heavy. His indifferent tone made Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansens hearts tighten! Damn it, it was really impossible to change all of this? Captain Nair had already known about Joelsons decision just by listening to his tone. Thats right, Joelson probably wouldnt agree to their request. However, the captain of the guards, Nair, still felt a wave of unwillingness in his heart! Why, why couldnt Joelson be the king of the underground city? The captain of the guards, Nair, felt a wave of unwillingness in his heart. He didnt want to give up just like that. The captain of the guards, Nair, understood in his heart that the underground city needed Joelson. Just like the night needed the moon to illuminate, Joelson was extremely important to the underground city! They could not lose Joelson! Everyones heart was filled with pain! No, Sir Joelson! We wont get up! Captain Nair said with a bitter face. Sir Joelson, I really beg you to agree to us. We really need your leadership! The captain of the guards raised his head and said sincerely! Such sincere words directly touched the kneeling people below the stage! The captain of the guards, Nair, was so desperate. Did they have any reason not to follow him? Yes, we need you, Lord Joelson! You are our only light. You cant abandon us! One after another, everyone cried and pleaded, echoing Captain Nairs words. They didnt want Joelson to leave! Joelson looked at everyones sincere expression and sighed. When Mia saw Joelsons sigh, her heart skipped a beat. Mia knew what Joelson was going to say next. Haa, listen well, Captain Nair. I have more important things to do. Please dont pester me anymore. I wont be the king of the underground city. Joelson said coldly! Such a cold tone directly made the people of the underground city despair. As expected Captain Nairs heart was filled with dead ashes. Was it really true that the underground city couldnt have such a wise king? Captain Nair thought unwillingly. However, the oue before his eyes seemed to have been decided. When Mia saw this scene, she couldnt bear it As an underground city person, how could Mia not want a wise and powerful king like Joelson? Who wouldnt want such a powerful and wise king to lead them out of this barrennd of extreme ice? It must be known that ever since the citizens of the underground city were born, they had to constantly endure the hail and the constant harassment of magical beasts! Even the powerful Iron-Blooded King Reynolds was unable topletely solve these problems. However, Mia saw the possibility of changing all of this from Joelson! Although Joelson was merely a peak demigod and, in terms of power, perhaps he was even weaker than the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, Joelson was able to kill and defeat the old Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, who was of a higher level. He had created an almost impossible miracle. Thats right, Joelsons presence gave people the feeling that he had unlimited potential, as though he could do things that others couldnt! If he could really be the king of the underground city, then perhaps he could really change the status quo of the underground city. He could really change the appearance of the underground city! However, it was a pity that all of this would be a dream! He could not be the king of the underground city because his lofty ambition would not stay in this small underground city. This was a very sad thing but also a helpless thing. Is there really no way? Mia thought with unwillingness in her heart. At the same time, the residents of the underground city were also disappointed. Joelson could not be their king, the underground city lost Joelson. A strong grief spread between them. This grief was so painful that it was worse than killing them! The pain of losing Joelson was much more painful than losing the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds! Joelson was special. He was the most special one in the history of the entire underground city. Although Joelson was a foreigner, his strength made everyone sigh in their hearts. Such a powerful strength was unique in the underground city. Such a noble character was something that countless generations of kings in the underground city did not have! This person was their savior! Unfortunately, everything was just empty talk now. The underground city could not have Joelson. Joelsons ambition was far away. It was impossible for him to stay in such a narrow ce. It was an insult to his status. To the underground city, they didnt deserve to have him. Such a tragic feeling spread among the people! Some people couldnt help but cry when they thought of this. Theymented that the underground city couldnt have him. A strong sadness began to spread all over the underground city! The sadness of the people made him feel helpless. He really couldnt stay here for too long. However, seeing these people sincerely urging him to stay, his heart was touched. Sigh Joelson let out a long sigh. Looking at the endless Wailing Abyss, he felt a wave of mncholy in his heart. Although I cant be your king, I still have apromising idea. Chapter 732 - Joelson’s Final Decision

Chapter 732: Joelsons Final Decision

When Mia saw him sigh, she knew what would happen next. Mia had always been a good judge of character. Not only was she a good judge of character, but she was also perceptive about people. Mia knew that Joelson would never be the king of this barren underground city. The reason was simple. Not only did Mia see the reason for his sigh, but she also knew the reason for his sigh. Mia also saw the evidence of his inner thoughts. His ambition was far away, in the lofty mountains. The lower races of the underground city would not understand what he was fighting for. The people of the underground city and the people of the underground city were like two parallel space-time lines, like two parallel rivers that never met. The people of the underground city were destined to not be able to understand Joelson, and Joelson was also destined to not be able to stay in the underground city. Thats right, everything seemed to be preordained, everything seemed to be nned. No matter how the captain of the guards, Nair, and the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, prayed, all these things were impossible to achieve. Just as Mia was thinking, Joelson raised his head and looked at the blue cier. He looked at the mountain of ice that was as tall as the clouds. He could not see the end of it. While the people of the underground city were feeling sorrowful, Joelson slowly opened his mouth. Although I cant be your king, I still have an idea for apromise. Joelson let out a long sigh and slowly said. This time, it was like a sacred me, lighting up the hope of everyone in the underground city! Apromise? Could it be that there was still a chance for all of this! Joelsons words were like a lit match that fell into a dry fire, instantly lighting up the hope of everyone! Thats right, it was hope! Everyone in the underground city looked at this foreigner named Joelson with a face full of anticipation, this Joelson who could bring the underground city a bright future! Everyone was filled with anticipation! The captain of the guards had his head lowered. No one knew what he was thinking. He seemed to be resigned to his fate. He understood Joelsons thoughts. After all, Joelson was a powerhouse that the underground city could not understand. The other party had lofty ideals and ideals that the underground city could not understand. This was not Joelsons fault. This was the ipetence of the underground city. It was their underground citys skin that was not worthy of Joelsons excellence. All of this seemed to be gods will. It was something that could not be forced. The captain of the guards, Nair, knelt on the ground and lowered his head deeply. His eyes were filled with unwillingness. However, the captain of the guards, Nair, knew that this was something that could not be helped. Although the captain of the guards knew that this was something that could not be helped, he still wanted the other party to take over the future of the underground city. This was what the captain longed for! After all, who wouldnt want a wise king? Not to mention, this king had the ability to lead the underground city to a bright future! With such a talent, if Joelson could lead the underground city, it would be an honor for Guard Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen. It would be an honor for everyone in the underground city! It was a wish in Captain Nairs heart to have him. Unfortunately, all of this was impossible. His ambition was even further away. In his heart, he yearned for an endless distance! When he heard the clear rejection, he felt a wave of sadness. Sure enough, all of this was just a ridiculous wish in Captain Nairs heart. That ridiculous wish would nevere true. Captain Nair felt a wave of depression in his heart. Captain Nair knew in his heart that he was probably going to be the king of the underground city. Although this was something that Captain Nair yearned for very much in his heart, Captain Nair could not feel happy at this moment. He clearly wanted to be the supreme king. Facing the situation where he was destined to be the king of the underground city, he was not happy at this moment. On the contrary, Captain Nair was confused and helpless about the current situation. Captain Nair did not know what kind of ce the underground city would be under his rule. Captain Nairs heart was full of doubts. Would it be more prosperous, or would it be less prosperous? Captain Nair was at a loss at this moment. He did not know what the underground city would be under the leadership of someone like him. Perhaps, let alone being rich and powerful, the underground city would be unable to survive the threat of the beast tide under the rule of Captain Nair. This was a big problem. Perhaps the underground city would be directly destroyed in his hands. Captain Nair thought bitterly in his heart. He did not think that he had the ability to lead the underground city. Captain Nair, who felt extremely guilty, knew that a person like him might really be unable to make the underground city better. To be able to defend the current underground city and not let the residents of the underground city be food for the magical beasts This was already using up all of the brainpower of the captain of the guards, Nair. Just as the captain of the guards, Nair, was in pain, confused, and puzzled Joelson slowly opened his mouth. This sentence was like a lighthouse, giving the captain of the guards, who had lost his way in the fog, a glimmer of hope! The captain of the guards, Nair, was extremely excited! He raised his head excitedly and looked at Joelson, wanting to know what thepromise was. The future of the underground city, everyones hope, was on thispromise. Just as Captain Nair was extremely excited. Vice-Captain Hansen, who was beside Captain Nair, was also excited. How could he not want Joelson to stay in the underground city and lead the underground city to the light? Facing Joelsons words, Vice-Captain Hansen felt extremely sad. I have apromise. Although I definitely can not stay in the underground city and be the king here, I am sure that Captain Nelson, I can rule in name in your country. Joelson smiled faintly and said slowly. What? In name of the king! Captain Nair looked at Joelson in excitement. Chapter 733 - Title of King? Everyone Had No Choice but to Compromise

Chapter 733: Title of King? Everyone Had No Choice but to Compromise

The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was originally extremely sad. He was unwilling to ept the fact that Joelson could not seed as the king of the underground city. However, when Joelson spoke of his hope, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansens heart instantly lit up with a spark of hope! Vice-Captain Hansen raised his head in surprise and looked at Joelson! At first, Vice-Captain Hansen thought there was no hope in his heart! At first, Vice-Captain Hansen was desperate to ept his fate. When he was about tomand all the troops in the underground city and be the absolute general of the underground city. However, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, could not feel happy at all. The reason was that the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, understood in his heart thatpared to bing the general of the underground city, enjoying the worship of all the members of the army, and bing the absolute voice of the underground citys armed forces these might be very good things for him, but none of them couldpare to the loss of one thing. If the underground city did not have a king like Joelson, that would be a great loss for the underground city! The captain of the guards was certain in his heart. He understood what kind of loss this would bring to the underground city. Perhaps if Joelson left, Vice-Captain Hansen could be the ruler of the underground citys military power and receive extraordinary benefits. However,pared to the benefits he would receive, the benefits of Joelson staying in the underground city as the king were obviously greater! If the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, could choose to be the king himself, Joelson leaving, or Joelson bing the king, then this Guard Vice-Captain Hansen would be demoted to an ordinary citizen. If he were to lose all of his current status, reputation, and power, then he would rather choose thetter! Thats right, Vice-Captain Hansen would rather be an ordinary citizen and lose the status and reputation that he had worked so hard for all these years. As long as Joelson could be the king of the underground city, then Vice-Captain Hansen would be willing to do anything in his heart! Unfortunately, Vice-Captain Hansen understood in his heart that Joelson was not such a person. It was because of his self-knowledge that Vice-Captain Hansen understood that his ambition and Joelsons ambition were not on the same level. Their talents and aspirations were more like a parallel line that would never intersect. The future of the two would never intersect. Therefore, it was precisely because Captain Nair knew this that he understood why Joelson would definitely not agree to everyones request. No matter how many requests people made, it would be useless. Therefore, Vice-Captain Hansens heart was filled with despair. However, it was just now that Joelson slowly said his solution. These words instantly lit up the vice-captains heart that was as silent as ashes! Thats right, the news that Joelson brought was so exaggerated! Vice-Captain Hansen understood in his heart that the possibility of Joelson changing his mind and being willing to stay was very low. That was why he was so surprised! At this moment, Vice-Captain Hansen raised his head in surprise and looked at Joelsons unfathomable face. Joelson slowly sighed and said his n. Thats right, to be a nominal king! This sentence was like a mine falling into the water. It instantly shocked everyone present and made everyones eyes sh with surprise! Thats right, to be a nominal king, this was too shocking for them. What was a nominal king? The residents of the underground city were kneeling on the ground at this moment. They looked at each other,pletely unable to understand what Joelson meant! A nominal king! Captain Nair felt Joelsons n and roughly guessed what he was thinking. Could it be that the person was not in the underground city, but was the nominal king of the underground city? Captain Nair sighed in his heart. This kind of thinking was far too advanced. However, this kind of thinking was the most suitable method for the current situation! The captain of the guards, Nair, felt a wave of helplessness in his heart. He understood that Joelsons ambitions were different from those of the people of the underground city. In their hearts, they were thinking about how they could eat their fill. About how they could wear warm clothes. They didnt have such a grand vision in their hearts. But Joelson was different. As a powerful existence, what Joelson was thinking about was something that the captain of the guards, Nair, and the others couldnt understand! As a peak demigod, Joelson was able to easily kill the old underground city king, Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, who was a god. This proved that his strength was at a level that the people of the underground city couldnt even imagine. During the duel, the ancient dragon soul that Joelson disyed shocked everyone in the underground city. Joelson was like the giant dragon that slowly appeared behind him. Everyones thoughts towards Joelson were something that they could only dream of. This small underground city was unable to allow this giant dragon to live herefortably. The ambition of the giant dragon was far away. However, everyone couldnt bear to part with Joelson. This was because Joelson was too important to the underground city. If Joelson could lead the underground city, it would not only improve the underground city but also greatly improve it! To the underground city, the importance of Joelson was too important. As long as they could have Joelson as the king of the underground city, the entire underground city would be even more powerful. They would walk towards the Underworld that their ancestors had been looking forward to for countless years, they would bask in the glory of Plutos rule! Almost all of the people in the underground city wanted to see him be the king of the underground city. However, Joelsons ambition was different from the underground city. The two groups of people could not reconcile. Under this premise, the n that Joelson proposed was something that everyone could ept. Joelson really had no way to stay in the underground city, and the underground city really needed him. Then, he could only be a king in name, the nominal king of the underground city. Wouldnt that be great! Captain Nair was excited. This seemed to be a solution! If Joelson can be the king of the underground city, then everything will be hopeful! Chapter 734 - The Solution to the Underground City. Joelson’s Idea!

Chapter 734: The Solution to the Underground City. Joelsons Idea!

If the underground city needed Joelson very much, and Joelson really couldnt stay in the underground city. Then perhaps, the solution that Joelson proposed now was really the best solution to the underground city. In this way, the underground city had Joelson as the king, and Joelson could continue his never-ending journey towards the distant ce that his heart desired Thinking of this, the captain of the guards was suddenly enlightened. Perhaps this was the best solution for the underground city at the moment! If he did this, it would satisfy Joelsons idea of setting off to the faraway ce and also satisfy the expectations of the captain of the guards, Nair, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, and all the members of the underground city. If Joelson really couldnt stay here, then the underground city also hoped that he could be the king. This way, it would satisfy everyones wishes. This would be a perfect solution. Captain Nair thought, and a smile appeared on his face. I think this method is feasible! Captain Nair knelt down and cupped his fists to express his opinion! What do you mean its feasible? I dont think its feasible at all! However, to everyones surprise, Vice-Captain Hansen stood up at this time to express his iprehension! Thats right, Vice-Captain Hansen did not understand the thoughts of Captain Nair and Joelson at all. After all, it was the first time Vice-Captain Hansen was removed from the title of king. It was understandable that Vice-Captain Hansen did not understand. Damn it, what does this mean? Vice-Captain Hansen was confused. The same doubts as Vice-Captain Hansen were shared by most of the residents of the underground city. Thats right, most of them didnt understand it immediately. What exactly did this mean? When the captain of the guards, Nair, agreed to it, it made them even more puzzled! What exactly did this mean? Why did the captain of the guards, Nair, who was unwilling to give up just a moment ago, suddenly switch sides? He actually agreed to Joelsons proposal. This made most of them feel a wave of doubt in their hearts. Could it be that Captain Nair had betrayed the underground city? Everyones hearts were filled with this question! Could it be that Captain Nair did not know how important Joelson was to the underground city? Everyones hearts were filled with doubt! Before this, Captain Nair had rejected Joelsons proposal. Why did he suddenly change sides? Everyone was confused. Not long ago, everyone had witnessed Captain Nair taking the lead to oppose Joelsons promise and the right to be king. Why did Captain Nair suddenly turn to Joelson in the blink of an eye? Could it be that Captain Nair really wanted to be the king of the underground city? Now, he could no longer hold it in and revealed his true form, revealing his own weakness? The residents of the underground city were furious when they saw Captain Nair calmly epting Joelsons suggestion! This fellow had actually betrayed everyone in the underground city! It was simply an unforgivable crime! Even if the captain of the guards, Nair, became the king, they would not admit it in their hearts! The residents of the underground city looked at the captain of the guards, Nair, who had agreed to Joelsons point of view on the stage. Their hearts were filled with resentment as they thought to themselves! Different from the excited citizens of the underground city, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was not as extreme as they were. After all, Vice-Captain Hansen understood that as his boss who had followed him for many years and as a good friend who had fought side by side with him for an unknown period of time, Guard Captain Nair would never betray his brothers and the underground city! However, Vice-Captain Hansen was still surprised that Guard Captain Nair actually agreed to Joelsons n. This made Vice-Captain Hansen even more confused. Why did the captain of the guards, Nair, directly agree to Joelsons idea? Although Vice-Captain Hansen knew that his good brother, the captain of the guards, Nair would never betray him or the people of the underground city, he still had doubts in his heart. After all, he was still confused about the n that Captain Nair had agreed to. He didnt know what kind of medicine the other party had bought. Just as the vice-captain was puzzled, Joelson slowly opened his mouth. Standing on top of the ring, Joelson clearly saw every aspect of the underground city residents! Although the captain of the guards, Nair, had cleverly thought of Joelsons n, Joelson saw it very clearly. Because of the captains approval, the entire underground city At this moment, there was already quite arge wave of opposition! It seemed that the ordinary people of the underground city did not understand Joelsons n at all. Joelson indifferently looked at the ordinary residents of the underground city under the arena, and indifferently looked at the confused vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, who was kneeling beside him. He knew that he needed to step forward and exin the cause and the oue of this incident! Joelson let out a faint breath and said slowly, I have many lofty goals. To me, I still have many lofty goals. I am really too busy to be the king of the underground city. To you, the underground city really needs me to be your king. I understand your thoughts. You think that I have the talent to bring the underground city out of this gloomy ce. I understand that you have all these concerns. Joelson slowly exined everything. Thats why I proposed such a solution just now. Since we cant reconcile the two sides, why dont wepromise? Mypromise is The captain of the guards, Nair, will be the acting king of the underground city and carry out the administrative order on my behalf. The actual person in charge of the underground city will still be me. This is the meaning of the acting king. Joelson patiently exined to the people of the underground city. Chapter 735 - Acting Executor: Guard Captain Nair!

Chapter 735: Acting Executor: Guard Captain Nair!

Joelson slowly exined, letting the people of the underground city slowly digest his proposal. He knew that for the people of the underground city, what he said still contained a huge amount of information. He had to let their hearts slow down, let their hearts properly ept his thoughts. As expected, when Joelson finished speaking, the residents of the underground city immediately began to discuss. This was still a little too shocking for them. Hey, hey, hey. Sir Joelson means that the captain of the guards, Nair, will be the acting king, and then he will be the real king? Oh my god, its probably like this The people in the underground city immediately began to discuss. Compared to the shock of the people in the underground city, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, who was standing beside Joelson, was obviously much calmer. Facing Joelsons exnation, his brain was also rapidly digesting the series of words that Joelson had said. This required the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, to take some time to digest. The idea that Joelson had put forward was against the rule of the underground city for thousands of years! Because, for thousands of years, since the birth of life, the evolution of intelligent creatures, andter the establishment of the country, the establishment of the underground city dynasty All of these were built on a system. For thousands of years, the underground city had only been ruled by one king! Two kings, what kind of nonsense is this? Everyone was basically puzzled, they did not quite understand the n that Joelson had mentioned. Thats right. This was the perception of most of the underground city residents. All of this was a little too crazy. For those with conservative views, who had lived in the underground city for thousands of years, this was a little hard to ept! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was not the same as those conservatives. Although he was also one of the residents of the underground city, he was also a conservative person when it came to the policies of the underground city. After all, living in the isted underground city, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was definitely not as open-minded as the people of the Underworld who lived outside. That was for sure. But as a soldier, a soldier who had to face a cunning magical beast. Vice-Captain Hansens mentality change was obviously much better than other people in the underground city. After all, if he did not change, he would not be able to survive the war with the magical beast. Vice-Captain Hansen understood this very well. Therefore,pared to other underground city residents, his mentality would change faster. Regarding the understanding of Joelsons policy, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, also had his own judgment in his heart. If the captain of the guards, Nair, became the acting king, then the actual king would still be Joelson The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, touched his chin and carefully thought about the stakes of all this. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was not a stupid person. He quickly thought of the purpose of Joelsons actions. It was actually very simple. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, understood that Joelsons ambition was in a very distant ce. It waspletely different from the underground city road. Let alone bing the king of a country, even if he managed the country to an unparalleled level of power, Joelson probably did not have much interest in it. It could be said that the future of the underground city and Joelsons future were two absolutely parallel lines. The future of the underground city and Joelsons future would never intersect. For the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen could understand Joelsons thoughts and the purpose of his actions. However, the old king of the underground city, Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, was killed by Joelson. At this moment, the underground city had no suitable candidate to be the new king. At this moment, the underground city urgently needed a leader. This leader, however, could only be Joelson. When these two contradictory events werebined, perhaps only Joelsons proposal was reasonable. Thats right. Since Joelson was determined to be far away and did not want to stay in this barrennd and the underground city urgently needed a god who could support everything Then, wouldnt everything be solved by making Joelson only the king in name? When the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, thought of this, he was instantly excited! Wouldnt that be the end of it! Why didnt he think of such a suitable solution! If this was carried out, Joelson would be able to travel around and not be trapped in this small underground city. And the underground city would have a wise king. Such a solution could be said to be the best of both worlds! Vice-Captain Hansen was certain in his heart! Such a solution was feasible. Not only was it feasible, but it was also a rarely seen perfect solution! Vice-Captain Hansen, who had thought through all this, suddenly understood. He no longer had any resistance towards this proposal! Sir Joelson, I think that this proposal is very feasible! When Vice-Captain Hansen thought of this, all the problems in his heart were solved. He no longer had any doubts about Joelsons proposal and hurriedly said loudly! When Joelson saw Vice-Captain Hansens performance, he knew that Vice-Captain Hansen had thought through this matter. After all, he had lived in the underground city for so long and was isted from the outside world. It was not easy for him to understand these problems. When Captain Nair saw his good brother Vice-Captain Hansen think this through, he felt a wave of emotion in his heart. If that was the case, he would be the acting king of the underground city and Vice-Captain Hansen would be the military ruler of the underground city. The long-cherished wish in their hearts was also understood. After all, his heart was still longing for the high position of the underground city, while the vice-captain of the guards, Hansens heart, was also longing for the military power of the underground city! This was the pursuit that they could never let go of in their hearts. Previously, because they wanted to make way for the development and glory of the underground city, they did not hesitate to abandon the pursuit in their hearts. But now that they had the opportunity to perfect both sides, their hearts instantly became iparably excited! Chapter 736 - Everything Has Been Decided. The Last Thing about Joelson!

Chapter 736: Everything Has Been Decided. The Last Thing about Joelson!

After Vice-Captain Hansen understood everything, he felt that everything was suddenly enlightened! Thats right, it was enlightened! When Vice-Captain Hansen was just thinking about it, he patted his own head with some resentment. He was annoyed that his brain was so slow. It was actually thought of by that bastard, Captain Nair! Indeed, Captain Nair was the fastest person among all of them to understand all of this! As for all of this, Captain Nair had already known all of it when he had just figured it out. After figuring out the stakes, Captain Nair did not hesitate much in his heart, he directly chose toy his cards on the table to Joelson! In the underground city, Captain Nair was the first to think of all the stakes involved! Therefore, Captain Nair directly chose to agree with Joelsons n before everyone else! This Guard Captain Nair, who was one step ahead of him, made Guard Vice-Captain Hansen unhappy! Guard Captain Nair actually thought of all of this before him. This sense of defeat caused guard Vice-Captain Hansen to feel a wave of displeasure in his heart! However, even though he was unhappy, Vice-Captain Hansen still admired his good friend for so many years. He was so smart that he had thought of all this before everyone else! Vice-Captain Hansen acknowledged the flexibility of Captain Nairs mind. Captain Nair was also delighted after hearing Vice-Captain Hansens affirmative answer. His old friend Vice-Captain Hansen was not stupid after all. After being reminded by Joelson, he quickly understood the pros and cons. Especially when he heard Vice-Captain Hansens affirmative answer, Captain Nair felt a burst of emotion in his heart. He did not expect that Captain Nair would still be the king of the underground city. Now that the two of them had agreed, Joelsons n could basically be carried out. ording to Joelsons n, Captain Nair would be the acting king of the underground city. If nothing went wrong, he would soon be the acting king. This was the dream of Captain Nair for many years! The highest level of authority and status in the underground city! The king! Captain Nairs heart was once filled with a position that he did not even dare to dream of! That was the king! Captain Nair never dreamed that he would actually be able to reach this position one day. Captain Nair felt even more dreamy in his heart. But to Captain Nair, all of this was really a dream. After all, before this, Guard Captain Nair did not even have the slightest thought of receiving the power of the king that Joelson had bestowed upon him. That was because he knew that,pared to Joelson, the position of King Guard Captain Nair did not really deserve the position. Just how powerful was Joelsons ability? Putting aside his status as a guard captain, just the strength of Guard Captain Nair was merely at the peak of the deity domain. How could hepare to Joelson? No! Compared to Joelson, Nair, the captain of the guards, was not even worthy of being the underground citys king. However, things were different now. If he were the acting king, Nair, the captain of the guards, would definitely be worthy of his position. No matter what, he was still at the peak of the deity domain. Compared to the previous kings, aside from the old King Leighton and the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, the majority of the others did not even reach the deity domain! Hence, to Joelson, as the acting king, he was still a suitable match. However, this was only for the acting king. He was a suitable match. Under the premise that Joelson was the actual king, the captain of the guards, Nair, had the courage to be the acting king. As the actual king, it was a blessing for the underground city. The worry about the revival of the underground city had disappeared from Captain Nairs heart. After all, being able to be the top of the underground citys power and position had always been his dream. Besides him, Vice-Captain Hansen was also feeling emotional. He did not expect that the day of hiseback would finallye. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, had previously rejected the offer of the military power of the Joelson underground city out of consideration for the future of the underground city. If it was now, there was hope for the future of the underground city, then the military power of the underground city was still quite tempting to the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen. This was the military power of the underground city! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, had been longing for something for god knows how long! He had joined the army in order to be a general and stand out! At this moment, he was able to calmly ept the gift from Joelson. This made the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, feel a wave of emotion in his heart. Just as the two of them were feeling emotional in their hearts. When the other residents of the underground city saw that the twocaptain of the guards, Nair, and the vice-captain of the guards, Hansenhad agreed to this proposal, they also felt a wave of emotion in their hearts. Although most of the people still did not understand what Joelson meant, a small number of people were already able to understand what Joelson was thinking. They were exining to the people around them, why did Joelson make such a judgment! As more and more people understood, most of the people in the underground city felt a wave of emotion at this moment. Thats right, this might be the best choice for the underground city. As they understood, they felt even more fortunate! The underground city could finally have Joelson! Everyone was ecstatic! Many people stood up and hugged each other while crying! They were rejoicing that the underground city could really have Joelson. This would be a great blessing for the underground city! Long live King Joelson! Long live King Joelson! Long live King Joelson! Cheers began to spread through the streets and alleys of the underground city. Everyone continued to cheer, celebrating the birth of the new king of the underground city! Everyone was rejoicing in their hearts, and they cheered to their hearts content! Seeing this scene, Joelson knew that his matter should be settled. Then, the matter is settled. The captain of the guards will be the acting king of the underground city, while the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, will be the military ruler of the underground city! Thinking of this, Joelson announced loudly. Chapter 737 - Joelson’s Final Decision. Everything Has Come To an End!

Chapter 737: Joelsons Final Decision. Everything Has Come To an End!

Guard Captain Nair and Guard Vice-Captain Hansen both felt a wave of emotion in their hearts! They sincerely thought that Joelsons n was perfect. This would be a scene where both sides would have the best of both worlds! Just a moment ago, the underground city and Joelson seemed to be unable to ease the tension between the two sides. Under Joelsons suggestion, at this moment, everyone in the underground city had resolved the conflict! At this moment, the underground city looked very happy. It was impossible to tell that just a moment ago, they were still in a state of tension. Everyone was at odds with Joelson! Such a scene could no longer be seen. At this moment, all the residents of the underground city raised their hands high. Everyone was cheering for Joelson to their hearts content! Long live King Joelson! Long live King Joelson! King Joelson for all eternity! The waves of cheers that were louder than the previous ones shook the entire canyon until it was deafening! The cheers of the residents of the entire underground city were like the cheers of an underground music hall. The cheers of the people were deafening. At this moment, everyone was cheering to their hearts content, and they were cheering for Joelson to their hearts content! Not to mention the signs of the people celebrating, even in the underground city, many officials began to sing and dance as they began to praise Joelsons great achievements! Many talented bards had already begun to sing about the deeds of the powerful Joelson in the underground city. The songs that wereposed were constantly being sung by the people in the streets and alleys. While everyone was rejoicing in their hearts, Captain Nair and Vice-Captain Hansen, who were on the stage, were secretly delighted. They both approved of Joelsons reward and his decision. For Captain Nair, he had obtained the supreme power that he had dreamed of and the continuation of the future of the underground city. The desire for a high position was something that the captain of the guards, who had been born a serf, yearned for the most. One had to know that the goal of the captain of the guards was the pursuit of power and status! Before this, the captain of the guards had yearned for these things. However, because of the future of the underground city and the hope of his descendants, Captain Nair did not directly agree to Joelsons request. Now, although Joelson still wanted to leave, Joelson became the underground citys nominal king! This was a great encouragement to Captain Nair. Previously, Captain Nair, because of the future of the underground city, did not directly agree to Joelsons proposal. Did not directly agree to Joelson bestowing him the position of king. However, for the sake of the future of the underground city, Captain Nair had a helpless estimation that he could not directly agree to Joelsons request. The reason was actually very simple. It was because Joelson was too dazzling. Compared to Joelson, the gap between the two was too big. If Captain Nair directly took the position, perhaps the people of the underground city none of them would recognize the captain of the guards, Nair, as the king. Joelson was simply too outstanding. Such an outstanding Joelson truly caused everyone to feel a wave of helplessness in their hearts! This sort of power directly surpassed the understanding of everyone in the underground city. In their hearts, they didnt know how they could reach the level of power that Joelson had reached! At such a young age, he had already reached the peak of the demigod level, and at the peak of the demigod level, he was able to easily suppress the old King Reynolds! It must be known that the old king, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, was a powerful expert of the god level! A god,pared to the peak of the demigod, Joelson, although it seemed as though there was only a difference of one level, in their eyes, this tiny difference in level was like an insurmountable chasm! To them, a god,pared to a peak demigod, might seem as though there was a tiny difference in level, but in the eyes of experts, this tiny difference in level was like an enormous fissure! It didnt mean that just a difference of one level was enough for them to casually challenge it! On the contrary, to them, this tiny difference in level was extremely great to a demigod! A level was like being separated by a world! Logically speaking, the peak demigod, Joelson, would never be able to defeat the old king, the Iron-Blooded King Reynolds, who was a god. This was a natural chasm. It wasnt something a mortal could easily cross! To them, such a powerful Joelson was simply impossible to imagine with their brains. How could they possibly catch up to Joelsons shadow! No, perhaps it would be a luxury to be able to catch up to Joelsons shadow. It would be an extravagant hope for them to do their best to catch up to Joelson and see his back! Compared to the weak captain of the guards, such a powerful Joelson was like the sky and the earth! With such a huge difference between the two of them, the residents of the underground city would never agree to let the captain of the guards be the king! Thats right, the captain of the guards, Nair, who was good at dealing with people, was able to make his own judgment with such certainty. The people of the underground city would definitely not admit that they were a weak king. However, all of this was actually based on a premise. That was, Joelson would directly leave the underground city! Now, Joelson had directly be the king of the underground city. He was only a subordinate of Joelson and was acting as an agent for Joelson. This undoubtedly gave Captain Nair an extremely open and aboveboard reason, to directly be the acting king of the underground city and openly embrace this high position that he had been longing for a long time! Now, with Joelsons final announcement, everything was like dust falling on the ground. Everything was frozen! He would be the acting king of the underground city! Captain Nair felt a burst of joy in his heart. In his ecstasy, he was even touched. He had actually achieved his dream for many years. He wondered if his old mother, who was resting at home, had learned this extremely exciting news? Chapter 738 - Captain Nair’s Joy. Joelson’s First Order!

Chapter 738: Captain Nairs Joy. Joelsons First Order!

When Captain Nair thought of this, he was extremely moved. Hot tears flowed down the corners of his eyes. In his ecstasy, he actually shed tears of excitement. Not long ago, Joelson announced his order loudly! He ordered Captain Nair to be the acting king of the underground city and Vice-Captain Hansen to be the military ruler of the underground city! This order confirmed the core ruling position of Captain Nair! In the entire underground city, the strongest and highest position was actually the position of the king of the underground city! This position was the pinnacle of power and status that could control everything! Captain Nairs heart was very clear about what this position meant to him. Once he epted this position, he would directly represent all sses in the underground city. Everyone in the underground city would have to listen to Captain Nair! If Captain Nair did not refuse, after today, he would be the person with the highest status in the entire underground city! This Captain Nair would be the acting king. This would be the new center of power in the underground city! Although he was just an ordinary acting king, the real underground city king was actually Joelson. However, the captain of the guards knew very well in his heart that Joelsons ambition was so great that it was impossible for Joelson to stay in this small underground city for long. For the underground city, Joelson was indeed the only savior. For the residents of the underground city, Joelson was the only designated king that they recognized. However, the captain of the guards knew in his heart that Joelson was like a huge flying dragon. He would not sit on a small hill full of treasures and becent. He would guard his little treasure and not make any progress. On the contrary, Joelson was a flying dragon with a distant ambition! His goal was no longer this small underground city, but the vast and distant underworld continent. It was the underworld continent that was filled with experts and mountains of treasures! On the underworld continent, there were countries of all sizes, and many of them had powerful kings! These kings were extremely powerful. For the small underground city, each of these kings strength could easily destroy the entire underground city! And on the Underworld Continent, thend was vast and sparsely popted. On top of it, there were countless countries of all sizes! To the underground cities, the continent of the Underworld was mysterious and dangerous. It was a dangerous ce that could not be easily touched. It was a dangerous ce that could not be easily approached by the people of the underground cities. However, for a powerful person like Joelson, he would not feel that the continent of the Underworld was a dangerous ce. On the contrary, the continent of the Underworld was a beautiful and mysterious world to Joelson, it was a world worth exploring! During the exploration process, Joelson would encounter those people and things that they were afraid of, and use them as stepping stones to be stronger and stronger step by step And Joelsons target was the beautiful and dangerous underworld continent! To Captain Nair and the others, the extremely dangerous Underworld Continent was an extremely beautiful treasure trove for Joelson! Joelson would not stay in the underground city for too long. Captain Nair was certain that Joelson would not stay in this ce for too long. Perhaps, he would leave directly the next day. There was such a possibility! Captain Nair clearly understood this in his heart. That was why Captain Nair was excited. If that was the case, he would be the person in charge of the underground city on the surface! This was the supreme authority of the underground city. Captain Nair was certain in his heart that if that was the case, then Joelson would obviously be the king of the underground city! Although behind the scenes, Captain Nair still had to listen to Joelson, Joelson would only point out a path for Captain Nair. At other times, Captain Nair was still the apex of power in this underground city. One had to know that this was something Captain Nair had yearned for countless years! This was something Captain Nair had yearned for since he was young! To hold power, to hold position, to be the true ruler of the underground city! For such power, Captain Nair had yearned for it for god knows how long. When he was young, he was born into a serf family and lived in poverty. He was constantly bullied by the son of the farmer. Even his parents were bullied by the farmer and his wife! Such days had nted a seed in the heart of the small captain of the guards, a seed that longed to be a strong person. Under the merciless oppression of thendlords family, the captain of the guards constantly longed for those things that he could not get before. From a young age, the captain of the guards longed to be a person who could hold the power of speech, to be able to have the power and status to influence others! However, the captain of the guards did not wait to stand out, did not wait for his own development. He first waited for the father of the captain of the guards, because of the mistakes he had made, he became the scapegoat of Captain Nairs family. This matter dealt a huge blow to Captain Nair! This created a character that Captain Nair yearned for power. However, while Captain Nair yearned for power in his heart, he also understood what kind of power he couldnt touch. For example, the king of the underground city. This power was something he absolutely could not touch. Therefore, Captain Nair had always been subservient to the underground city king and his family. Even if the king had given an unfair trial to his soldiers, Captain Nair did not dare to have anyints in his heart, he just quietly submitted to the underground city kings family. But today, the feng shui had changed. Today, Captain Nair was going to be the king of the underground city. This undoubtedly made Captain Nair feel a burst of ecstasy in his heart. When his old mother was still alive, he had reached a position that he had never dared to imagine! Chapter 739 - Guard Vice-Captain Hansen’s Emotions. Accept the Award!

Chapter 739: Guard Vice-Captain Hansens Emotions. ept the Award!

Guard Captain Nair kneeled on the ground, tears streaming down his face. Guard Vice-Captain Hansen looked at his good friend beside him and felt happy for him. Guard Vice-Captain Hansen knew very well what his old friend, Guard Captain Nair, was thinking. Vice-Captain Hansen also understood Captain Nairs crying behavior. He understood what kind of pain Captain Nair was feeling. The first time Vice-Captain Hansen and Captain Nair met was when they were recruiting new recruits in the underground city. At that time, in the recruit recruitment office, in the physical fitness test area, Captain Nair, who still had a ruffian look on his face, bumped into Vice-Captain Hansen, who was doing the physical fitness test. At that time, the test was to use magic energy to charge the crystal stones. The standard was that each person had to be able to directly charge five crystal stones to full. However, at that time, many people who came to participate in the recruit recruitment were unable to meet the standard. Looking at how weak they were, Guard Vice-Captain Hansen felt very disdainful. Guard Vice-Captain Hansen came from the academy. He was considered a strong person who had studied and had a degree. In the academy, Guard Vice-Captain Hansen was considered an extremely powerful existence, not to mention in this small underground citys recruitment office. There were all kinds of people in the recruitment office. The overall quality was on the low side! With the few people in front, let alone filling up five magic crystals, it was already quite difficult for them to fill up a magic crystal with their meager magic energy. Not to mention, there were a total of five magic crystals here for them. This assessment was too difficult for them. They were just people who wanted toe to the underground city to earn a living. They did not have any rare abilities. Many of them did not even know how to use magic energy! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, looked at the performance of the people in front of him and immediately understood the standards of the people in the room. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was lining up with disdain in his heart. However, the outstanding performance of the captain of the guards, Nair, who was in front of him, shocked the vice-captain of the guards, Hansens heart! The captain of the guards, Nair, mobilized the magic energy in his body and filled more than ten magic crystal stones with magic energy! Such powerful strength made Vice-Captain Hansen notice the Guard Captain Nair, who was particrly eye-catching in the crowd. Not to mention Vice-Captain Hansen, he was shocked by such powerful strength. Such powerful strength, even the examiners at that time were all shocked! They really did not expect that a student could be so powerful. In their understanding, the quality of the recruits would not be so high. This guard captain, who was like a hooligan, had actually filled up so many charging crystals. This had attracted the attention of many instructors. Under everyones attention, another person also quietly noticed the performance of the guard captain. That person was the Guard Vice-Captain Hansen! While the examiners attention was attracted by the guard captain, Hansen walked up with a calm expression and held the charging crystal used for the test. Boom! Vice-Captain Hansen mobilized all the energy in his body and charged into the charging crystal! A dazzling magical energy appeared and rushed towards the small magic crystal like a flood. The charging crystal in his hand exploded! The charging crystal emitted a few strange rays of light and exploded into pieces in Vice-Captain Hansens hand. This sound immediately attracted the attention of most of the people in the room to the Guard Vice-Captain Hansen! It directly exploded the magic crystal! Everyone in the room focused their attention on Vice-Captain Hansen at this moment! The Guard Vice-Captain Hansen enjoyed the attention of the people in the room and only lightly waved his hand. Under the gaze of the crowd, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, waved his hand and picked up the second charging crystal. Shua! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, once again activated the manic magic energy in his body and directly rushed into the small charging crystal. The manic magic energy once again broke through the magic crystal! Boom! The charging crystal directly exploded into pieces and flew back into the city. Everyone was even more shocked! Not only did he explode one of the charging crystals but he also exploded two magic crystal stones consecutively! Just what kind of background did this guy have? Everyone was shocked. Faced with the identity of the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, they began to have endless suspicions. After all, it was easy to fill up an energy crystal but it was extremely difficult to charge and explode one! And the culprit, Vice-Captain Hansen, picked up the third energy crystal under everyones gaze! This scene directly shocked everyone! What was this guy trying to do? It was one thing for him to explode two magic crystals, but this guy actually wanted to continue using the magic crystal ball! Under everyones astonished gazes, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, picked up the third crystal ball and used majestic magic energy to continue pouring into it! Rumble! Powerful magic energy, like a tsunami of magic energy, once again poured into the charging crystal! The majestic magic energy once again charged into the magic crystal ball, directly causing the two magic crystal balls to burst open! It wasnt over yet. Vice-Captain Hansen continued to work hard, continuing to charge into the magic crystal ball. Very quickly, only a cracking sound could be heard! Bang! The charging crystal was once again directly exploded by Vice-Captain Hansen! Such powerful magic energy had exceeded the expectations of many people, and exceeded everyones expectations! Such magic energy had nted a seed of shock in everyones hearts! However, Guard Vice-Captain Hansen, who had exploded three charging crystals consecutively, did not stop what he was doing. Instead, he continued to pick up the next magic crystal! Chapter 740 - The Valiance of Guard Vice-Captain Hansen! (I)

Chapter 740: The Valiance of Guard Vice-Captain Hansen! (I)

Such powerful magical energy had exceeded the expectations of many people, and exceeded the expectations of everyone! Such magical energy had nted a seed of shock in everyones hearts! However, the Guard Vice-Captain Hansen, who had consecutively detonated three charged crystals, did not stop what he was doing. Instead, he continued to pick up the next magic crystal! Once again, the vice-captain of the guards, Hansens body lit up with a powerful light. This light was the magic energy of the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen! The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, had actually once again instilled powerful energy into the charging crystal. His momentum was iparably strong. He actually wanted to directly charge the magic crystal! At this moment, everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, who was standing in the middle with a shocked expression! Everyones eyes were filled with shock as they looked at the unfamiliar youth in front of them. They wanted to know if he could break through the fourth charging crystal! Vice-Captain Hansen was red from holding his breath. He continued to mobilize all the magic energy in his body and continued to attack the magic crystal that was filled to the brim! Would Vice-Captain Hansen be able to break the fourth magic crystal? Everyone held their breath. They looked nervously at the magic crystal stone in Captain Nairs hand. They were extremely curious. They wanted to know if Vice-Captain Hansen could explode the stone in his hand. They wanted to know if the magic energy in Captain Nairs body was really that exaggerated! Under everyones expectant gazes, Vice-Captain Hansens face turned red as he tried his best to pour magic energy into the charging crystal. The powerful magic energy actually wanted to directly explode this magic crystal! Everyones hearts were filled with doubt. Before this, Vice-Captain Hansen had already exploded three charging crystals consecutively. Now, this was the fourth charging crystal! Kacha! Just as everyone held their breath and looked nervously at the charging crystal in Vice-Captain Hansens hand, suddenly! Kacha! Everyones ears urately caught it! Everyones hearts were filled with fear. Everyones hearts were filled with fear. This guy, was he really going to burst four charging crystals in a row? Just as everyone was confused, Vice-Captain Hansen suddenly let out an angry roar! Hah! Along with this angry roar, terrifying magical energy burst out from Vice-Captain Hansens body! Boom! With a loud explosion, the charging crystal in Vice-Captain Hansens hand was directly exploded by Vice-Captain Hansen without any resistance! This time, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air! What a good kid, he actually had such powerful magic energy! The instructor at the new recruitment office looked at Vice-Captain Hansen, who was panting heavily, and felt a wave of relief in his heart. This guy was really too powerful! He was a good seedling that could be cultivated! The captain of the guards, Nair, who had been praised by everyone just now, saw the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, who had such powerful abilities. He also had a whole new level of respect for him. The captain of the guards, who had been through a lot in the gang, had full respect for the strong. When he saw that everyone in the room was so weak, the captain of the guards still felt a wave of disdain in his heart. In his heart, the captain of the guards thought that the people in this ce were so weak. The famous guards in the underground capital were just a bunch of mobs. However, when the captain of the guards saw such a powerful person like Vice-Captain Hansen, he was shocked. Good kid, this guys strength was not ordinary! It was easy to fill up the energy crystal, but it was not easy to explode the energy crystal. First of all, the magic energy needed to explode the crystal was not as simple as 1+1. The total amount of magic energy needed to explode the crystal was far greater than the amount of magic energy needed to explode the crystal! To explode the crystal, the amount of magic energy needed was at least double the amount of magic energy needed to explode the crystal! Secondly, just having such magical energy was not enough. It also required a very strong magical energy usage technique! It was just like a water bottle that was filled to the brim. If the water bottle continued to be filled, it would only flow out. It would not directly burst the water bottle. If one wanted to burst the water bottle, not only would they need to have enough water, they would also need to have enough water pressure to be able to directly burst the water bottle! The same principle was applied when magic energy was charged into the charging crystal. If he wanted to burst the magic crystal, then not only would he need arge amount of magic energy, but he would also need a certain level of magic energy usage skills. Only by doing so would he be able to burst the magic crystal! From the looks of it, this unfamiliar youth in front of him was obviously not an ordinary person! The captain of the guards felt a wave of emotion in his heart. He wanted to go up and exchange a few words with the captain of the guards. The vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, immediately attracted the attention of the captain of the guards, Hansen. In everyones hearts, the performance of the vice-captain of the guards, Hansen, was acknowledged. However, the vice-captain of the guards once again took action. The vice-captain slowly picked up the fifth lesson charging crystal. At this moment, Vice-Captain Hansen was panting as he held the charging crystal in his hand. His eyes were filled with determination. Hey, hey, hey! Young man, do you still want to When the examiner saw Vice-Captain Hansens determined face, he was shocked. He really did not expect Vice-Captain Hansen to want to break another charging crystal! Before this, Vice-Captain Hansen had already broken four charging crystals! If Vice-Captain Hansen broke another one now, he would have broken five charging crystals. Such powerful strength was simply admirable. If this Guard Vice-Captain Hansen could really break the fifth one, then there was no doubt that he would be the most powerful recruit in this batch of recruits in the underground city! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!